《Remnant Blood Player》


 Chapter 1

    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo''s life has never been as cold to the extreme palpitation as now, because in front of him is his own body.


    Unable to touch, unable to make sound, apart from vision, the rest of the senses are stripped.


    Like a ghost.


    Li Nuo is confused. He is just a unpopular cartoonist. Why did he die in his room without warning


    He stares straight at his body, trying to make sure it''s true.


    "Pale and not breathing... Am I really dead?"


    Suspicions and conjectures hover in the gyrus like smoke, which cannot be dispersed and grasped.


    But a moment later, Li gave up the desire to continue to observe, after all, death for him is actually very indifferent.


    Patients with congenital immune deficiency are always accompanied by the hospital bed. They will cry at any time because of different diseases. It''s a bargain to live to 21 years old. What''s more, the mother who raised them is no longer with no relatives and no family. It''s lucky to live and normal to die.


    Then he looked to the left as far as he could. On his computer desk was a wonderful book called "why the Mona Lisa doesn''t have eyebrows.".


    Looking at this book which has just turned a few pages, I feel a little reluctant to climb to my heart. If he still has any nostalgia for the world, it is the knowledge which is unremitting and boring.


    "Well?"


    Just as his eyes were sweeping around the books, he found a pool of blood in the corner of the table.


    He was excited. He immediately looked down from the bloodstain, only to see that a red bucket was covered by the table and only a part of it was exposed. Next to the bucket were some crooked noodles and a pool of dark brown soup


    This moment is like thunder.


    "When I was taking instant noodles, I slipped... Knocked to the corner of the table... Knocked to death?"


    [congratulations, that''s right]


    The mechanical voice appeared in Li Nuo''s ear without warning. He was stunned for a moment, then began to turn his eyes in panic, and began to look for the voice source of lines similar to a large-scale party sketch.


    [memory fragment collection in progress]


    The mechanical sound reappeared.


    Li Nuo stopped looking, but the feeling of panic and inexplicability was even stronger, because the sound of the barbell came from the inside of his brain.


    [please wait, the memory fragments have been collected, and the initial data will be allocated according to the information of the deceased]


    [Hello, distribution completed]


    [Li Nuo, level 1]


    [you have no choice now]


    [connect other people, please wait patiently again]


    "Wait a minute! What is the situation? "


    There is no voice to respond to the question in Li Nuo''s heart, and what comes is the mechanical voice.


    [the connection personnel are ready, coordinating the mental system...]


    [all ready, transmitting...]


    Just at this time, Li Nuo''s vision suddenly became a little blurred, and gradually everything within the scope of his vision was slowly darkening, until ten seconds later, his eyes were completely in darkness.


    But in the darkness, Li Nuo realized that his lost body and five senses were returning. A moment later, it was still dark all around, but he could already feel that he was standing, and his whole body could move except walking forward. But strangely, the feeling of powerlessness, which had been dragged down by illness all the year round, did not appear.


    "Hello, unlucky and lucky friend, welcome to endless corridor."


    The voice in the dark is no longer the mechanical system sound, but the voice from an ordinary young man''s mouth, but the tone has a lazy feeling.


    [transmission completed, task started]


    [this task is for new talent screening, and there is no special plot or reward in this mode]


    [customs clearance conditions: escape from abandoned houses]


    "New talent screening? "Customs clearance conditions?"


    Li Nuo immediately noticed these two messages, one for the workplace and the other for the game. When the two appear at the same time, the message is simple and clear, and the interview is conducted through the game.


    [now, please follow the prompts to complete the action]


    [please open the menu through conscious connection and meditation]


    At this time, Li Nuo had no other right to choose, so he had to follow the voice prompt and silently read: "open the menu."


    Then a rectangular menu automatically appeared in front of him. The bottom plate of the menu was transparent and gave off a light blue luster, but the light seemed to exist only in the interior of the menu and could not illuminate the surroundings.


    "Play... What a game?"


    [please confirm the menu information, you can''t be active during this period]


    After the voice disappears, several lines of text pop up on the menu.


    [this information is for primary candidates. If you have confirmed that you want to continue, please confirm it again through consciousness. Of course, you can''t confirm it if you don''t]


    "That''s pretty skinny." Li Nuo had changed into a dead fish eye and looked at the menu.


    As a long-time and life and death intertwined disease, he is far faster than ordinary people to adapt to some emergencies.


    Therefore, Li Nuo''s curiosity now outweighs the initial sense of panic. He wants to know more and more what he is facing.


    When he was silent and confirmed, a text prompt appeared on the menu:


    [this menu bar can be opened at any time, through which you can view your own attributes, items, equipment and tasks, but because of the particularity of this task, you can only view the attributes now]


    [tip: my menu is only available to you, so you don''t need to do it. You can only operate it through conscious connection. If you understand it, please confirm again]


    "No confirmation."


    After waiting for a moment, the menu bar didn''t respond. Although Li Nuo also guessed the result, he just wanted to try out the repercussions


    "OK, confirm."


    At this time, the border of the menu bar changes and becomes narrower and longer. Then, four lines of options will pop up, which are attribute, equipment, item and task.


    Li Nuo selects the attribute bar, and then the border is kept in a flexible state, and his current data appears on the left side of the menu bar


    [Li Nuo: Level 1]


    [physical strength: 200]


    [energy: 200]


    [strength: 2]


    [reaction: 3]


    [Lingli: 3]


    [insight: 6]


    [Medical: -]


    [precision: 2]


    "Basically, all the values are low enough... Well, it doesn''t matter... Only medical treatment is a bar. Is this a disguised taunt that I have no remedy..."


    At this time, a few lines of yellow text pop up below the property bar. The font is very small and dense, and there is a big exclamation mark at the beginning. You can see that this must be the attention of the introduction book.


    [physical strength represents health value, and now the value represents your upper limit of health value, but please note that after being injured, the amount of HP deducted will not be reflected in the value. You need to experience your physical condition and infer the remaining HP by yourself. In addition, when you suffer a fatal injury, such as decapitation or heart digging, your HP will automatically be deducted to 0]


    [energy represents physical fitness. When you run fast, do heavy physical exercise and use skills, energy will be consumed accordingly. Precautions: the consumption caused by action can be recovered by rest or walking at a constant speed, while the consumption caused by skills needs to be recovered by using supplies]


    [strength, reaction, psychic power, insight, medical treatment and precision, six attribute values correspond to your ability. With the increase of an attribute value, your corresponding attribute will be improved. For normal adults, take the average value of 3]


    After reading these words carefully, Li Nuo came to two conclusions


    First of all, I may be in a nightmare similar to reincarnation game.


    He has been sick in bed these years. He has read many novels and articles about infinite evolution.


    Although everything in front of him still seemed so untrue, the information he observed from his eyes made him believe it.


    Secondly, the system said before, "allocate initial data according to the information of the dead", which is extremely unfavorable to itself. As a novice, physical strength and energy are very important attributes to increase the fault tolerance rate.


    If there are other people involved in this mission, their two values must be higher than their own.


    After all, the physique of Li Nuo is weaker than that of Li Nuo. It''s really hard to find a lantern.


    However, this has to be said in another way, because now we don''t know what the screening criteria for entering this space are.


    In terms of Li Nuo himself, it should be after death.


    But there are also causes for death. If you don''t care about the cause of death, there may be people who are weaker than you. For example, people who have been suffering from cancer for many years will die. But if the screening criteria are accidental death, you can only swear.


    Li Nuo looks to the large blank area on the right, and then comes the system sound


    [this area can''t be unlocked temporarily. If you want to use it, please pass the new person screening first]


    "It''s just an interview for enterprise employees..."


    [please be ready. Now the countdown starts. The game will start in ten seconds]

 Chapter 2

    10¡¢ Nine, eight


    Bang!


    After a tinnitus, Li Nuo felt dizzy in front of his eyes, wiped the corner of his eyes and shook his head a few times.


    "Not ten seconds!"


    Affirmative, the darkness of the surrounding area has been dispersed. He is now in a dark room, a square room about fifty square meters, and a bulb with a yellow light hanging on the ceiling. It can make complaints about the furniture and the furniture in the faint light. It is very empty, and there are no walls and windows.


    It''s a great place to kill, hide, kidnap and torture enemies.


    And there are four other people who live in this "treasure land of murder" with Li Nuo.


    "The trough! What are these things? " The first one to speak was a young man who looked like a gangster.


    But the rest of the staff, including Li Nuo, did not answer because everyone''s eyes were focused on the other person.


    This is a young man. His face is about the same age as Li Nuo''s. He has long mid long hair over the back of his neck. His face is split in four or six directions. He has the temperament of a weak scholar. Judging from these, this man is not noticeable, but


    The man''s trousers were over his ankles, revealing his whole lower body, and he had a roll of toilet paper in his hand.


    It seems that he died with personality.


    "Ah The only young girl among them covered her eyes and screamed like a chicken.


    With the girl''s sharp roar, the young man calmly lifted his pants up, then made a pressing action on the bridge of his nose, and said in a slow and comfortable tone: "I''m sorry, I forgot to lift my pants just now when I was at a loss. I''m a bit embarrassed. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "Forgive your sister! And you didn''t wipe your ass at all Make complaints about Li Nuo''s voice in Tucao diffuse throughout the brain cells. This person is absolutely a weirdo!


    However, I have to say that sometimes this kind of person can actually ease the atmosphere. Whether you think of him as a pervert, an exhibitionist, a geek or a middle and late stage, his appearance really plays a role in easing people''s tension.


    "Did you all hear that voice, folks?" It was a strong man who spoke.


    This man stands opposite Li Nuo. His height should be about 1.9 meters by visual inspection. His weight is estimated to be 190. He is very strong.


    From the short sleeve T-shirt, you can see the looming muscle lines, the square face shape, the caged neck muscles, and the barren scalp. All these are telling Li Nuo one thing.


    The big brother can kill himself with a slap.


    Everyone nodded with hesitation, but no one spoke. Sure enough, in this environment, muscles and body shape symbolize authority.


    The strong man said again, "well, no matter what the situation is, I''d better introduce myself first. My name is Li Jiangdong."


    "Well... It was a family five hundred years ago." Li Nuo said in his heart that his thinking sometimes jumps


    The girl standing on the left side of the strong man immediately said, "my name is Ma Sihan."


    This is a girl with ordinary appearance. Through Sihan''s popular name, she can basically tell that she should be under 20 years old. Thanks to that strange guy, she is still a little timid. At the same time, she looks at the strong man all the time. It seems that she is seeking a sense of security.


    "Jia Wu." The self introduction of the gangster youth was concise and comprehensive, with no superfluous words and a trace of disdain in his tone.


    Then, in the order of clockwise introduction, he came to the strange man. He pressed his finger on the bridge of his nose again, with a confident smile: "hum... Alphonse Newgate."


    Silence


    Li Nuo was thinking about whether he had met this man in the psychiatric department of the hospital


    Then people put their eyes on Li Nuo.


    He hesitated in his mind. There are too many doubts in the current situation. It''s really more appropriate to give a pseudonym. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, he does have the same idea as that weirdo.


    So, Li Nuo looked at the crowd and said, "Edward Roger."


    Silence again


    Li Jiangdong pressed his forehead anxiously: "damn... How can there be two psychoses..."


    "How did you die?" Li Nuo suddenly interrupted the man''s complaint.


    Some people looked at Li Nuo in a circle. Seeing this, Li Nuo sighed: "are they all accidental deaths?"


    "Yes."


    "Well..."


    "Yes."


    "Hum."


    Li Nuo''s way of asking directly points out the theme, and it''s simple and clear, so that people can''t lie. Therefore, his heart is cold at this time.


    Since they are all accidental deaths, it means that the four people in front of them are better than him in the key attribute values (physical strength and energy).


    Then in everyone''s eyes, Li Nuo walked to the wooden door, and his next move surprised everyone.


    Li Nuo raised his foot and kicked heavily on the wooden door. After one, it was another.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    "Hello! You''re sick, aren''t you It was the ruffian named Jia Wu who was talking.


    That''s right. I''m not only sick, but also very sick.


    The purpose of Li Nuo''s feet is very simple, that is to try his physical condition.


    Because of his extremely weak constitution, even kicking the wall would greatly affect his breathing state. But after a few feet, Li Nuo didn''t feel any fatigue. Therefore, he has confirmed that at least in this place, his illness has been eliminated.


    At this time, Li Jiang came to the East and said, "man, I don''t know what you are going to do, but I remind you not to do such things that may affect our safety now."


    Li Jiangdong''s tone was fierce, and his potential lines were nothing more than: "if you want to kick again, I''ll fan you to death."


    "Well, I''m sorry." Li Nuo turned his head and showed an apologetic smile. At the same time, he had put his hand on the doorknob, twisted the handle and pushed the door open.


    In addition to the strange guy, the rest of the people were shocked by Li Nuo''s action. They were not prepared to open the door.


    Behind the door was a long, narrow, dark corridor with no windows and only a few dim yellow light bulbs hanging from the ceiling.


    Li Nuo ignored their reaction and stepped out.


    At this moment, the mechanical voice appears again:


    [your items and equipment have been unlocked]


    [please check and equip now, you can''t move until you finish the operation]


    Hearing this voice, Li Nuo immediately opens the menu bar, and the items bar that could not be opened before can be used.


    There are 30 small squares in the item bar, which is about the upper limit of the backpack. At this time, there is an item in the first square.


    This is a ring inlaid with red gems.


    [red tear stone ring]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: attack damage increases by 50% when HP is less than 20% of maximum HP]


    [Note: this ring can give people a false impression that I can still fight when they are still alive. Of course, if your health has always been terminally ill, you can at least die with dignity]


    Li Nuo put the ring on with a black face.


    The description of this item is a kind of ridicule aimed at him. In addition to his ironic attribute value, this short time has been maliciously ridiculed by the system twice.


    However, he clearly remembers that the origin of this [red tear stone ring] should come from a malicious game called soul of darkness.


    From this, Li Nuo can''t help thinking about whether the place he is in now has something to do with the game.


    But he didn''t think much about it. Then he opened the equipment bar. There is a human figure in the interface. This is the silhouette of the player. You can see that the finger of the silhouette has a ring on it.


    [now, please enter the corridor and the mission will be triggered]


    [here are two keys. You can open the gate at the end of the corridor with either key to complete the screening of new people]

 Chapter 3

    At the end of the speech, everyone recovered their ability to move. Li Nuo found that the ring had been worn on his left middle finger.


    And the rest of them had all kinds of equipment in their hands.


    Li Jiangdong holds a mace that fits his body shape.


    Jia Wu is holding a chopper that reflects his identity.


    Ma Sihan accidentally took a firecracker and a windproof lighter.


    Only that weirdo, don''t go overboard


    Li Jiangdong didn''t see the ring on Li Nuo''s finger, so he asked, "don''t you two have weapons?"


    He''s talking about Reno and weirdos.


    Li Nuo put up his middle finger and let them see the ring: "it''s useless."


    Then, the strange guy looked at the crowd and slowly raised his hand... He saw a lump of excrement in his hand


    "The trough! Stay away from me


    "Put it away!"


    "Ah


    Everyone was disgusted by this piece of shit, only Li Nuo was a little happy: "ha, it seems that the system is not only mocking me."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd entered the corridor, which was narrower and darker. At the end of the corridor was a double door.


    On both sides of the corridor, there is a wooden door with different patterns. On the left side of the door is a sword, and on the other side is an eye.


    "Those with swords may have to fight, those with eyes..."


    Li Nuo thought about his attributes and equipment, and went to the wooden door with his eyes engraved.


    At this time, Li Jiangdong said, "there are two doors here. I suggest we explore them in groups."


    After hearing this, Ma Sihan and Jia Wu both took the initiative to lean towards Li Jiangdong, which is also in line with Li Jiangdong''s idea. He originally wanted to separate Li Nuo from the geek.


    Through the excellent performance of these two just now, it has caused everyone not to want to act with them.


    Li Jiangdong looked around at the two doors. Then he went to the wooden door with a sword carved on it. He turned back and said, "let''s go inside. You two have a good look at the other one. We''ll talk after we get together."


    "Yes, sir." Li Nuo smiles and makes an OK gesture.


    Li Nuo seems very indifferent, because it may be a good thing to get rid of the three people and enter the door.


    According to the previous performance, Li Jiangdong is not suitable to form a team. This kind of teammates who are eager to establish prestige or have a serious tendency to stand on the team will bring some unexpected troubles in team cooperation.


    Only the strange guy who claims to be Newgate, although he seems to be a psycho, can be inferred from the fact that he deliberately reported a pseudonym. This person is still more careful in mind.


    Maybe there''s something new in this guy.


    After Li Jiangdong and his three men entered the door, the remaining two stood in the same place with small eyes. Knowing that they had nothing to say to each other, they pushed open the wooden door engraved with eyes.


    Behind the door was a short passage, and at the end was another door.


    Li Nuo carefully pushed the door in front of him, and the dazzling white light flashed out when the door opened.


    The two people, who had been in the dark environment for a while, were unable to adapt to the sudden white light. At the same time, they narrowed their eyes to relax for a moment.


    After getting used to the light, you can see the scene behind the door. It''s a laboratory of more than ten square meters. The room is a bit messy. All kinds of test tube flasks are piled up on the table in a disorderly way. The messy paper covers the table. There is a hospital bed with blood stains in the opposite corner. The most striking thing is a safe beside the hospital bed.


    At this time, the strange guy looked at the room, pressed his brow, and said in a tone that everything was under Lao Tzu''s control: "hum, it seems that this place is really a place to solve puzzles."


    Li Nuo nodded helplessly: "smart..."


    Both of them walked into the room at the same time. At this time, the door behind them suddenly closed. They were frightened by the sudden sound of closing the door.


    [you have entered the puzzle, please find the key within three minutes. If you time out, the task will be judged as failure automatically, and you will be eliminated directly from the new talent selection]


    [number of survivors, 5]


    "Well... The situation is very serious." Li Nuo said so, but his expression was very calm.


    He went straight to the safe with a note on it that said, "please enter the four digit code to unlock the lock.".


    At the same time, there was a crackling sound behind him. No wonder he was looking for the glass bottle on the table.


    "Four number code." Li Nuo said and rushed to him, and then asked, "is there anything useful?"


    Strange guy did not reply, but rudely threw all the test tubes and flasks to the ground.


    Then he looked at the messy paper on the desk, raised the corner of his mouth and drew a slight arc, showing a confident smile.


    "Hum, it''s such a simple puzzle. The problem lies in these papers."


    "Hey, you can see at a glance that there is something wrong with the paper... There are only beds and tables in this room, and test tubes and flasks are obvious indications that there is something wrong with the paper pressed below."


    Li Nuo walked over with his eyes and scanned the paper on the table. It was full of dense words. The time was only three minutes. It was impossible for them to find clues from the pile of words, so it should be to remind them to find different papers.


    Sure enough, after searching, they found three different pieces of paper, all of which were printed with page numbers, each with a black-and-white photo and a paragraph of text below.


    They immediately went through the page order to quickly look at each one.


    The first photo is a motorcycle with a brick wall in the background.


    "Come and see, speed and strength, violence and blood are the symbols of my life and the meaning of my existence. As time goes on, I will know that they are inseparable."


    The second photo shows a straight road with no vehicles and open grassland on both sides.


    "I gradually fell in love with the scenery here. Every time I came here, I would stop to enjoy the beautiful scenery, even in the competition. Maybe there was a poet like heart hidden in my violent mood."


    The third picture is the sickbed in this room, but there is no blood on it, and the sheet is lifted in a small corner.


    "No one told me the price of failure, because I have never been defeated, but what is the situation now? Why do I lie here when I wake up? This bed is very uncomfortable. The board under the bed is very hard, just like there is something on it, which makes me feel very uncomfortable. "


    Li Nuo''s eyes quickly scanned the three pieces of paper. Then he quickly walked to the hospital bed, lifted the mattress directly, and saw a large paragraph printed on the bare bed board


    "Xiao Ming and Xiao Hong have five sticks in total. Xiao Hong gives Xiao Ming two sticks. Then Xiao Ming is embarrassed to give Xiao Hong one. Xiao Hong is not happy and gives Xiao Ming two sticks. At this time, Xiao Hong has two sticks. How many sticks does Xiao Ming have at the beginning?"


    Li Nuo stares at the application question: "is there something wrong with these two children..."


    Strange guy didn''t say anything. He stretched his neck and took a look, and immediately said the answer: "Xiao Ming''s stick was 0 at the beginning, so why did Xiao Hong take so many sticks?"


    "Maybe Xiaohong is a boy and Xiaoming is a girl..."


    Strange guy didn''t pay attention to the meaning expressed in Li Nuo''s sentence, but picked up the three pieces of paper and looked at them again.


    "Don''t look. The first three numbers are 4, 1 and 0."


    The strange guy was surprised to hear this: "how did you get the numbers 4 and 1?"


    Li Nuo stood in front of the hospital bed, looking around for the last number, and said: "the first paragraph repeatedly stressed the importance of speed, strength, violence and blood, so it''s 4. The second paragraph has a number 1. The third paper photo is the hospital bed, which indicates that there is something on the board under the bed, and there''s no need to explain the rest, The answer is 0... The question is the last number... "


    "Does it have anything to do with three? There are only three minutes left to solve the puzzle and three sheets of paper Said the weirdo.


    Li Nuo shakes his head: "I don''t think it will be so obvious."


    When he said this, he saw an iron bar hidden behind the hospital bed, which was out of place with the whole laboratory. In addition, Xiao Ming and Xiao Hong repeatedly mentioned the stick in the application question, how do you think it has something to do with the puzzle.


    Li Nuo immediately knelt down to the bed and pulled out the iron bar from the crack in the bed.


    [Zhuangchen''s iron stick]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 4]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: none]


    [effect: Increases damage by 50% while on vehicle]


    [Note: the owner of this weapon is a motorcyclist named Zhuangchen, who is mellow but vicious. The iron bar has been with him for many years, and even has a tacit understanding of integration. With this tacit understanding, Zhuangchen has been standing on the road track for many years.


    Until one day, a strange man named Frankenstein challenged Zhuangchen with money. If Zhuangchen lost the next game, he agreed to a request of the strange man. But in this game, Zhuangchen was beaten out of the track by his brother Jefferson and lost the game.


    Zhuang Chen, who fainted on the side of the road, woke up and found himself lying on a hospital bed. He seemed to have been injected with anesthetic. In a dazed state, he saw a box at the head of his bed. However, due to the effect of anesthetic, his field of vision was very small. He only saw a small number 7 on the box, and then...]

 Chapter 4

    "He mews... What are these things... Violent motorcycles and Frankenstein, what are these broken games... And why there are riddle solving stories on the weapon description, which are not finished yet. What''s wrong?"


    The strange guy on one side can''t see the information of this weapon. He just looks at Li Nuo''s face and says, "what''s wrong with this stick?"


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and comes to the safe: "this is not an ordinary stick. Besides being able to hit people, it also gives consideration to the strategy of customs clearance..."


    He said that he had changed the number on the code to 4107.


    There was a clear sound from behind the safe. The door opened and a key was in the box. Li Nuo reached for the key.


    [you have got the key]


    Just then the closed door of the room opens automatically.


    [after solving the puzzle, please evacuate quickly. When you use the key to open the door of the abandoned house, all the surviving players will complete the task]


    "OK, walk." Li nuochong snapped his fingers.


    Then he tried to recite and put the stick into his backpack. Sure enough, the iron stick became granular and disappeared from his hand.


    At this time, the voice sounded again.


    [number of survivors, 4]


    "Somebody''s dead!"


    I didn''t expect that someone had failed in such a short time. They immediately walked out of the room.


    [number of survivors, 3]


    Even the strange guy who has been pretending to be forced is not calm: "I''m going to... Release the poison gas, and die so fast?"


    "You finally speak in a normal voice..."


    ¡­¡­


    They opened the door and went out. The moment they went out, they saw that the wooden door with a sword on the opposite side had been destroyed to pieces.


    Before the surprise could be written on their faces, a dull sound came from the corridor.


    Looking for a sound to see, see Li Jiangdong expression pain fell to the ground, fell in front of the gate can leave here.


    Through the dim light, it can be seen that his left eye is swollen and bruised, his scalp is bleeding, the mace is missing, and there is a tall black figure nearby.


    It''s not right to say it''s tall. By visual inspection, its height is about two meters, which is ten centimeters higher than Li Jiangdong''s.


    But the terrible thing is the bloated muscles and strange faces. Strictly speaking, they are not human faces any more.


    One eye has no eyelid, the huge eyeball protrudes from the orbit, the lip is missing a large piece, most of the tooth cutting bed is exposed, the skin of the face is obviously sutured, and the dark flesh and blood turn over on the outside of the skin.


    Li Nuo was frightened by this monster. He had never seen such a strange creature before. He was stunned for a few seconds before he slowed down: "ca... Quasimodo?"


    "This is obviously the bell ringer at Notre Dame, isn''t it?" Said the weirdo.


    "Quasimodo and Notre Dame bell ringer are the same breed..." although the words are ironic, Li Nuo''s cold sweat has come out along his forehead.


    Their voices were heard by Li Jiangdong. He immediately cast his eyes on them and yelled, "come on! Come and help me


    But Li Nuo and Li Nuo at the door have been scared silly by this monster, and they don''t react for a moment.


    When Li Jiangdong saw that they were in the same place, he said angrily, "come here! I didn''t hear you


    Then the monster took a heavy step and began to approach him.


    Li Jiangdong looked at the monster approaching him gradually, and the big bald face showed panic.


    In reality, he is a night bodyguard. With his physique and appearance, he can only bully others. He has never been forced into a desperate situation like today.


    The desire for survival made him put down his face, changed his tough attitude, and climbed toward Li Nuo with trembling arms in their direction, with a trembling cry in his voice: "please... I beg you! help me! Help... "


    Click!


    With a sound of broken bones, Li Jiangdong''s head was crushed by the monster. In less than two seconds, his body turned into black fog and disappeared here.


    [number of survivors, 2]


    This R-class scene made Li Nuo dumbfounded.


    In the moment of stupefaction, the monster dragged his huge and thick body to rush up, accompanied by the sound of barefoot stomping on the ground.


    Li Nuo felt a little numb in his brain. At this time, the strange guy took Li Nuo''s shoulder.


    "Go


    He tugged Li Nuo back and dragged him back to the original empty room.


    After entering the room, the strange guy immediately closed the door. Li Nuo pressed his chest, which was beating as fast as a motor, and nodded with sweat: "thank you... Thank you..."


    Strange guy turned around, index finger in the eyebrow, staring at Li Nuo, said: "listen, I won''t watch my teammates die in front of me, also won''t...!!!" The monster knocks the door open, and just by the way, it flies the monster.


    The monster reached out with a hand holding the door frame and squeezed his huge body in. He was expressionless, grinning and sweeping Li Nuo and the strange guy with his eyelid less eyes.


    "Ah..." the monster covered his back and lay on the ground like a maggot. Attracted by his voice, the monster raised his legs and stepped towards him.


    Li Nuo sat on the ground, looking at the scene, thinking that the monster might have chosen to kill the monster first.


    Although the man was nervous, he had just saved himself, so he took out Zhuang Chen''s iron stick and yelled at the monster: "Hello!"


    The monster stopped and twisted his head.


    Li Nuo was frightened to see this ferocious face.


    The monster stares at Li Nuo and looks at each other. A few seconds later, Li Nuo timidly puts the iron bar behind his back, swallows saliva and coughs awkwardly


    "Brother, do you understand me?"


    The monster didn''t respond. He was still staring at Leno.


    ¡°are¡­do¡­doyouspeakchinese¡­¡­¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, the monster came to Li Nuo. It was obvious that the target had shifted.


    Seeing this, Li immediately stepped back until his back was against the wall, but saw his strong arm slapping his head.


    Li Nuo crouched down in a hurry to avoid the slap. Then he heard a dull sound. The wall was smashed and several cracks were reflected on the wall.


    "So fierce!" Li Nuo saw the time machine running out. If he slapped him in the face, he would have a plastic surgery set meal.


    But this monster seems to be heavy, but the action connection is very fast, a punch at Li Nuo''s head beat in the past.


    Because he was still half squatting and his body couldn''t adjust enough, Li Nuo immediately rolled on the ground. Although he dodged the fatal blow, his arm was wiped by the falling heavy fist, his clothes fell off with a piece of skin, and his flesh and blood were directly exposed.


    Li Nuo covers his arm and leans to the corner on the other side. He looks at the strange guy, who is trying to prop himself up.


    "I don''t think I can run this thing, and that psycho can''t help now... That''s good..."


    Ten thousand grass mud horses scurrying around in Li Nuo''s heart, and the present situation does not leave him any extra choice.


    As he moved back, he stood up against the wall, gritted his teeth and put the iron bar in front of him.


    "Only hard."


    The monster seemed to regard Li Nuo as a lamb to be slaughtered and approached him slowly.


    Holding a glimmer of hope, Li Nuo moves slowly to the door position, and the monster suddenly rushes over after a few steps.


    Li Nuo saw the plane to the side of the way, less than three meters away, instant seconds between the monster slapped the fan!


    Although the power of this slap was great, the speed was slow. Li Nuo''s thin body showed an advantage at this time. Seeing the action clearly, he immediately leaned back and reluctantly avoided. At the same time, he twisted his body and swung it with a stick.


    Iron solid hit the monster''s side face.


    It''s like knocking on the steel plate. The monster''s skin is hard enough, and Li Nuo''s strength is small. This stick is itching across the bank.


    For a moment, the monster swung to Li Nuo with his strong arm.


    There was no way to avoid it. This hit Li Nuo''s injured side arm, which was very powerful. He directly fanned Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo, who fell on the ground, frowned and covered his arm with empty eyes. The pain of muscle tearing made him sweat. This arm was basically useless.


    What''s more, [Zhuangchen''s iron stick] fell at the foot of the monster, unarmed, and the situation was more serious than I thought


    At this time, the monster has come over, holding Li Nuo''s head in his big hand, lifting him up and hanging him in the air.


    Li Nuo couldn''t bear the terrible grip. He felt that his skull was about to be broken. He wanted to struggle, but because he was tightly held by it, his whole body almost broke off, and the monster was slowly increasing its strength.


    At this time, a lump of objects flew in mid air, just hit the monster.


    In an instant, a stench scattered everywhere. Obviously, the monster could not bear the smell. He waved his arm to drive away the stench, and just dropped Li Nuo on the ground with a loose hand.


    Li Nuo was lying on the ground with his head covered. His brow and forehead were swollen and congested. Then he began to cough violently. Although his headache was serious, the stench caused him more harm


    "Hey... How dare you attack me, bell ringer."


    It was the strange guy who was talking. At this time, he was sweating. He leaned against the wall at the door. A brown object was bumping on his hand. The brown object was a piece of excrement.


    [Shikuai]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: it can make the target accumulate poison, but at the same time, it can also make itself stink]


    [Note: This is the product of the undead, and it is also the material bred in the long and dark years]


    [precautions: 1. If you make it yourself, it will only bring stench. If the highly toxic effect does not exist, do not try it; 2. Don''t try to cook with ashes


    Strange words throw another piece of shit


    Now the monster has been covered by brown fog... It covered his mouth and nose, and bumped into the wall in a disorderly way.


    Obviously, such a terrible creature has to bow to the stench


    Purple pus began to emerge from the monster''s body. It had been poisoned, but the vitality of this thing was extremely tenacious, and it rushed to the strange guy who attacked him by leaning on the wall.


    A thump!


    The monster bumped into the wall, the broken wall was scattered like cinders, and the whole room seemed to be shocked by the belt.


    Fortunately, the monster has fallen to the ground and dodged behind the monster.


    Looking at the miss, the monster waved his arms like crazy and was about to turn around to pursue.


    Just as it turned around, a black iron bar came out from below and directly burst the monster''s big eyeball without eyelids... At the same time, it also stirred up a circle in its eyes


    "Hello... Grandson, are you happy?"


    Li Nuo stirs the iron bar with one hand and stares at the monster with a black face. At this time, red light spots like flames appear all over his body, and the effect of red tear stone ring starts.

 Chapter 5

    Monster eat pain back, swing arm to Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo, who had been prepared for a lesson, held the iron bar tightly and retreated to a safe distance. Then he immediately hammered his chest and coughed. Obviously, the stench of excrement was not acceptable to ordinary people


    "What are you doing?"


    Strange guy stood at the back, looking at the red light scattered around Li Nuo''s body, he couldn''t help wondering.


    "The ring that the system gave me, the monster pinched my head, caused the effect of the ring to be activated just now. When the HP decreased to less than 20%, the damage increased by 50%, and... It seems that this skill weakened my pain feeling after it was activated."


    Li Nuo''s eyes stayed on the monster all the time when he answered this.


    Although the giant covered his eyes with pain, he couldn''t get close to him again because of his waving arms.


    After listening to the strange guy, he pinched his chin and thought: "the increase of 50%... Is not enough, not enough to kill the monster."


    "Well, it''s not enough, and this guy is in the way of the door, so he must get away from it and take the opportunity to escape..." Li Norton asked for a moment, "do you have any other equipment in your hand except... Stool?"


    "Hum... It''s gone."


    "Why can you say that in such a drag tone..."


    "It''s poisoned by me now. We can spend time with it."


    Although the strange guy has excrement in his hand, it doesn''t affect his full arrogance. However, he is handsome for only three seconds, and he is so disgusted by the smell of himself


    At this time, the monster stares at them fiercely with the only eye left. At the same time, he takes a step forward with his body and smashes the wall behind with a wave of one arm.


    "It seems that it doesn''t want to give us time to spend... It seems that its anger value has skyrocketed..."


    Li Nuo stepped back with a wry smile.


    "It''s not because you changed it from a bell ringer to a cyclops... Er... Cough..."


    "I''m trying to change his race... And you can''t talk until you''ve finished vomiting."


    They seem to be coughing, but in fact they are extremely nervous. The monster seems to have understood their mind, slowly approaching and putting one arm against the door.


    In this way, even if they detour separately, they may be caught by the monster. No matter who does the bait, they are basically going to die, so there is only one way to stop the monster.


    "How many of your... Missiles are left?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Three."


    "En..." Li Nuo wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile: "then I may have a way..."


    Looking at the strange guy who is still bending and retching, Li Nuo pinches his nose and suddenly lies on his back.


    "Hey, please carry me behind your back and try to distract him."


    "All right."


    The strange guy didn''t ask much. He shouldered his back pain.


    At this time, [Zhuangchen''s iron stick] effect is activated - damage increases by 50% when it is on the vehicle.


    There''s no rule that people can''t be vehicles.


    Brake time, the monster rushed over!


    Li Nuo: "let''s go! Flame horse


    Strange guy: "dry!"


    The human flesh vehicle instantly starts to rush to the attacking monster, and throws a piece of excrement to restrain the target''s action


    Dark brown fog scattered, light flint, Li Nuo a stick heavily swung in the monster''s injured eyes!


    These two effects of improving attack power have been launched. After the special effects of red tear stone ring and Zhuangchen''s iron stick are launched, his hit will go through two layers of damage superposition, plus hitting the injured eye socket, which is enough to give the monster heavy damage!


    Monster eat pain Wu face knelt on the ground, but it is not dead, strange guy take this opportunity to carry Li Nuo rushed out of the room, crazy running towards the front door.


    [after cracking between trials, we have killed the eccentric driver Zhuang Chen]


    [the new talent screening task has been completed, the number of survivors is 2]


    [please leave here in one minute]


    "Ah?"


    Two people stopped, Leng Leng of turn head, see the monster has turned into black fog in gradually disappear.


    Strange guy see this scene cold hum a, put down Li Nuo, pinch chin smile way: "it seems that can''t bear my poison."


    "I said, don''t be so proud of shit as a conventional weapon."


    When the black fog is all gone, there is an extra key on the ground. The strange guy goes to pick it up, and the second key is in his hand. The two of them have over fulfilled the task.


    At this time, the iron stick in Li Nuo''s hand was slightly hot. When he looked at the stick, he found that the description of the weapon had changed.


    [Zhen ¡¤ Zhuangchen''s iron stick]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 6]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: none]


    [effect: Increases damage by 70% while on vehicle]


    [Note: I''m Johnson, a racing driver. I lost the race that day. I don''t know what happened later, but when I woke up, my body and face were beyond recognition in the mirror. I became Quasimodo?


    Desperation makes me lose my mind, I linger endlessly in this abandoned house, every living person has become the target of my anger.


    And now, I''m down, listening to the old people say, before you die, the most important story of life will be staged again in my mind, but I don''t have track motorcycles and iron bars in my mind, but my childhood.


    When I was a child, I always wore a red dress to doodle everywhere. Every time I made trouble, a fat policeman would keep chasing me. He chased me very closely. I ran very fast. We ran on the railway and enjoyed the passion brought by speed.


    But it doesn''t matter, because I may go to Paris to start another life... Maybe I can meet Xiao Ming there. I miss her so much. I don''t know if she still has the iron bar she gave her back... Oh ha ha ~]


    "Oh, ha ha, your sister! What''s the matter? Violent motorcycle, Frankenstein and subway parkour, and he explained Xiaohong Xiaoming to me! Something''s wrong! Nerves


    Li Nuo threw the iron bar on the ground, but later picked it up. After all, it''s a weapon with a good bonus and has just completed evolution.


    At this time, he took the opportunity to check his attribute value again, and saw that the effect bonus of [red tear stone ring] was written on the top of the attribute board, and his attribute value also changed.


    [Li Nuo: Level 1] (red tear stone ring)


    [physical strength: 200]


    [energy: 200]


    [strength: 3]


    [response: 4.5]


    [Lingli: 4.5]


    [insight: 6]


    [Medical: -]


    [accuracy: 3]


    [Title: none]


    "Medical treatment is still a bar... Insight has not changed... It seems that these two values have nothing to do with injury."


    Li Nuo swung the stick lightly, and felt that his movement seemed to be lighter.


    "The body is lighter, which attribute value is the credit?"


    Think to yourself, but give up thinking soon.


    About the attributes and the rules here, I think the system will give an explanation later.


    "Let''s go." At this time, the strange guy came over with the key to greet Li Nuo.


    They wanted to search the room where Li Jiangdong had been, but they had only one minute to leave, so they had to give up.


    I went to the double door honestly.


    Li Nuo took the key and looked at the copper lock hanging on the front door handle. It must be that after opening the lock, the so-called "new talent screening" will be over.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the strange guy, hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth and said: "that... Let''s get to know him again, Li Nuo."


    "Hum."


    This strange guy is still a middle two look, he stretched out his hand: "maljie."


    Li Nuo stares at his hand with dead fish eyes, sighs a little, and reaches out his hand.


    "Good luck."


    Then Li Nuo put the key into the lock.


    The door opened, and Li Nuo''s eyes were covered with white light.


    [when the task is completed, the novice will be rewarded for successful screening, and the player will be directly upgraded to level 5]


    [gold coin: 3000 (1500 for each key)]


    [two additional random sampling opportunities (one key and one sampling opportunity)]


    [settlement completed, you have passed the new screening]


    [generating number]


    [your number is 5931]

 Chapter 6

    After the end of the system voice, Li Nuo continued to wait in the white space.


    Suddenly, another voice rang out in his ear


    "Hello."


    This voice Li Nuo heard when he entered the task was the voice of the young man with a slightly lazy tone.


    "First of all, this is a recording, so you don''t have to ask any questions. Just listen to me."


    A few seconds later, the sound reappeared.


    "First of all, my identity. You don''t have to think about it. You can call me anything. I''m the LORD God, the space maker, or the second uncle, the third uncle, or the ancestor who contacts the local atmosphere. I''m generous to accept all these."


    "Back to the topic, this game is called endless cloister. On the 10th of every month, people who died in accidents all over the world are randomly selected to enter this place. If you pass the screening of new people, it means that you have a second life. If you fail, there is no regret. Just go on to die."


    "Next, I will mainly talk about some important things. Please listen carefully. First of all, you have to hand in 2000 gold coins on the 10th of each month since you passed the screening of new people. But if you don''t have the money to hand in, you can erase it. So, please understand one thing: money is your father. If you want to live, you can buy your life with money. "


    "Second, I''d like to remind you that all tasks are based on real-life games as scripts."


    "Third, no matter how strong you become here, you are still an ordinary person in the real world. You don''t need to think about robbing the bank with your strengthened body."


    "Fourth, don''t try to hurt other players in the real world, or an angel will destroy you for me."


    "Finally, if you die in reality, you will die, and you will not have a second chance to be reborn, so cherish your life as much as possible. But for terminally ill patients, please rest assured that your disease will disappear from the day you pass the screening."


    The voice stopped for a few seconds.


    "As for the purpose of this game, please upgrade your level to level 30 first. I will appear again and explain to you slowly. Well, that''s most of it. Please explore how to play this game."


    "Last routine... Cough..."


    "Welcome to the endless corridor."


    As the voice disappeared and the silence returned, Li Nuo''s expression was muted. One of his words was very important to him.


    But just then, the voice appeared again


    "Oh, by the way, forget to say... Well, the instruction manual has been sent to your item list. Please have a look when you have time. Bye."


    [you have obtained the item: instruction manual]


    Li Nuo called out the menu and took out the instruction manual wrapped in parchment from his backpack.


    "So thin?"


    There are few pages in this manual. The thickness of the cover is almost the same as that of the paper inside.


    Looking around, the white light in front of him had not dissipated. Li Nuo wanted to take advantage of the light to see what was recorded in the manual.


    At the moment of opening the cover, the manual suddenly turned into particles like a fire, and particles of the size of sand scattered down the palm of the hand.


    At the same time, Li Nuo felt a cold current rush into his body, and a large number of recorded words poured into his brain.


    These recorded words are the rules of the endless corridor, and all the contents have been engraved in his brain.


    Without hesitation, Li Nuo immediately began to sort out the guests who broke into his mind.


    In just ten seconds, he summed up the more important information.


    Then he opened his own attribute version with a sad face. The level was really upgraded to level 5, but all the attribute values remained unchanged except that the physical strength and energy were upgraded to 205.


    "I have some subtle attributes..."


    According to the contents of the manual that entered Li Nuo''s brain, his attribute is really a bit embarrassing.


    In the endless corridor, there are six attribute values for players:


    Strength, mainly to increase strength, secondary to increase attack power;


    Reaction, mainly to increase speed and agility, secondary to increase attack power;


    Psychic power mainly increases the damage of magic, mental power and Qi, and minor increases a little energy;


    Insight, mainly to increase the risk sensing ability, secondary to increase the success rate of the use of goods;


    In medical treatment, it mainly increases the effect of medical skills, and secondary increases the value of physical strength;


    Precision, mainly to increase the ability of visual capture, secondary to increase long-range damage.


    Attribute values are automatically assigned according to the physical characteristics of players in real society.


    Take a few examples, such as Li Nuo''s medical treatment, which shows that Li Nuo is haunted by disease and has no remedy in reality.


    For another example, if Tyson came here, his strength and reaction would start from 8 to 10 at least. If Newton came here, his insight would be incalculable.


    However, the allocation mode of initial attributes will bring another problem. Some players'' initial values will be very low.


    That is the so-called loss at the starting line.


    In order to eliminate this situation, the system strengthens the role of equipment and skills.


    For example, Li Nuo, this guy''s attribute value is a piece of rubbish. Any adult can call him to death a few times.


    But after the double addition of [red tear stone ring] and [Zhuangchen''s iron stick], the situation becomes that as long as it is an individual, Li Nuo can swing to death with one stick.


    Each attribute will be strengthened on average after upgrading, but the slight difference is that it will be increased by at least 1 point and at most 3 points.


    The number of added values is not random, but depends on the way players use in the process of upgrading. The more attribute values, the more points they will upgrade.


    For example, if you bombard people with big guns from the beginning to the end, the "accuracy" and "strength" items will be increased by at least 2 points during the upgrade, and the remaining attribute values may only increase by 1 point.


    But some players have more personality, I want to be a melee mage! I just want to be a barbarian sniper!


    This kind of situation can also be satisfied, and the satisfied condition is to get the eigenvalue.


    The effect of eigenvalue is to increase the value of single attribute.


    The settlement method is unified after the completion of the task, and then distributed by the players themselves.


    How to get it depends on the performance of completing the task.


    The most efficient way to obtain eigenvalues depends on which means players use to complete the task.


    For example, in reality, if you want to accumulate actual combat experience, you should choose to crush 100 ants or give your deskmate a shoulder fall. The answer is obvious.


    To sum up, the real world metaphor is:


    The initial attribute is similar to the congenital condition and family status at birth;


    The experience value is nine-year compulsory education, and everyone can grow equally;


    Characteristic value is a special talent point in personal growth;


    Equipment and skills are a kind of social rules to narrow the innate gap between people.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo lowered his head, his left index finger tapping his temple continuously.


    He didn''t know whether to be happy or depressed. On the one hand, when he reached 6, he praised his intelligence from the side.


    These idioms have been printed in front of their own eyes.


    But that medical - it''s killing


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t use medical skills, but medical treatment is related to the amount of blood. From this, you can see that 200 of your own blood should be the bottom line among the players.


    In addition, he was born in a poor family and had a poor physique. In terms of attribute allocation, he was not lost at the starting line, but someone else started to run. He was still buying running shoes in the mall.


    This polarized attribute value gives him a feeling of naked jumping magma in winter.


    "In other words, does it take so long to read the disk?"


    Li Nuo looked around, still white.


    A sudden bang!


    Only feel the white light like an explosion as the impact of their eyeballs, followed by a dizzy head.


    "It''s so exciting to play every transmission!"


    He closed his eyelids and rubbed his forehead. When he opened his eyes again, the things in front of him made Li Nuo open his chin involuntarily.

 Chapter 7

    At this time, Li Nuo''s clothes turned into white clothes and trousers, barefoot and no shoes.


    He stood in the middle of a stone path, flanked by stone terraces planted with white flowers.


    There is a Gothic style spire building not far from the building. Several withered trees are rooted around the building. The disordered and thick withered branches stretch out from the roof, like the palm of a corpse covering the house. Under the gray sky, it is quiet and strange.


    The stone roads are connected by several steps to the building gate. The most eye-catching is the messy tombstones. There are three on the steps and five on the edge of the road facing the building.


    The whole area is surrounded by European style iron fences, with endless clouds and fog outside. Countless towering stone pillars stand in the clouds


    After staring at the whole space, Li Nuo frowned, and then his expression went from dementia, surprise, suspicion, examination, excitement, giggle, dumbfounded, dignified to bitter smile


    "Hehe... Hehe... Isn''t that true?"


    As a waste firewood youth who had to stay at home, he almost played all kinds of stand-alone games, and Li Nuo was even more familiar with this place.


    "Hunter''s dream" from the game curse of blood.


    Li Nuo is very nervous at the moment. He is afraid that "endless corridor" will send him directly to the game of Curse of blood. It''s the so-called honest and hospitable Yanan town.


    If you really want to come to this game, you can''t die with a few lives.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he walked up the steps leading to the building, when the system voice sounded


    [Hello, first of all, congratulations on completing the screening]


    [here is your landing space, and I will explain how to use the space here]


    "Great..."


    Li Nuo''s heart on the moon landed smoothly.


    [the first tombstone below the steps is used for you to buy props and change basic settings]


    [the remaining tombstones on the steps are for you to choose tasks. Now you can only use the lowest tombstone. As the level reaches level 30, another tombstone will be unlocked]


    [the seven tombstones facing the building correspond to the players in this activity. The tombstones with your name can be accessed through consciousness connection, and your email and communication records are inside]


    [rest and equipment arrangement are available in the building]


    [for each task, you need to listen to the notice before you can proceed to the next task. The interval between tasks varies, but it will be arranged at least twice a month. It should be noted that if you do not enter the task five hours after the notice, you will give up automatically]


    [the main space (Hunter''s dream) is the same as the time passing in the real world, but in the game world, the time in the real world does not go back]


    [the residence time in the main space is 4 hours per day]


    [after you die, you will be sent back to the main space, and all injuries will be healed. However, if there are irreversible injuries such as amputation, you will not be able to recover. At the same time, when you return to the real world after amputation, you will also be amputated]


    [go back to the real world and confirm to leave through conscious connection. If you want to go back to the main space, please recite "endless corridor, player''s name", and the system will automatically verify it according to your number]


    Li Nuo waited for a few seconds in the same place, convinced that the voice of the system had stopped, and looked around.


    "Leave."


    Are you sure you want to leave endless corridor


    "Yes."


    Compared with exploring the hunter''s dream, there is a more important thing waiting for Li Nuo to confirm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo slowly opened his eyelids, he lay on the ground, head a little dizzy.


    He sat up on the ground and slowed down for a while. The feeling of dizziness still remained, but it was relieved. He twisted his neck and looked around. After repeated confirmation, he covered his forehead and lowered his head.


    "Come back..."


    Li Nuo thought to himself.


    A moment later, he reached out and explored the back of his head. He remembered that after he slipped, the back of his head hit the corner of the table. After searching, he found no wound.


    "Strange..."


    He stood up holding the table, moved his body along with the situation, and found that his physical condition was very "abnormal". The feeling of powerlessness caused by the disease disappeared, but there was an indescribable sense of comfort.


    "Really cured?"


    Li Nuo immediately closed his eyes, then meditated in his heart


    "Endless corridor, player Li Nuo."


    Hello, are you back to the game


    Instant open eyes, expression has changed, eyes revealed a kind of inexplicable emotion.


    After five minutes like a scarecrow, Li turns to the bathroom, takes off his coat and throws it on the floor.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I have been treated in various ways for many years, leaving many bruises on my body.


    But now in the mirror, he seems to have changed, the bruise on his body is gone, and the haggard on his face is gone.


    Li Nuo turned on the tap to fill the pool, put his head in the water, held his breath for more than ten seconds, and then slowly raised his head.


    He didn''t know how to express his emotions now. He thought more than once about what the day of his death would be like, but he never thought that one day he would be able to get rid of this disease, not once.


    At this time in his ears as if sounded that lazy voice - from the day of new screening, your disease will be cleared.


    Out of the bathroom, Li looked at his mother''s portrait.


    Then take an apple out of the refrigerator.


    When he was seriously ill, his mother would always let him eat more apples, even though Li Nuo knew it was useless to take more vitamins.


    After her mother died, apple became a kind of thought.


    So no matter how poor, the family will also hoard some apples, every time I think of my mother, I will eat one, as if the family who raised me was still around.


    Li Nuo went to his mother''s portrait and took a bite of the apple.


    "Mom... It may be a few years later to see you."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Li returned home with a stack of inspection reports in his hand.


    In order to make an auspicious assessment of his body, he went to have an examination yesterday.


    Now the time is 2028, and the medical industry is already very developed, so we can get all the test results in one day.


    Although he was aware of the result, he was still a little nervous. Before he got the report, he never thought about going back to the "endless corridor".


    However, when I saw the normal results on the report sheet today, I didn''t show how happy I was as I expected, as if everything was taken for granted.


    Li Nuo is very comfortable with the situation. He treats his illness when he is ill and lives without illness. He doesn''t have much ups and downs in his mood.


    The first thing I do when I get home is to put all the medicines in the drawer, find a big lock to lock the drawer, stick a fork on two pieces of paper, and write "contraband" with a marker.


    Then he turned out all his belongings and began to calculate the remaining assets.


    A few minutes later, Li Nuo felt a little pain in his brain, because the rest of his belongings really broke through the sky


    In the past, I had a mentality of lying on the ground and dying at any time, so there was no plan for my life.


    They usually buy a month''s rations immediately after they get the contribution fee, and then they paralyze at home with nothing to do and start drawing cartoons. As time goes on, they really don''t care about how much money they have.


    At this time, he helplessly looked at a table of loose money, instant feeling cold half: "well... It seems that I am poor has broken through the lower limit of the social structure."


    But after thinking about it, he felt that he had to celebrate the new life. There were only two cases of instant noodles left at home. He was a little too sorry to eat it. So he took up the remaining quarter of his assets and went to the vegetable market to buy half a kilo of hand rolled noodles, three eggs and a bottle of drinks... Yes, he was so poor.


    As a patient, he can''t even get the money to see a doctor. It''s a miracle that he can live to this day. Even if he didn''t die this time, he had to die of poverty.


    A moment later, put a large bowl of noodles in front of the table, and take out a small cake with unknown birth date from the refrigerator.


    Li Nuo first unscrewed the drink and took a big mouthful, then swallowed it like a gargle


    "It''s definitely the most expensive noodle I''ve ever had."


    Make complaints about it, then send a big chopstick to your mouth: "well... It''s not worth it."


    In a short time, the flour and cake were all filled in my stomach. I belched and collapsed on the chair. I have never felt so comfortable since I can remember.


    It''s noon and it''s sunny outside.


    Li Nuo lives in an old building without elevator, 302, which is left by his mother.


    Since his father left the house for the sake of money and future, the mother and son have been living in this room.


    Now he is the only one left in the empty room, helpless and unaccompanied, but in the current situation, it may be a good thing.


    [you can return to the task again]


    The voice suddenly appeared in Li Nuo''s ear. He was stunned for a moment, then took a deep breath.


    He rummaged through the boxes to find out the camera, then sat down on the sofa and pointed the lens at himself.


    He wanted to see what his body would be like after entering the endless corridor, whether he would sit on the sofa all the time or disappear here.


    Sitting on the sofa, looking at the camera, Li Nuo breathed a sigh. From today on, the focus of future life may be tilted.


    "Endless corridor" not only gives him a second life, but also brings him a second identity, that is "player". In the future, only by constantly completing the tasks in the game can he continue his life.


    Think of here, Li Nuo even felt some expectations, he was full of curiosity about the world of the game.


    "Endless corridor, player Li Nuo"


    Hello, are you back to the game


    "Yes"

 Chapter 8

    Accompanied by a dizziness, Li Nuo opened his eyes again when he had come to the hunter''s dream.


    The clothes on the body also become white clothes, white trousers, and barefoot.


    Then he began to do what he didn''t finish last time and explore the use of this space.


    In front of the tombstone connecting the mall, the store system is opened through consciousness connection. The store is divided into three columns: equipment, items and standing items.


    After scanning a few eyes, Li Nuo found that the number of equipment sold in the mall is extremely large, but the price is too high.


    There are not many things sold in the item list, mainly fruit or white water. The price is not high, but it can only be used in the space, not in the game script.


    It must be that some players are afraid to starve to death in reality, so they are preparing some life-saving materials.


    The last common item is the supplies of endless corridor, such as blood medicine, etheric (energy recovery) or repair powder. It also shows that the maximum carrying capacity of each supplement is three.


    The price is not low, blood medicine to 500 gold coins, ether is up to 1000 gold coins.


    "It''s like robbing money..."


    Li Nuo said in his mouth, but he honestly bought two bottles of blood medicine.


    He understood why the newcomers would be given 1500 to 3000 gold coins directly after they passed the screening. This is a poor place, and they can''t live without money.


    Li Nuo with see money such as dung (poor) eyes and swept the equipment column.


    Although the price is hard to say, there are many kinds of equipment in it.


    With curiosity, he looked at the most expensive equipment directly according to the price. When it was printed on the tombstone, Li Norton was convinced.


    This thing is "Doraemon''s four-dimensional space bag". There is no detailed data, only a description. When you get this thing, I sincerely hope you can forgive the pain that the world has brought you all the time! I''m wrong!]


    Li Nuo laughs and looks at the price nearby. He wants to kneel down and kowtow three times for the tombstone.


    Then Li Nuo left the mall. After all, there was no such thing as buying equipment in the mall.


    It''s true that in the "endless corridor" system, the means to obtain equipment are marked as shopping malls, but the first is to sell only equipment, not skills. The most important thing is that the premium is serious, the blackheart is extreme, and players go bankrupt minute by minute.


    The main way to acquire equipment and skills depends on the task, but there are two ways to acquire them.


    1¡¢ In the course of the task; 2¡¢ Task settlement is randomly selected.


    The equipment or skill acquired in the task is related to the background of the current game era.


    You can''t find the cationic cannon in the immortal sword, and you can''t find the Dragon killing fist in the Pokemon.


    And don''t expect killing monsters to get good equipment. Even if you kill 100 goblins, you may get all goblins'' underpants.


    You can also go to the elite to fight. Maybe a small probability can bring good profits, but the difficulty is also very high.


    That''s the problem. How can we get better equipment props with the maximum probability in the mission.


    The answer is, character, observation and analysis.


    Take "Final Fantasy 7" as an example, in a bar called "seventh heaven", there are a lot of weapons and supplies hidden.


    There is also a super luxury motorcycle in front of the door, and there is a big sword that can be assembled inside.


    You just need to find out the work and rest time of the bar beauty landlady and a hedgehog head, you can easily "get" the above equipment.


    "Endless corridor" this game is basically to tell you that there is no need to use force to capture equipment, you can use your brain.


    The second kind of equipment skill given by settlement experience is given at random. It''s better to leave it to fate in this way.


    "I remember there are two more random samples in the mailbox, right?"


    Li Nuo walked to the five tombstones on the edge of the stone road and squatted in front of the tombstone with his name engraved. The date of birth and the date of his death were engraved under the name. I have to say that the tombstone is really well made


    Li Nuo squeezed his eyebrows and make complaints about the picture.


    After ten years of illness, he didn''t die. He was knocked to death. It was just as humiliating as a soldier who had been through the battlefield fell into a pit and drowned.


    After a wry smile, he made a conscious connection to his tombstone and opened the mailbox. There were indeed two unread messages called "extraction reward".


    Select one of them, and then jump out a paragraph.


    [do you decide to spend 100 gold coins to draw random rewards]


    "Poverty is crazy!"


    He felt that he underestimated the shameless lower limit of the game.


    In addition to the money to buy blood medicine, I still have 2000 gold coins in my hand. I hesitated and chose "yes".


    After the first prize was drawn, a white light appeared in front of the tombstone, followed by a transparent ball.


    Pick up the ball, look at the data of this thing, a few seconds later, Li Nuo a hand in the eye, lowered his head.


    "Grass..."


    [internal potential]


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: insight 6]


    [effect: Increases attack power by 40%, effective on all attributes, lasts for 100 seconds, takes 1% blood per second, and half of the maximum energy will be deducted when the skill is forced to end]


    [Note: ha ha, I don''t think I died fast enough]


    Li Nuo felt a heat wave in his body, and now he wanted to find a fragile object to fall on the ground to solve the shame of being ridiculed.


    I''ve got a skill of deducting blood. Although I have a damage bonus, I won''t get much profit. After all, I''ll lose my blood in 100 seconds. This skill is hard to use. I''m afraid to try it easily.


    What''s more, this extremely splashing explanation is undoubtedly another ridicule of the system.


    Li Nuo is not in a hurry to learn this skill, but is ready to draw the last random reward.


    "Give me another sword that can hold blood."


    He is ready to be ridiculed again by the system.


    There was another white light... And then, in front of the tombstone, there was an elf ball


    Li Nuo picked up the elf ball with a muddled face and killed him. He didn''t expect that there would be such a contrast full thing.


    [elf ball]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: capture Pokemon, or any living creature]


    [Note: my mother always let me go out, but I like to stay at home, until one day I couldn''t bear it, so I threw the elf ball to my mother and successfully accepted her in the ball. However, in the days after my mother was accepted, the doctor next door came to me every day and asked me, "where''s your mother, little Zhi?"


    [Note: 1. This elf ball can really take in the Pokemon; 2. If you meet a favorite NPC or game character, you can also try to throw the ball to them. The best effect is when the opponent has less than 5% remaining blood. However, in view of the high difficulty of completion, if you can succeed, you won''t be here, so this chance can be calculated by yourself, ha ha]


    "What the hell! Pocket monster unofficial history


    He felt like his head was going to explode like a balloon.


    Calm down for two seconds.


    The dead fish eye climbed up the hole eye on both sides of the nose bone again, put the elf ball and skills into the inventory, then turned and walked towards the Gothic building.


    Stepping on the irregular stone stairs, there is no door at the entrance of the building, which means that my door is often open.


    Although the whole building has two floors, there is only the first floor inside, and there are no stairs leading to the second floor.


    The room is not big, full of bookshelves, a lot of books, spilled shelves, disorderly piled on the ground, the book cover is full of green, curiosity driven Li Nuo picked up a few, but they are wordless heavenly books, confirmed that it is just furnishings, then threw to the ground.


    On the right side of the entry is a treasure chest for players to place useless items.


    Going forward or on the right hand side, there is a special wood table for grinding.


    When Li Nuo looked at the table, a sudden, non matching translucent display jumped out.


    [strengthen equipment]


    Li Nuo in the heart a joy, unexpectedly still have this function!


    He took out Zhuang Chen''s iron stick and put it on the table.


    [this item has not been bound, cannot be strengthened]


    This binding means that players can choose to bind any equipment when they get it.


    The advantage is that the bound equipment will never be lost. Even if it falls into the Mariana Trench during the mission, it will return to the main space with the players after the mission.


    However, it costs money to bind the equipment. 300 gold coins are bound once.


    In view of the mentality of tightening belt to save money, Li Nuo turned around and left. For novices, it''s better not to strengthen equipment casually before the money is in place.


    There are two pieces of furniture left in the room, the rocking chair on the left and the innermost table in the room.


    Li Nuo first sat on the rocking chair for a while, confirmed that it was an old man''s chair, then got up and went to the table.


    The table was covered with a yellowing white cloth. Li Nuo walked over and saw blood oozing on the white cloth.


    Li Nuo''s nervous drive made him step back, trying to keep away from the deep red blood.


    The blood came together and formed a line of words.


    [whether to transform the house]

 Chapter 9

    "Reform means reform! Does it make sense to be so frightening? "


    Turn around and walk out of the house without looking back, and transform the house? Can those who connect with the house be cheap?!


    As he passed by the door, Li Nuo tripped over the disorderly stack of books on the ground. With a crash, a white paper showed a corner from the thick green stack of books.


    A little white in the green is like a white baby in the arms of a black couple. A fool can see that there is something hidden in this book.


    Li Nuo picked it up, turned a page, and was surprised to find that there were words on the title page of the book!


    [start of paying career]


    Li Nuo ignored the full name of the slot, turned another page, and saw that it was blank paper again, but his voice rang at this time.


    [you have a chance to learn specialization free of charge. Note that only one time is free of charge. In the future, you need to pay 10000 to 30000 gold coins to learn other specialties. Please think about it and plan again completely]


    Then, on the blank paper, four lines of text gradually emerged.


    They are melee combat, long-range sniper, elemental power, and armor expert.


    Li Nuo understands that these are not occupations, but the initial means of life protection given to players by endless corridors. After all, there is no so-called "occupation" here.


    But Li Nuo didn''t know exactly what to play with. He looked at the page and thought about it. In view of his father''s blood, it''s better to avoid melee first.


    He held the book of thumb subconsciously across the "melee combat", to show that the content of the first exclusion.


    [you have mastered, melee combat]


    ¡°what£¡£¡£¡£¡¡±


    cheat your papa! Isn''t that a good connection of consciousness! Why finger touched even if seal ah!


    At this time, Li Nuo reflected a problem. The system did not say that things in books need conscious connection to make choices.


    Reading is really a lesson


    He buried his head on the page and squatted down powerlessly. For him, any one of these skills can be selected, except for the melee combat.


    Now my situation is even worse than that of the melee Faye. I can''t help but suspect that if I have the attribute of luck, it must be a bar.


    Li nuosheng opened the menu and called out the property edition.


    "Anyway, I''ve learned... It''s a mule or a horse, and then I''ll run away..."


    The attribute version has not changed, and the "melee combat" learned has not been found.


    He moved his eyes to the blank area on the right, and there was a lock icon on the panel. The system once suggested that this area could be unlocked only after new people screened. Looking at the lock flickering from big to small, he seemed to say "point me, point me ~".


    So Li Nuo reached for a point.


    [skill area unlocked]


    With the end of the sound system, the word "skill" appears on the left side above the area, with a large space in the middle.


    "Melee combat" appears in the area called "specialization" at the bottom, but the font is gray.


    [you have not activated]


    "Hey, I''d like to explain..."


    [you have not activated]


    Li Nuo sighed helplessly, moved his eyes to the attribute value, and saw the experience value beside the level, which is now 01000.


    The settlement method of experience value is more interesting, which is divided into two settlement methods: mainline task and branch task.


    The experience value of the main task is calculated after the script is completed.


    For the branch line, the accounting should be carried out immediately after the task is completed.


    At this time, Li Nuo noticed that a small and imperceptible dark gray line was printed on the top of his panel, which was darker than the color of "melee fighting".


    [identity: residual blood]


    He tried to open the label of the remnant, but there was no response.


    "Forget it... It''s probably a systematic mockery again..."


    After closing the menu, Li Nuo sat down on the steps, put his hands together under his nose, leaned forward slightly, and began to think about what else to prepare.


    "There are two blood medicines, one iron bar, one skill you don''t want to learn, one useless spirit ball, and... 1800 gold coins left. Do you want to buy a bottle of ether?"


    He turned his head and looked at the tombstone of the mall beside him.


    Later, he denied the idea. He had to pay for it next month. It''s appropriate to keep some money. Besides, he doesn''t have any skills that need to consume the upper limit of energy, and it''s useless to buy ether.


    After the decision was made, he resumed the movement of crossing his hands, and then thought about what information was missing and unknown in this place.


    Li Nuo did not dare to relax, because during his exploration, he found that some things were not recorded in the manual.


    For example, housing renovation, equipment and skills enhancement, the white paper, and everything else costs money.


    He raised his eyes, turned his neck and looked around. He got up and walked around in the hunter''s dream. Except that he didn''t go to the house to uncover the tiles and the tree to pick out the eggs, he walked all over the place, even the gap behind the flowers and the tombstone.


    After confirming that there is no missing information, Li Nuo comes to the tombstone of choosing the script.


    When he opened the script menu, he found that he underestimated the shameless lower limit of "endless corridor".


    [easy to visit, 400 gold coins]


    [tour medium difficulty, 600 gold coins]


    [tour difficulty, 800 gold coins]


    "Ah..."


    A stuffy roar surged up the throat from the Dantian, and then swallowed back.


    The guy who created the "endless corridor" must be very poor. Fortunately, Li Nuo didn''t spend money blindly. If he tied up Zhuangchen''s iron stick with all his money, and then bought an ether, it would really turn the life road at T-junction into a rural road.


    Li Norton''s sense of survival, even more than the new screening after defeating the monster feeling.


    But then he didn''t hesitate much and chose medium difficulty.


    Because the most intuitive experience of a medium game script the real difficulty, but also for their future career to pay rent to lay a good first print.


    Then, the script game that jumps out has no name, only some incomprehensible introductions.


    Maybe he is used to the unruly style here. Li Nuo is not surprised or speechless. As long as he doesn''t need to buy a VIP, he will feel very happy.


    So it''s easy to be satisfied with people without money.


    During the tour, Li Nuo felt that there was a thunder behind each profile.


    Because according to the contents of the manual, the task script here may be a bit exotic.


    For example, when players go to "Legend of swordsman 1", it is possible to generate such a script. Aunt Li is bitten by a spider, resulting in a large-scale zombie crisis in Yuhang Town, and then the players are chased and killed by the tyrannical Aunt Li.


    Of course, most of the scripts are quite normal. It all depends on fate.


    After a few eyes, Li Nuo was attracted by a brief introduction of the task.


    [if you like the girl with black silk boots, please click me]


    "I''ll give you face!"


    After choosing, the scene before Li Nuo''s eyes gradually blurred, and the darkness shrouded around again.


    [the task has been started, this task is a three person team script, connecting other people]


    [connection personnel are ready, coordinating mental system]


    [all ready, transmitting]


    Half a ring later, the eyes were still dark. Just when Li Nuo thought that the lazy voice might appear again, the mechanical voice sounded in his ear.


    [Hello, this is your first task. You can choose to modify the shape once, but the modification degree can''t exceed 20% of the prototype. Do you need it


    "No


    Li Nuo denied it without hesitation.


    The so-called modified shape of the system has been seen in the manual, but Li Nuo thinks that this function is not necessary for him.


    First of all, the previous mysterious voice once said that in the real world, if players attack each other, the price will be very high, and no one will ruin this hard won second life because of a moment''s pleasure, so it doesn''t matter even if they face it.


    Secondly, what''s the biggest reason for players to change their looks? Of course, it''s to make them look better.


    Li Nuo is just as good-looking as she is. She is so-called red lipped, white teeth, beautiful eyes, and a nose like gall. She should only see pictures. In short, she is a boy and a girl with a sick face. The first targets chosen by hooligans on the street are all like this.


    [please choose whether to mosaic your face]


    "No!"


    Li Norton felt that he had a big head and turned his face into an indescribable thing that only appears in adult education films. What did the game makers think!


    [OK, you can choose to mosaic in the task if necessary]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    [Hello, the transmission has been completed, the task will start in ten seconds]


    ¡­¡­


    Ten seconds of time like a dream, Li Nuo opened his eyes when the first line of sight is the overcast sky.


    He was lying on a hospital bed, dressed in a shabby brown dress, and with a pair of boots covered with mud on his feet.


    "Mission started?"


    With doubt, I squinted and adapted to the dull sunlight through the clouds.


    With a false eye, he initially observed that he was in a place similar to a camp.


    There are many people in old clothes here, surrounded by towering buildings and heavy walls. Most of the external walls of these structures have collapsed, and the color of the area is almost covered by the dark wall gray. Just standing in them, you will feel an indescribable sense of depression.


    "Are you awake?"


    A woman''s voice came from his ear.


    The sound wakes Li Nuo''s confusion like an alarm clock. Seeing the woman in a black scarf and old clothes around her, Li Nuo immediately understands the meaning of this task.


    "Neil the mechanical age..."

 Chapter 10

    In 2003, a huge space-time gap appeared in the sky of Shinjuku, Japan. The dragon and the giant parachuted here, which shocked the Japanese government. After a fierce battle, the giant died in the claws of the dragon, while the dragon was killed by several human missiles.


    But a substance called magic element carried by the giant volatilizes in the air. Magic element is like a virus that quickly infects human beings. The infected human beings will turn into violent monsters.


    In order to prevent this disaster, human beings have developed the technology of "soul", that is to extract the soul, extract the data of the soul, and then make a replica according to the data.


    The replicator has no consciousness, and is only imbued with two consciousness: one is to eliminate the violent human, the other is to continue to extract the soul and then create the replicator.


    These souls are frozen until one day the plague disappears, the soul thaws and returns to its own copy.


    However, heaven failed. 700 years later, a tragic accident led to an irresistible tragedy


    It wasn''t until 4196 that man died out.


    But during this period, man-made man was created, and after thousands of years of human extinction, there are two kinds of intelligent life on this planet, man-made man and mechanical life.


    Neil Mechanical Age tells the story between these two kinds of life.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello? Are you all right? "


    When Li Nuo''s thoughts were floating in the sky, the woman opened her mouth and pulled him back to the ground.


    "Ah... Nothing." Li Nuo answered casually, then got up from the bed and sat by the bed.


    He''s in the medical section of this camp.


    Looking back, I saw that there were still two people sitting near the bed.


    At first glance, Li Nuo was sure that these two men must be players.


    Because it''s so conspicuous.


    A person should be between 25 and 30 years old, 180 or so tall and plain looking.


    But this person has a very eye-catching characteristics, he is a fat man, visual weight should be about 200 Jin.


    You know, the system can only change 20% of an individual''s appearance. Looking at his plain face, it is estimated that all the corrections are applied to his body shape. That is to say, his weight may exceed 220 in reality.


    Fat brother''s attention did not focus on Li Nuo, but was completely attracted by another person.


    Although this man looks like a man, he can''t tell his face because he has been mosaic


    "It''s true that someone turned his face into this product of the eighteen prohibitions..." Li Norton felt powerless. He thought of maljie when he was screening new people. It was this kind of strange guy who could make a mosaic on his face.


    The woman in the black scarf looked at the three players, pinched her chin and nodded: "it seems that they are sober."


    "I''m in charge of maintenance here," she said after a pause


    Three people including Li Nuo looked at her, but they all closed their mouths and didn''t speak.


    The person in charge of maintenance didn''t seem to care about their attitude, and then said, "we found you in the abandoned city outside. Maybe you don''t remember, because during the treatment, I found that your memories were damaged... But it doesn''t matter. This is the resistance camp. As long as it''s artificial, we accept it."


    Li Nuo then suddenly asked, "excuse me, how many years is it?"


    The fat brother immediately looked at Li Nuo and thought that his question was confusing.


    "Well..." the maintenance manager held his forehead and sighed, "it seems that the severity of memory impairment is beyond imagination. Now it''s 11942."


    "Ah?" Fat brother exclaimed, obviously he didn''t play Neil.


    "Well... The damage is so serious."


    Li Nuo then said, "is there anything we need to do?"


    "Please have a good rest. After all, your condition has not recovered, so don''t do anything for the time being."


    Li Nuo looked at the two people around him and said nothing. He pointed to an empty room not far from his side and asked, "that room, can we go there to have a rest?"


    The person in charge of maintenance nodded his head and said nothing after acquiescence.


    After entering the room, they closed the door. At this time, Li Nuo and Pangge could not see his face clearly except for mosaic Jun.


    Li Nuo was the first to speak: "get to know..." he pointed to himself and then said with a smile, "my name is Li Nuo."


    He said his name directly. After all, he had to cooperate to complete the task, and he had to take the initiative to gain trust. What''s more, the name in "endless corridor" is at best a code that can be changed at will. No one can study its authenticity. Even if it is found, it has systematic protection, so it doesn''t matter to say it.


    Fat brother said along with the words: "then I also introduce it, my name is... Qin Shou."


    Li Nuo is stunned for a moment. Your parents hate you for killing your father and robbing your wife.


    Although the name was a little emotional, he still kept an embarrassed smile and said: "thin brother... Ok..."


    "Ah, yes, yes, ok..."


    Qin Shou smiles very reluctantly, and looks embarrassed. It can be seen that this name has added a lot of fun to his life.


    Then they looked at the mosaic.


    The mosaic was leaning against the wall at this time, with a special free and handsome posture: "hum..."


    Li Nuo instantly changed into a dead fish eye: "maljet... Open the system menu, and there is an option in the settings to remove the mosaic..."


    "Oh? Do you two know each other? " Qin Shou asked.


    "Evil fate..."


    Li Nuo killed unexpectedly, in this task met maljie.


    Take back the dead fish eyes, Li Nuo put on a kind smile and asked: "by the way, brother skinny, ask a question, how many grades are you?"


    Qin Shou said: "I, I am level 7."


    From the freshness of his speech, we can see that Qin Shou should be the kind of person who doesn''t hide and say anything.


    Li Nuo said: "ah, it''s so powerful. Maljie and I are only level 5."


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing serious. At most, I entered here earlier than you two, and I only did a few simple tasks before that." Qin Shou said with a smile.


    Li Nuo was already sitting on the bed against the wall, rubbing the sheets in his hands. The furnishings and things he saw were too real for him to believe that this was the world of the game.


    "Well... Skinny, I have a question."


    Li Nuo moved his hand away from the sheet, stretched forward and looked at Qin Shou with one hand.


    "As for the tasks you have done, can you tell us something to pay attention to, such as the things not mentioned in the instruction manual or some things to pay attention to about the task script, after all... We rookies may delay the team if we don''t know anything."


    Li Nuo has always been very concerned about what is not mentioned in the instruction manual.


    When Qin Shou heard this, he was a little embarrassed and laughed: "ha... This is not true. In fact, I''ve been holding other people''s thighs. Although I participated in the process, I''ve been dazzled all the time, and..." Qin Shou said, shrugging his fleshy shoulders: "besides, I don''t play stand-alone games at all, and I don''t know anything about any game script, Including the present game.... "


    Marjorie, who had eliminated the mosaic, frowned and asked, "is this game Neil?"


    Li Nuo nodded: "ah... It''s Neil. That''s right, but it''s a little different from the background time in the game."


    Then there was a doubt in his eyes: "the plot in the game happened in 11945, but I asked deliberately just now, it''s 11942, so the task background should be the prequel nature of the game, and I remember that in 11942, the timeline of the first cooperation between the two protagonists 2B and 9s in the game..."


    "If it''s not in the game timeline, then there may be some unpredictable changes in the script," says marjee


    Li Nuo stood up and looked around. At the same time, he said, "it''s hard to say. According to the content explained in the manual, there may be some slightly wonderful scripts..."


    "You two seem to know a lot about the game." Although Qin Shou''s level is two levels higher, because he doesn''t understand the game, he can''t get in at all.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "it''s OK, but it''s just understanding. If you really want to face any danger, I''m afraid you''ll have to rely on brother skinny..."


    "Ha ha, that''s too modest. I''m just a rookie."


    This is not modest, and it doesn''t take any element to appease Qin Shou. Regardless of marjie, Li Nuo really has no means to deal with the dangerous situation. He is too weak.


    Moreover, the main enemies of this game are robots. It''s really hard to take the iron stick in his hand to fight with these iron sheets.


    "Let''s talk about the script." Marge leaned against the corner of the table and interrupted their useless conversation.


    But just then, a loud noise came from outside the door, and the voice of the system appeared at the same time.


    [main task: find the sound source]


    [task time: 2 hours]

 Chapter 11

    Three people looked at each other, then immediately out of the door to the outside.


    At this time, some man-made people in the resistance camp quickly ran outside to see what the loud noise was. A few people came back ten seconds later.


    "A lot of Mechanical creatures outside are running around like crazy! And... And there are some buildings in the distance. I don''t know why, they seem to have collapsed! "


    One of them, a man-made man with a large round mechanical head around his neck, yelled as he ran back.


    As soon as he said this, many people in the resistance camp were obviously flustered, and Li Nuo took advantage of this time to go to a bald man.


    "Hi, do you sell weapons?" Li Nuo asked tentatively.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t see what the mess is like now. Besides, I don''t have the idea of opening a weapons shop for the time being."


    This bald man is the original weapon seller in the game. Li Nuo wants to take this opportunity to see if he can buy some equipment related to the game, but it seems that the system will not let him get what he wants.


    Then Li Nuo picked up a stone as big as his palm, looked at it and threw it down.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Shou, who came towards him, didn''t understand Li Nuo''s behavior.


    Li Nuo brushed his hands and said, "first, in this mission, the system forbids us to buy equipment in the world. Second, stones can be included in the inventory."


    "I said... What''s the use of such things?" Qin Shou said helplessly.


    It''s useless, but what Li Nuo wants to verify is some things that are not described in the manual, and the storage range of the item list is one of them.


    Just then, two talking resistance troops passed by Li Nuo.


    "It seems that it''s really not peaceful recently... There was an accident in the ruins of the factory yesterday, and there is a situation in the urban area today..."


    It was a female resistance army with short brown hair.


    Another male Resistance Army who talked to her shook his head: "and the leader has not come back all day, and there is no news... You say... The leader will not..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Although the abandoned factory is not peaceful recently, the leader is not in trouble yet..."


    [regional task triggered]


    [find the missing resistance leader Annie Monin]


    [task time: unknown]


    [reward: none]


    [experience value: unknown]


    Li Nuo, Ma Erjie and Qin Shou all heard the sound, and they looked at each other.


    Unknown mission time and experience, and there is no reward, this branch line is too strange.


    Li Nuo immediately stopped the two resistance soldiers and asked, "excuse me, where is the leader?"


    The women''s Resistance Army with short brown hair turned its head and said, "don''t you know? Yesterday, there were some abnormal conditions in the factory. The leader was just near there, so he went to investigate, but he hasn''t come back today... And he can''t contact her. "


    "What''s unusual?" Li Nuo then asked.


    The women''s Resistance Army shook its head gently: "I don''t know."


    At this time, the male resistance army suddenly said: "I heard that there is a monster I have never seen."


    "Where did you hear that?" Asked Marge.


    "Before the leader went, she and I were dealing with some mechanical life events in the city. Then we suddenly contacted the leader in the bunker. The news I heard was that some unknown creatures appeared inside the factory. I hope we can search first, and then tomorrow... That is, today we will send the personnel of the leaf sending troops to support us."


    The man-made man''s answer is quite informative.


    First of all, we will explain that the "sending leaf troops" is a self-sufficient combat base built by man-made on the surface of the earth, and the command headquarters of the "sending leaf troops" is the "Bunker".


    The bunker is located in the earth''s space orbit, which is used to send commands to the members of the sender, and to deliver weapons, etc.


    So, what incredible things have been discovered in [bunker] so that the Resistance Army can take the lead in exploring?


    Secondly, Neal''s enemies are basically Mechanical creatures. What about this unknown monster?


    Sure enough, the direction of the script began to be a bit out of control. Li Nuo thought so, and his heart was trembling. After all, the wonderful script of the newcomer screening is still fresh in my mind.


    But then there was no other news, Li and others had to give up.


    Then they asked for information about the mission around the camp, but all the resistance forces said they didn''t know the reason for the noise, and they didn''t ask for any other information about Annie mooning.


    And if you want a piece of equipment, all the people will refuse to provide supplies for reasons like "you are recovering from a serious illness".


    There was no intelligence and no equipment, so it was meaningless to stay in the camp. The three men took advantage of the gap and walked out of the camp.


    Outside the camp is a city of ruins. Just as its name suggests, it is a large and desolate ghost town. Human beings have long been extinct. Buildings have been standing here alone for hundreds of years, and the walls have already become the lodging places for plants to climb vines.


    The concrete walls are exposed to the air, and most of the buildings are more or less showing signs of collapse. The surrounding area, which is originally the road, is now covered with green grass.


    There is no trace of people here. Instead, there are a lot of mechanical life like Android villains, which are distributed in every corner of the city, wandering aimlessly.


    "What a loser..." Qin Shou stared at the deserted capital in front of him.


    Not only him, but also maljie, who has played games and has been suffering from two diseases, is also looking at the scene with an incredible expression.


    In the "endless corridor", most of the pictures of stand-alone games will be reconstructed, and both the scene and the characters will change from 3D CG images to real pictures.


    That is to say, there is no difference between the landscape architecture and the real world, and all the game characters become real people on the basis of the original modeling.


    So the players seem to be standing in a living world. In front of them, the ruins of the city are even more desolate. This is the end of the world left behind by the extinction of human beings.


    There is also a Resistance Army standing here with the players. At this time, Li Nuo comes forward to the man and asks, "Hello, excuse me, can you tell me where the noise just came from?"


    "It seems to be that position..." the Resistance Army pointed to the front.


    "Oh, thank you." Then he turned his head, gestured, and said to the other two, "go."


    At this time, the Resistance Army who stayed on the high platform saw that they were going to go, so they followed up and reached for Li Nuo who was walking in the front.


    "You guys just woke up. Don''t walk around, and it may be dangerous ahead. Go back quickly."


    The voice of the Resistance Army is slightly worried. It can be seen that they are really thinking about their three players.


    Li Nuo was stunned for a moment. He looked at his expression and thought of something. Then he asked, "excuse me, are you a combat type?"


    "Combat type?" The man-made man was stunned for a moment, then shook his head in a trance and said, "well... No, I''m from the maintenance team. I haven''t fought for many years."


    Speaking of this, the man-made man suddenly changed his tone and said, "but even if I''m a combat type, I can''t just run to the dangerous city at this stage. What''s more, you just wake up and go back quickly."


    After hearing this, Li Nuo brightened up and said in an easy-going tone: "en... Thank you for your concern. It''s not just a combat type."


    After responding to the man''s kindness with a smiling face, Li Nuo suddenly takes out Zhuangchen''s iron stick from his backpack and swings it round to the man''s head.


    Tong


    With a few frightened eyes around, the Resistance Army fell to the ground


    This is not the end. Although the Resistance Army was knocked to the ground by this sudden stick, it was not knocked unconscious. Li Nuo didn''t give the other party a chance to breathe. He smashed the Resistance Army''s head again and again with the stick. The scream was heard all the time, and the picture was extremely tragic


    It wasn''t until it was confirmed that the resistance had fainted completely that lino stopped and put the stick in his backpack.


    The two people in the rear watched Li Nuo''s heartless violence without saying a word.


    Among them, Qin Shou''s face has turned a little white. Li Nuo''s first impression on him is that he is a young man with strong curiosity but decent speaking style. But at the moment, he has only two ideas.


    What kind of madman is this


    What the hell is this madman doing

 Chapter 12

    After knocking out the man-made man, Li Nuo calmly put the iron bar into his backpack, and then put his arms around the victim''s head.


    "Hey, guys, do me a favor. It''s too heavy!"


    "Brother... Brother..." Qin Shou asked in a trembling voice: "what are you doing..."


    Maljie should also say: "yes, you are very puzzling."


    Qin Shou saw that the young man in the second grade around him said this, but he was still a little lucky. Fortunately, he was a normal person.


    Marjie then said: "even if you want to stun him, you should find a place far away. It''s at the gate of the resistance camp. If people inside see this scene, it''s not good for us."


    "What Qin Shou was surprised. Maljie''s thinking was obviously different from that of ordinary people.


    Li Nuo thought about it after listening: "well, I think it''s not right, but can you help me as soon as possible, while no one sees me now."


    "Hum, well, since you ask me, it''s not easy to refuse." With a sneer, malje went over and put his arms around the resistance''s legs.


    Two people look at Qin Shou at the same time, Li Nuo asks: "thin elder brother, help?"


    Qin Shou looked at their similar action of throwing corpses and waved his hand in panic: "brother... I''ll forget it... I have no experience in doing this kind of thing..."


    It took Li Nuo and Ma Erjie to drag the man to the bottom of a big water pipe five meters away. The fast water in the pipe can just hide the comatose man.


    "Ha... Ha... Why is it so heavy?" Marjie was so tired that he lost his two souls.


    "The man-made man weighs 200 to 300 Jin, and can sit and break your pelvis in one buttock." Li Nuo said.


    "Why is the pelvic bone... And what can we do to sit and break the pelvic bone..." Qin Shou has been brought to some indescribable rhythm by Li Nuo.


    At this time, Li Nuo ignored the water rushing down from the upper water pipe, crouched down beside the Resistance Army, and began to reach out for each other''s clothes.


    Looking at this scene, Qin Shou felt a little swollen, and said: "first knock out, then hide, wait for secret security, and then start to search for booty... This rhythm is often seen in the rule of law channel..."


    "Although I thought that you wanted to knock out NPCs and search for booty, it''s recorded in the manual that this kind of behavior basically won''t get anything, right?" maljie said


    "That''s right, but I still want to verify it..."


    Li Nuo carefully fumbled for every corner of the Resistance Army, and finally took out a hammer from his pocket. This is a very small hammer, which is only the size of a palm.


    Li Nuo stares at the object, and the information of the object flashes in front of his eyes.


    [monotonous hammer]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: there is a 60% chance to repair the items with low degree of damage]


    [Note: disposable consumables. If you want to use them many times, please exchange them with gold coins, thank you]


    Li Nuo calls out the item information so that Qin Shou and Ma Erjie can see it.


    Seeing the information about this item, they both showed a surprised expression. Unexpectedly, Li Nuo found a prop.


    Li Nuo shook his wet hair, wring the water on his clothes and said: "I remember that this resistance army should be an NPC with branch mission in the game, so I''ll try to find something from him..."


    He bumped the hammer and put it in the inventory. He turned his head and said with a smile, "it seems that I can''t hold anything useful. This hammer is a consumable that can be bought in the mall..."


    "That... Brother..." Qin Shou said with a twitch of his mouth: "I think we should focus on the task. You see, the time is only two hours, and even if we hide people here, it''s not good for us if they are found..."


    Li Nuo said: "well... After all, it''s a rare opportunity. Take advantage of it to verify some rules of the game. Next, let''s focus on tasks."


    After finishing this sentence, Li Nuo wants to move away, but suddenly stops, then turns his head to the direction of the coma Resistance Army, and a kind of unspeakable and slightly cloudy eyes appear on his eyes.


    "Two... Do you want to take this resistance comrade back to the barracks, just say that he was unconscious outside, we saved him after seeing him, and then ask for some equipment or something?"


    Qin Shou shook his head in silence.


    "Brother, I advise you to be a man..."


    "Hello?" All of a sudden, maljie, who had not spoken, locked his eyes on the group of mechanical life floating in the open space in front of him.


    "Don''t you notice that these mechanical creatures are staring at us all the time?"


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou look at the wandering mechanical life one after another.


    This is a group of slightly cute looking guys, like Android villains, fat and short, with short arms and legs.


    If they brush their heads with a layer of blue paint and stick six beards on them, they can imitate some fat civet robot.


    Under normal circumstances, the eyes of mechanical life are bright yellow, but if threatened, the yellow will turn red.


    The bad thing is, now these robots have red eyes.


    Although Qin Shou didn''t know the setting of this game, he also felt a little bad when he saw the bad eyes: "is this to attack us?"


    "I''m afraid so." When Li Nuo said this, he had already pulled out Zhuang Chen''s iron rod.


    I''m afraid it''s because Li Nuo''s attack on the Resistance Army triggered the alert of these mechanical creatures and turned to regard us as enemies.


    There are more than ten mechanical life bodies in the open wasteland ahead, and several of them have already faced Li Nuo, and the three people begin to approach them one by one.


    Seeing that these robots have already begun to take action, Qin Shou asked, "you two, are these robots powerful in the game?"


    Li Nuo scratched the corner of his mouth and said, "well... How to say... Weak."


    "1, 2, 3, 4, 5..." Li Nuo immediately counted the number of mechanical life.


    "A total of 12, can form a twelve zodiac Guardian God."


    Marjie has taken out a bat and an iron shield from his backpack. These two kinds of equipment were randomly selected by marjie after he completed the screening of newcomers.


    On the other side, Qin Shou also took out his weapon, a wooden catapult.


    Just then, three armed Mechanical creatures farther away from them had pulled the trigger.


    It was not bullets that shot out of the muzzle, but huge purple balls. The speed of the balls was not very fast, but they jumped out of the muzzle one by one. At that moment, the scene in front of the three people was almost occupied by the purple balls.


    "This is the barrage!" Qin Shou was surprised by the sight in front of him. He had never heard of a weapon like this kind of black technology.


    In fact, these purple orbs look scary, but they don''t have the power to destroy the scene, and they can be offset by long-range weapons.


    But the difficulty lies in the fact that this thing is launched continuously, and the sphere is huge, so it''s absolutely difficult to get out of the way.


    At this time, the rest of the mechanical life bodies have swung their arms in front of several people. Although they have no tactics, they just rush up one by one, but they can''t underestimate the attack power of this thing.


    The two iron arms swung like windmills, which seemed to have no deterrent effect, but they swung very fast and chased people to fight. As long as they got one hit, it was a set of continuous fists of big windmill combination. Even if an adult got one hit, he would have to get the bottom of medical insurance.


    Behind the three are high stone walls, which are almost surrounded in a cage in the blink of an eye.


    Both Li Nuo and marjie are melee weapons. Facing such a large number of attack groups, they must suffer losses.


    But Qin Shou is different.


    After all, he is a player who has experienced two official missions. Although Qin Shou has always been flustered, he has placed the catapult in front of him and aimed at a series of enemies in front of him.


    He didn''t take any bullet in his hand. He just pulled the bow hard and stored the force for two seconds. When the bowstring was released, he shot an iron pipe out of thin air!


    Yes, it''s the iron pipe, or the hollow pointed one.


    This tube directly penetrated a robot at close range.


    If the arrow penetrates into the body, then the iron pipe is completely connected, and it also has the effect of penetrating. It penetrates two mechanical life bodies one after another, and then it falls to the ground with a bang.


    At this time, another iron pipe was shot out, and the iron pipe whooshed, like a bow and arrow flying away. After penetrating an enemy, several purple balls were scattered, and a shooting mechanical life was blasted away in the distance.


    Seeing that this blow opened a gap in the enemy crowd, maljie took the opportunity to rush forward without hesitation and raised his shield to resist the incoming enemy.


    The arms of these robots clatter on the iron shield, but because they are too fat and their arms are short, they have no other means of attack except vertical swing.


    However, even so, marjie can only resist the repeated attacks of the mechanical life body with two hands against the shield, and has no chance to use the bat to fight back.


    Just at this time, Qin Shou is a tube to kill the second gun machinery, at the same time, the tube scattered a lot of purple balls close at hand.


    But Marge will encounter trouble, a mechanical body around his side, see the iron arm is about to hit him.


    At the critical moment, Li Nuo''s iron stick came out, focused on the target, and stabbed the enemy in the eye

 Chapter 13

    The whole body of these machines is made of iron, only the eyes are made of glass.


    Li Nuo''s stick burst the bright red eyes of the mechanical body, inserted it into the body, and then repeatedly poked it as if it were dredging the sewer


    With the proper cooperation of the three, Qin Shou remotely solved the last mechanical body with a gun.


    Marjie shield cover, Li Nuo with the advantage of the length of the iron stick poked several enemy eyes.


    In the end, Qin Shou shot an iron pipe to solve the last two mechanical life bodies, and the battle was ended.


    Li Nuo wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at the catapult in Qin Shou''s hand and asked, "brother skinny, what is your creative weapon..."


    Qin Shou gave an embarrassed smile and raised the catapult in front of him: "this..."


    In a word, a sound came from the top of maljie''s side.


    Several people quickly turned to look, but saw a larger mechanical life jumped down from the upper stone wall.


    There is no specific name for this thing, which was called medium-sized mechanical life in the original game.


    Its overall image is also a barrel like body, but it is larger, and its limbs are like human beings, and its slightly larger arms are more flexible.


    At this time, the position of the mechanical body was less than 10 meters away from maljie, so it appeared too suddenly, and the people just put down their guard, so they didn''t react to it for a moment. They watched the medium-sized mechanical body spring to the ground at the moment of landing, and put their hands together with ten heavy hammers to maljie.


    The weight of this mechanical brother is estimated to be more than 500 Jin, and he is hit from top to bottom. Even if maljie is holding a shield, it is difficult to block this


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou, who witnessed this scene, were surprised. They also knew how serious the consequences of being hit by this medium-sized mechanical body would be.


    However, in the face of the attack on himself, malje did not change his look. He quickly put up his shield in front of him. When the heavy hammer fell on the shield, a white light appeared on the iron shield.


    Then the heavy robot seemed to be impacted by the recoil force and fell on the ground!


    It''s really interesting to say that marjie''s shield.


    The shape of the shield is very similar to the bottom of the electric iron. The top is wide and the bottom is sharp, and the two sides are curved, which is often called the kite shield.


    There is a ridge in the middle of the shield. Although there is a slight carving decoration, the whole shield is slightly old. At first glance, it looks like an ordinary European style iron shield, but this shield is equipped with skills.


    [cuttlefish shield]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 10]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [durability: 120 points]


    [bring your own skills:


    1. Shield flash: when you launch this skill in defense, you can instantly bounce away the opponent''s attack. It requires the target''s body shape. Each time you launch this skill, you need to consume 10 energy points.


    2. Guardian enhancement: increases defense effect by 15 points, lasts for 10 seconds, consumes 30 energy points, and consumes half of the upper limit of endurance value


    [Note: Although the name of this thing is a little festive, it''s really a good equipment, at least it will make you more durable]


    Just a moment ago, malje just launched [shield flash] to eject the medium-sized mechanical body.


    When the enemy fell to the ground, Li Nuo took the first step and rushed to the medium-sized robot. Holding an iron bar in his hand, he jumped up, aimed at the robot''s head, skillfully inserted the stick into its eyes, and then poked it hard.


    With a few crisp sounds, the body of the fallen medium-sized machine stopped moving after a convulsion.


    Li Nuo pulls out the iron bar, and the sound of the system rings in his ear.


    [you have won the title: stick in the eyes]


    [you have accumulated enough actual combat kill and activated the specialized ability "melee combat"]


    [starting condition of melee: 500 gold coins]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo stood in the same place with a black face, didn''t he say that it didn''t cost money to learn specialization for the first time


    And this flower is 500. It''s a bit too bad


    At this time, a few sounds of "bang" suddenly sounded from a distance.


    Several mechanical creatures far away from the three players began to explode. The scale of the explosion was very small. At best, it could reach a large firecracker.


    But Li Nuo three people or leave quickly, after all, standing in the middle of a pile of two kicks, the heart is still a little empty.


    It''s just a pity that the three armed Mechanical creatures, the three guns that fall on the ground and can fire purple balls, also exploded.


    So they couldn''t find the equipment. With the sound of the festival like explosion, they didn''t take a few steps and found a rest place.


    To sum up, this battle is by no means a bitter battle. The most expensive one among several people, that is, maljie, is nothing more than consuming some upper limit of energy value with one skill.


    But basically, we can infer the strength of the three players, one is remote, one is defensive and one is mending.


    The biggest problem now is the lack of candidates for direct melee output. Fortunately, the Mechanical creatures in this mission can still fight, at least for the time being.


    Li also took this opportunity to check the title he just won.


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [grade: 1]


    [upgrade condition: stick 30 enemies in the eye]


    [effect: damage increased by 2% when attacking enemies]


    "Endless corridor" is full of all kinds of [titles], and the ways to get [titles] are various.


    For example, the reason that Li Nuo won the title of "stick in the eyes" is that he has always used the "stick in the eyes" as the attack means from the new talent selection to just now, and he has never failed once. If he changes his way, he will only use the "fist" to hit the "left chest (heart)" as the attack means, and also achieve the effect of blocking the enemy, Then the title will become a breast Raider


    But whether it''s "stick in the eyes" or "attack the chest madman", the effect of the title is the same, because the system will determine that the player''s attack method is mainly direct attack on the key.


    But don''t think it''s easy to get the title.


    Li Nuo''s ability to poke the eyes of all opponents accurately is also a very bad thing... Ah bah! It should not be easy to do.


    Li Nuo plans to wait and see about the close combat. After all, 500 gold coins are not a small number.


    As for the issue of exchanging the tragic Resistance Army comrade for equipment, Li Nuo plans to let it go first. After all, the task has time limit, so it should be based on the main line.


    Less than a minute''s rest, the three are ready to go.


    Their current formation is like the traditional RPG game, with the front, middle and back in line.


    The three of them went through the open space ahead, but it was not very wide though it was an open space.


    Li Nuo, the leader, is still looking at the title in the property edition intentionally or unconsciously.


    [stick in the eyes] this kind of exotic name makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "That... Do you have a title?" Li Nuo asked casually.


    Qin Shou and Ma Erjie both said that they did not.


    Li Nuo simply described his wonderful work.


    After listening to some narration, maljie, who was walking in the middle, suddenly laughed: "hum, I''m looking forward to what title I can get."


    Li Nuo, who is leading the way in the front, replied without expression: "according to your performance in the screening of newcomers... The seller of sphincter."


    Marjie was not affected by this ridicule. He pressed his brow and said, "I remember when you said that. In fact, I still have three pieces of shit in my hand."


    "It''s better to call you a jerk..."


    Qin Shou''s face was black when he heard this. He didn''t want to ask more about why the two people were involved in excrement, and he didn''t want to know why maljie had [excrement block]. He felt more and more that these two people were abnormal.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo slapped his hands, turned his head and said to them, "by the way, I remember in the manual that you can go to the toilet in the game."


    "Hello! That''s enough Qin Shou finally couldn''t help it: "why talk about such dirty problems endlessly! And we haven''t talked about the task so far! "


    Li Nuo waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, skinny brother. I mean, since we can go to the toilet during the mission, it reflects one thing on the side. If we don''t replenish water and food in time during the mission, we may deduct the value of life or energy. We should pay attention to these things that are not described in detail in the manual."


    "For example..." Li Nuo bent down and began to pick up the stones on the ground and put them into the backpack until he filled the upper limit of the backpack to 30.


    "Hey... What the hell are you doing?" Qin Shou looks at Li Nuo''s eyes and conveys a word. This boy is short of heart.


    Li Nuo jumped twice and said with a smile, "for example, if the back pack is full, it won''t affect the activity."


    Then he bent down to pick up another stone and put it into his backpack.


    Li Nuo suddenly felt a force of gravity, like a big invisible hand pressing on his shoulder. He just listened to the thump and knelt on the ground!


    "God..." Qin Shou sighed as he pressed his forehead. He felt his facial muscles twitching.


    "Look, if you go beyond the upper limit of backpack, you will be unable to act. It''s impossible to know without practice."


    Qin Shou was speechless and choked. With a face of helplessness, he squeezed out a few words from his mouth: "can I go now


    ¡°ok~¡±


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, the three of them had already come to a place under the ruins. The dust was floating around, and the ground was full of debris. This place should be the first scene of the loud noise before.


    There is a collapsed viaduct beside the ruins. The high-rise buildings on both sides have been damaged. The volume of the collapsed wall is all over the front road. There is a road less than 5 meters wide from these rubble piles, but it is blocked. The sight can not see the scene behind the road.


    The three covered their mouths and noses, and their sight was affected by the dust all over the sky. But they did not walk a few steps before they saw a corpse under the gravel.

 Chapter 14

    The lower part of the body has been smashed into mud by the falling wall, and half of the head seems to have been cut down by something sharp.


    You know, the picture of the world has now been modified to be the same as the real world.


    So several people who saw this tragedy showed disgusting expressions one after another.


    Marjie went to the body first, looked at it, then squatted on the ground with a piece of gravel and began to vomit.


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou endured nausea and walked over. When they saw the face of the corpse, Li Nuo''s face was surprised: "this is... 9s?"


    ¡°9S£¿ Who is it? " Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo''s mouth twitched back: "the hero of this game... Is also a man-made."


    "The main character... Is dead?" Qin Shou is flustered again: "this plot also deviates from the Convention too?"


    Maljie, who had already vomited, came over and crouched down to look at the 9s corpse with disgusting desire: "there are all muscle tissues inside. I can''t believe it''s an artificial human... Er... Er..."


    Malje said and began to retch.


    "Hey, brother Ma, are you going to vomit again?"


    When they were talking, Li Nuo was standing in the corner of the collapsed building. At this time, he picked up a piece of black rag from the ground with dark patterns on the cloth.


    "Li Nuo, have you found anything?" Qin Shou noticed Li Nuo in a daze.


    But Li Nuo''s face was expressionless at this time, but his eyes were shining, like a weasel seeing an old hen.


    "What... What''s the matter?" This attached look of skill shocked Qin Shou.


    Li Nuo didn''t say anything. Instead, he went to maljie, handed him the black rag in his hand and asked, "are you familiar with it?"


    "What''s this?"


    "What''s the important prop?" Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo stares at the black cloth and says, "black rags and dark stripes, you can''t run. It''s 2B."


    "Two... Force?" Qin Shou obviously misunderstood the name


    "It''s not the second force... It''s 2B, the heroine of this game, or the protagonist. This rag should be a fragment of 2B''s skirt," Marge explained


    "I haven''t been away for a long time. Now hold on tight and maybe I can catch up with you..." Li Nuo didn''t seem to hear their conversation, but muttered to himself.


    "How do you know 2B hasn''t been away long?" Marge''s ears work well.


    Li Nuo pinched the black cloth: "because it''s still hot."


    "Brother... That''s a bit obscene." Qin Shouxu said.


    Then Li Nuo put the black cloth into his trouser pocket and said to them, "ladies and gentlemen, I suggest that for the time being, we should ignore the branch line of [looking for Annie moning] and take the main line of [looking for the source of noise]."


    Marge said: "no problem. After all, there is a time limit for the main line, and Annie mooning''s branch line is a bit strange."


    Qin Shoudao: "I also feel strange, but I can''t tell which is strange?"


    Maljie snorted coldly: "there is a time limit, but it''s unknown, and there is no reward. No one will do such a branch line, so why publish it?"


    After hearing this, Qin Shou immediately asked, "where can we find this noise now?"


    Marjie hesitated when asked this question.


    "Just go ahead."


    It''s Li Nuo talking. Maljie and Qin Shou look at him and see Li Nuo sitting on a piece of gravel while they are talking, pointing to the front at the same time.


    "According to the original version of the game, there are only five areas you can go to now. The first is the ruins city where you are now; The second is the amusement park on the right side ahead; The third is the desert on the left; The fourth is the forest zone that goes straight ahead; The fifth is the ruins factory, which is opposite to the forest


    Li Nuo stretched out five fingers: "the ruins of the city is the starting point, not likely, the road leading to the amusement park was blocked by the front of those broken stones, ruled out."


    Li Nuo takes back two fingers.


    "The desert area is too big and far away. It''s absolutely too late for two hours. It''s ruled out."


    He drew back another finger.


    "That leaves only the forest zone and the ruins factory. The road leading to the forest zone has been destroyed, but it can pass, so I think it''s the side that prompts us to go to the forest."


    Maljet immediately interrupted Li Nuo''s words, and his face was suspicious: "but Annie Monin may be in the factory. Is it possible that the significance of Annie Monin''s branch line is to remind us that the main line is in the factory?"


    Li Nuo shrugged and said, "of course, it''s possible, but you see, the road to the forest is almost destroyed, but the road to the factory is intact, which means that there may be something extraordinary to go to the forest. Moreover, if the main line really wants us to go to the factory, what''s the point of 9s dying here?"


    After hearing this, maljie pinched his chin and nodded his head gently: "well... It''s true that 9s died here. It''s really a hint."


    "Hold on, two." Qin Shou interrupted the conversation at this time.


    "What''s the most amazing thing you''ve ever said that might have gone to that forest?"


    "Well, guess it is." Li Nuo nodded.


    Qin Shoubai, who got a positive reply, said, "that''s a bit dangerous."


    "Well, yes." Li Nuo continued to nod.


    Qin Shou''s face turned from white to red: "then you two are still so calm!"


    Li Nuo said, "because maybe we can see 2B."


    After hearing this, maljie''s eyes appeared light... He began to talk to himself like a psychopath: "hum, hum... Yes, you may see 2B, hum, hum, hum, hey, hey..."


    Seeing such a big change, Qin Shou was puzzled: "why did you two react so strongly when you mentioned this... 2B..."


    Li Nuo looked at him sharply and put on a slightly obscene smile: "thin brother, you will understand when you see her."


    "Li Nuo... Your saliva is running down..."


    ¡­¡­


    The three set out along the road left by the ruins and walked through the debris.


    Li Nuo had a bad feeling in his mind.


    Now the situation is too different from the original game. The more you go forward, the more chaotic the scene is. Gradually, even the road for people to walk is crushed to the width of only two people.


    According to the setting in the game of "Neal era of machines", it should have been an open area, but it was destroyed at this time.


    In the game, there are some huge and powerful mechanical bodies, but they can cause such large-scale destructive power in a short time, even the hidden boss of this game can''t do it.


    Li Nuo is now very sure that the direction of the game script has seriously deviated from the normal, what will happen next is unpredictable.


    Along the way, I also communicated with Qin Shou about the tasks he had done before.


    Qin Shou entered the "endless corridor" one month earlier than Li Nuo and Ma Erjie. He has done and completed three tasks, all of which are simple and difficult.


    But the income is not on the table at all. There is no random reward. I got six items in the task.


    Three bricks, two bags of candy and a bundle of rope.


    The catapult that can shoot out the iron tube was obtained by him during the screening.


    The average reward for simple and difficult tasks is 1000 gold coins. Qin Shou completed three times, with a total of 3000 gold coins.


    Plus the 1500 gold coins obtained after the screening of the newcomers, a total of 4500 gold coins were obtained.


    It seems like a lot, but it costs 400 gold coins to enter the script each time. Three simple scripts cost 1200 gold coins. Plus the random selection after the screening, 100 gold coins are deducted.


    In the end, I learned the skill of long-range sniping and spent 500 gold coins.


    After reluctantly handing in 2000 gold coins of last month''s life exchange money, I still have 700 gold coins left in my hand.


    This is still in the case of Qin Shou did not buy any supplies.


    Seeing that the money is less and less, his life will be in danger soon. Now that the National Treasury is in deficit, he has to burn his bridges and choose medium difficulty.


    It can be seen that "endless cloister" has strict restrictions on simple difficulty, which intentionally forces players to try medium difficulty tasks.


    To this phenomenon, Li Nuo has an idea in his heart that "endless corridor" is still screening.


    Let the player pay the protection fee every month to renew his life first, and then through the extremely shameless gold coin rule, rule out the people whose thinking ability is not fine enough and survival ability is weak, leaving a small number of players who can be called "elite".


    If you want to survive, you must keep pregnant women''s psychological preparation for crossing the bridge. If you make a mistake step by step, even if you buy one more blood medicine, you may face the fate of erasure.


    ¡­¡­


    As the road became narrower, Li Nuo and Ma Erjie easily climbed on the gravel piles on both sides. Qin Shou was too fat, so he stayed down and went on the flat road.


    After climbing, the vision becomes more transparent, at least you can see that the front is about to reach the edge of the ruins city.


    On the edge is a cliff canyon with a suspension bridge leading to the other side, the entrance to the forest zone.


    "Thin brother! It''s almost there. It''s almost there in less than ten minutes. "


    Li Nuo yelled at Qin Shou below, then looked around again, both sides were blocked by gravel, I''m afraid they couldn''t pass.


    It seems that the system is deliberately guiding them to the forest.


    Just at this time, Li Nuo noticed that there was an eye-catching thing in the rubble pile in front of him. After squinting and observing carefully, he immediately came to the spirit.


    Less than 20 meters away from them, a overturned blue metal car was pressed under the rock.


    Li Nuo immediately ran past, if he guessed right, driving this tin car is a very important role in this game.


    "Well, are you going?" Marge saw him running to a distance and immediately asked.


    Li Nuo turned back and said, "there''s something to confirm. Look at brother tight thin. If there''s any unexpected harvest, I''ll call you right away."


    At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of falling stones.


    At the same time, Marge''s face suddenly became a little strange. He pointed to Li Nuo''s back and said, "I suggest you come back..."


    Li Nuo turned his head back and his face turned white.

 Chapter 15

    Qin Shou only heard a few dull sounds from the top of the rocks. When he asked, he saw countless purple spheres floating over the sky.


    At this time, maljie rolled down like an oil barrel. Qin Shou was stunned by these things.


    But see maljie regardless of a head of blood, quickly get up to pull Qin Shou, shouting: "run!"


    Qin Shou didn''t care what happened, so he immediately ran forward with maljie.


    Li Nuo also jumped up and down from the stone heap. He stumbled and didn''t step on it. He knelt down on the ground with his knees at the moment of landing. Bearing the pain of his knees, he rushed to the front and yelled: "I''m running backwards! Run back


    In the middle of the cry, a huge mechanical life jumped down from the pile of stones and smashed the stones, just in front of maljie and Qin Shou.


    "This... This... What is this?" Qin Shou cried in a panic.


    The height of this mechanical life is more than four meters. It is huge. Its legs are in reverse joint shape. Compared with its wide upper body, it is slightly slender. Its overall image is somewhat similar to that of ancient dinosaurs, but its head is not big. It is the round head of a small mechanical body.


    This kind of mechanical life body is called "large inverse joint" mechanical body. Facing maljie and Qin Shou, it points two huge muzzles of both hands at them.


    "Whatever it is, run back!" Li Nuo cried anxiously and began to get up and take a step.


    At this time, two medium-sized mechanical life bodies with giant axes appeared on the upper left side, while two spherical mechanical bodies with only head and hands but also holding giant axes floated in the sky.


    The situation is extremely critical, not only facing more powerful mechanical bodies, but also facing steep rock slopes on both sides and extremely narrow roads. I''m afraid that the ability of the three people is not strong enough to circle here, so the best way is to escape before the enemy encircles them.


    But just as the three were about to turn back and run back, the sound of the system sounded


    [regional task triggered]


    [destroy the mechanical life in the way]


    [reward: random]


    [experience value: 400]


    "Random your sister!"


    "Li Nuo! Scattered He picked up a stone and smashed it against the anti - joint mechanism. Then he immediately climbed the right side of the rock slope


    Then, the anti joint mechanism jumped up and chased.


    Li Nuo instantly understood marjie''s intention. Since it is a branch mission with rewards, it''s better to try instead of running away.


    Marjie with shield attracts the enemy with the largest firepower, and Li Nuo with moderate movement ability attracts the medium-sized mechanical body with axe.


    The two men scattered on both sides to open the space of the field and fight for more time for Qin Shou, who has the effect of fort.


    Before Qin Shou could reflect their intention, he saw Li Nuo whistling at two medium-sized machines with giant axes, and began to climb up the left side of the rock slope.


    As soon as Li Nuo climbed to the top of the slope, he was hit by a huge axe. He immediately rolled hard and dodged. He quickly climbed away with both hands. At the same time, he picked up a stone and smashed it at the spherical mechanical body in the air.


    The stone didn''t hit the target, but fortunately it got hate.


    Marjie on the other side had put up his shield and quickly retreated to the distance.


    In the process of completing this series of actions, neither of them spoke, relying on a tacit understanding filled with the smell of formalin.


    Qin Shou looked at the chaotic scene and was stunned for a moment before he realized it.


    He immediately took out the catapult, pulled the bow to store the force at one go, but at this time, the only remaining spherical mechanical body had swung the axe to him.


    With a bang, Qin Shou took the lead and shot his opponent first.


    At the same time, the anti joint mechanical body has launched an attack on marjie. The muzzle on its arms is like a shotgun, and the purple spheres are scattered from the muzzle.


    Marjie knelt on the ground and raised his shield to block the attack of the sphere, but these purple spheres were too dense for him to move.


    Because marjie''s side was covered with balls, so he couldn''t allow a second person to go up, so Qin Shou immediately used both hands and feet to climb the stone slope on Li Nuo''s side.


    And Li Nuo is in crisis.


    Two machanical bodies with axes are chasing behind, and a spherical body floating in the air is chasing and blocking.


    To know that in the face of such a heavy ax weighing more than 100 Jin, a normal person who gets an ax is basically accounted for.


    Li Nuo is very clear about how weak his strength is now. Even if he has recovered from the disease and has a grade of physical bonus, he is at best an ordinary man with good physical quality.


    And behind him is a mechanical body with iron sheet and a giant axe. Even if it is one-on-one, there is almost no chance of winning. Besides, there are three mechanical bodies behind him at this time.


    At the same time, he had to pay attention not to be tripped over by the gravel under his feet, and at the same time, he had to observe the spherical mechanical body that surrounded him.


    What''s more, your energy value is less. Although you don''t check how much is left, you can determine that it has dropped by more than half through your shortness of breath.


    At this time, a mechanical body behind him jumped up, and his solid body suddenly approached Li Nuo in mid air, chopping down with a huge axe.


    Seeing that an axe was about to be swung on his head, Li Nuo quickly dodged, and the heavy axe just hit his side less than half a meter.


    The other ax swung from above as he dodged.


    Fortunately, Li Nuo reacted quickly and held "Zhuangchen''s iron rod" in front of him.


    With a crisp sound, although the iron bar helped him block the fatal injury, the whole person was also knocked to the ground.


    Li Nuo almost instinctively rolled a few circles in place, and then quickly got up.


    Just now that axe cut his left shoulder down to a slanting bloodstain. If it had not been blocked by the iron bar, I''m afraid the script task would have ended by now.


    But misfortune never comes alone. The spherical mechanical body has come, and the axe is ready to be cut down again.


    At this critical moment, suddenly listen to a bang, an iron pipe whistling by, will it blow down.


    Instead of climbing up, Qin Shou stood on the rock slope with his head exposed on the top of the slope. He was aiming at Li Nuo''s mechanical body by pulling his bow with both hands.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo held back the pain of the wound and ran towards Qin Shou.


    He wanted to guide the two mechanical bodies behind him to form a straight line, and then let Qin Shou''s iron pipe with penetrating force directly destroy the two targets at one time.


    In a hurry, he ran for several meters. When he confirmed that he was facing Qin Shou, he immediately yelled, "shoot now!"


    Almost at the same time, Qin Shou released his bow string, and the iron pipe came out of the air. Like a flying arrow, he wiped Li Nuo''s shoulder and chased the mechanical body behind him.


    Blow your head!


    But after all, this tube was shot from the bottom up, only through an enemy, and then flew upward.


    When Li Nuo fell to the ground, he saw this scene, but at this time, the mechanical body that had not been hit had already come over with an axe.


    Li Nuo quickly rolled around, the blade of the axe across his back, and there was another blood mark on his skin.


    Although it was painful, he had to endure it and climb up and run. At the same time, he confirmed that his body did not emit red light spots, and the effect of red tear stone ring had not yet appeared, which meant that his blood volume had not dropped to less than 20%.


    "Skinny, the last one, shoot through it!" Li Nuo called.


    "No... No bullets..."


    "Ha


    It''s unexpected that Qin Shou ran out of bullets.


    But without giving Li Nuo more time to be surprised, he heard a sound like shooting from marjie''s side.


    The double cannons of the anti joint mechanism fire together and fire a huge range of light cannons at malj. This gun is similar to the qigong of the tortoise school, and it has great power. Everywhere it passes, the ground is full of broken stones.


    Marjie immediately launched the second skill of [sepia shield], [defense Guard], which increased the shield''s defense by two levels. At the same time, he lay on the ground and lost all his body behind the shield.


    But still underestimated the power of the light cannon, the ground was rolled up like a plastic foam, and Ma Jie was also taken off.


    Marjie drew an arc from the air and threw it on the ground. The dog was in deep contact with the earth. He was obviously seriously injured, and one of his feet sprained.


    Li Nuo, on the other side, is now running towards the anti joint mechanism.


    Jump over the stone slope and come to the side of the anti joint mechanical body. This mechanical body is facing the muzzle of the gun at this time. The purple light spot floats on the muzzle of the gun. When it finishes accumulating force, it launches another shot, and marjie is dead.


    At this time, Li Nuo was less than 2 meters away from the anti joint robot, and he noticed catching up with the medium-sized robot behind him.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo stopped for a moment. At that moment, the huge axe had split down from behind. At the same time, Li Nuo had bent down to throw himself to the side of the ground.


    Just a click!


    Instead of hitting Li Nuo on the head, the axe chopped into the leg of the anti joint mechanism.


    The anti joint robot lost its balance and fell to the ground, but the light gun was also launched at this time. In the process of falling, the light spot swept to the side, just hitting one arm of the anti joint robot.


    The friendly troops surrounded each other and hurt each other.


    In view of the fact that the arms of the anti joint mechanical body are a fort that can''t move, plus that body shape, the moment of looking up at the sky is doomed to be explained here.


    But Li Nuo also has a medium-sized mechanical body with an axe behind him.


    Two teammates, one injured and unable to move, the other without ammunition, became a waste, so the next situation evolved into what Li Nuo didn''t want to see.


    Single

 Chapter 16

    The movement of the robot without an arm is obviously a little slow.


    Flash an ax, Li Nuo is focusing on the enemy at the same time, the brain is also constantly turning.


    In a second, suddenly Li Nuo''s face turned black and immediately called out the consciousness connection menu.


    The only way he could think of at this time was to learn close combat immediately.


    "Why do you have to force me to spend money..."


    [are you sure you want to spend 500 gold coins to activate melee


    "Yes


    [you have mastered the skill of close combat]


    There was no white light flashing around Li Nuo''s body, and there was no air diffusion.


    He just felt as if his body had become lighter.


    In the face of the medium-sized robot hand oblique cut from the blade, Li Nuo suddenly jumped back to avoid.


    At this moment, Li Nuo was a little surprised at the change of his body.


    It''s like a kind of primitive muscle memory controlling its own actions.


    He looked at the enemy in front of him, and soon simulated the response in his brain.


    The next second, Li Nuo legs suddenly force, like a cheetah rushed to the mechanical body.


    He deliberately chose the side of the enemy''s broken arm. The mechanical body awkwardly twisted its body, and an axe chopped from Li Nuo''s right side.


    Li Nuo dodged to the left. Just as soon as the axe hit the ground, he stepped on the long handle of the giant axe in the manipulator''s hand, leaped up and stabbed the enemy in the eye.


    With a crisp sound, the iron bar is inserted into the eyes of the machine.


    Li Nuo''s other arm encircles each other''s round head. The hand holding the stick twists and exerts force. After several sounds of parts being stirred, the mechanical body stops moving and falls to the ground like no electricity.


    Li Nuo was also brought down on the mechanical body, pulled out the iron bar, stood up, sweating, leaning on the iron bar, scanning his body.


    He just wanted to record this series of actions for himself. Although it was more than thrilling, it was really... Wonderful!


    Seeing everything, Qin Shou is facing Li Nuo with his eyes full of surprise, amazement and looking at God. He is stunned and asks, "brother, have you ever practiced..."


    Li Nuo said calmly: "the eleventh generation leader of Huangji Jingtian boxing is houbu."


    "I wipe..."


    "Thin brother, you won''t believe it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s the basic ability in that white paper."


    Qin Shou understood it as soon as he heard the white paper, because he also learned the long-range sniping in "specialization".


    In fact, when he was besieged by 12 small mechanical creatures for the first time, Li Nuo knew that Qin Shou must have learned long-range sniping.


    At that time, the 100% shooting percentage was difficult to appear in normal people.


    We are all common people. It''s a little difficult to get in touch with guns and other things with aim in our life, unless the real occupation is related to shooting.


    For example, the uncle who guards the sacred law and discipline, or the bad uncle who destroys the sacred law and discipline.


    But look at Qin Shou''s panic all the time, he can''t touch the two uncles.


    That''s the last possibility, shooter.


    Well, Qin Shou weighs more than 200 Jin.


    So to sum up, Qin Shou must have mastered the skills in the white paper, long-range sniping.


    Li Nuo accompanied by the explosion of the broken mechanical life around, has paced to the large mechanical body still lying on the ground.


    This mechanical brother is still shooting purple balls in the sky, just like shooting on holidays.


    After Li Nuo poked his iron rod in the eyes of the anti joint robot for a while, the sound of the system came into the ears of the three people


    [completed Branch Mission: destroy the mechanical life in the way]


    [gain experience value of 400]


    [task reward random card has been sent to your item list, please check]


    "Do you hear me, random card..."


    Said Marge, sitting on the gravel.


    He is holding a syringe and stabbing it into his arm. The blood red liquid is rapidly flowing into his body. This syringe is the blood medicine bought from the mall.


    The effect of blood medicine is to restore 50% of the maximum health value, so after this tube of medicine is injected into the body, the wounds on maljie''s body begin to heal, including the wounds on his feet.


    "Random card..." Li Nuo opened the item menu and saw a white card in the item bar. He took out the item with a question mark on it.


    Maljie and Qin Shou also took out this card, which is also a question mark printed on the white bottom.


    [do you want to spend 100 gold coins for random selection]


    Three people looked at each other, Li Nuo and Ma Erjie unified and hastily chose "yes".


    It''s a life-saving device. The task has not even touched the side of the main line, but the situation of the three people at this time can be described as the exhaustion of ammunition and food.


    Don''t mention the boss war that we may face. As long as we have another wave of robots now, the temporary team will have to announce its dissolution on the spot.


    Qin Shou hesitated a little. After all, he had only 100 gold coins left. But in order to complete the script, he gritted his teeth and chose "yes".


    The random card in the hand gives out a layer of white light, and the light is reflected on the card.


    As the light source faded away, the card disappeared.


    [random items have been sent to your item list, please check]


    Li Nuo once again opened the item bar, many empty space inside a stick.


    [Name: telescopic walking stick]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 7-10]


    [addition: reaction 8]


    [equipment condition: reaction 5]


    [effect: crafty weapon, which can be transformed randomly in two attack forms of cane and whip according to different situations]


    [Note: I''m afraid no one will think that this walking stick is a special weapon for duty. It''s not the patients who use this kind of weapon, but a group of butchers who call themselves hunters. They think that this walking stick symbolizes compassion. The bloodthirsty hunting can never erode the noble soul. Who can they cheat


    After seeing this weapon, the contradictory feelings rose in Li Nuo''s heart.


    This cane made him think of the crutches he had been leaning on during his serious illness, and the irony of the system to him became more and more strong.


    But on the other hand, Li Nuo knows which game this weapon comes from, so he is sure that [telescopic walking stick] is a good weapon, and has obvious advantages over [Zhuangchen''s iron stick].


    First, there are two attack forms of cane, cane mode and whip mode.


    In terms of shape, the cross section of the walking stick is not round, but polygonal, with clear edges and sharp edges. The shape of the walking stick is like a sharp blade, and its head is sharp. It can be used as a walking stick sword,.


    After changing to whip mode, the attack range becomes longer, and the whip body is made up of small blades. At the same time, the attack damage will increase from 7 in walking stick sword mode to 10, and the power of breaking skin and bone will be caused by beating.


    Second, the walking stick has a reaction value bonus, which is not available in Zhuangchen''s iron stick.


    Here we want to mention the meaning of attribute value addition, that is, the strength gain range of player''s basic attribute value.


    But there is another prerequisite for this bonus effect, which is to bind weapons. This is one of the reasons why Li Nuo gave up binding [Zhuangchen''s iron bar] in front of the equipment skill transformation platform at that time.


    But [telescopic walking stick] is different. If you only have the prerequisite of attribute value addition, this weapon is worth spending money to bind.


    Li Nuo didn''t feel sorry to spend money this time, so he directly walked up with 300 gold coins and bound [telescopic walking stick]


    Then he put the telescopic walking stick into the equipment bar, and the weapon appeared in his hand.


    At the same time choose to open their own property version to see.


    [Li Nuo: Level 5]


    [physical strength: 205]


    [energy: 216]


    [strength: 6]


    [reaction: 8 + 8]


    [Lingli: 7]


    [insight: 12]


    [Medical: -]


    [precision: 6]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    Li Nuo speculated: "the + 8 after the reaction value should be the meaning of the attribute value plus."


    After the new talent screening, his level has been upgraded to level 5, and his ability has also been improved unevenly.


    Especially the reaction value, which is closely related to the agility speed, has a direct impact on the just branch line task. If he had not run faster, he would have been chopped into segments by those machines.


    Li Nuo moved a few times and felt some slight changes in his muscle state.


    This has a bonus effect of 8 points on the reaction value of [telescopic walking stick] and a bonus effect of melee combat.


    Qin Shou saw the stick for the first time: "are you a weapon?"


    "Well, it''s a weapon, and..."


    Li Nuo swung his walking stick. A spark came out of the stick, and at the same time, there was a sound of iron friction.


    In the past, the walking stick has changed its appearance, and countless small and sharp blades are turned out from the inside of the stick.


    Li Nuo pointed to the weapon and said with a smile, "and it can become a whip."


    "Thin brother, what did you get?"


    After hearing this, Qin Shou took out a gun


    [Name: handgun]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 35]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment conditions: precision 5, strength 10]


    [effect: there are three shells inside. Once the shell is empty, it cannot be replenished]


    [Note: made in Italy]


    Li Nuo looked at the gun, his mouth began to twitch involuntarily: "God, it''s from Italy..."


    At this time, behind Li Nuo and Qin Shou came maljie''s voice.


    Looking back, he saw maljie''s head lowered, his eyes lax, his face stupefied, and his mouth kept whispering.


    They walked into marjie''s side and heard the words coming out of his mouth.


    "Why do you do this to me..."

 Chapter 17

    Seeing maljie''s bitter hatred, Li Nuo immediately guessed what had happened to him.


    "Marge..."


    Li Nuo called him, and asked in a pitiful tone, "you won''t hit a piece of shit again, will you?"


    Marjie''s pupil turned to Li Nuo. When he saw Li Nuo''s sympathetic eyes, he felt that his soul was crushed by the electric iron.


    "Don''t look at me like that..."


    "What is a piece of shit?" Qin Shou asked untimely.


    Li Nuo frowned sympathetically and said with a smile: "it''s the literal one..."


    "By the way, what''s the matter with that white paper you''re talking about?" Marge cut in suddenly. He wanted to cut off the subject at once.


    "There is a white book buried in the pile of books in the room." Li Nuo replied immediately.


    After all, he is also a victim who has been ridiculed by the system for many times, so Li Nuo understands marjie''s mood of trying to switch the topic, but his tone still can''t control the pitiful tone.


    "Well... OK."


    I''m afraid he didn''t look for marjie, so he didn''t learn the skills in the white paper.


    ¡­¡­


    In a word, this war is really a hard struggle. Fortunately, the reward is beyond imagination.


    Now Li Nuo is most worried about the number of bullets in Qin Shou''s catapult.


    In this regard, Qin Shou clearly described the situation of the catapult. The bad news is that there are no bullets. The good news is that the ammunition will automatically fill up in 10 minutes.


    [Name: catapult overtraining]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 12]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: precision 3]


    [effect: bring ten iron tube bullets with you. Once the ammunition is used up, it takes 10 minutes to cool down, and then the ammunition can be filled by itself]


    [Note: Ya!!]


    Seeing that this "creative" catapult can still be used, Li Nuo is relieved.


    After all, the fort effect of Qin Shou is very important in this script.


    Li Nuo suffered some injuries, but he didn''t plan to use the blood as medicine now. The importance of supplies is self-evident, and he only has two bottles.


    So next, he plans to avoid direct conflict with the enemy as far as possible.


    In short, escape is shameful but often useful.


    "Half an hour has passed since the whole mission. Let''s go."


    Maljie urged.


    "Well... Wait a minute." Li Nuo slightly hesitated to look to the other side of the ruins.


    Then he trotted to the other side with a stride: "I just found something. Go to confirm it first."


    Li Nuo''s words refer to the blue iron car which was overturned under the stone pile.


    In fact, several people didn''t know it. It was because Li Nuo ran to check the car in advance that when he approached the area, he accidentally triggered the branch line of "destroying the mechanical life in the way".


    Looking at Li Nuo running to the other side, maljie and Qin Shou tacit understanding with the past.


    This is a three wheeled car similar to a toy locomotive. Although it is crushed by stones, there are many posters printed with the words "big sale" and "discount promotion" on the car body, and there is a crushed horn hanging on the front of the car.


    "That''s what you saw just now?" Marge looked at the broken car and thought of what lino had done before.


    "Well, if I remember correctly..." Li Nuo said that he knocked twice on the car body in the middle of the conversation, and there was no other sign except the sound of Duang Duang


    Qin Shou said: "I said, we are very short of time, if..."


    Pop


    The sound of a broken stone interrupted Qin Shou''s words.


    "Do you hear anything?" Asked Marge.


    Pop!


    Another crack came out from under the pile, and it was even louder.


    "Step back..." Li Nuo had guessed what would happen next.


    A few people did not move two steps back, the stone pile that pressed the car suddenly exploded!


    Bang!


    An air blast with strong momentum came into being on the flat ground, with broken stones collapsing everywhere, and fine dust spreading all over the sky, blocking the sight.


    Li Nuo closed his eyes subconsciously and raised his arms in front of him.


    When the dust dispersed, they slowly opened their eyes and saw that the stones on the car had broken into foam, and a sphere appeared in front of the car


    To be exact, it''s a round head.


    The head is about twice the size of a basketball and has round eyes like the head.


    Eyes have no pupils, only white eyes, but it can make people feel that it is looking at you.


    A big mouth with big front teeth, grinning strange radian, showing a somewhat frightening smile.


    Qin Shou shows a bad look. The bitter battle has just ended. At this time, any abnormal creature will be defined as "enemy" by him.


    Marge frowned slightly and was puzzled. He always felt that his head was a little familiar.


    Only Li Nuo''s expression showed a happy look, with a slightly sick smile hanging on his face.


    "Great..."


    Li Nuo whispered to himself and walked into his head on the ground at the same time.


    "Hello, Li Nuo!" Qin Shou didn''t know what Li Nuo meant, but he wanted to stop him from taking risks so as not to put the team in danger.


    Li Nuo squatted down and stared at the round eyes on his brain bag.


    A few seconds later, Li Nuo said, "Hey, don''t pretend to be dead, Emil."


    Marge''s face changed when he heard the name: "Emile!"


    "Here, who is this?" Qin Shou had a bad premonition and stammered.


    Maljie frowned and said, "one of the hidden bosses of this game..."


    Although Marge played the "Neil machine era" this game, but also only played the first part.


    The rest of the content is mainly watching videos, and his focus is mainly on the role of 2B, so he only heard about Emir, but he has long forgotten what he looks like.


    When I saw her today, she looked so wonderful. She really showed her extraordinary face


    The role of Emir is actually tragic.


    He was a 10-year-old Zhengtai, but for some reason he became this strange head.


    Originally, his main task in the game was to drive the car around, sell things, and release branch tasks. He was usually a kind guy.


    However, through some means, players can challenge him.


    As for the strength, in short, is there a weak hidden boss?


    Qin Shou was even more flustered when he heard that the round head was hiding the boss: "brother ma... What do you think Li Nuo is going to do?"


    "Watch it change."


    Marjie is concise and comprehensive. Through the cooperation of the two missions, he still keeps trust in Li Nuo''s judgment.


    Li Nuo squatted on the ground and looked at Emir. It was obvious that after he finished his previous words, Emir still kept silent and pretended to be dead.


    Seeing that there was no hope of communication, Li Nuo sighed, stood up on crutches with his telescopic walking stick, and then made a golf swing under the gaze of his two eyes behind him.


    And Emir didn''t speak.


    "Still don''t talk, it seems to be broken, simply..." Li Nuo put his stick around his neck, tilted his head, showing a smile of ill will: "just destroy it."


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "Ah


    The first one was from Emir, the second one was from Qin Shou, and the last one was from Li Nuo


    The scene was a little chaotic for a moment. Li Nuo was crushed by Qin Shou, and Emil was rolling around in a panic


    Here''s how it happened.


    When Qin Shou saw Li Nuo take out his walking stick, he had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    The scene that this guy knocked the man-made man with his iron stick is still vivid, but now what he is looking at is not the man-made man, but the hidden boss.


    If this stick really goes round, I''m afraid of the consequences. We can''t afford it


    Therefore, Qin Shou threw himself at Li Nuo.


    Qin Shou''s weight is about 200 Jin, and he is also a bear on the back of a tiger. With a fly, he presses Li Nuo under his body.


    Li Norton felt a softer boulder hit him.


    Li Nuo, who had been knocked down, felt a crackling sound coming from his back... At the same time, countless red light spots came out of his body.


    Qin Shou''s pressure actually reduced Li Nuo''s health to less than 20%. The effect of red tear stone ring started in this unexpected way


    "Thin brother... Get up... Please... Quick... Dying..."

 Chapter 18

    Li Nuo gasped and injected himself with blood medicine.


    He sat cross legged on the floor, rubbing his back.


    Qin Shougang just needs to make more efforts to estimate that his spine will be broken.


    And Emil is still rolling around the car endlessly.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo sighed and said, "hey... Don''t run away, Emil, I won''t destroy you."


    "Ah?" Emile stopped, put his head in front of lino, and uno asked, "you... You really can''t destroy me!"


    "Well... I was just joking."


    "Ah! By the way, how do you know my name? " Emil jumped.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Li nuosheng jumped over the topic, put his face to Emile and asked, "in a word, it seems that you are in some trouble here?"


    When Emil heard this, he turned his head to the car that had fallen to the ground.


    "My car... I don''t know what happened to it, and it broke down, if..." Emil turned his head back to lino, and then said, "if you come back to my house and get some materials, maybe you can fix it."


    [regional task triggered]


    [repair emir''s selling car]


    [mission reward: emir''s mask]


    [experience value: 500]


    [task Undertaker: Li Nuo]


    The sound of the system came into Li Nuo''s ear. Because it was a single person task, he was the only one to hear it.


    "All right."


    Li Nuo answered, stood up and walked to the front of the car. The car body was a little sunken, the wheels were crooked, and the goods poured out from the shelf behind the car and scattered all over the ground.


    Pick up a few similar chip goods, through the check that these things can be put into the item list, but Li did not dare to do so rashly.


    "It seems that NPC''s goods can be taken at will?" The linos cableway.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Shou was puzzled by his behavior.


    Li Nuo turned back to the two people behind him and said, "wait for me for a moment. I''ll be alone." Then he wrote five fingers: "five minutes is good, if not, we will continue on the road."


    Then he frowned and his whole brain began to turn.


    Obviously, the difficulty level of this task must be relatively high, and Emile''s home is not easy to find.


    The original version of the game needs to experience a plot leading to the collapse of the earth, in order to find the entrance to the emir''s residence.


    And along the way there are a large number of mechanical life to guard his home.


    In view of the time and difficulty, this method can be omitted.


    However, there is a problem in this task that Li Nuo noticed.


    "Since the task process is very difficult, why is it that the experience value is only 500, which is more than twice as much as that of" destroying the mechanical life in the way "when you take into account the time to run and dry up, or that there is a shortcut to this task itself..."


    Li Nuo thought of this and took out the monotonous hammer he had seized.


    He bumped the little hammer on his hand a few times and asked, "do you two know how to use this hammer?"


    Malje shook his head in response.


    Qin Shou was stunned and showed no sign. The hammer reminded him of the poor man-made man.


    "Guess." Li Nuo murmured, then grabbed the monotonous hammer and smashed it hard at the car on the ground.


    Bang! Scattered sparks.


    "Sure enough... It''s smashing again... Normal people will choose to knock with a hammer... However, why does he take it for granted..." these words floated like banners in Qin Shou''s brain. In his opinion, Li Nuo has been labeled as "strange man".


    "Ah! What are you doing? " Emil was puzzled and unhappy to see his car smashed for no reason.


    At this time, the car was white, not dazzling, but very bright. After the light source faded, the car body was in good condition.


    [regional mission completed: repair of emir''s sales vehicle]


    [gain experience value 500]


    "It''s really good..." Li Nuo put on an incredible expression. He didn''t expect that this method could really succeed.


    "Ah! It''s fixed Amir jumped as like as two peas. He then rolled to the back of the frame and did not know what way to find a mask that was exactly the same as his face.


    "Thank you. As a thank you, this mask is for you!"


    Emil arrived in front of leno in a mask.


    Li Nuo took away the mask, glanced at the item information, and did not worry about the equipment. Instead, he held the mask in his hand, put it in front of his eyes, swayed it twice like a glance, and then frowned.


    "What''s the matter, you don''t like my thanks?" Asked Emir, somewhat worried.


    "No, I love it... It''s just..."


    At first, he didn''t know that Emir would trigger the regional mission. The reason why he was so happy when he saw the tin car under the rocks was that something more important was targeted by him.


    "Emil, can you lend me your car?"


    Emil''s head dropped and stammered, "I, I refuse..."


    Li Nuo sat down cross legged, facing Emile, staring at each other''s two white hole like eyes, and asked casually, "why?"


    Qin Shou, standing in the back, when Li Nuo asked "why", thought it was not normal. He gave you all the rewards and wanted a car?


    But the next moment, he suddenly felt tight, thinking of a thing that ordinary people can''t do, but some specific people will do... Li Nuo doesn''t want to rob


    Just after a moment''s hesitation, Emil finally replied, "I''m going home, and I need a car to sell things."


    "So your house is far away?" Li Nuo knows the answer, but he still has to pretend he doesn''t understand.


    "Well."


    Li Nuo pointed to the "goods" on the ground and asked, "have you sold these things?"


    "No, no..."


    "Well, you live far away, but you still have to come here to sell your goods that have no buyers at all. So, Emil, what''s the point of selling goods to you? Or... "Li Nuo said this for a while, stood up on crutches, looked at the overturned tin car, and said with a kind smile," what''s the meaning of this car to you? "


    "Meaning..." Emil pondered the word. It was strange that he could make people see the word "thinking" on his expressionless face.


    Li Nuo sat cross legged across from Emile again, this time closer: "can''t you think of it?"


    Emil swayed from side to side.


    Looking at this big head, Li Nuo thought: of course, I can''t think of it. The system let you do it.


    "I know why."


    Emil looked at lino and stammered, "what... Why?"


    Li Nuo held out his hand on Emile''s smooth head and raised a gentle arc at the corner of his mouth.


    "You want friends."


    friend! This NIMA what God unfolds! Make complaints about the spirit of Qin''s life.


    "Friend..." Amir''s voice was hesitant, but it also made people feel the meaning of recognition.


    "Yes, friends."


    Li Nuo then gently stroked Emil''s iron head, and then explained: "you live alone for one year, two years, three years, until you forget how many years have passed. You want to find a partner who can talk with you, so you leave your nest and start aimlessly looking for a partner who can accompany you. The goods on the car are just so-called communication tools, As a businessman, you can reach more people as a shop owner. "


    "In order to meet more... Partners?" Emir asked questions and answered questions.


    Li Nuo didn''t give him enough time to think. He immediately pointed to the ground and said, "but you can''t find a partner here, in this ruins, because these mechanical creatures are a group of creatures that don''t have complete thinking ability."


    Emile looked at lino, silent as a toy that can''t move or talk, and lino was silent.


    A few seconds later, Emil said, "well... What should I do?"


    Confused, Qin Shou turned to see maljie, who had been watching the play. He asked in a low voice: "brother ma... Is this MLM

 Chapter 19

    In the face of Emile''s problems, Li Nuo''s eyes revealed a trace of visible goodwill and sincerity.


    "There''s a place where a lot of people can be your friends."


    "Where is it?" This sentence ignited emir''s expectation.


    Li Nuo pointed to the way they came: "the gathering place of man-made people, resistance barracks."


    Emir hesitated when he heard about the resistance camp: "I know there, but... But will they accept me? After all, I look... Strange... "


    "Accept you? This is easy to do. "


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "under a water pipe near the camp, there is a resistance army who was attacked by a mechanical life body and was in a coma. The three of us saved him. You take the man to the camp and explain clearly the matter that we saved him and entrusted you to escort him. I believe that those kind-hearted people will accept you."


    Qin Shou looked at Li Nuo as if to say: you are a heartless liar.


    He was in silence for the good man, and had to count the money for others when he was beaten.


    "Is that ok?" Asked Emir.


    Li Nuo stood up on crutches, dusted the dust off his body, bent over and said with a smile to Emile, "I promise you, but you have to remind the Resistance Army that we need some reward or support."


    It''s not just about counting money, it''s about being killed and kneeling down to thank the killer.


    "Good, good!" Emil jumped with excitement.


    Li Nuo looked satisfied and gratified.


    In Emile''s eyes, Li Nuo was a kind and shining man.


    "Well, I don''t know your name yet." Asked Emir.


    Li Nuo had been prepared for this question and said, "our name is not worth mentioning. If we see you again, I''ll tell you."


    After hearing this, Emil had more admiration for the man in front of her.


    Do a good job without leaving a name.


    But for Qin Shou who knows the truth, Li Nuo is the real beast.


    Then lino leaned over Emile and asked with a smile:


    "So, Emil, your car..."


    ¡­¡­


    Above the ruins, a three wheeled blue iron car with its own BGM flies by.


    Although there are only three wheels, the speed is similar to that of a sports car with five gears, and dust is raised everywhere.


    This car is naturally "emir''s selling car".


    Li Nuo asked the Emir to take all the goods away. After all, the Emir is a hidden boss. Once he takes too much, it may lead to unexpected consequences.


    Now, Li Nuo and Qin Shou are sitting in the empty back shelf.


    Today''s driver is malje, who holds the steering wheel like a bicycle handle and pedals like a tricycle.


    Yes, this car as like as two peas, including brake, and brake handbrake.


    The most wonderful thing is that as long as the car starts to move, the horn hanging in front of the car will play a ridiculous, funny, wonderful, curious and a little pleasant children''s song


    "Hey, hey, hey ~"


    The laughter comes from lino, who now wears the mask he just got on his face, so his voice is stuffy.


    After laughing, Li Nuo said: "as long as you have this car, the original one hour journey can be shortened to about 10 minutes. It''s convenient to run for life while speeding up the progress. In addition to not being able to take out this task, the rest is impeccable. It has shock absorption, straight five gears, and sound effects. You can''t find such a perfect human powered motor tricycle with lanterns!"


    Although we can''t see Li Nuo''s expression, we can judge from his tone that he must be wearing a very proud and cheap face.


    Qin Shou was crowded beside Li Nuo. Because of the narrow rear frame, they were tightly together.


    Qin Shou''s body fat is like an air bag cushion for Li Nuo. It''s very soft, warm and comfortable.


    At this time, Qin Shou looks at Li Nuo as if he is looking at a different kind of person, as if there are some labels on his head, such as "strange flower", "strange person" and "inhuman"


    "Thin brother, what''s the matter?" Li Nuo finds that Qin Shou''s eyes are not right.


    Through the man-made incident, Qin Shou had already resisted Li Nuo. But after experiencing the MLM scene in Emir, he felt that there was an unknown conspiracy hidden in every word Li Nuo said.


    "Ha ha... It''s OK, Li Nuo. What''s your mask?" Qin Shou quickly digs the subject.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "single task reward."


    Then he opened the data panel for Qin Shou to have a look.


    [Name: emir''s mask]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 2]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: insight 8]


    [effect: bring your own skill "exploration", spend 7 energy to activate the skill, detect 50% of the target''s data, and each script can be used five times]


    [Note: as a reminder, you can set the head armor to invisible, so it is recommended that you don''t forget this when wearing this mask, because it will really make people feel sick when wearing this mask when going out]


    Qin Shou''s attention was all attracted by the explanation: "Li Nuo... You see this ironic explanation, why do you want to make the mask visible?"


    "I''m used to it."


    So far, almost all the items and equipment we have got are more or less ironic, and Li Nuo has been numb for a long time.


    After two seconds of silence, the pedaling marjie suddenly asked, "by the way, Li Nuo, have you ever considered that if you let Emil take that faint guy to resist the barracks, it might lead to the other party being rescued?"


    Marjie''s meaning is too clear, but once the stunned Resistance Army wakes up, the situation will not end well.


    "Well, there are risks." Li Nuo didn''t care.


    "It''s too risky." Marge light say these words, but also did not seem to mind.


    But Qin Shou couldn''t bear it. After all, it was related to offending a camp. He said hastily, "then why do you want the Emir to go to the resistance camp just for the sake of the car?"


    Li Nuo glanced at Qin Shou and leaned back on the back shelf: "of course not, mainly because... Amir, a lonely guy, needs to be accepted."


    Qin Shou was a little confused when he heard this. He couldn''t help wondering if Li Nuo was actually kind-hearted?


    At this time, Li Nuo said with a smile: "after all, only when the Emir is accepted and stationed in the resistance camp can we have the chance to get more things, so it''s worth taking some risks. Moreover, because of the time limit, we don''t necessarily go back to the resistance camp. In fact, the risk is not great."


    With these words, Qin Shou regained his state of mind ten seconds ago. Li Nuo is a villain, and the stone hammer is broken.

 Chapter 20

    Driving forward, along the path in the middle of the ruins, the end is really the suspension bridge leading to the forest area.


    Suspension bridge this kind of structure, the biggest significance in the game is to let people fall.


    But this time, the car passed the suspension bridge safely.


    As like as two peas shopping mall, the mall is a large shopping mall site. But now it is a site that is exactly the same as the buildings that it saw.


    There is a gap in the rubble wall just enough to hold a car. Maljie drives in.


    After a few turns, the road becomes wider and wider. Along the way, the dry stone walls on both sides are gradually covered with green grass and vegetation. A little further on, you can see a towering tree that can block the view.


    They have entered the forest.


    This is the kingdom of forest, and also the land of recovery of all things. The trees occupy the land, the vigorous branches and leaves cover the sky, and the trunks as thick as rocks are intertwined.


    Many animals live here. A waterfall rushes from the cliff to the stream below. The water is as clear and smooth as transparent silk. The sunlight hits the branches and leaves and the stream. The green light and shadow reflected on the three players.


    But Li Nuo is not in the mood to enjoy the scenery. His face blocked by the mask is tight.


    Because only he who has played the game can see that the scene of this forest has been damaged, but it is not as serious as the ruins of the city.


    Moreover, there should be a lot of mechanical life patrolling around here, but after entering here, I didn''t see the shadow of half a robot. On the contrary, I could see all kinds of unknown metal parts scattered in the grass.


    All this is to tell Li Nuo that the mechanical life in the forest has been destroyed.


    If the destroyer is the protagonist of the game, it''s easy to do. I''m afraid it''s the culprit who destroys the city, or there''s something unknown hidden in the dark of this forest.


    The car has been driven to a stream under the waterfall. At this time, maljie suddenly pinches the handbrake and stops the car.


    Before Li Nuo and Qin Shou asked why, they saw Ma Erjie pointing to a big rock in the middle of the stream.


    "Do you see a big dog behind the rock?"


    "What happened to a dog?" Qin Shou tried his best to hold the back shelf of the car. The brake just now almost threw his fat body under the car.


    Li Nuo was blocked because he was sitting. When he stood up, he saw a black dog coming out from behind the rock, no smaller than a lion.


    Red eyes, thin but strong limbs, and most of all, its tail seems to grow on the back.


    This appearance, which will not appear after being exposed to Chernobyl nuclear radiation, is completely telling people that this is not an ordinary dog.


    "I wipe... Is this a new species?" Qin Shou was surprised.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll see."


    Li Nuo then checked the dog''s data through [Emile''s mask], and then the cold sweat instantly oozed from his pores.


    "Damn..."


    Li Nuo rarely said dirty words, and the tone is a little stiff, even with a trace of panic.


    Seeing that his reaction was not good, Qin Shou subconsciously took out the catapult and held it in his hand.


    "What do you see?" Marjie''s tone is still very stable, but his face has changed.


    "See full of malice..."


    "Li Nuo... Can you speak quickly?" Qin Shou urged, his fat face trembling with tension.


    "This monster is not from Neil at all."


    After hearing the news, maljie and Qin Shou look at Li Nuo, and their looks are full of uneasiness.


    At this time, the black dog staring at Li Nuo and others moved its front legs and began to approach slowly.


    Blood red eyes revealed the desire for food, no matter which game it comes from, at least it must be bad.


    "Hello, you two, it seems to be approaching us..." Li Nuo pointed to the approaching black dog.


    Marge shook his head and said, "it''s not it. It should be them."


    At the top of the waterfall cliff, several black dogs were standing there, watching here.


    "Li Nuo, where do these dogs come from?" Qin Shou asked and hesitated whether to take out the gun now. The pressure brought by the black dog is not the same level as all the previous mechanical life.


    Li Nuo quickly glanced around and put his hand on maljie''s shoulder: "don''t worry about where you come from, maljie, let''s go!"


    Dozens of black dogs appeared from the forest. The black dogs growled and drooled along their sharp teeth. They lowered their bodies and began to approach with a posture similar to crawling.


    Li Nuo is now very sure that the ground full of mechanical life "corpses" are the masterpieces of this group of black dogs.


    "You two help."


    Maljie clung to the handlebar and pressed his feet on the pedals: "the terrain here is too complicated, so you cover it."


    "Marge, walk along the river, but try not to get wet. The dogs will discharge." Li Nuo takes out [Zhuangchen''s iron stick], and the weapon''s bonus effect is better on the vehicle.


    "Will it discharge?" Qin Shou was surprised.


    "I''ll tell you later, go first!"


    Marge suddenly started the car and rushed to the stream!


    At this time, all the black dogs rushed towards them, with a penetrating howl in their mouth, and their feet were as fast as the wind.


    The nearest one is the black dog in the stream. Seeing the car getting closer and closer, the black dog comes straight on the rocks in the water.


    Marjie immediately twists the handlebar, while Li Nuo swings a stick on the black dog''s head.


    "Thin brother! Slingshot Li Nuo called.


    Qin Shouna had seen so many dogs as big as lions. He had been scared for a long time. After this shout, he immediately turned back and took out a catapult to stand at the back of the car.


    As the cart moves fast along the stream, maljie tries his best to step on the pedals, but the black dogs are still chasing him.


    In any game, the dog species has always played an extremely annoying role.


    They''re fast, dodgy, and they''re always chasing after each other, and they bring a group of companions as long as they come out.


    Maybe one or two can cope with it, but they can''t stand each other and win by quantity.


    Just like the present scene, the speed of this "emir''s selling car" is close to the level of sports car, but it is still unable to get rid of these beasts.


    After a group of chasing, the side of the forest will suddenly burst out a few.


    If Li Nuo didn''t get the car in advance, the three people would be in more trouble.


    Jumping over a steep stone slope, the car crashed to the ground. If it wasn''t for its own shock absorber, Li Nuo and Qin Shou would have been knocked out.


    Behind him, dozens of black dogs crossed the stone slope and chased after them.


    Seeing the hopeless scene, Li Norton regretted, "I knew I would buy some bones in the mall..."


    At this time, a yellow light fell on the side of the car, bang!


    Gravel jumping up, the ground was blown out of a bowl of small pits!


    "That''s a good discharge!" Qin Shou saw that the black dogs had changed. They were twined with yellow lightning and made a harsh electromagnetic sound.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Marjah tried not to be distracted by him and went straight along the Bank of the stream.


    The speed of the car has reached the critical point, the grass on the ground has been rolled into the air, and the dust has almost blocked the sight behind.


    There were several more electric lights, which missed but affected the speed.


    The two black dogs catch up and jump two meters straight. Li Nuo and Qin Shou are nervous all the time. Seeing this scene, they immediately make a move. After all, the black dog is in mid air, so they can''t move. They connect a pipe and a stick.


    However, more black dogs have caught up with each other on both sides of the cliff, almost forming a encirclement.


    They looked at the three people in the car, and the meal was close at hand.

 Chapter 21

    Malje had driven the cart to the end of the stream, and there was a steep cliff in front of him.


    "Hello! It''s over! " It was Qin Shou who was shouting.


    "Marge, turn left at the end of the cliff!"


    Li Nuo almost roared out. He also remembered that at the end of the stream, turn left and down is the stone bridge leading to the other end of the cliff.


    The sound of electromagnetic condensation is constantly coming from the side, and a large number of black dogs have caught up with them. At the same time, they are accumulating electricity to prepare for the soul.


    According to this situation, it''s too late to say that the black dogs will catch up with them. As long as the dogs concentrate their fire and discharge electricity, the three people in the car will turn into coke in the next second.


    At this time, maljie made a bold decision, he did not listen to Li Nuo''s words, but straight to the cliff!


    "Hello... Malj, this is not GTA..."


    "Brother ma... It''s not easy for us to live here..."


    Dozens of yellow lights sprang up from the sky and rushed to attack with broken lines.


    Just listen to the sound of a rock burst, from the broken stones out of a blue car, throw out the same spot of water, draw an oblique arc in the air.


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou in the back of the car were very disappointed. They took advantage of this time to enjoy the natural beauty around them. After a while, they fell to death. It''s not a waste to come here


    Poop!


    The car just landed on the stone bridge.


    The powerful shock absorption system of the sales vehicle ensures that the players will not be injured due to falling from height.


    And Li Nuo and Qin Shou, even if they were not hurt, their hearts were scared by the scene just now.


    They can''t say anything at this time.


    It''s like having a terminal disease, writing a suicide note and preparing to bury yourself. As soon as you buy a graveyard, the doctor says with the diagnosis certificate that you''ve got the wrong list.


    "Brother ma... No, brother Ma, are you planning this?" Qin Shou has begun to call brother.


    "Otherwise."


    "Brother ma..." Li Nuo also changed his words: "those dark Pikachu are catching up..."


    "Hum!"


    When maljie was in danger, he saw that the black dog jumped down from the cliff and ran over the cliff. As soon as he saw that he was about to get on the bridge, he immediately started the car, stepped on the pedals, and the sales car rushed to the other side of the bridge like a madman in a few seconds.


    At this time, the black dogs who were the closest to each other stopped. Their eyes were still shining fiercely, but they began to step back. After a while, they all turned back.


    Three people get out of the car, looking at the black dogs wandering on the other side of the bridge.


    "What''s the matter, no more chasing?" Qin Shoudao.


    Li Nuo shook his head: "maybe the system thinks that we have passed this level even if we escape here..."


    "After all, they are a group of animals who only know how to guard their own territory. They can''t test my driving skills."


    Marge''s arms were around his chest, his mouth raised a faint radian and sneered. He looked up slightly at the retreating black dog. He was an enigmatic dog, and I could not beat him.


    The two people around him have nothing to say. After all, for this incident, he is qualified for Fan Zhong''s second illness.


    A moment later, lino sits on the ground and calls out the data he sees from [Emile''s mask].


    A blue translucent panel is floating in the air, on which there is a specimen model of the black dog and part of its data.


    [guard dog]


    [grade: F +]


    [physical strength:???]


    Energy value


    [skill] - Lightning


    Note:


    Marge frowned, and the most remarkable of the data was the name of "guard dog.".


    The world we live in now is the end of the world. There are only two kinds of intelligent species, mechanical life and artificial human. However, they will not raise dogs, let alone use animals for the function of "warning".


    "Are you saying that these dogs are not creatures in this game because of the word" alert " Marge looks at lino.


    "No


    Li Nuo shook his head and said, "it''s dark all over, with a tail on the back. He can use the magic of lightning. In the game I''ve played, I met a monster named ''guard dog'', and he looks like this too..."


    Li Nuo tilted his fingers over his temple: "if I remember correctly, the place where I met this thing in that game was called" No.1 magic furnace. "


    "Why do you sound so familiar?" Marjie felt that he had heard the name of the place and seemed to have played the game.


    "Of course it sounds familiar."


    Li Nuo looked up at the two people in front of him and said with a bitter smile, "Final Fantasy 7."


    "The weirdo in Final Fantasy 7 goes to Neal mechanical age?" With these words, maljie immediately shook his head: "although the script is really strange, but... This is ridiculous..."


    "That... I don''t play games, don''t understand?"


    Qin Shou reluctantly sat on the ground, although he knew what had happened, the conversation between them was as difficult to understand as a higher function in his ears.


    Li Nuo said: "in short, the two game worlds are linked together, that is, some creatures in game a come to the world of game B. in reality, this is generally called game linkage, or DLC linkage."


    [cracked the world linkage line]


    [reward content: one chance will be randomly selected after the end of the task]


    [this task involves Neal''s mechanical age and Final Fantasy 7, and the difficulty range is increased]


    [detailed explanation for the first time: there is a low probability of "world linkage" in scripts with medium and high difficulty. In this case, the difficulty of the task will fluctuate, and the gold reward of the script will increase accordingly. This explanation is only once, please remember]


    Qin Shou''s face turned pale when he heard the system tone. He didn''t care about the reward of random selection opportunity. The fluctuation of task difficulty was enough to make him silly.


    "Do you hear that? What kind of world linkage line is this?" He immediately asked the two people around him.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie also heard the voice. They looked at each other and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Hey, you two talk. It''s a serious situation. It may be difficult to jump from medium level to high level!"


    "Well... Not necessarily."


    First of all, Li Nuo said: "the system talks about the fluctuation of difficulty, not the increase of difficulty. There should be an interval value for any difficulty. Maybe this script is of lower middle difficulty. Now the fluctuation is of upper middle difficulty, but it is not difficult yet."


    Li Nuo hesitated for a moment, then said: "but our task must be more difficult, although we don''t know how much higher it is."


    "Hey, don''t scare me..." Qin Shou has begun to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "I didn''t scare you. The remains of those mechanical life bodies in the forest may be the masterpieces of those black dogs, that is to say..."


    "The system tells us from the side that final fantasy 7''s enemy position is better than Neal''s mechanical age." Maljie took what Li Nuo said.


    "Anyway, there are both good and bad. It''s hard to make more money." Li Nuo slowly climbed up the frame, the rest time is over, it''s time to go on.


    Qin Shou sighs. He was attracted by the introduction of "beauty with leather boots and goggles" before he chose this task. He didn''t know it would happen.


    No matter what the reward is at this stage, once the mission fails, he will not get any gold coins and experience points. For himself, he is directly sentenced to death.


    In Qin Shou sighing Kung Fu, maljie has returned to the driver''s seat, Li Nuo has also sat in a good position.


    Looking at Qin Shou''s appearance, Li Nuo also thought of what the fat brother was lamenting.


    "Thin brother?"


    "I know, the task has to continue..." Qin Shou powerless toward the car.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry about anything. It''s not time to die."


    Qin Shou Leng Leng, mind this is really right, although he has been out of panic all the way.


    But if you think about it carefully, up to now, although it''s extremely dangerous, it''s all survived, and the harvest of this Kung Fu is much better than that of his three missions last month.


    Thinking of this, Qin Shou''s heart dropped slightly. Looking at Li Nuo''s kind smile, he felt guilty.


    He is the player with the highest level here, but in fact, he is the one who is not calm all the time.


    Although he always has doubts, suspicions and even conflicts with his teammates in front of him, Li Nuo has never harmed his own people all the way, and even comforts him when he sees that he is in a low mood.


    Qin Shou once again gave birth to a kind of idea whether he had some prejudice against Li Nuo.


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly added: "when it comes to life and death and wealth, who can we run faster than, who is slow, who is unlucky."


    Qin Shou was stunned.


    "Ah?"


    "Well."


    "I should be the slowest."


    "Well."


    "I don''t understand..."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as thin brother you remember, for everyone''s good, you have to live."


    Qin Shou''s eyebrows and corners of his mouth are twitching. He wants to take out his cannon and shoot at Li Nuo directly.


    Sure enough, I think too much. Li Nuo is really not a good bird.

 Chapter 22

    Ready to go, and then on the road, ahead is a grass slope, on the slope is an endless forest.


    From time to time, a few wild boars rush out of the forest, and the birds on the branches of the trees call. Without that damned task, all things grow here, and the atmosphere of spring is very suitable for home travel.


    Qin Shou''s face was expressionless. His face was as heavy as a stone. He looked at the two brothers in the same car.


    He deeply felt that the teammates this time were too strange, or that Li Nuo and marjie were too calm.


    Let''s not mention the things that ordinary people can''t do, such as persecuting man-made people, fooling Emir, playing on cliffs and flying cars. Just knowing that the task is more difficult, their first reaction is not what a normal person should have.


    More and more curious, he was guessing whether the structure of their brains was flawed.


    At this time, Li Nuo looks at Qin Shou and pats his fleshy arm, which interrupts Qin Shou''s thoughts.


    "Thin brother, ask a question, do you do creative work in reality, such as advertising planner, or designer?"


    Qin Shou was stunned at first, then asked: "how do you know?"


    Li Nuo didn''t answer. He bowed his head and said, "I see..."


    Instead of rushing to answer Qin Shou''s question, he turned his eyes to maljie, who was riding a bicycle.


    "Sanitation workers, cleaning industry practitioners, or... Doctors, Marge, what does your life have to do with these occupations?"


    Hearing this question, maljie''s pedaling speed obviously slowed down and turned his head, so that Li Nuo and Li Nuo could just see the outline of his side face


    Qin Shou had some unexpected answers to this question. He was in the heart of make complaints about himself.


    "Anorectal?" Li Nuo asked.


    Marge snorted and didn''t reply. He turned and pedaled.


    Although Qin Shou''s reaction was slow, he also understood that maljie''s humming was basically the default meaning. He looked at Li Nuo and saw that he was leaning cross legged against the side of the frame, with his head slightly lowered.


    "Li Nuo, how do you know our profession?"


    Qin Shou couldn''t help asking.


    Li Nuo raised his head and said slowly, "skinny brother, when you are screening new players, the equipment that the system gives you is this catapult, and what maljie gets is" Shikuai ". I don''t think the system will give you this kind of weapon without any reason. Plus the equipment that I get, so I infer that the system will be based on the occupation or characteristics of the players'' lifetime.", Set a unique ''tag'' for each player. "


    Maljet then suddenly said: "your so-called ''label'' has something to do with the growth of players?"


    Li Nuo Leng Leng: "the tag is linked to our attribute value, so it should be regarded as having, and there is another very interesting thing."


    Li Norton gave a pause, and then said: "for example, skinny brother, if I am a system, I will definitely default that your body characteristics are greater than your occupation, and then give you a black iron ball that can be swung. But since the system defaults that your occupation can represent you more, it means that either you are a talent or you are only puffy in recent years. Through this assumption, when you meet other players in the future, It can be used to infer the basic information such as the character of that player, so as to consider whether to cooperate or not. "


    Words fall, Li Nuo and Ma Erjie seem to be thinking about the problem just now, the scene is silent for a moment, only Qin Shou''s attention is not on this.


    Compared with the "endless corridor" growth model, he is more curious about Li Nuo''s identity in reality.


    "Li Nuo, what profession does your iron bar represent?" Qin Shou misunderstood that the iron bar was Li Nuo''s initial equipment.


    However, through Li Nuo''s precise eye inserting technique and skillful stirring in his eyes, Qin Shou already has an immature answer in his heart, a professional sewer dredger.


    Li Nuo raises his middle finger at Qin Shou to show him the red tear stone ring.


    In front of Qin Shou''s unhappy expression, he explained: "this ring is my initial equipment. When my HP is less than 20%, my attack power increases by 50%."


    Before Qin Shou spoke, Li Nuo said, "it has nothing to do with my profession. Just as I guessed just now," label "is the character or profession of the player in his lifetime. My character is obviously bigger than my profession, so I will get this ring."


    When Li Nuo said this, he was also thinking that if the characteristics of his career were more obvious, he would get a pen that could only write "poor".


    "So what is your higher than professional characteristic?" Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo smiles and says indifferently, "patient."


    Mental hospital... These are the four words in Qin Shou''s mind.


    "Can I ask you, as a patient, what''s wrong with..."


    "Anyway, it''s a kind of congenital disease that ordinary people can''t get. In a word, people like me basically belong to the same rare species as the three legged toad."


    "What kind of mentality can put yourself and the three legged toad on the same platform!"


    There was a wry smile on lenona''s face hidden under the mask, though it didn''t make a sound.


    Sometimes it''s better to be a three legged toad than to be a diseased seedling who can''t live or die. At least, it''s better to cherish the variation variety, and it will be collected and protected, so that it''s delicious.


    And himself... Li Nuo was helpless to think of it.


    However, everything is a double-edged sword, the pain brought him endless torture, but also gave him extraordinary endurance.


    The reason why the script is still calm on the surface is that Li Nuo knows what to do and what to put down at this time.


    To accomplish the task is more important than everything. Only by controlling his emotions can he solve the urgent problem. In fact, he is also enduring his inner panic and uneasiness.


    ¡­¡­


    A gag, the car has been driven out of the woods, reflecting in front of everyone is a big square.


    The field is half the size of a football field and extremely open.


    The three big stone gates that originally existed here have collapsed, cliffs and towering stone walls have surrounded the square, and a stone bridge that should have led to the next area has broken.


    It''s impassable, which means this is the terminal of the forest area.


    However, in front of this scene, there is a blue crystal stone standing in the middle of the square.


    They stop at the entrance of the square, get off the car and walk to the crystal stone. When they get close, they can see clearly that there are water waves on the stone surface. The ripples are very eye-catching.


    Ma Erjie and Qin Shou frowned. They knew that they were the key items of the mission, but they didn''t dare to touch them. After all, the brighter the surface, the more hidden the great danger.


    Li Nuo hid his face under the mask and was seriously occupied. He thought to himself about the origin of the crystal, "this thing must have nothing to do with Neil... It can only be the thing in Final Fantasy 7, crystal..."


    "This is the crystal of the final fantasy series." Li Nuo murmured.


    Then maljie and Qin Shou turn their eyes to Li Nuo.


    In this way, everyone was staring, as if they were all asking the same question in silence.


    What are we going to do next?


    I dare not touch this crystal. I''m afraid I''ll be responsible if I touch it. However, this forest has reached the end of exploration. 2B has not appeared, boss has not appeared, and the road leading to other areas has broken.


    So, nothing can be done.


    Time flies, three seconds later, Marge took the lead to say: "do you want to touch it?"


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou waved their arms at the same time and made a "please" gesture.


    Marjie swallowed his saliva. The two team-mates were very sincere, but they all said it. They gave up for the sake of face.


    "Let me see first." Marguerite squatted in front of the crystal stone and put his face close.


    In addition to the turbid blue light inside the crystal, there is no other information, at least from the naked eye.


    After watching it like an archaeologist for dozens of seconds, maljie was still hesitant to touch the stone, while Li Nuo looked around for the trace of 2B.


    "Brother Ma, do you see anything?"


    Qin Shou asked, at the same time, he pushed forward, and then... His stomach beyond the normal size reached maljie''s back.


    In a hurry, malje''s whole face was stuck on the surface of the crystal.


    "Er... Brother Ma, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Thin brother..."


    At this time, the dazzling blue light from the inside of the crystal jumped out, the ground and three players were surrounded by eye-catching sky blue.


    The sound of the system appeared in everyone''s ears.


    [main task: find the sound source, completed]


    [mainline task update: destroy crystal, prevent world convergence]


    [task remaining time: 90 minutes]


    [quantity of spar: 22]

 Chapter 23

    No one thought that the main line should end in this way.


    Li Nuo stood in the same place with a circle on his face, as if he were petrified.


    Is the source of the noise related to this crystal? What kind of bird is the intersection of the world?


    A series of questions interspersed in my mind.


    Maljie stood up with his nose covered, dusted his trousers, and said to himself with a smile: "hum, I''ve already guessed..."


    "Brother ma... Don''t hold on, your nose is bleeding." Qin Shou reluctantly unties the cloth strap on his clothes and hands it to maljie, asking him to wipe the nosebleed first.


    Li Nuo''s attention focused on the crystal stone, thinking that the most urgent task is to find a way to destroy the stone first.


    So he swung his crutch and smashed it on the crystal stone.


    With a bang, the palm of Li Nuo''s cane was numb, and the crystal only dropped a few tiny particles.


    "So hard?" Li Nuo exclaimed.


    Then three people use the whole body solution, walking stick, iron pipe, brick, bat and even cavalry iron all greet.


    But there was not even a crack in the crystal, and the best effect was Qin Shou''s catapult, which blasted out an unobvious small hole.


    "It can''t be destroyed!" Li Nuo gasped heavily.


    At this time, the haze of the sky seems to be getting darker. Li Nuo noticed the change of the sky, and subconsciously moved their eyes up to the sky.


    The light is gradually cloudy, like rain is coming, the clouds are slowly churning, and even the temperature in the air seems to be decreasing.


    Li Nuo''s back to the crystal, shocked by the changes in the sky, seems to predict what will happen.


    "Li Nuo, look back at you." At this time, Marge interrupted his thoughts.


    Li Nuo looked over and saw that Ma Erjie and Qin Shou looked at him subtly.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo immediately turned his head back. When he saw the scene above the sky, his face turned pale.


    Only listen to maljie wry smile: "the relationship between crystal and sound source... Should be because of this."


    In the sky, the chaos condenses, the air current vibrates, and a giant dragon with wings billows from the distance.


    Although he was a hundred feet away, the shadow of the dragon was from small to large. With the naked eye, it swept the boundless forest with layers of heat waves. The leaves of the forest sounded and the wind rolled light and dust. Only a few seconds later, the Dragon had covered the sun above, and the shadow immediately covered the earth.


    It is reasonable to say that adaptation is not a mess, and joking is not nonsense. Even if there is something unexpected in the progress of this task, it is still acceptable.


    But at this moment, the scene, the flying dragon is now here, the hearts of the three players almost at the same time appeared a word.


    "Bullshit!"


    A thump! The ground was shaken by an instant, and the Dragon landed.


    The shape of the dragon is a standard Western dragon. Its whole body is covered with black and purple. Its tail is long and winding, full of thorns. Its upper arms and lower limbs are strong and strong. Its wings are huge and shaped like bat wings. A few wisps of red fireworks leak from the sharp teeth of its mouth.


    Three people dare not say anything. When you see this mythical creature that only appears on the screen with your own eyes, the shock and subsequent fear will cover up all emotions, and even be dominated by their thoughts and actions.


    Li Nuo''s face hidden under the mask was as heavy as ashes.


    Dragon doesn''t exist in Neal''s mechanical age, but it exists in Final Fantasy 7.


    This black and purple dragon seems to leave some impression in Li Nuo''s mind. With a trace of despair, he uses [Emile''s mask] to check the data of the dragon.


    [Saint long Bahamut]


    [grade: a +]


    [physical strength:???]


    Energy value


    [skill] - [???]


    [Note: the appearance of Dragon God, the king of the sky, usually indicates auspicious omen, because it is the God guarding the order, but sometimes, it may also indicate that destruction is coming. In short, don''t try to approach Bahamut. Once his mood is not stable, the afterglow of crime will destroy the life in the world]


    Like Li Nuo thought, it was really "Bahamut".


    And in terms of lino''s understanding of these two different games, there are no creatures in Neil that can fight against them, including Emile.


    At this time, everyone''s heart is a mixture of five flavors. The dragon he has only seen in the game for countless times is right in front of his eyes. This kind of feeling is a mess.


    Especially Qin Shou, fat brother has been scared to his legs are soft and trembling, dumb and lost his voice. If it was not for maljie who has been pulling him, he would have been sitting on the ground now.


    Fortunately, Bahamut''s attention at this time is not on Li Nuo''s body.


    Taking this opportunity, Li Nuo quietly retreated, moved to the side of his teammates, and first pointed to his mouth with a gesture, indicating not to make a sound.


    Then he pointed to the sales car which was parked more than 20 meters away, used two fingers to simulate the gesture of leaving, pointed to "Bahamut", drew a sleeping posture, and then shook his head. This series of actions indicated that we should walk slowly and not disturb the dragon.


    Maljie understood the meaning, nodded, took Qin Shou and walked slowly. The three men''s movements were like thieves entering the house, for fear of disturbing the dragon.


    However, there are unexpected events


    At this time, "Bahamut" moved his eyes to the three men, staring at them like cat eyes.


    With a loud roar, the sound waves reverberated, and the heat waves surged in. Li Nuo and his three men squatted on the ground tightly covering their ears. Looking back, they saw that the giant dragon stretched its thick neck and looked down at them.


    "Then what... It seems a little unhappy..." Li Nuo opened his mouth. Now that he has been watched, it''s meaningless to keep silent.


    Qin Shou felt that he was almost stunned. He tried to support his trance consciousness and asked: "then... What should I do?"


    "Do you still need to say... What is one duck and two ducks?" Li Nuo stares at the dragon, but has reached out and grabbed two teammates.


    "Is... What is it?"


    "SA Ya Zi, run!"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie immediately drag Qin Shou to the direction of the sales car!


    Bahamut suddenly incited the giant wings, and the wind rose in the open space. Under the wind, the three men were blown away like paper men.


    The three rubbed the ground and rolled several meters away. Their clothes had worn out cracks, and there were several bloodstains on their bodies, but they were all skin injuries, which did not matter.


    When I was about to get up and run again, I heard a loud roar from above.


    Bahamut''s forearm waved, and the dragon''s claws swept over the ground, lifting the hard rock ground like plastic.


    Even the crystal stone shining with sky blue luster was also affected. When the tip of his paw passed, the impregnable crystal stone for Li Nuo and others was cut in half by Sheng Sheng!


    Facing the numerous stones, Li Nuo and marjie ran forward hand and foot, hiding behind the collapsed stone gate.


    But Qin Shou was fat and slow. He was hit on his back by a heavy stone, saved half a meter, and was lying on the ground panting for breath. Seeing this, he was almost belching.


    "Save thin brother first!"


    Li Nuo yelled at maljie.


    Qin Shou almost lost consciousness, and Yong Pang''s body was shaking.


    There is no blood medicine in Qin Shou''s backpack, but even if there is, it is impossible to inject it into his body.


    This is a severe restriction for players in "endless corridor". Even if you take a sack of blood medicine, as long as the blood tank is empty, there will be no remaining force to use this injection type blood medicine to enter your body.


    Li Nuo stepped in front of Qin Shou and looked directly at the dragon in front of him.


    Fear made his brain numb, but the action in his hand didn''t stop. In the blink of an eye, he took out the bleeding medicine from his backpack and stabbed Qin Shou no matter where it was.


    Qin Shou regained consciousness in a moment. Looking at Li Nuo and the syringe in his hand, he immediately understood what had happened. An inexplicable emotion appeared in his heart.


    Li Nuo, who constantly broke through the lower limit of his cognition all the way, was able to stand in front of him regardless of the danger, and without hesitation, put 500 gold coins worth of blood on him.


    "Run..." Li Nuo interrupts Qin Shou''s thoughts and pulls his collar to escape.


    At this moment, Bahamut suddenly bent down, the huge dragon head suddenly close to them.


    At such a close distance, as long as the dragon takes his mouth to arch, the two brothers can experience how unbearable the enthusiasm of magic creatures is.


    It happened that maljie had driven towards Li Nuo and the two of them. The speed was fast enough. It took less than two or three seconds to reach a distance of 20 meters. He quickly threw the handle, turned and drifted, and turned the rear of the car toward Li Nuo and Qin Shou.


    All of a sudden, Bahamut''s front paw pressed on the sales car. Maljie was scared and immediately drove away. His paw rubbed the car body and was affected by the vibration. He even overturned the car with people.


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou are just blocked by the Dragon claws. Maljie is lying on the ground like a maggot, and the sales car overturns. In front of them, they are almost sentenced to death


    "Thin elder brother..." Li Nuo''s tone is full of helplessness: "do you want to commit suicide... Or do you want to be pressed into meat cake?"


    Bang!


    A light gun appeared from behind the two men and blasted on Bahamut''s face!


    The Dragon shifted his eyes, raised his neck, and fixed his eyes on the spot where the light cannon appeared.


    "I found you."


    This is a woman''s voice. There is no emotion in the tone, but the tone is as light as soft water.


    Li Nuo has guessed who the owner of the voice is.


    He turned his head. Although he was ready in his heart, when the figure of this woman was printed in Li Nuo''s eyes, his brain was still frozen.

 Chapter 24

    For Li Nuo, both the dragon in front of him and the mysterious endless corridor are far less than the shock brought by this woman.


    She was dressed in a black dress, black boots and black stockings.


    Under the short white hair is a soft face, slender waist reflects graceful shadow, straight long legs, slightly to the vine wonderful cat step is coming to Bahamut.


    She is the hero of Neil''s mechanical age, 2b.


    As the saying goes, many people are looking for him, but when they look back, they are only in the dim light


    Ah bah, this is clearly the plot line arranged by the system.


    From the beginning, Li Nuo felt something was wrong.


    If Bahamut wants to attack them, why use those serious procrastination methods.


    What is called two more claws sweep, clearly to a simple dragon car big swing tail can call the player team out.


    At first, Li Nuo thought that this was the mission line and told them to find a way to escape, but until 2B appeared, it was clear.


    As long as the shoulder after a certain period of time can trigger the plot of 2B, so Bahamut''s offensive will not be too high.


    Looking at 2B walking slowly, the facial features under Li Nuo''s mask are basically in a rigid state.


    Although he has always had high expectations about how good-looking 2b is, at this moment, the visual impact of this woman is far beyond Li Nuo''s expectation.


    It''s beautiful


    Not to say how beautiful this face is, compared with many real net red face, 2b''s facial features are not so perfect, but this figure ratio is... Too cruel!


    At this time, Bahamut roared and pulled Li Nuo back to reality from his confused imagination.


    The red light appeared in the mouth of the dragon, and a huge fireball attacked 2b in an instant.


    Bang!


    The fireball burst, the high temperature produced by the explosion buried the ground, and several yellow outlines of human figures flashed in the flame.


    The figure disappeared, 2b had rushed out and leaped over the sky, dancing the white sword in his hand, elegant posture and eye-catching.


    The blade cuts on Bahamut''s neck, making a few metal interwoven sounds. The dragon''s scales are too hard, even 2B can''t cut it.


    Then 2B sent out a laser gun, which hit Bahamut''s head. The dragon''s head trembled slightly, and then raised its back wings.


    When people thought that the dragon was going to attack at last, Bahamut fanned his wings and flew to the sky. After a turn, he flew away.


    2B falls to the ground lightly. As soon as the horizontal knife is thrown, the Taidao disappears in the shape of particles in the hand, and instantly floats in the back.


    It all happened too fast. Because there is no noise made by Bahamut in the venue, the sudden silence around makes Li Nuo and Qin Shou a little uncomfortable.


    A few seconds later, 2b looked at these two guys, one with a dementia expression, the other with a funny mask, and could not help but take the lead in saying: "are you ok?"


    Li Nuo said: "no... nothing..."


    How could it be all right! This face! This big long leg! It''s a shame dress with half a buttock! Foul!


    At this time, the floating support aircraft "pod" (the shape of which is a small box with two arms pressed, can float in the sky) following 2B made two sounds similar to BB.


    A translucent communication panel appears from the front of the pod. The picture in the panel is a female artificial person with half of her face covered.


    ¡°2B£¡ Why can''t I get in touch with you just now? " The tone of the female artificial person is very anxious. She seems to be worried about the safety of 2B.


    "I was attacked by an unknown creature just now." Unlike the man, 2b''s tone was so cold that he could hardly hear any emotion.


    "The unknown?"


    "I''ll send the recorded images."


    "What''s going on? Don''t you meet with 9s in the city? How could you be attacked? "


    "As soon as we met, we were attacked. The target is not like a mechanical life, but it is very powerful. Some parts of the city have been destroyed, and 9s has been killed. I will continue to search for intelligence, and then decide whether to support or not according to my situation. That''s it."


    2B removed all irrelevant language and clarified the event with the fastest speed.


    "Well... Then, be careful."


    "Yes."


    Turning off the communication panel, 2b looks at Li Nuo and Qin Shou.


    "Do you know anything about that creature?"


    Straight in, no redundant words, which may be different from 2b in the game, but Li Nuo is not surprised.


    Because the current age is 11942, which is the time when 2B was just born. At this time, she did not have any extra emotional thinking, and she did not have all the common sense of the world. For example, she did not know dragon at all, and even saw every plant around for the first time.


    If she knew the pattern of human behavior, she would notice Qin Shou''s slapping on his chin at the moment.


    Qin Shou was confused by the woman''s appearance. He now understands why Li Nuo and maljie were so eager to see her.


    Li Nuo arched Qin Shou for a moment, and then said, "that kind of creature seems to be called" dragon. "


    "Dragon..." 2B lowered his head and said in secret: "I haven''t heard of it at all..."


    Kuang Dang''s a, see the distance of maljie has helped the small station on the ground up, and then he seems to have nothing slowly came over, came to 2B.


    Marjie closed his eyes, with an elegant smile on his face, but the sweat betrayed the way he pretended at this time. He held out his hand in pain, pretending to be elegant and shaking.


    "Hum... Although it''s abrupt, let me introduce it. My name is maljie. I''m a resistance fighting on the front line of the earth..."


    "Do you know where this creature called Dragon has gone?" I don''t listen to him at all.


    "Think about it..." Li Nuo said, because he is wearing a mask now, so in 2B''s opinion, Li Nuo''s mask face is the most normal one among the three people here.


    "If I don''t know, I''ll go first." Then he turned his back to leave.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo immediately exclaimed, "wait a minute, I overheard your name just now... Miss 2B, please wait a moment."


    See 2B stop, Li Nuo immediately check her data with a mask.


    [2B: grade?]


    Physical strength


    [energy: 1200]


    [strength: 45]


    [response: 62]


    Spiritual power


    Insight:


    [Medical: 28]


    [accuracy: 31]


    After seeing 2B''s information, Li Nuo hesitated. This is completely different from the data panel of guard dog and Bahamut, and the data form of players is the same.


    This shows that the panel form of humanoid characters and growing characters in the game is the same as that of players.


    But in any case, this is not the key issue.


    Most importantly, in 2B''s data, strength and reaction are both above 40, but they can''t hurt bakhte.


    It can be seen that the power of the sky dragon is far beyond the world outlook of Neil.


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo felt a little more secure. Bachmut''s role should be a harasser, not a boss who needs to be defeated. At least the main line won''t let players find a way to kill bachmut.


    "Well... It should be..."


    Li Nuo thought selflessly and talked to himself involuntarily. When he heard this, he frowned slightly and gazed into Li Nuo''s eyes.


    When he reacted, he had already focused his eyes on 2B''s face, which was the first time to observe the woman''s face carefully.


    His previous attention was under his face.


    2B didn''t wear the tactical goggles that usually cover his eyes. His gray blue eyes looked at him closely. His cheeks and white hair were covered with dust. It must have been a bitter battle for several times.


    "What''s the matter?" 2B suddenly asked, although Li Nuo is wearing a mask to cover her eyes, but the sensitive woman is still aware that she has been staring at.


    "Ah! Nothing


    Li Nuo thought was pulled back, thought almost forgot business, immediately opened the task panel.


    Then the expression under the mask changed.


    He looked at 2B, coughed and said with a smile, "Miss 2B, I know where the dragon has gone."

 Chapter 25

    Qin Shou looks at Li Nuo suspiciously. The system doesn''t give a hint at all. How can he know where the dragon has gone?


    2B stands still and doesn''t speak. She''s waiting for Li Nuo to go on. In her eyes, Li Nuo''s three people are all man-made and belong to the same camp as herself. With the way of thinking of 2B brain, she won''t easily doubt people in the same camp.


    Li Nuo said: "first of all, I would like to say that the three of us are the resistance forces stationed here. Recently, there has been a riot of mechanical life nearby. Our leader, Annie Monin, lost his message when investigating this incident, and the three of us came out to find her... Only when we met some enemy attacks on the road, we were driven here..."


    After some introduction, 2b was still expressionless and asked in a light tone: "dragon, is it related to this?"


    Maljie, who has been ignored all the time, is so idle at the moment that he opens the task panel and wants to take a closer look at the contents of the new main line. When he opens the panel, his eyes almost stare out.


    "The ruins factory, the dragon is there."


    Li said the location of Bahamut, and then looked at the crystal fragments scattered on the ground: "because these crystal stones will attract the dragon, and there is a crystal stone in the ruins factory."


    Qin Shou stares at the confused eyes. He doesn''t understand why Li Nuo can be sure that another crystal is in the ruins factory.


    In fact, if Qin Shou opened the task panel now, he would understand something.


    Because Li Nuo and mar Jie, who have seen the information on the taskbar before, have found one thing.


    [find the missing resistance leader Annie Monin]


    [task time: 90 minutes]


    [reward: none]


    [experience value: unknown]


    The original time limit of this branch line is unknown, and the task has changed.


    When a time limit appears, the countdown starts, and the time limit is exactly the same as that of the second mainline task.


    That is to say, after the end of the first main line, not only the second main line appears, but also the time limit of the branch line of Annie Monin is triggered.


    However, it is puzzling that the "label" of experience value is still unknown.


    This kind of reward mechanism makes people not understand the task, there must be other hidden significance.


    The combination of the above two information implies that there is a great relationship between the location of Jingshi and Annie moning, and Annie moning disappeared in the ruins of the factory.


    On the other hand, the identity of Bahamut as a harasser will probably appear in the next task, so Bahamut, Anne Monin and crystal stone form a triangle relationship and will appear together.


    2B lowered his head, seemed to be thinking about something, murmured: "ruins factory..."


    Li Nuo then took the opportunity to ask: "so can we go to the factory together to have a look?"


    They looked at 2B and waited for a reply, but it didn''t take long. Just a few seconds later, she gently nodded: "OK, I agree."


    Li Nuo smiles and falls a big stone in his heart. He has 2B colleagues, which is equivalent to hiring Tyson as a bodyguard in real life. This will make the next journey more convenient.


    Of course, a man would like to see a beautiful woman.


    Li Nuo pointed to the car still lying on the ground and said, "please, Miss 2B, get on the bus and come with us."


    Marjie and Qin Shou have gone to the overturned sales car, Li Nuo is about to move to keep up, but noticed the scattered crystal fragments on the ground.


    So he bent down and picked up a piece of crystal stone on the ground. He was very curious about it and wanted to observe it carefully.


    The moment the fragment was in hand, a layer of data board jumped out.


    [brilliant wedge stone]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: equipment upgrade material]


    [Note: primary advanced unified materials of equipment can''t be purchased, but can only be obtained in mission or mission settlement]


    Li Nuo was a little surprised, and recalled in his mind the desk against the wall in the hunter''s dream room.


    Although it is thought that the advanced upgrade of equipment may require the acquisition of materials in the mission, it is caught off guard that the crystal fragments from final fantasy are actually the same thing as the brilliant wedge stone in soul of darkness.


    "Maybe there is a connection between the game world that can''t be guessed..."


    Li Nuo thinks so, at the same time squatted down and picked up a piece, but got a sound system prompt, this item has been seriously damaged.


    So he called maljie and Qin Shou, who were on the other side of the cart, and briefly described the hidden meaning of crystal stone.


    Under the puzzled gaze of 2B, the three squatted on the ground and fumbled for a long time, but they didn''t find any usable [brilliant wedge stone].


    Looking at the crystal fragments all over the ground, Li Nuo also understood that "endless corridor" will not make it so easy for players to get these key items.


    Helpless, he stood up, ready to go on.


    But just like this, the trouser pocket that had been cracked gave a stab, completely cracked, and the skirt fragments in the pocket fell out.


    2B the expressionless face changed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This scene made Li Norton''s face feel hot. For a moment, it was like his mouth was blocked by a toilet plug. He began to regret why he didn''t put the skirt fragments into his backpack instead of his trouser pocket


    2B approached Li Nuo, slowly opened his mouth and said, "I''ve seen this stone."


    "This stone?" Li Nuo looked at the crystal fragments in his hands.


    "Well, I''ve seen a stone like this in the city, but it''s not a fragment in your hand, but a large crystal. No wonder I feel familiar all the time..."


    "Ah... Really..." Li Nuo''s mind was completely disturbed by the woman in front of him.


    He''s secretly congratulating himself that he didn''t ask, "Why are you holding the rags of my skirt?" the best way this virgin can think of is that he plans to be a handkerchief because of the beautiful patterns and exquisite workmanship... But this kind of dialogue is no different from playing a hooligan.


    "Where did you see that?" he asked immediately


    "Destroyed." 2B shook his head, then said: "in the ruins of the city when fighting with the dragon was crushed under the rubble."


    Hearing the news, everyone was disappointed.


    If time permits, we can find out the crystal stones hidden in the corner of the city in the form of moving bricks.


    But now, time is like water, life is like song, time is not enough.


    "Is this stone something important?" 2B suddenly asked, her curiosity is as heavy as a newborn child. In fact, according to the current situation, she is not very old. She may have a giant baby just a few days after the full moon.


    Li Nuo sighed and made a stuffy voice under the mask: "nothing. Let''s go first."


    ¡­¡­


    The sales car is running in the forest. The driver is Li Nuo. 2B and the other two people are sitting in the narrow shelf in the back. This woman doesn''t care about the crowded situation. After all, she is an artificial person who doesn''t know anything about human affairs.


    But Qin Shou is embarrassed and motionless. This fat brother has hardly touched women in his life, let alone this kind of beauty.


    And maljie, with a serious face staring at 2B''s thigh, nose blood is like a red ribbon, rippling with the speed of the car... This is why the driver changed to Li Nuo.


    Because just now, Marge, who was still in the driving position, always looked back from time to time, staring at some parts of the 2B trunk that supported his body, and then nosebleed people in the rear.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Looking at a steady stream of nosebleed dripping from marjie''s nostrils, 2b still couldn''t help asking questions.


    "Hum... Bleeding... It doesn''t matter. It''s nothing to me."


    Marge is telling the truth, his property panel does indicate that he is in a state of bleeding


    There are nine kinds of abnormal states in "endless corridor", which are poisoning, bleeding, paralysis, burn, frostbite, deep sleep, silence, blindness and curse.


    Marjie''s bleeding state is not serious. He consumes 0.1% of the maximum stamina per second.


    "Brother Ma, do you still have blood medicine?" Qin Shou asked.


    "One more bottle."


    "Do you need some blood?"


    "It''s ok... Doctor, Xuehou."


    "Doctor? What is this? " 2B once again throws out the curiosity which cannot hide.


    "Well, Miss 2B, the doctor is just like you front-line soldiers, a kind of sacred..."


    Bang!


    Say half, looking at 2B''s face, nose blood is like the most powerful faucet from marjie''s nostrils


    At the same time, the bleeding condition worsened, and the upper limit of physical strength consumed per second increased to 0.8%


    "Brother Ma! Get some blood! If you go on like this, you''ll die! "


    "Hello! Be quiet Li Nuo, who had been speechless, suddenly called out: "don''t let me get distracted! I''m hiding from dogs


    Countless guard dogs ambushing in the hinterland of the forest are roaring to attack, because maljie and Qin Shou''s attention has long gone to the clouds, so only Li Nuo is fighting alone here.


    2B waved, and the "pod" that had been following her began to shoot around.


    Pa Pa Pa!


    After a few bullets, the black dog realized the danger and returned to the woods again.


    When the danger was relieved, 2b asked, "I saw these black creatures when I was alone just now. What are they?"


    "Dog."


    Li promised to be concise, because he didn''t know how to explain this kind of unique looking dog.


    "By the way, let''s go somewhere else before we go to the factory." Li Nuo said suddenly.


    Qin Shou, who was covering maljie''s eyes with his hand, was puzzled when he heard this and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Resistance camp."

 Chapter 26

    Through the ruins of the city destroyed by Bahamut, Li Nuo drove straight to the resistance camp.


    Hold the brake in front of the camp entrance and jump out of the sales car.


    "Li Nuo... Did you decide to turn yourself in..." Qin Shou joked casually. He also knew what Li Nuo was going to do.


    Li Nuo did not speak, looking at the back of the shelf because of bleeding and some collapse of marjie.


    "Marge, you come with me."


    "Wait a minute..." maljie said and took out the blood medicine: "I have to give myself a needle... A little empty..."


    "No, it''s best to be empty."


    Li Nuo then took off his mask, picked up a sharp stone from the ground, and then hit his brow tentatively.


    "What are you going to do?" 2B was puzzled by Li Nuo''s series of actions.


    Li Nuo did not stop the action in his hand. His pupil moved up and down with the stone in his hand: "get familiar with the power."


    Words just fall, see Li Nuo to his eyebrow is a knock, a shallow wound appeared in the location of the knock.


    He frowned and rubbed the wound. Then he grabbed maljie''s shoulder and said to Qin Shou and 2b on the bus, "maljie and I will go into the camp. Brother skinny, please drive away and wait for us to come out."


    Qin Shou stares at the dead fish''s eyes and answers feebly: "well... Pay attention to safety... Go back quickly..."


    Although 2B was surprised by Li Nuo''s behavior, she didn''t respond much to it due to her lack of cognition of human behavior.


    So she just nodded and sat down on the shelf frame, then cocked her legs.


    Marge looked at the two big white legs, and the hot nosebleed gushed from his nose again.


    Li Nuo immediately took malgera, who was going to be petrified, and went to the interior of the resistance camp.


    "Marge, I''ll see what happens."


    Li Nuo said as he wiped a handful of blood under maljie''s nose with his thumb, and then spread it around his eyebrow wound.


    Marjie glanced at Li Nuo with a look that Lao Tzu had seen through you. Without saying any more words, he understood Li Nuo''s intention in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    In the resistance camp, due to the turmoil in the city just now, almost all the people chose to stay in the camp temporarily.


    Although they and 2b are all artificial people, the difference is that they are all obsolete old artificial people.


    As a result, the Resistance Army''s combat effectiveness and dedication to task completion are far less than 2B, a new type of man-made man.


    Today is undoubtedly an eventful day for the resistance troops in the camp.


    First, Annie Monin, the leader, disappeared, and an explosion occurred in the city for unknown reasons.


    They are waiting for the voice of [bunker]. If there is no news after a while, they are ready to send a team to search.


    Second, a round head calling himself "Emir" came along, and a resistance army who was attacked to coma was also brought along.


    Usually, the mechanical life body will not take the initiative to approach the camp, and will not attack at the gate of the camp.


    Both the disappearance of the city leaders and the attack on the resistance forces are telling them that the outside world may change.


    But coincidentally, instead of waiting for Annie Monin, a strange round head came. What''s more surprising is that this round head brought their injured compatriots.


    Of course, no one knows what the truth was about the wounded and comatose resistance comrade.


    "How on earth did you get so many things?" A burly man was surprised to see emir''s sale. After all, Emir had only one head.


    "This... I don''t know, is... Is, whew ~ a hard, all things are absorbed in my body!"


    Emil seemed to be in a good mood as he said and hopped.


    Looking at Emile''s innocent and optimistic look, the man sighed.


    After all, a lot of things have happened today, and people have been attacked, which indicates that the danger may have spread to the gate of the camp. Most of the resistance forces are not in a good mood.


    Just then, a few shouts for help came from the exit of the camp.


    Not only Emile and Dahan, most of the man-made people in the camp square were attracted.


    At the entrance, there were two people sitting on the dusty wall. One was bleeding from his forehead, and the other half of his face under his nose was covered with blood, forming a blood mask.


    Lionel and maljet, the real killer is here.


    All the resistance forces, including Emir, recognized them at a glance.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Emil rolled up to them.


    At the same time, the person in charge of maintenance pushed aside the crowd and pasted: "you two... Somebody help to move them to the medical department!"


    Li Nuo felt more at ease when he saw the resistance troops coming. It seemed that the kind-hearted comrade of the Resistance Army had not yet woken up.


    "No..."


    Li Nuo waved his hand and stood up with trembling legs: "we... Are here to report... Annie moning is in the factory..."


    As soon as the words came out, almost all the resistance troops present were browed.


    Li Nuo took a big breath.


    "We just found out where she is now, but... There are a lot of monsters we have never seen except a lot of mechanical life there... So... Sorry, we can''t save her just by a few of us..."


    After Li Nuo finished, he covered his forehead, lowered his head, and wiped the blood on the brow bone.


    Some of the resistance''s looks have changed.


    "Factory..."


    "The leader really went there at last..."


    "Let''s tidy up our equipment and go there."


    "I think we''ll wait for the news of the bunker..."


    "Let''s get in touch with [bunker]."


    "Wait... What to do..."


    "Now, of course."


    "But..."


    Almost all the resistance forces were arguing about what to do next.


    Li Nuo was a little worried about what to say next. I really didn''t expect that these guys would be in such a mess without their boss.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, Marge suddenly covered his mouth and began to cough. Unexpectedly, the noise stopped because of these coughs.


    When Emil saw this, he went over immediately: "Hello! You look seriously hurt? "


    "Help them in first." The person in charge of maintenance said to the people around him.


    "No need..." malje, who was sitting on the ground, refused them.


    Coughing twice more, he raised his chin and looked at the crowd, with a determined look engraved on his face, and said in a weak tone, "we''re just here to tell you about Anne Monin''s situation, not to rest."


    Marjie also stood up against the wall like Li Nuo: "these are things we do out of our own obligations. If you are willing to contribute, that''s the best, but even if you are worried about your own safety, it''s not a shame..."


    Bang!


    Marjie suddenly knelt down on the ground, Li Nuo immediately came forward to help him, his brow was full of anxiety and worry: "Hello! You''re seriously injured. Don''t talk about it yet


    Marjie coughed heavily, pushed away Li Nuo, and yelled to the crowd: "don''t worry, even if it''s the enemy of death... Even if there are more thorns in front of us... We must save her!"


    This shameful words shocked Li Nuo, and he bowed his head in shame.


    ¡±Grass¡°


    Although I''m here to act, it''s too humiliating.


    "Marge... You''ve gone a little too far..."


    Before Li Nuo''s whisper was finished, some of the man-made people on the other side roared like chicken blood.


    "Let''s go, too!"


    "Yes! No more dawdling


    The voice of support came in an endless stream, and Li Nuo''s expression was extremely complex. "It really works! The game that day factory produces does not have resistance to shame language so


    When Li Nuo make complaints about himself, the maintenance director helps the people around him to hold Li Nuo 2 people: "now I''ll treat you first."


    "No, we need to hurry. We still have company waiting for us."


    "OK..." after hearing Li Nuo''s refusal, the maintenance director didn''t ask, but asked a female Resistance Army to take out an old linen bag from the medical department: "you are both injured. Take it. There are some medicine in it, which can slightly recover your injury."


    Li Nuo took the cloth bag, did not rush to count several bottles of medicine in it, but looked at Emir: "Emir, I''m sorry, because we have to hurry up, so can we borrow your car again?"


    "Ah! Yes Emil agreed decisively. After all, he can''t use the car now.


    Then Emile''s head moved down and said with some embarrassment, "but... I won''t go... I don''t want to give you any trouble..."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter."


    Li Nuo would like the hidden boss not to follow him. After all, this guy''s moves are all large-scale attacks. In the factory with narrow terrain and space, once this guy launches a storm, it will not be good for the friendly forces.


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly changed his face, and then asked the people across the way, "by the way, what happened to the stunned resistance comrade?"


    The person in charge of maintenance sighed: "ah... It''s a bit serious. I''m still in a coma. Those Mechanical creatures are really too heavy. Wait... How do you know about this?"


    Emile immediately said, "they saved the man!"


    Surrounded by the Resistance Army, they all gave out a neat "wow ~", which means "Oh ~ my God ~"


    "That''s really..." The person in charge of maintenance was full of gratitude in his eyes, and took out three things similar to disks from his pocket: "thank you for your help, not only found the leader''s position, but also saved our partner... Please take this."


    "It''s very kind of you ~" Li Nuo took the things. In this way, all his goals had been achieved.


    Watching Li Nuo accept the gift of thanks, four armed resistance troops crowd out, led by a short haired male Resistance Army said: "we four go with you first."


    "The rest of you, pack up your equipment and set out together in 15 minutes!"


    "Yes


    Neat uniform reply sound with hit chicken blood like excited.


    "Then we''ll go first." Li Nuo then took maljie to leave. He took all he should take. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    "Wait..." the person in charge of maintenance suddenly stopped them.


    "So much for us so far, but I don''t know your name yet?"


    Hearing this, Li Nuo immediately put out his hand to block maljie''s mouth, for fear that this guy would say that kind of embarrassing name.


    However, since they had to give a reply, Li Nuo said, "our name is..."


    At this time, a ray of sunlight penetrated the building and reflected on Li Nuo''s cheek. He stopped for a moment.


    "Red scarf."

 Chapter 27

    For Qin Shou, the chance to be alone with 2b is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It''s just like killing him and he can''t dream of such a beautiful thing.


    But... The fat man is too shy for heterosexual communication. In the nearly ten minutes when Li Nuo and maljie went in, there was no conversation.


    "2... Miss 2B..." Qin Shou summoned up his courage and had to say something to ease his awkward feeling.


    "Well?" He turned his head to him in doubt.


    "Sky... Sky... Weather..."


    "They came out." 2B suddenly looks at the entrance to the camp.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie walked in front, and behind them were a group of resistance troops seeing them off. In that battle, they poured out like a funeral.


    The two men turned back, first waved their hands, then shook hands with the resistance troops in front of them to show their friendship. Finally, under the dense and worshipful eyes, they led the four resistance troops to the sales car.


    Looking at the friendly and friendly picture, Qin Shou''s words went out uncontrollably: "my [beep --], this [beep beep beep]"


    When Li Nuo and Ma Erjie come to the car, Qin Shou doesn''t ask what''s going on. Li Nuo smiles apologetically at the four resistance troops behind him.


    "Ha... Four, our vehicle doesn''t have that big space, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter, red scarf. You guys go first. We can go by ourselves. Let''s meet at the entrance of the factory?"


    "OK."


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile.


    When Qin Shou heard the two names of red scarf and Soviet, he understood that they must refer to Li Nuo in general.


    The first reaction is that he has reached the top of the socialist successor.


    Without saying much, Li Nuo was worried that 2B, who didn''t know the whole story, would say something that shouldn''t be said, so he left here in a hurry by riding a cart.


    On the way, Marge gave himself a blood supplement. He felt that he would have to hang up in a few minutes with his own state.


    Found a corner of the abandoned building, and began to calculate the harvest.


    There are four bottles of blood medicine in the sack, which are different from the injections purchased from the stores. They are glass bottled drinks. They should be unique in the game world. The effect is to recover 30% of the blood volume. Although they are not as good as the stores, they are still extremely important at this stage.


    To be fair, one bottle for each.


    When Li Nuo handed 2B the fourth bottle, the woman looked at the blood medicine.


    "Why give me this?"


    The face under Li Nuo''s mask smiles: "those who see have a share."


    Then it was thrust into Bai Nen''s hands.


    2B doesn''t understand why this man gave the blood medicine to himself, but he didn''t help.


    In fact, in Li Nuo''s view, if there is no 2B here, just to measure the strength of the three players, the next journey is doomed.


    So, bodyguards still have to be well maintained.


    Li Nuo then took out the three chips from the inventory, which is the biggest gain of this swindle.


    Maljie and Qin Shou curiously gathered around and saw that the half palm sized chip was translucent, emitting a light yellow luster.


    The next second, when you view the item data, the three people''s looks will light up. These three gadgets are a little interesting.


    Chip 1:


    [Name: man made chip HUD mini map]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: a mini map of the current world can be called out at will in front of the player''s eyes. Note that the map is only visible to the player equipped with this object. After opening the map, it consumes 1% of energy every second]


    [Note: when you can put chips into your body, it means that you can also insert USB flash drives into your nostrils]


    Chip 2:


    [Name: man made chip near death attack uplv1]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: when HP is below 25%, attack power increases by 10%]


    [Note: when you can put chips into your body, it means that you can also insert USB flash drives into your nostrils]


    Chip 3:


    [Name: man made chip shooting attack power uplv1]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: increases ranged damage attack power by 4%]


    [Note: when you can put chips into your body, it means that you can also insert USB flash drives into your nostrils]


    Li Nuo took away [dying attack up], which and [red tear stone ring] are the same jewelry that can play a key role in a desperate situation. The combination of the two can achieve the double effect of adding damage.


    Marge took the HUD mini map.


    So, naturally, Qin Shou''s [shooting attack power up] belongs to him, and no one would have robbed him of it.


    However, Qin Shou didn''t take the initiative to take it, because the players of "endless corridor" own all the equipment they get. This is an example from previous missions.


    Moreover, I didn''t make any effort. I licked my face after I got a bottle of blood medicine. I''m not qualified to take other rewards.


    "Well, brother skinny?" Cried lino.


    Then pass the chip of [shooting attack power up] to Qin Shou.


    "Give it to me?" Qin Shou was surprised.


    "Nonsense."


    "That..."


    Qin Shou scratched his fat face awkwardly. Li Nuo saw his mind and joked: "you are an important fort, the main output, so don''t be fake and polite."


    With these words, Qin Shou''s gratitude was reduced by one third. He took the chip and said, "thank you, including saving me in the forest just now..."


    "Thin brother, since you say so, in order to repay me, remember to run slowly in case of danger later."


    Qin Shou is not angry to return a way: "blunt you this words, I also can dash forward wildly."


    Each player''s jewelry can be equipped with two. Li Nuo and [red tear stone ring] just occupy two fields. The three quickly equip the jewelry and collect the blood medicine.


    "What have you been doing?"


    The questioner was 2B, who had been left in the air. Her eyes were full of puzzlement. The three people were pounding around with chips, and then they began to sit in the car in a daze, completely unable to understand what they were doing.


    But the process of players opening the panel to sort out the items, in the eyes of the game characters, is always in a daze, so this kind of thing can''t be explained.


    "Preparation for the war."


    Li Nuo gave a simple response, then covered his face with the mask of Emir again, and said, "malje, use the map to navigate and find the nearest large building."


    In order to prevent the bleeding injury brought by 2B, marjie has consciously covered his eyes with a cloth.


    In the dark, a blue map appeared. The clear road and architectural lines in the map seemed to be printed on his retina, while his place was replaced by a red dot.


    Extract the nearest route, Li Nuo under the guidance of marjie to use the energy to step on the pedal.


    Through the abandoned buildings, driving through a grassy plain, a half collapsed viaduct stands in the middle of the grass.


    According to the map, you need to climb the bridge to get to the factory, but the three players are not so good at jumping on the 10 meter high bridge deck with their bare hands.


    Fortunately, the world we are now in is not a game world full of air walls. We find a small gap between the abandoned buildings through the map, stop the car and walk to it.


    Passing through the crevice of one person wide building, you can see the area of the ruins factory.


    In front of him was a huge building about 100 meters high, with rusty steel frames crisscrossed like a grid on the top of people''s heads.


    Although the sky is covered by gray sea fog, its huge volume can still be seen.


    From a humble notch to find a climbing stairs, a few people stepped on the stairs, came to the top.


    The upper floor is a vast square, with iron floor under foot. When you turn a corner, you can see the factory which was covered by sea fog before. On the front of the factory, there is an oil barrel which has been magnified thousands of times, with countless iron pillars and steel frames interspersed on both sides.


    Facing the "oil bucket" is an iron bridge extending forward. The fog is too big to see the end.


    The entrance of the factory is on the front of this large building. It''s a huge double iron door, which is still automatic.


    And the four resistance troops had already arrived here, waiting for Li Nuo and others in front of the door.


    "Hi! Here it is


    Four resistance troops were greeting and approaching.


    "We''re worried about why you haven''t arrived yet."


    "Ha ~ sorry, your reinforcements should have started by now." Li Nuo said while taking off the mask, this thing let outsiders look too curious, also not good.


    "Let''s go ahead and make a fight."


    He also wanted to wait for all the resistance forces to gather here, but he was afraid that time would not wait.


    One of the resistance troops nodded: "OK, let''s..."


    His words did not spit out half, but suddenly stopped, looking at the sky behind Li Nuo and others, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, and the remaining three resistance forces also had the same reaction.


    "What''s that?"


    Following the direction of the resistance''s raised fingers, Li Nuo turned back and saw an imperceptible dark shadow in the fog, which seemed to be growing larger and closer to their position.

 Chapter 28

    Looking at the dark shadow in the sky, Li Nuo, Ma Erjie and Qin Shou all have a bad premonition.


    2B also saw that the shadow was not good. He shook his hand and held the white sword in his hand.


    "Sister! chill! Advanced factory... "Li Nuo reached for 2B''s arm and began to stride towards the factory gate.


    2B, who was held by his arm, didn''t resist much. He put away his weapons and ran along with Li Nuo.


    "Everyone, get in the factory quickly!"


    Li Nuo turned his voice to the maximum volume, but the four resistance troops hesitated and were stunned. They didn''t know what a terrible monster the dark shadow in the sky was.


    "Hello! Run In a hurry, marjie and Qin Shou yelled this sentence to the Resistance Army almost at the same time. But half a beat later, they only heard a loud roar. The sound wave broke away the sea fog, and the dark shadow showed its face. Its body was dark and its wings were hanging in the sky. The huge and empty square was extremely small in the shadow of this huge object.


    St. long Bahamut, show up!


    How did the Resistance Army see such creatures? They were all stunned. It was more shocking than any mechanical life they had ever seen!


    At this time, Bahamut spits out a fireball with a radius of 10 meters in the air, falling like a meteorite towards the open space in front of the factory.


    Li Nuo was less than five meters away from the gate, and suddenly felt a dazzling light beam coming out of his back.


    It''s a big bang!


    For a moment, Li Nuo''s eyes were full of dazzling light. The explosion destroyed their iron square. The next second, the darkness suddenly eroded their eyes


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Li Nuo?"


    This voice is very familiar, with the kind of lazy taste formed by years of social persecution.


    "Can you open your eyes?"


    The sound seemed to ring in his ears.


    "Well?" Li Nuo opened his eyes, but it was dark


    "Well, there seems to be consciousness. I have to tell you something important."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo''s consciousness is a little cloudy. He also doesn''t know whether the darkness in his eyes is a dream or a death. He just feels that this sentence is very familiar. It appears in his life many times to the depth of his brain.


    "Your illness..." voice with hesitation, suddenly stopped.


    "Illness? I just got the report today, OK


    "It''s really time for you to check your brain. I told you not to read those strange books all the time..."


    This voice is more and more familiar, Li Nuo recognized this voice, too familiar, familiar with almost spent ten years with him.


    He closed his eyes and shook his head. When he opened his eyes, it was still dark, so he covered his head and sat in the void.


    "I''m dead? Or is it the unique evil taste of death punishment in the endless corridor


    Li Nuo patted his cheek hard, but once again ushered in the voice that could not be found in the dark.


    "What endless corridors? Recently, your brain has become more and more strange, Li Nuo. Is it because... "


    "Well?"


    "You still can''t accept your mother?"


    Li Nuo''s mood had some fluctuations, not only because of his mother''s death, but more importantly, he recognized whose voice he had been talking with himself.


    "My mother... Has accepted it for a long time. I''m alone. What can''t be figured out, right, Uncle Xu?"


    Li Nuo''s eyes were fixed on the darkness. He didn''t know where he was looking, but it was as if someone was standing in front of him.


    "Uncle Xu..." Li Nuo was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "you have been treating me since I graduated from primary school to high school... But..."


    There was no answer in the dark.


    "But Uncle Xu, you passed away last year..."


    Facing the darkness that still has no reply, Li Nuo lowered his head: "the previous chapter has been turned over. Living people have their way of life... So don''t show up again, OK?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Li Nuo suddenly felt a sharp pain in his ear. Then the darkness in front of him was immediately covered by the dazzling white light. He was forced to close his eyes, and then one voice after another came into his ear.


    "Li Nuo! Hello, Hello! Wake up This is the cry of Qin Shou.


    "Dead?"


    "No, Miss 2B, medically, he''s dreaming."


    Li Nuo suddenly opened his eyes and sat up slowly.


    See maljie, Qin Shou and 2b three people around him.


    "Look, I''ll say he''s still alive." Marjie reached out and pulled up lino.


    At this time, Li Nuo found that his forehead, cheek and neck were soaked with sweat.


    "Here is..." Li Nuo looked around and found that he was in an indoor scene. It was a bit dark, but with the weak roof lighting, he could see that the walls in front of him were concave and convex, and the thick steel bars were piled up everywhere.


    One of the most messy places seems to be buried behind a double door. The door has been sunken and cracked like a cake, but the other end of the gap is also covered by the rust color of steel bars.


    It seems that the entrance has been destroyed. I''m afraid this kind of scene can only be caused by the terrible external force.


    However, just opposite the entrance door, there was a closed iron door, which had no sign of damage.


    "Fortunately, Miss 2B was fast enough to throw us in before the aftereffects of the explosion," marjie said


    Li Nuo looked at 2B and noticed that her left sleeve had been burned and her bare arm was covered with ferocious bloodstains.


    "Thank you... Thank you."


    2B don''t over head, tone cold said: "there is no need to say this."


    Hearing this, Li Nuo had some contradictions in his heart.


    Although they cooperate superficially, in fact, Li Nuo just wants to find a bodyguard for the three person team.


    In addition, compared with 2B, they are all drag - downs.


    But I didn''t think that this woman''s spirit of contract was straightforward to the point of sacrifice.


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly thought of an important thing and immediately opened the task panel.


    There are still 40 minutes left. Fortunately, the time of coma is not long. However, in view of what unexpected events will happen next, no one knows, so even 40 minutes can not be insured.


    There was a clanging sound, but Marge was patting the only iron door that could be opened in the room.


    Li Nuo was the first to think back: "Marge, can you see the map inside the factory?"


    "Yes, from the map, there is a straight road behind the door, but isn''t this door automatic..."


    In the original content of the game, most of the doors in the world are the automatic doors with the highest technology, such as the door in front of maljet.


    But the world here is obviously reshaped. Whether the door is automatic or not is not a big problem.


    Marjie looked at both sides of the door frame suspiciously and found a small red dot with a button under it.


    "Found the key to open the door."


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Li nuochong, Qin Shou and 2b snap their fingers.


    Then Li Nuo took out the blood medicine from the Resistance Army and drank it.


    Several people have just been injured to varying degrees by the attack of Bahamut.


    "Endless corridor" can''t see the specific amount of blood consumption, and Li Nuo''s [red tear stone ring] doesn''t start, which means that the three people''s physical strength is still above 20%.


    But in order to be on the safe side, also because of a body pain or tell yourself, it''s time to take medicine.


    Although in this way, all the blood drugs have been used up, but in the current situation, it is a better choice to drink the drugs first.


    When the transparent liquid in the bottle entered Li Nuo''s mouth, a strong smell of paint hit the taste buds like a shock wave. This thing is really not for people to drink.


    At the same time, crutches, slingshots and clubs have been held in their hands. The blood bars have been mended, the equipment is in order, and everything is ready. Dongfeng loves to have it or not... Now the entrance is blocked by steel bars, so we don''t need to think about the resistance troops who may come to volunteer for the time being.


    Moreover, the rate of the four following resistance troops is probably cold. No, they should be scorched.


    But at least the appearance of Bahamut has verified that the crystal they are looking for is inside the factory.


    Maljie pressed the key to open the door, the red dot turned green, and the iron door rose slowly.


    Ten or so black dogs, as big as lions, were standing behind the doo

 Chapter 29

    The truth is, I''m afraid of the sudden silence of the air.


    In the face of a dozen or so black dogs, standing at the door, maljie looks tense, straightens up his chest, raises his chin slightly, and concentrates his whole body on his chest. From the bottom up, his strength rushes to his throat, and then he swallows and spits


    "Excuse me..." maljie nodded apologetically to the hounds and pressed the key to open the door again, but the door didn''t close.


    "Hum... It doesn''t seem to close."


    Maljie calmly looked back at Li Nuo and said: "help me..."


    Qin Shou and Li Nuo were confused by the scene.


    After gently shaking his head, Li Nuo had no choice but to smile and jump out two words.


    "Good luck..."


    The black dog that sends out low roar suddenly swarms up, the target all set on the body of marjie.


    Less than three meters away, I believe in a second later, marjie will be able to feel the feeling of a big dog.


    At this time, 2b, who had been silent, rushed out, leaving several yellow shadows where he had been looted, and dragged maljie behind before his head went into the dog''s mouth.


    Wave the white sword in your hand and kill two black dogs at a speed that can''t be seen by the naked eye. Then step on the ground and stand on the dogs. Dance the long sword in the air and cut them down like a dance.


    Blood splashed around, kneeling half squatting horizontal knife, a backhand horizontal back cut, instantly bring out scarlet blood.


    At this moment, the three black dogs had roared at her, 2b was somersaulting and dodging in the direction of the black dog, and 2b''s figure seemed to be settled in the air when it was about to touch her. In microseconds, her body suddenly turned into a human figure with yellow outline, which seemed to trigger the bullet time in an instant, and the next second appeared behind the three black dogs.


    Poof, the bone and flesh on the back of the black dog opened. No one could see when she waved the knife. What''s more, how she dodged the attack of the black dog.


    All the black dogs nearby have been solved, and there are two left. They are far away from each other, but they dare not get close to each other. However, the electric light of the exploding eyes is rolling on their backs.


    Suddenly, several flashes of lightning exploded beside 2B, and the sparks turned over the iron floor, leaving only 2B''s body outline in the next second.


    It''s similar to the ability of bullet time. When all the people and animals on the scene react, she has already stood in front of the two black dogs.


    Then it''s easy. Cut two knives, with two whines, and stop.


    Looking at 2B''s back, Li Nuo''s three people have a feeling that they are going to pee, especially Li Nuo. He knows that 2B must be very strong as the protagonist, but he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    The whole process is less than five seconds. In two blinks of an eye, this group of lively black dogs turn into dead dogs, and their beautiful shadow is as dazzling as dancing. It''s absolutely elegant to know that fighting with dogs can also fight gracefully


    "Are you all right?" 2B looked back at the crowd that silly silly shape, very strange.


    "Well..." Li Nuo sighed and looked at Qin Shou. Standing in front of the door, he was calm but sweaty.


    The three shook their heads in unison: "Hmm!"


    "Go... Go." Maljie tongue knot said a, then step forward, he just almost paralyzed.


    Behind the door is a straight corridor, surrounded by barbed wire on both sides, one side separated by hot hot metal.


    On the ground, in addition to the bodies of the black dogs, there were several mechanical life bodies lying in the corridor.


    They are basically fragmented. Some of them are emitting black smoke, and some of them have turned into pieces of metal parts. It can be imagined that the destructive power of these dogs is amazing.


    Qin Shou looked at the dead dogs, their tails disharmonious long in the back, so he asked with doubts: "are these dogs the kind of guard dogs in the forest?"


    Maljet said: "back long tail, can discharge electricity, must be the guard dog, since these demons are summoned by the crystal stone, that now just shows that the crystal stone must be in the factory area."


    "The call of the crystal stone?" I heard marjie.


    For all this, we still don''t know the reason of the matter, so in this gap, maljie began to explain the matter of magic stone to her.


    During this period, Li Nuo''s thoughts jumped to another thing.


    "Strength 45, reaction 62..."


    He whispered, this is the data of 2B that he had seen through [Emile''s mask].


    Seeing 2B''s way of fighting far beyond the imagination of ordinary people, Li Nuo can''t help thinking that 2B''s attribute version is the same as that of players, which means that as long as some of his data reaches more than 40 points, he can do the same thing as 2B.


    Thinking of this, my heart raised some expectations, because Li Nuo wanted to try, at the height of the top of the 10 story building, freely fall in the way of juggling, and finally landing smoothly.


    ¡­¡­


    Several people speed up along the corridor, because malje has a map, so avoid the fork road.


    Fortunately, I didn''t see any black dog or mechanical life on the way. Although I saw it, it was OK. There was 2B.


    However, the three players have an inexplicable feeling that the script will basically end in the factory, but as the last task of the main line, I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    First of all, Bahamut is outside. As long as it is willing, it can dismantle the whole factory at any time. It can only be said that the protection of the system has played a role.


    But ghost knows whether the protection mechanism of the system will be weakened directly in the final stage of the script. As long as this dragon brother spits fire outside the factory''s iron outer wall, people in less than two minutes will have to turn into steamed dumplings.


    Secondly, it''s not known what''s hard to deal with in the factory. No matter other summoning creatures or large mechanical life bodies that may suddenly come, they are not easy to deal with.


    Although the strength of the people has been improved by fighting all the way and cheating, the script is obviously not able to be completed by their three levels.


    The reason is that the three of them should have died at least twice. One was the first guard dog in the forest, and the other was just when maljie opened the door. These two times they escaped through Emile''s selling car and 2b''s protection.


    In the end, a sense of uneasiness is hovering in the hearts of the three.


    "Here it is


    Taking the lead, maljie gasps, runs and consumes energy back and forth, which leads to his energy consumption more than everyone else.


    They are now in the upper corridor of a 2-story factory building, with a closed iron door 10 meters in front of them.


    Marge pointed to the door and said, "it''s outdoor from here, so I guess we may meet the Dragon again next time."


    Hearing this, Qin Shou asked anxiously, "so next we have to start running for our lives?"


    "It''s also possible to have a warm embrace as soon as you open the door." Li Nuo just right mended a knife, and then put on the mask, to the iron gate.


    After checking, Li Nuo said: "that... It seems that this door doesn''t have a key to open?"


    Marge also came to the door, glanced at it and asked, "can it be a voice or magnetic card controlled door?"


    Li Nuo was silent for two seconds. He raised his head and yelled at the gate: "open sesame!"


    The door didn''t open. Hell, if it can.


    "See, voice doesn''t work." Lionel road.


    "What the hell is useful!" Qin Shou was almost choked by his own spitting.


    At this time, Marge saw a small glass screen beside the door frame. He took a close look and immediately said, "this door needs to be swiped."


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou also came to confirm that this is a card swiping screen.


    After seeing this, everyone was silent for a moment, 2b said: "do you mean we missed something on the way?"


    Maljie nodded: "it seems that we can only go back and check whether there are missed access cards on the bodies of the mechanical bodies or on some forks, but we have to hurry. Time is running out."


    "Well... Time really doesn''t wait..." Li Nuo looked at the remaining time of the task, then turned to look at Qin Shou, pointed to the iron gate and said, "brother skinny, take your Italian gun and shoot at this gate."

 Chapter 30

    twenty-nine


    After several people retreated ten meters away, Qin Shou held the hemp rope on the side of the gun and pulled it hard. He only heard a bang!


    Qin Shou was shocked by the recoil force. At the same time, a black shell roared out of the muzzle. The shell did not explode when it hit the iron gate, but forced a hole.


    Looking at the flying iron gate and the shell disappearing in the far end of the line of sight, except 2B, the three people all have a kind of expression.


    Li Nuo looked at Qin Shou with a twitch in the corner of his eyes and asked, "thin brother... Why is your shell a solid ball?"


    "You ask me, I ask who..."


    ¡­¡­


    Almost at the same time, the entrance to the factory had been destroyed.


    The Resistance Army, who had just been fooled by Li Nuo, had now reached the gate of the factory.


    What used to be a wide tin square has now become an iron waste recycling station. It''s in a mess, and the ground has ignited layers of steam caused by high temperature. Most of the ground has been lifted up, and just a few floors leading to the gate are still intact.


    "There are traces left by the high temperature around, and the door is blocked!"


    Several resistance troops walked ahead and looked around. They could not understand what caused the situation.


    "What on earth... What happened here?"


    The person in charge of maintenance led the army to the door, but the messy steel bars had already blocked the place.


    Except the guards, the rest of the resistance came to a total of 23 people.


    They thought that this kind of "large-scale" expedition had been an unprecedented exception, but they obviously felt a sense of uneasiness of underestimating the status quo at this moment.


    "This... This is... Matthew!"


    A scream, they found that has been burned into coke compatriots, have fiery together.


    When we saw Matthew''s body, we all showed a look of fear. Under the leadership of the maintenance director, they found the remaining bodies one after another.


    Although the man-made dead can be repaired and revived again, the key lies in what caused the death of the four resistance forces.


    This is a question that every Resistance Army present is thinking about.


    "Did you see the red scarf?" The person in charge of maintenance asked the people around him.


    The two men''s resistance soldiers beside him shook their heads: "no..."


    At this time, a black sphere flew down from the sky, too high and too far away. At the beginning, we didn''t see it clearly, until there was a bang!


    A male Resistance Army was hit on the head by an iron ball.


    Silence is followed by noise.


    At this time, a resistance army with a heavy axe came to the corpse, squatted down and glanced at it, then murmured: "black sphere... It must be the work of those damned Mechanical creatures..."


    Looking at the compatriots who died in front of their own eyes, the anger is intended to be unable to hide in the language.


    "Take a detour."


    The heavy armed resistance marched forward to the maintenance man.


    "Let those Mechanical creatures pay the price."


    The person in charge of maintenance nodded.


    Now, almost all of the resistance forces present are patiently angry.


    We must, we must make the mechanical life pay the price.


    It''s just to save Anne Monin, but now the goal has changed.


    His teammates were attacked to death in front of him, and he couldn''t bear the irony.


    War is like a prairie fire, instantly ignited to the highest point.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo, Ma Erjie, Qin Shou and 2b walked out of the gate and came out. They were in a downward spiral air corridor.


    Several people galloped quickly on the corridor. It''s strange to say that Bahamut, who should have been outside, disappeared at this time. However, there was no leisure to take care of this. Time was pressing.


    2b is so fast that she doesn''t need to run like several players. After a few jumps, she jumps onto the upper corridor and stops at a corner to confirm the surrounding conditions.


    Li Nuo ran at the front and bid farewell to Emile''s sales car. During this period of running, he obviously felt the addition effect of the reaction value of [telescopic walking stick].


    His body is as light as a swallow, and his speed is faster than before.


    At this time, several people vaguely heard the sound of metal and artillery on the ground tens of meters below, but because of the fog, they could not see what was happening below.


    No leisure time to care about these, not a few people ran to 2B location.


    All of a sudden, the factory building where they were was was shaking violently. The three men grabbed the iron wall to keep their balance. 2B, who was not affected by the vibration, looked up at the sky.


    "Here we are."


    "What... What''s coming?" When Qin Shou asked, several people followed 2B''s eyes.


    I saw Bahamut standing on the top of the building. The violent vibration just now was caused by the huge object landing here. However, it did not seem to find Li Nuo and others. Looking around, the dark brown pupils were scanning this area, only the lower part became its blind spot.


    "Drop, drop..."


    All of a sudden, the pod support machine beside 2B made a few noises, the translucent screen projected into the air, and the masked female correspondent appeared on the screen.


    "2B, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. Have you seen the video?"


    2B refers to the images of the city and 9s when they were attacked by Bahamut. These images were recorded by the pod machine and passed to the headquarters when they were on the road with Li Nuo and others.


    "Well, I got some information. The creature that attacked you is called dragon, but it hasn''t been found in all the records of nearly a thousand years... Have you seen this creature again in this period?"


    2B didn''t speak. Instead, he pointed the camera of pod at Bahamut. When the correspondent saw the dragon, he frowned involuntarily, and his face trembled: "it''s amazing..."


    "What are the instructions?"


    The inquiry pulled the correspondent back from the impression of being shocked by the Dragon: "watch it, and later send someone to support it. Try not to let it escape, because this kind of creature... May have something to do with human leaving the earth."


    What the correspondent said was the red dragon that crossed Tokyo from parallel time and space in 2004. The death of the red dragon was also the beginning of all the tragedies in Neil''s world.


    "I understand."


    2B turned off the projection and looked at the "teammate" with a look of counsellor. It seemed that there was a moment of hesitation in his expression, and then he continued to move forward with the cat''s step.


    Several people went down the stairs, and then down was the bottom of the spiral corridor. But before they could put down their vigilance, they suddenly felt a smell of heat coming from their heads.


    In an instant, Li Nuo understood what was going on, but still looked up with a fluke.


    Sure enough, Bahamut has noticed them. The dragon''s sharp brown eyes focus on Li Nuo and others. The heat is the breath of the dragon.


    Li Nuo looked at the dragon and murmured, "run..."


    Several people began to run, but Bahamut suddenly stretched his neck and patted his claws on the iron wall of the factory building again. The building shook violently, and countless pieces of broken iron plates fell from above.


    In front of the dragon, the building made of iron is easily destroyed like a plastic toy.


    As Bahamut kept moving, the violent vibration couldn''t stop at all, and the corridor under his feet began to collapse, so the three people couldn''t move forward normally.


    "What to do!"


    Qin Shou leans against the wall to keep his balance. He looks at Li Nuo and Ma Erjie in panic, but he sees that these two guys who have been calm all the way are sweating and look like they have no way.


    At this time, 2b suddenly cuts to the iron plate on the ground, the road in front of Li Nuo and others is cut off, and the three people fall to the lower level.


    Li Nuo stood up with his buttocks covered. He was at the bottom of the factory. There was no shaking here, and no debris could fall here. It was a safe place.


    Standing on the top of 2B, raised his chin, staring at Bahamut, coldly said: "you go first, my goal is already here."

 Chapter 31

    Li Nuo understands the man-made sense of mission for the mission, and he is determined to fight with bakhte, so the "bodyguard" has come to an end.


    But in the heart, Li Nuo is still very grateful to 2B, at the last moment is still covering their three players to safety.


    "Well, thank you."


    In the face of thanks, 2b lowered his head, looked down at Li Nuo and said, "you gave me a bottle of medicine and helped me find the dragon, so I''ll cover you to the safe area. It''s fair."


    2B''s voice was as cold as a machine. The next second, she turned into a yellow shadow and rushed to Bahamut.


    Li Nuo was a little confused. He was confused by the last sentence.


    "Because of a bottle of medicine?"


    In an instant, 2b jumped into the air and slashed several knives on Bahamut''s hard body, taking the dragon''s attention away. In the twinkling, the dragon was led away.


    Li Nuo several people rush to run on a straight corridor, until he comes to the folding staircase at the end of the corridor, and then slows down.


    There are several more stairs, but they are not long and fold down.


    Marge, who can see the map, is at the front.


    Because of the experience that black dog liked to welcome guests behind the front door, maljie went down to the guardrail on his side and soon came to the last two stairs.


    "There''s a voice!"


    Marge stopped suddenly.


    Without looking back, he put out a finger and pointed to the ground under Li Nuo''s feet.


    Then he stooped to move, trying to stick to the guardrail and the surrounding metal box, went to the last section of the stairs, looked around the corner, and then looked back.


    "At the end of the stairs is an open space. There are three guard dogs."


    "Is there any mechanical life?" Li did not dare to go to marjie''s position for fear that the two would overlap and expose their bodies outside the bunker.


    "No


    "Shall I have two shots?" Qin Shou asked.


    "Thin brother, just forget your solid ball, Marge. Is there any other way to pass?"


    Maljie carefully observed the map in front of him: "No."


    Li Nuo sighed in his heart and said helplessly: "I think we have two choices. The first is to go down and fight with them; The second is to climb through these staggered shelves and iron pipes next to you... Which one do you think is appropriate? "


    Maljie took the lead in saying: "fighting, Qin Shou can''t climb over."


    Qin Shou was silent and looked at his big round stomach. Maljie''s words were very sharp but correct. His figure really couldn''t climb the shelf hanging in the air.


    "So... Do you two have any plans?"


    Qin Shou scratched his head in embarrassment and asked.


    "Plan..." Li Nuo pinched his chin and looked at Qin Shou.


    ¡­¡­


    The guard dogs walk on the platform made of iron plate with their bodies down. They are far away from each other, but the distance between them perfectly ensures that there is no dead angle around the platform.


    Qin Shou, the nearest one to the folding staircase, was found at the top of the staircase.


    Qin Shou''s heart was in a panic, his head was in a cold sweat, and his hands were shaking. He held a catapult and aimed at the guard dog.


    The guard dog saw the alien invasion and made a low roar.


    All of a sudden, Qin Shou released his bow string, and an iron pipe blasted at the guard dog.


    The iron pipe is very fast, but it deviates from the standard.


    The guard dog dodged the angle to avoid the attack, jumped to the ground and stepped on the side of the iron fence to Qin Shou.


    At this time, Qin Shou suddenly fell to one side and a shield appeared behind him. It was maljie holding the [cuttlefish shield]!


    He has always taken advantage of Qin Shou''s plump body, which is suitable for covering, hiding, shelter from the rain, playing hide and seek... To hide behind Qin Shou, while Li Nuo is behind maljie.


    The guard dog hit the shield and fell sideways on the stairs.


    Li Nuo''s hand was quick. He held the stick and stabbed it into the black dog''s eyes.


    The strange feeling of eye popping accompanied by a circle of facial movement inside the eye socket, the guard dog was killed.


    But the sound led to two other guard dogs.


    "Flying props!"


    Li Nuo yelled, and maljie threw out a piece of excrement.


    The nearest guard dog flashed by, but affected by the smell of the brown object and the fog, its movement seemed to be half a beat slower. It was in the interval of this half a beat, and the next second, an iron pipe met its dog''s head.


    As the dog''s head explodes, a sound of metal friction rings out.


    Li Nuo''s [telescopic walking stick] throws out a piece of fireworks and turns into a whip blade shape.


    He swung the whip and pulled it out horizontally. The last guard dog had already jumped one person high, with exposed tusks in front of Li Nuo.


    But I couldn''t dodge when I was in the air. I took a whip and my abdomen was whipped. The scarlet blood of the dog exploded like a spray gun.


    The moment he fell to the ground, Qin Shou pulled the catapult, and the iron pipe exploded its dog''s head accurately.


    The three cooperated smoothly and quickly this time. This kind of swift and flexible enemy is most taboo to fight in the open field, so hold the narrow space of the stairway, and the three should not be scattered together. Maljie is responsible for the interference, and Li Nuo and Qin Shou alternately lead the blame and mend the sword.


    However, Li Nuo found that the whip blade mode of [telescopic walking stick] is very difficult to control. Although it has the bonus of melee combat, after all, the whip is too floating, so it is difficult to start.


    "It seems that we need to find a way to get some skills of armed fighting..."


    Li Nuo thinks so in his heart. He also wonders why the white paper does not have the skill to fight with people.


    "Woo!"


    All of a sudden, a cry of wild animals came from above them.


    Several guard dogs did not know when they appeared on the crisscross iron shelves above them.


    "It''s not easy..."


    Li Nuo just finished reading this sentence, suddenly there was a roar from the back and above, and several more appeared on the iron frame in the rear.


    "A total of 17..." after counting the number of black dogs, marjie pressed his index finger on his eyebrows and lifted it up, calmly saying, "I hate dogs."


    The scene in the forest is staged again. It is also surrounded by dogs. The difference is that there is no car this time.


    So there are only two ways left for the three of them, either to stick to their heads or to lie on the ground and become dog food.


    Seventeen dogs, as big as a lion, and also NIMA will discharge electricity. For Li Nuo and others, this fight is a mouse licking the cat''s nose, looking for death.


    Then I heard a bang!


    A black dog''s head burst!


    Then the sound of bullets came from behind Li Nuo and others.


    "Red scarf!"


    The familiar voice, the sounds of nature, the voice of saving lives.


    Ten or so resistance troops arrived here. Black dogs are fierce, but they can''t stand it. They have no intelligence. They are by no means the opponents of this group of resistance troops.


    Li Nuo stood in the same place, watching the battle of man and beast.


    "Are you all right?" One of the Resistance Army''s questions was accompanied by a dog flying around with a stick.


    The three of them are about to cry. After a long walk, they have a group of resistance soldiers as bodyguards. It''s really exciting to feel that they have survived one after another.

 Chapter 32

    The chaos continues.


    In the face of these black dogs, the Resistance Army has no time to consider whether it is a new mechanical body or a new species. In short, any opponent who has the desire to attack is the enemy.


    The resistance spread out, protecting several of Li Nuo in the middle, so it''s safe for three players now.


    However, the number of black dogs did not decrease, but continued to increase, many Alert Dogs from the sound.


    Most of them came from Li Nuo, the road they were going to continue.


    "The more dogs we have, the closer we are to the spar." Marjie saw the problem, too.


    Li Nuo nodded his head: "please cover, Annie Monin should be in front!"


    "I understand!"


    Even if the strength of this group of Resistance Army is not equal to that of 2B, it is not vegetarian.


    For example, the miserable comrade who was knocked unconscious by Li Nuo is a man-made man with ordinary physique. Now the people who are fighting on the scene are the fighting type who have been fighting for a long time.


    And they have determined in their hearts that Li Nuo and marjie are the benefactors of the resistance camp, so what Li Nuo says now will be unconditionally cooperated by all.


    There is a hostile relationship between the leader and the mechanical body. In addition, the leader is also missing because of the mechanical body, and he has witnessed his compatriots smashed and blasted by the iron ball. Naturally, his anger is even stronger. Everyone is killing red eyes, and he is generally fighting for his life.


    In a sense, these bodyguards are more reliable than 2B.


    Of course, even if they were killed, the culprit of all things was the "benefactor" wearing the exotic mask among them.


    Under the cover, Li Nuo three people first rushed out of this area, came to a narrow dangerous passage.


    There are no handrails on both sides of the road, there is no shelter, a little carelessness will fall, fell dozens of meters below the hole.


    Suddenly, two black dogs rush over from the road ahead. Li Nuo and Qin Shougang are about to start, but the Resistance Army behind them defuse the crisis.


    But one wave has not been leveled, and another has begun.


    With a loud bang, a factory building in the distance suddenly exploded, followed by another roar.


    Bahamut appeared in the sky, at the same time, a graceful shadow flashed by, and 2b followed the dragon.


    But now 2B''s condition is obviously not very good, the bright red bloodstain leaves from the gray hair tip, the back of the clothes is corroded by the high temperature, and the back full of blood marks is exposed.


    The ruins of the factory are now in a mess, full of gunfire, metal, roar, cry.


    Marjie and Qin Shou were distracted by the scene, and only Li Nuo focused his thoughts and sped forward.


    "Well, you two! Come on, let''s go Li Nuo yelled at his two teammates.


    All of a sudden, there was a dazzling light in the sky, and Bahamut spat out a fireball, which just hit the road between Li Nuo and maljie.


    Bang!


    The road was blown off. Fortunately, Li Nuo and the three rushed to the safe area in time.


    But the two sides of the circuit were separated by nearly 10 meters, Li Nuo and his two teammates were abruptly separated.


    Li Nuo half knelt on the ground, his brain was a little dizzy by the explosion.


    Suddenly heard a few howls, two guard dogs do not know where to run out.


    Li Nuo resisted the feeling of dizziness, changed the walking stick into the whip blade mode, and swept by the guard dog with a whip.


    One dog was swept and fell directly into the pit below, but the other escaped the whip blade and pounced on Li Nuo.


    Just as there was no way to avoid it, an iron pipe ran out from behind Li Nuo and killed the last guard dog.


    "Thanks, skinny."


    Li Nuo reached for the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Marjie stood on the edge of the circuit breaker, and the retina was covered with maps inside the factory: "there is another way to go, but it will take some time. Qin Shou and I have to go around the road. Li Nuo, you go first."


    ¡°ok¡£¡±


    Li Nuo acts immediately. He knows that time is not waiting. Now there are 20 minutes left before the end of the task, but no one knows what emergency will happen.


    For maljie and Qin Shou, Li Nuo is very relieved.


    First of all, although Qin Shou''s catapult is curious, its attack power is really good.


    But the most important thing is Marge


    In the second disease or neuroticism, can not hide his kind of face most things can keep calm psychological quality, and impeccable execution ability.


    So as long as marjie is there, Li believes it''s only a matter of time before they come to join him.


    The road was not long, and at the end of it was a huge, iron clad building.


    Li Nuo stands in front of the gate of the building. He knows that this is the first scene in the game Neil, so it''s also reasonable if the crystal is behind the door.


    Take a step and the door opens automatically.


    In the open and huge scene behind the door, a crystal stone about the size of a person came into view.


    Meanwhile, in front of the crystal, a woman in an old dress lies in the middle of the room.


    Li Nuo immediately recognized the woman as Anne Monin.


    There''s a lot of dead guard dogs around Anne Monin.


    Blind guess, it seems to have experienced a hard struggle and exhausted.


    "Great..."


    Li Nuo''s heart is secretly happy. Looking at the crystal stone shining with blue luster and Annie mooning lying on the ground, he feels that the journey is not in vain.


    [branch mission completed: find the missing resistance leader Annie Monin]


    [gain experience value 1000]


    At the end of the system sound, the dazzling white light covers Li Nuo, which is his performance of upgrading.


    Li Nuo was a little surprised. The experience reward of this branch line was "unknown", but he didn''t expect to give 1000 experience directly.


    "The estimate is a random reward with a range of experience."


    While he speculated, he opened the attribute panel to confirm that the level has indeed reached level 6.


    [Li Nuo: Level 6]


    [physical strength: 205]


    [energy: 220]


    [strength: 7]


    [reaction: 10 + 8]


    [Lingli: 8]


    [insight: 14]


    [Medical: -]


    [precision: 7]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    Li Nuo jumps twice in place to feel the difference when the total reaction value reaches 18


    But you can feel it with two jumps. That''s the dog of the day.


    Go up to Anne Monin.


    "Hello?"


    There''s no response. It looks like I''ve passed out completely.


    So Li Nuo squatted down to pick up the woman to see how badly she was hurt.


    But he forgot about the weight of the man-made man. When he put his finger under his shoulder which was close to the ground, the pain of being crushed by the safe made him pull his finger back quickly.


    "How can I forget the 300 Jin weight of this elder sister..." Li Nuo laughed at himself, and then sat cross legged on the ground.


    He was thinking about two things. One was how to squeeze the Resistance Army with Annie mooning later, and the other was a headache.


    How to destroy this crystal.


    He still clearly remembered that in the forest square, the three people used their energy to only get a few pieces of crystal slag.


    "It''s a bit difficult..."


    Just then, a few subtle voices appeared, and Li Nuo immediately tensed after hearing them.


    In this open and quiet space, the sudden sound indicates something dangerous.


    He stares at his eyes and goes along.


    On his left side, on the edge of the room, in a dark area that could not be illuminated by the dark light, it seemed that there was a human creature standing up from the ground in a strange zombie like posture.

 Chapter 33

    Li Nuo looks at the humanoid, and his tense nerves tell him to tighten his grip on the stick.


    The edge of the space is too dim to notice the lurking creature.


    The humanoid came out of the dim area and took shape in the light.


    Its body is dark red, its arms are very long, folded on both sides of the body, its hands are not palms, but two claws, and its forearm is a big metal block.


    Its head seems to have no facial features. There is a big gap in its face. The inside is not flesh and blood, but a mechanical structure. The most distinctive feature is that the top of its brain is green.


    Li Nuo immediately uses [Emile''s mask] to check the monster''s condition.


    [Special fighters]


    [grade: e +]


    [physical strength: 110240]


    Energy value


    [skill] - [???]


    Note:


    "Another monster from Final Fantasy 7."


    Li Nuo stares at the monster named "special fighter" in front of him. From its approaching action, it may be more appropriate to call it "standing licker".


    "The rating is e, at least one level better than the guard dog, and Annie mooning, as the leader of the Resistance Army, may not lie down just because of the siege of a few dogs... This guy is very strong."


    He held the stick tightly, and his mind kept turning. Then he forced the stick to the ground.


    After a clang, sparks come out of the stick, and the stick changes from whip blade mode to stick sword mode.


    "To be on the safe side, let''s try it out with the well controlled walking stick and sword mode... Fortunately, Annie moning consumed a lot of blood of this guy, which should be better than expected..."


    All of a sudden, the special fighter rushed to Li Nuo, which was as fast as a cheetah, and it was very different from the slow look before.


    Then, before Li Nuo could react, he lifted the huge claw and drew it to his chest.


    Fortunately, with the blessing of close combat, Li Nuo''s on-the-spot response came in time, when he was about to block his cane in his chest to take the blow.


    Although blocked the attack, but the special combatant body''s huge strength is still will Li Nuo hit flies.


    He hit the ground heavily and felt a burning pain in his chest.


    "Damn it! Half of the blood is still so bad! "


    To Li Nuo Wan''s surprise, this monster is more terrible than he imagined.


    Just now, if there was no stick, his chest would be broken. Li Nuo realized how difficult the situation was.


    With one blow, I''m afraid that just one blow will make Li Nuo unable to move.


    "Bald head, one blow is fatal..."


    Li Nuo''s jumping nerve reminds him of a cartoon in which he is bald and can kill the hero of his opponent with one blow.


    "Can''t approach, attack power is too high!"


    Li Nuo got up, swung his cane, changed into whip blade mode, and prepared to fight by the advantage of distance.


    But I didn''t expect that the special fighters didn''t come after Li Nuo. They were facing Li Nuo with their claws, and then the yellow light gathered in the claw center. In an instant, a laser light shot at Li Nuo.


    The speed of X-ray is higher than the limit of human dynamic vision. Even if Li Nuo catches the danger, it''s too late to dodge.


    Laser light penetrated Li Nuo''s left arm, leaving a blood hole burned by high temperature!


    The sharp pain of the body almost paralyzed Li Nuo''s brain. Frowning and biting his teeth until he made a creaking sound could not offset the pain.


    But his other hand was still holding the stick tightly. The tip of the stick was clubbing on the ground, almost into the iron floor, supporting his body.


    Because Li Nuo himself knows that as long as he can stand, as long as he still has a weapon in his hand, and as long as he can swing his telescopic cane, he can still have a glimmer of hope to live.


    However, the situation is really too severe. The special fighters in front of us not only have the strength comparable to that of the strange Zhuangchen in the screening of new recruits, but also have the speed comparable to that of the guard dog, not to mention the laser light that can''t be dodged at all. It''s too strong, far beyond Li Nuo''s own ability.


    This monster in this position is not for one player to face, but for the boss level that should gather all players to fight.


    In the current situation, I''m afraid other people will be desperate in the face of this situation.


    But Li Nuo is different. He has lived in despair since he was a child. He is just a blood hole and a bald man with a green skull. Compared with those days when he was lying in the hospital bed day and night, it is not worth mentioning!


    At the moment, the special fighter''s palm collected the light source again. Li Nuo''s secret way was not good in his heart, and immediately ran to the side.


    At the moment of starting, the laser light came again and wiped Li Nuo''s body.


    "You''re not finished yet!"


    Li Nuo approaches two steps, a whip slants to beat.


    This kind of attack is meaningless for special fighters. Seeing the whistling of the whip blade, he dodges flexibly, leaps forward and pours, clawing at Li Nuo''s heart.


    Li Nuo''s attention has been tight, turning his body to avoid the blow, while twisting his waist, a side somersault, a stick swung on the neck of the special fighter.


    The feet fall to the ground hastily and unsteadily, and quickly retreat to keep a safe distance.


    Li Nuo was a little glad that he had learned the comprehensive fighting skill. The somersault just now was also caused by the muscle memory brought by the fighting skill to his body.


    In fact, he didn''t know that it also contributed to the response value reaching E.


    But the difficulty is that although the staff hit the special fighter''s neck heavily, it didn''t seem to do much damage. The monster just tilted slightly and straightened up immediately after taking the damage.


    [Emile''s mask] can only view the opponent''s health data at that time, but can''t dynamically reflect the fluctuation of the value. If Li Nuo wants to know how much damage he has done in this blow, he must check the data again, but the mask''s "detection" skill has been used up.


    "Just now, if it was whip blade mode, it might cause more damage... Later..."


    Li Nuo suddenly noticed that he had changed the stick into a whip blade mode. Why did the attack just now change back to a stick sword?


    "Can you switch weapon mode freely in dry frame through force control?"


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo immediately opened his brain memory bank and waved out his walking stick with the feeling and strength just now. With the sound of metal friction, the walking stick sword turned into a whip blade and chopped down.


    "It''s done!"


    But this time, he was still dodged by the special fighters, and he approached Li Nuo in an instant.


    Li Nuo immediately pulled back the whip blade, and there was another metal noise. The whip blade turned into a walking stick sword, which blocked his chest and ate another claw.


    It''s still the familiar smell of being shot away.


    But this time, the special fighter chased Li Nuo''s head!


    Li Nuo rushed to the other side with all his strength.


    Looking at the ground trapped by a special fighter, Li Norton was shocked.


    "I almost lost face..."


    Although it is self mockery, but the brain is also rapidly thinking about the remaining countermeasures.


    He knows very well that he can''t survive several rounds under the current situation. He can dodge and counterattack back and forth to consume his energy value. Although his energy value can recover automatically, he needs a rest interval. When it drops to a certain value, I''m afraid he won''t even have the power to dodge.


    Taking the initiative is the only chance now.


    However, just now through the reaction of hitting a special fighter, we can see that our attack power does not constitute any damage. If we can''t give a strong damage at one time, it''s meaningless.


    "Can only learn that..."


    Li Nuo has a plan, but he still doesn''t want to do it.


    The special fighter raised his arm again, and Li Nuo received a ray in front of him.


    Will flash, ray over his left shoulder, burning pain called his heart a horizontal.


    "You forced me to learn!"


    He pulls out his backpack in microseconds and holds a transparent ball in his hand.


    "Inner potential!"

 Chapter 34

    In the "endless corridor", equipment can be obtained through the mall or task. As long as each player persists, he or she can more or less get certain equipment, such as bricks, but with different skills.


    Except that you can''t buy skills in the mall, the rest is the same as equipment.


    However, the problem lies in the acquisition rate. Regardless of random rewards or regional missions, the probability of skill acquisition is not high, which is far lower than that of equipment.


    For example, if you want to get a two handed sword, if you have money to buy it, if you have no money to rob it.


    But you want to make a mockery skill. Do you really think it''s better than a grimace, taking off your pants and slapping your ass? It''s called a psycho. It''s called an expositor. It''s called a pervert.


    Players may need to ask for information, be prepared, brush the character''s favor, and complete a series of tasks to get it.


    This is much more troublesome than the acquisition of equipment.


    The lucky ones may get the equipment with skills, such as marjie''s [sepia shield], Li Nuo''s [Amir''s mask], but most of these skills can only be described as ordinary.


    Li Nuo had known the above information before sorting out the instructions in his mind.


    According to the truth, when he draws the skill of "inner potential", he should thank God for his ancestors and lament that he is a new man with such a good life.


    But the reality is just the opposite.


    Li Nuo doesn''t just feel that the system ridicules the characteristics of his own residual blood.


    More importantly, it''s hard core!


    You will lose 1% of your blood per second, and you will die within 100 seconds. The increased damage is not doubled. Half of your energy limit will be deducted when the skill is launched. That is to say, you will turn off the instant on and instant off operation.


    What''s more, the amount of physical strength will greatly affect the effect of this skill.


    I''m afraid Li Nuo can''t afford this skill with more than 200 HP.


    But life is always like this. If you don''t force it, you won''t do it. If you don''t do it, you don''t know whether it''s death or not.


    What''s more, Li Nuo now has two accessories besides [inner potential], including [red tear stone ring] and [man-made chip dying attack up].


    Who knows if it''s providence or coincidence, these three are all self mutilating.


    Three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang. If you can''t use the three residual blood skills well, you can do something big.


    Li Nuo holds the skill ball, but the special combatant has swept his way.


    "Let me learn first!"


    That''s what I said, but I''m still honest in my hand. I''ll meet you with my cane.


    At the moment when the claws collided, Li Nuo only felt the pain at the tiger''s mouth of the handle and almost spread the cane.


    [are you sure you want to learn this skill


    "Learn


    As soon as the words fell, the ball suddenly broke open, and a few invisible white smoke came out from the inside of the ball.


    Li Nuo didn''t have the heart to observe the characteristics of the fog. In a hurry, he dodged the two claws of a special fighter with a dodge belt, and then rolled away. As long as the opponent didn''t radiate, his current position was an absolute safe area.


    And the smoke, also chasing Li Nuo, around him, quickly like water into every inch of his pores.


    [you have mastered the skills and potential]


    [internal potential]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: insight]


    [learning conditions: insight 6]


    [effect: Increases attack power by 40%, effective on all attributes, lasts for 100 seconds, takes 1% blood per second, and deducts half of the maximum energy when the skill is forced to end]


    [Note: ha ha, I don''t think I died fast enough]


    After Li Nuo learned this move, he didn''t have the illusion of bone degeneration and bright eyes. I''m still me, and nothing has changed.


    However, the system won''t cheat. Learning a skill is really that simple.


    In order to match the skill that he learned for the first time, Li Nuo bent his knees, leaned forward, tensed his whole body, and had the smell of opening eight doors to escape.


    Then he yelled, "inner potential, open up!"


    At that moment, the scarlet mist burst out from the pores of his skin and bloomed like a bloody flower.


    But Li Nuo let out a cry of pain.


    I just feel that every inch of my muscles are very sore, and my internal organs are swelling.


    But in just two seconds, the pain gradually faded. Now Li Nuo''s whole body is emitting red blood mist, and his body is only slightly sore, which does not affect his action.


    But I think it''s the same. I''m bleeding every second. I can count on this skill to be as comfortable as Thai massage.


    This time, Li Nuo took the initiative to attack and ran like a swift cheetah close to the special fighter.


    A stick swept by, was dodged, but then listen to the sound of metal friction.


    The walking stick sword instantly turns into a whip blade. At the same time, with the decrease of HP per second, Li Nuo''s physical strength has been reduced to 25%. A white light flashed all over Li Nuo''s body, and the effect of [man-made chip up] was launched at the same time.


    The connection speed of Li Nuo''s attack is too fast.


    A whip went straight to the right arm of the special fighter.


    There was a sound of skin cracking, its arm was half pulled off, and the bones in the hidden meat were exposed.


    "Cut! Miss it


    Li Nuo gritted his teeth. He wanted to hit the key directly. If that hit was on the neck, the battle might be over now.


    Swing whip blade quickly changed to walking stick sword mode, was about to take advantage of the special fighter injured at the moment of another knife at the key, but suddenly found that the pain of the body is strengthened, and a little dizzy.


    I think it''s because the amount of blood has dropped too much.


    This monster doesn''t give Li Nuo time to experience his body, and it doesn''t seem to feel any pain. He waves his arm to meet Li Nuo.


    Maybe both sides have the effect of injury, whether it''s stick or claw, they didn''t hit the key.


    But Li Nuo''s left arm, which had been seriously injured, was heavily swung, and the bone between his arms seemed to break at the moment of being touched.


    The whole person was fanned away by this force and hit the nearest iron wall.


    Li Nuo lay on the ground, and the sharp pain made him nearly faint.


    There were red spots on his body, mixed with scarlet blood mist, which was conspicuous in the dark corner where the light could not be found.


    The special combatant was hit in the hip bone, no problem, but the skin and flesh also turned out, the action will certainly not be as fast as before.


    However, Li Nuo''s state seems to have reached the limit.


    The amount of blood has dropped to below 20%, and it''s still dropping bit by bit.


    Although [red tear stone ring] has a similar effect, it can''t resist the intense pain of the body.


    Now, if you interrupt internal potential, your energy will be instantly cleared by more than 100 points.


    After the fight just now, Li Nuo''s remaining energy value is probably less than 100, even if he can recover on his stomach, but the speed of recovery is not as fast as the speed of blood deduction.


    "It''s over..."


    This is the only thought in Li Nuo''s mind. All the way, I''m afraid I''ll fall at the end.


    [authentication in progress]


    "Ah?"


    The sudden system sound confused Li Nuo.


    "ID card?"


    [player identity: residual blood]


    [three skills of frequent death, remaining 10% of HP, reaching the identity pass standard]


    Li Nuo a Leng, remnant blood person, this name seems to have seen where.


    All of a sudden, he remembered that at the top of his property page, there was a string of small dark gray words, which said [identity: residual blood].


    At the same time, he also found that he was unable to act now, not because of the pain, but because he was fixed.


    It''s like being burned in a martial arts novel.


    Even the special fighter who raised his arm to collect the laser light and wanted to claim his life was still there.


    The speed of time seems to be at this moment, not moving.

 Chapter 35

    [according to the actual characteristics of the players, if they reach the state of extremely high talent points, they will be given one of the special identities]


    [you have passed the verification, identity: residual blood]


    [launch conditions: three kinds of frequent death skills can be launched at the same time, with 10% of the remaining upper limit of HP. Players who meet the above two points can launch by themselves]


    [closing conditions: upper limit of HP is more than 10%, or 3000 gold coins are consumed to force closing]


    [effect 1: after launching, randomly select two of the four attributes of reaction, nimbleness, insight and accuracy to increase the attribute value by 15 to 30 points, and reduce the energy consumption speed by 50%]


    [Effect 2: all abnormal states are cleared until they are damaged by external force]


    [effect 3: one limb is broken every 20 seconds, the identity lasts for 5 minutes, and the skull is broken]


    [the remaining ID has been sent to the space warehouse]


    [after the explanation, the time will return to normal in 5 seconds]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Open... Residual blood..."


    ¡­¡­


    Although a special fighter is a monster, he is not a pure animal like the guard dog. He still has some intelligence, including his instinct for danger as a soldier.


    It doesn''t know where the guy with the strange mask came from.


    But I did feel the danger.


    So when Li Nuo fell to the ground, the special fighter decided to use long-range laser light to end the enemy''s life.


    But just now, when the energy of the ray has been collected, it suddenly feels a little strange.


    It seems that my life stopped for a moment.


    However, the fleeting mind does not matter, the next second, it has emitted laser light.


    For Li Nuo, this ray is enough to end his script.


    In the system that 5 seconds after the end of the countdown, Li Nuo suddenly felt a deadly sense of danger.


    Even lino could clearly sense the general direction of where the danger came from.


    He subconsciously made a decision, propped up, turned up, dodged the rays, and then stepped on the wall, and landed on the ground.


    Boom


    Li Nuo''s neck was moving, his bones making a noise, and his body was light and comfortable, as fresh as breathing air after drowning.


    "The left arm doesn''t hurt, but still can''t move, should also be the effect of identity."


    He was in the same state as when he had just entered this confined space, even better than that.


    At this time, in addition to the bleeding left arm, the face did not see any sense of fatigue.


    "The body is quite light. Just a moment ago, I jumped casually, at least close to two meters high. My reaction should have been improved."


    "And then there''s a rise in sensing... Insight? Or precision? "


    Li Nuo did not worry about the opposite enemy, quickly opened the attribute panel, the naked eye swept by.


    [Li Nuo: Level 6]


    [physical strength: 205]


    [energy: 220]


    [strength: 14]


    [reaction: 35 + 8 (10)]


    [Lingli: 16]


    [insight: 32]


    [Medical: -]


    [precision: 14]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [bonus data: red tear stone ring 50%, internal potential 40%, frequent death attack up10%, residual blood, randomly increase attribute value]


    "Reaction increased by 15 points, insight increased by 18 points..."


    Li Nuo was a little lucky that the random upgrade of [residual blood] was fortunately assigned to the reaction and insight he needed most.


    If you have bad luck and are assigned to the two items of spiritual power and accuracy, then it''s a piece of soup to ask for more blessings. Kill yourself early.


    However, what surprised him most was that the blood deduction effect of [inner potential] disappeared, but the effect of increasing damage continued.


    This is the effect of clearing the abnormal state of [residual blood].


    Now, the sum of the attack power bonus of [inner potential], [red tear stone ring] and [man-made chip dying attack up] for Li Nuo has doubled!


    One thing to understand is that double damage does not mean the effect of two punches, but the total amount of damage that can be caused by one blow.


    But Li Nuo is more concerned about the identity label.


    "What''s the matter with this [residual blood]


    Just then the sense of danger came again.


    But Li Nuo didn''t even look at it, so he tilted his head to the right. At the right moment, the sudden rays wiped his fever, leaving the smell of scorched hair, but it didn''t bring any harm.


    The ability to easily avoid the ability that can hardly be avoided just now comes from the ability to predict after the insight value is increased.


    "Forget it, go back and think about it."


    Li Nuo was looking over his head at the enemy who had suffered a lot before him.


    "It''s enough to hit the key with one hit, but the time is less than 10 seconds."


    He has been silently counting the time in his heart. With 10 seconds left, one of his limbs will be scrapped.


    There''s no time to delay, and Li Nuo can''t afford to wait. Although the effect brought by the identity of "residual blood" will make his strength soar, the negative effect can''t be ignored.


    In short, you can''t drink blood, you can''t be beaten, and you have to carry the countdown to death, so you just want to end the fight with one blow.


    Maybe he needs a sleeve sword more than a cane.


    In an instant, Li Nuo starts, bowing his back and running straight to the special fighter. He doesn''t need any broken line tactics, because he doesn''t have the time.


    The sudden increase of reaction value and the bonus of melee combat make his attack speed faster than before.


    At the moment of approaching, what he saw was his opponent''s sharp and huge claws. A few minutes ago, Li Nuo''s claws, which he couldn''t dodge, seemed to slow down in his eyes.


    Maybe it''s the opponent''s injury, maybe it''s the increase of insight.


    Li Nuo lowered his body as if he had predicted. The tip of his paw swept over his back and tore a few holes in his clothes, but he still didn''t hurt his body.


    The sound of metal rubbing against the ground came from the stick.


    The tip of Li Nuo''s staff was inserted into the armpit of the special fighter from bottom to top. The special fighter felt pain and leaned back slightly.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Li Nuo quickly pulled out his walking stick, and at the same time, he jumped up, put his knees against his opponent''s shoulders and pushed him to the ground.


    The tip of the staff was inserted into the green skull of the special fighter.


    At this moment, Li Nuo''s right leg felt a kind of bone breaking pain.


    "Hiss!"


    Li Nuo knew that his right leg was broken. He rode on the face of a special fighter and bowed to the ground.


    The pain made him sweat out from his forehead, clench his teeth, and the veins on his forehead loomed.


    It''s not a broken bone. It''s broken!


    But he didn''t have time to focus on the taste of pain.


    Looking at the special fighter who fell to the ground, his body was shaking.


    Li Nuo lay on the ground, this time can experience the pain, and worry by the way.


    [residual blood] if it keeps going, its skull will be broken in two minutes. Although the system doesn''t say that it will call itself dead, its skull will be broken. What''s the difference between being dead and being broken.


    Moreover, there is no way to remove the "residual blood" now. In the first hand, there is no blood medicine, and in the second hand, there is no money.


    "What do you say? Either you have more than 10% of your blood, or you consume gold coins... Don''t you get sick, or you buy medicine to carry it, or you spend money to see a doctor... 3000 gold coins... Steal money..."


    After the heart of abdominal Fei, or to face this embarrassing situation, although the enemy is killed, but also have to lie down and die.


    And it could be a bit tragic.


    Li Nuo''s leg is still painful, but still trembles to take off the mask, thinking that taking another breath of the air in Neil can also take away a little oxygen, which is worth as much as it can.


    "I can only look forward to the two of them. There may be some hope when they come... Ah!"


    The words in front of him were what he thought in his heart, and the last word was what he called out, because the bone of his left arm was broken again.


    Li Nuo in the heart secretly scolds, who said the wound can disperse the pain nerve! It''s more painful to add a piece!


    At this time, the iron wall above the entrance was suddenly knocked into a hole, and a man-made man flew in upside down and landed not far from Li Nuo''s body.


    Li Nuo''s face was so painful that he couldn''t use his facial features to reflect his mood, but he opened his mouth in his heart.


    It was 2B that flew in.

 Chapter 36

    Looking at 2B gracefully lying on the cold metal floor, Li Nuo couldn''t help saying, what a coincidence, elder sister, have you been beaten?


    But he''s having a little trouble talking now.


    2B sat up methodically and stood up as if nothing had happened.


    It is man-made that it can fall freely from tens of meters to the ground without accident.


    2B looking around, she first noticed the most conspicuous crystal stone and Anne Monin, and then found a lot of dead dogs and Li Nuo.


    But she also noticed that Li Nuo was a little different from these dead dogs, as if the blood was evaporating and emitting red blood mist.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked


    Li Nuo''s face was tense. I didn''t know much, but I was about to hang up.


    2B came over.


    See in Li Nuo legs not far between, the head is made thin broken special fighter.


    All of a sudden, there was a sense of awkwardness in my heart.


    "Ah


    Li Nuo a calendar roar, 20 seconds again, this time the broken bone is his right arm.


    Hearing this cry like killing a pig, I want to know that Li Nuo has been seriously injured.


    Moreover, she has instilled quite a lot of combat experience since the Jiye troops were produced. Seeing that Li Nuo''s hands and feet are a little deformed now, she knows that Li Nuo is not much better than human sticks.


    Then 2B quickly came to him, squatted down, put his hand on Li Nuo''s shoulder, and turned him over rudely.


    Put one hand on Li Nuo''s shoulder and put his head close to his chest.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s hair was floating, and the pain seemed to be irrelevant. There was only one thing in his mind: "May this moment last forever..."


    Then he put his other hand behind his back and took out a bottle of blood medicine from somewhere.


    If Qin Shou or Ma Erjie took out the bleeding medicine with this action, Li Nuo would rather die here.


    2B can''t notice Li Nuo''s rich inner world. The hand that hooks his shoulder turns over his ear, pinches Li Nuo''s mouth, and then fills the whole bottle of blood medicine like feeding a fool who can''t take care of himself.


    Just as the paint flavored liquid medicine entered his stomach, Li Nuo could clearly feel that his body temperature was gradually rising.


    Because of this bottle of medicine, Li Nuo''s state was closed, and Li Nuo became weak, but he survived.


    He immediately withdrew his inner potential, and the red mist dispersed in the air like a spark.


    "Thank you..."


    This is the third time that Li Nuo thanks 2B.


    2B said coldly, "don''t thank me. You gave me this bottle of medicine."


    Hearing this, Li Nuo was a little confused. He thought whether he had saved himself or not. After all, in the state just now, even if he wanted to take the bleeding medicine, he didn''t have the strength to feed him.


    Then the gate opened with a cry.


    It was ma Erjie and Qin Shou who came in from the door.


    For a moment, when I saw Li Nuo wrapped in his arms in this closed space, their faces were a little dark.


    "Miss 2B, please stay away." Maljet said in a deep voice.


    2B after listening to a face of doubt stand up to the side to retreat, the same doubt and Li Nuo.


    Then maljie continued: "Qin Shou, bang him."


    "Good brother ma." Qin Shouying way, and then took out the catapult aimed at Li Nuo.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo cried out: "wait a minute! What do you mean? "


    "Qin Shou, it''s wrong. Use artillery."


    "Oh, sorry, brother Ma, you have an idea."


    Then Qin Shou takes out the [hand-held cannon] and points it at Li Nuo.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Listening to Li Nuo''s cry, maljie put his hand on Qin Shou''s shoulder and motioned to wait.


    Then he asked, "last words?"


    "Last words, your sister!"


    "Qin Shou fired."


    "Good brother ma."


    "What''s wrong with you two?" Li Nuo said angrily


    As soon as these words came out, maljie also said angrily: "we killed four dogs and seven mechanical life bodies along the way. Twice, we almost fell into a pit tens of meters deep. By the way, we also finished a branch line and helped you grab a bottle of blood medicine. You were so tired that you were in a mess. As a result, you were cuddling with a woman here, and a bunch of dead dogs were used as decorations. What''s wrong with us?"


    "Ha? You two are like the FBI in the movie, waiting for the end of everything to appear, just because you stopped by to do the branch line? I don''t know. I almost told you here! "


    "Hum... The reward is not bad. I got a bottle of blood medicine and a [brilliant wedge stone]."


    Qin Shou interrupted the conversation and said, "brother Ma, my cannons are hungry and thirsty. Do you want to fire?"


    "Go


    "Really!" Li Nuo is in the mood of opening up an inner potential to do away with the two.


    "Wait a minute." 2B, who had been watching the three people''s farce, pointed to Li Nuo and said, "he was dying just now. I was giving him medicine."


    Marjie and Qin Shou were silent suddenly.


    Two seconds later, maljie''s index finger pressed on his eyebrow, as if thinking for a while and looking at Qin Shou.


    "Fire."


    "Good brother ma."


    "Is it over or not?"


    Suddenly, a slight shaking occurred on the ground, which brought several people back to reality from the noise.


    "What''s going on out there?" Li Nuo asked.


    2B said, "we are fighting that dragon."


    We? Li Nuo has a spirit in his heart. Doesn''t it mean that the reinforcements of Jiye troops have arrived?


    It seems to see through Li Nuo''s idea, marjie said: "don''t think too much. Almost all the troops of Jiye were destroyed, and the Resistance Army was forced to hide back inside the factory."


    After hearing this information, Li Nuo was a little surprised. Bahamut''s strength exceeded the standard.


    The strength of Jiye army is still very strong, but it was almost completely destroyed... I''m a little glad that I escaped so much from the dragon claw. I''m really lucky.


    Then he looked at 2B, and suddenly realized that this woman might have been slapped here.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo''s eyes were a little awkward.


    "Ah... Nothing..." Li Nuo said casually.


    At this time, Marge was squatting beside the special fighter, looking at the crack in the face of this kind of human creature.


    "This is the ultimate boss?"


    Li Nuo''s face under the mask was staring at the dead fish''s eyes: "otherwise, I was fighting with this thing when you two were running away."


    Qin Shou said: "we are not easy either. Brother Ma took me on a road that was not taken by people... And was forced to build a branch line."


    "But the harvest is good. Each has a bottle of blood medicine and a [brilliant wedge stone]." Marge takes it.


    "Brother Ma is a little hurt, but I''m afraid you''ll have an accident. I''ll stay and say that I''ll give it to you later." Qin added.


    After listening, Li Nuo made an OK gesture to marjebe and said, "OK, I forgive you."


    "Go away." Marge made a brief statement of his attitude and then asked, "how did you kill this humanoid?"


    Li Nuo didn''t even think about it, so he replied, "three kinds of bonus effects, plus an identity bonus called residual blood."


    "Residual blood? Identity? " Ma Erjie and Qin Shou questioned almost at the same time.


    From their attitudes, Li Nuo knew that the label of "identity" was only his own.


    I''m really gifted


    After Li Nuo''s heartache, he changed the topic: "move Annie moning away from the crystal stone, and break the crystal stone as soon as possible."


    Maljie and Qin Shou acquiesce to Annie moning and move the 300 Jin elder sister away.


    Now, everyone knows that the top priority is to destroy the crystal in front of us.


    As for Annie Monin lying on the ground, since the Resistance Army can''t get by, the elder sister is useless.


    It''s not that the players are cruel. The situation is too urgent. There are less than 10 minutes left from the remaining time of the task. There''s no time to find a way to save her for the reward.


    "That''s troublesome, Miss 2B. I''ll tell you the reason for destroying this crystal later."


    Li Nuo said to him, in order to prevent this woman who is curious about everything from asking questions, she put the words ahead of time.


    He doesn''t know how to explain it now. After all, after the crystal stone is destroyed, he just knows that the task will end, but he can''t guarantee what will happen.


    2B has no hesitation. This kind of trust is not only because everyone is a man-made camp, but also because it is the first time for her to form a team and get along with others. 2B has a strange feeling because it is inexplicably different from the mechanized life in the army.


    Then, she directly operated the pod to fire a laser gun.


    The crystal was blasted open with fine cracks.


    "It''s too hard..."


    Seeing this, Qin Shou sighs, and is ready to move out the [hand-held cannon] to help destroy the crystal stone. After all, among all the people present, his cannon is the most powerful.


    Just then, the whole building they were in suddenly shook violently.


    Before waiting for the next moment, what''s the reaction of the crowd? Boom! The whole iron wall just opposite exploded!

 Chapter 37

    The aftermath of the explosion scattered the four people who had gathered together.


    2b is good, after all, is the protagonist of all aspects of super ability, just a few steps back will stand firm pace.


    But the three players are not so lucky, one by one fell out of the flower.


    A familiar roar, no need to elaborate, they also understand that Bahamut is coming again


    It''s just a little painful to play this time


    "It''s true that the villain died of talking too much..." Li Nuo propped up his body and began to regret that he had just had that time to gossip. It''s better to destroy the crystal earlier.


    But all of a sudden, it seems not so.


    Bahamut appeared in front of the crystal twice because they attacked the crystal.


    "I''m special... I wipe it!"


    Originally, he wanted to say a damn System Bureau, but the words came to his lips.


    Unlike the sharp claws of special fighters, Bahamut''s Dragon claws are too big for Li Nuo.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes, a white, tender hand picked up his back collar.


    Then I brush it and throw Li Nuo out.


    With Li Nuo also fell to the ground maljie.


    2b in the moment of throwing them out, and almost a blink of speed to avoid the claw of Bahamut.


    But is Dragon King a lower creature like a dog? Since he came to this world, his main target is 2B, and now he has already figured out 2B''s mode of action.


    Bahamut''s eyes follow the humanoid shadow left by 2B. Another dragon claw waves in front of his body and grabs 2B, which just jumps up!


    Seeing this, Li Nuo quickly looks around to confirm Qin Shou''s position.


    I don''t know if 2B thinks he is too fat. Anyway, he didn''t save Qin Shou just now.


    Fortunately, Qin Shou''s position just bypassed the attack of Bahamut just now.


    "Thin brother! Fire on the spar


    Qin Shougang was still a little dizzy, but after listening to Li Nuo''s words, he immediately put up a [hand-held cannon], because it was not far from the crystal, so it was very easy to aim at the crack on the crystal.


    Qin Shou pulled the hemp rope to fire. The shell was fired straight, and the solid shell was tightly inlaid on the surface of the crystal stone.


    Everyone has a feeling that one shot is still short of destroying the crystal.


    All of a sudden, a bang!


    Bahamut pats 2b on the ground!


    The ground made of heavy iron plates was photographed to sag.


    "Come on! Thin brother


    Li Nuo roared anxiously. He was not only so anxious because the task was threatened at the last critical moment.


    2B, who has saved the whole team twice and saved himself three times, is now under the claw of the dragon. Even if the man-made person can regenerate, he must save her, otherwise he will always feel uncomfortable.


    But Qin Shou suddenly clapped [the gun in hand] and yelled: "this weapon can''t be used again until 20 seconds!"


    Another 20 seconds! At this point in his trip, Li Nuo has hated the number of 20.


    But at this time, Bahamut raised his head to the sky and roared, and approached the unconscious 2B.


    It can detect that the woman is not dead, and then wave the Dragon claws, ready to smash her.


    At this moment, a lump of brown object appeared in its line of sight, and then fell on its nose.


    Poof


    "Hum..."


    With the stench of the brown smoke, maljie pressed his brow with his index finger to show that I won this round


    For the first time, Bahamut showed a look of pain, his eyes closed and his head swung.


    It stinks and makes the dragon a little dizzy.


    Li Nuo had already taken advantage of this gap to rush to 2B not far in front of him.


    He knew that within seconds of Bahamut opening his eyes, 2b would suffer.


    But Li Nuo has been counting the time silently in his heart. There are 12 seconds left for Qin Shou''s [handheld cannon] to shoot.


    "Open your eyes... Wave... Smash 2B... 10 seconds is enough! It''s too late! "


    All of a sudden, there was a flash in Li Nuo''s head.


    He thought that something he had been ignoring might save him.


    The next second, a spirit ball appeared in Li Nuo''s hands!


    Then he quickly threw the elf ball at 2B.


    Ma Erjie and Qin Shou, who are watching all this together, are a little confused. They have the same question in their minds. Why do they have such things as spirit ball here


    Li Nuo remembers that in the item description, he mentioned that except for the Pokemon, every living creature has a certain chance of being accepted as long as the opponent''s health value drops below 5%.


    And now I don''t care if I want to accept 2B''s boring idea. As long as 2B can get into the inner part of the elf ball, maybe we can escape this disaster.


    When the sprite ball touched 2B''s soft waist, it gave out a "bang", and then the ball opened up and down like opening its mouth, and 2b''s body turned into red light and darted into the sprite ball.


    succeed!


    Li Nuo was overjoyed, but then the elf ball landed and suddenly shook.


    Everyone, even Bahamut, who has half opened his eyes, is watching the wobbling elf ball.


    A second shake


    A third shake


    There was another "bang" and a red dot on the center button between the red and white of the elf ball.


    Then, here, the music that only appears after the goblins are accepted in the Pokemon game


    Then Li Nuo raised his hand over his head like he was out of control and made a winning gesture.


    "I''ve got you!" he cried in a pure tone


    Silence


    There was a dead silence all around


    Seeing everything, maljie and Qin Shou are stupid.


    Even Bahamut is settled


    But at this time Li Nuo quickly responded, 20 seconds time!


    "Thin brother! Fire


    "Oh Qin Shougang was a little absorbed in the opera, and then he remembered that he wanted to do business, pulling the hemp rope on the side of the cannon.


    With a bang, the solid ball hit the solid ball embedded in the crystal.


    Two solid ball collided the next moment, suddenly exploded!


    Qin Shou, the closest to the crystal, was affected, and the shock wave from the explosion knocked him down like a beast.


    Almost at the same time, Bahamut, the dead guard dog and the special fighter all turned into a blue light and disappeared here.


    [main task: destroy the crystal and prevent the world from converging, completed]


    [all tasks finished]


    [player will teleport back to main space in 15 seconds]


    "It turns out that this solid ball is used in this way... It can explode..."


    Li Nuo looks at Qin Shou who falls on the ground, and he can''t help but feel bad in his heart.


    Qin Shou was affected by the explosion. Although he didn''t die, he must have been seriously injured. He fainted on the ground, whistling and groaning like a hill.


    Then lino picked up the elf ball on the ground.


    This elf ball with 2b is a bit confusing for him. Later, we have to consider whether to release or deposit it.


    "Li Nuo, exchange player IDs." Marjie said.


    ¡°ID£¿¡±


    Marjie see Li Nuo don''t know the situation, immediately explained: "leave a contact with each other, later in the tombstone mailbox can communicate at any time."


    Li Nuo understood that it did indicate that there were records in the manual.


    ¡°5931¡£¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Li said his ID.


    After all, the two scripts have met marjie, which has cultivated some tacit understanding.


    It can be said that there is no suspicion between the two people. Although they both feel that each other is strange, they are also a kind of people from another perspective.


    ¡°5930¡£¡±


    After reading his ID, maljie takes out the blood medicine and immediately goes to Qin Shou to give him an injection. When he can speak, he immediately asks for his ID.


    However, time is not enough. When he comes to Qin Shou, the voice of the system appears.


    [time is up, players start transmitting]


    The next second, three players turn into white light and disappear here.


    The ruins of the factory to restore the silence, but the ruins of broken marks, man-made and mechanical bodies of the body, making here like a cemetery.


    A gust of wind, as if to blow away all that just happened, only those not dry blood, but also stubbornly attached to the ground.


    For players, the task here has been completed.


    But for the world of Neil mechanical age, the story here is just beginning.


    Three years later, in 11945, a group of mechanical life gathered in the room with half of the destroyed iron wall.


    Suddenly, a small hole was blasted through the intact wall on the other side.


    A woman with short white hair leaped into the room, her soft and charming posture in the air a somersault, steady landing.


    There was a mechanical voice beside her.


    "Activate close attack equipment."


    "Found most of the enemy reaction."


    The woman drew out the white long knife, facing the flustered mechanical life body here, she swung the knife with her wrist and said coldly, "I see it."


    She looked in front of her and noticed the huge breach on the other side of the room. She was puzzled.


    "Has there been any fighting here?"


    "Watch out for danger, 2b."


    2B look unchanged, just feel some inexplicable confusion and familiarity.


    But the next moment she would no longer think, with a knife rushed to the enemy in front of her.

 Chapter 38

    [checking player rewards]


    [the main line task has been completed, and the branch line task has been completed twice, breaking the world linkage line]


    [fixed reward gold coin for medium task: 2500]


    [a total of 1000 gold coins were given to regional missions]


    [crack the world linkage line, 1000 gold coins, a random card]


    [characteristic value: 4 points]


    [main task total experience: 3000]


    [you have upgraded to LV7]


    [settlement material: brilliant wedge stone X1]


    Li Nuo stands in the endless white space.


    He opens his own property panel.


    [Li Nuo: Level 7]


    [physical strength: 206]


    [energy: 224]


    [strength: 8]


    [reaction: 13 + 8]


    [Lingli: 9]


    [insight: 17]


    [Medical: -]


    [precision: 8]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee LV1]


    It''s level 7, but it takes 2500 experience points to go up to level 8.


    "That is to say, to get to level 100, you have to do thousands of scripts..."


    Thinking of this, he felt his temples twitching.


    But fortunately, at least the script income is also good, got [telescopic walking stick] and other equipment that can be used for a long time.


    And the number of gold coins obtained can at least guarantee the safe payment of rent this month.


    "Well... I''m serious. I''ll go to the warehouse to look at the manual later. The growth of attribute points is exactly the same as the content in the manual. The unused power, dexterity and accuracy have only increased a little... And then... Medical treatment..."


    "Why is it still a bar?"


    [special settlement occurs]


    "Ah?"


    The system suddenly appeared this sentence called Li Nuo, some do not understand.


    [you have brought out the characters in the script, please choose the processing method]


    Li Nuo is sweating. The last thing he wants to face is this problem. How to deal with it


    Keep it as a pet


    Circle to be a hitter


    Leaving the warehouse as a nanny


    It seems that they are not good.


    [1. Leave the characters in the script here, the system will decompose and give you 1000 gold coins as compensation]


    [2. Bring back space and become a team member]


    Li Nuo knows that "endless cloister" has a team system, but the manual simply mentions that "the team has a lower limit of two people and a upper limit of seven people. If you need to form a team, please communicate with the system.".


    "If you were a stingy uncle, I would be a human trafficker..."


    Thinking about this, Li Nuo chose "2" with a try.


    [you have no team at present]


    "Apply for a team."


    [please name the team player ID]


    Hearing this, Li Nuo was in a good mood, and immediately said, "5930."


    [please wait, player 5930 is being informed]


    [connecting...]


    Listening to this voice like telephone paging, Li Nuo unconsciously felt funny.


    "Hello? Li Nuo Marjie''s voice suddenly appeared in Li Nuo''s ear.


    What a phone call!


    In Li Nuo''s heart, if there is a candy, he is tossing.


    "Li Nuo?"


    "Ah... It''s me."


    "Suddenly I heard the system ask me, player 5931 is contacting you, do you want to answer, what''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo did not make complaints about the fuck. The system also took telephone customer service.


    "Well, that''s it..."


    Li Nuo explained the whole story to maljie. After a moment of immersion, maljie finally said: "yes, after all, with the fixed group of small teams, the survival rate should rise, and the strength of 2b is obvious to all."


    Yes, Li Nuo just reflected that there was 2B, at least in the early script, he could walk horizontally.


    "Later, the system sent me a team formation contract." Marjie said.


    "Contract..."


    "Then I''ll press the blood fingerprint."


    "Why blood fingerprints..."


    "Hiss..."


    "Brother... Are you biting with your teeth?"


    "Well, sooner or later, I''ll be able to summon a toad with this move!"


    If it''s not for 2B, Li Nuo won''t form a team with the goods.


    [team formation completed]


    [team formation instructions have been sent to your backpack]


    [checking plot character: Jiye 2 type b]


    [check effective, reorganizing attribute value]


    Reorganize attribute values


    Li Nuo had a bad feeling about this sentence.


    [reorganization completed, player Jiye 2 type B, No. 5976, transferred to public space]


    "Public space?"


    [due to the special status of player 5976, explain the basic rules to other members of the same team]


    [first, player 5976 reorganizes the data to regenerate the original attributes, but retains the ability of specialization and melee LV3]


    [Second, the reward principle is the same as other team members, gold coin 2500, brilliant wedge stone x1, random card X1]


    "I can''t hold my thigh..." this is the first reaction in Li Nuo''s mind after listening to these explanations.


    [player Li Nuo, number 5931, will be sent back to main space in ten seconds]


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Bang!


    The system''s got another skin.


    "Why don''t you press the promise for dozens of seconds?"


    Li Nuo was shocked by the sound of the blast and felt dizzy.


    When you open your eyes, the first thing you see is not the gorgeous Gothic buildings in the space, nor the bleak tombstones on the stairs.


    It''s Marge.


    Two people face to face stalemate, almost the same voice: "how are you here?"


    Leng for half a second, they almost at the same time reaction, with the same speed from the backpack to find the system to their own "team instructions".


    The moment they took it out, the same thing happened when they took the instruction manual, and the "team instructions" turned into granules and broke into their bodies.


    When the contents of the manual have been integrated into the brain, they don''t want to live.


    Team formation is not complicated.


    At least two people, up to six people, by a principal sponsor of the contract, that is, Li Nuo here.


    Once the team is successful, there will be changes in the use of space and some rules.


    First, all players will share a login space.


    Secondly, the daily stay in the login space will be increased to six hours.


    Finally, players can view each other''s data.


    It''s harmless to change these simple rules, but the next thing is the point.


    Players can only participate in difficult scripts since they form teams.


    Moreover, in the future, all players will be informed that they can enter the script at the same time.


    Script must be a team situation to participate, of course, in the mission of the players or waves of each, but encounter the same team of other players will increase the probability of a lot.


    If the above changes, for Li Nuo and marjie, it is just a slight headache.


    The last item in the team instruction directly told them to stab themselves to death.


    After forming a team, each player will turn in gold coins every month from 2000 to 3000


    "Li Nuo, it''s a little expensive for you to save someone." Maljie closed his eyes and pinched his brows. 3000 gold coins are not cheap for novices who have just finished a formal script.


    Li Nuo rubbed his hair awkwardly, but then he thought of something.


    "Where''s 2B?"


    Malje also responded.


    Now the three of them are part of a team, but there is no sign of 2B in this space.


    They looked around. When they looked at the building, they saw 2B sitting on the old man''s chair, with his eyes closed, shaking gently with the chair.


    2B''s current state seems to be sleeping in the past, and one''s clothes have changed from Black Gothic short skirt to white clothes and white pants like the players, and there are no shoes.


    "Are you really a player?" Li Nuo stares at the sleeping 2B and whispers.


    Looking at the woman''s delicate face and good figure, Li Nuo felt like a dream.


    Seems to be aware that there are eyes watching themselves, 2b slightly opened his eyes.


    See this woman wake up, Li Nuo two people subconsciously right body.


    Looking at Li Nuo and maljie standing in front of him, he was a little confused.


    Looking around at the strange scene, her eyes appeared confused for the first time.


    "Where is this?"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie look at each other, a little confused, they do not know how to answer this question.


    At this time, 2b raised another question: "is it...''endless corridor ''


    Asked about this, Li Nuo understood. It seems that when 2B was in a coma, the system had already told her about the endless corridor.


    "Yes." Li Nuo answered without hesitation, and then asked, "did you just have a mechanical voice in your mind?"


    2B nodded gently.


    This is easy to do, Li Nuo pinched his chin, thought a little, looked at 2B''s gray blue eyes, said with a smile: "then... What I''m going to say next, please keep a stable and quiet attitude, listen to it, I promise you, all the things you will know later are true."


    2B acquiesced: "got it."


    Li Nuo carried a few stacks of books on the floor and sat on them.


    Facing 2B''s face squarely, he said in a flat tone: "first of all, introduce myself again. My name is Li Nuo, and that guy''s name is maljie. Second..."


    Li Nuo pauses a little, then says: "we are all human."

 Chapter 39

    The birth of man-made man has only one purpose, to help mankind regain the earth.


    But they never knew that for the sake of humanity, it was just a hopeless imagination, a lie that could not be realized.


    Human beings have been extinct for a long time, but the leaf sending troops of man-made people have been preserved, but they have lost their original goal of protecting human beings. However, once the truth is disclosed, they will face riots or passivity from the troops, so they have to establish a human Council, fake human information, continue to fight, and completely block the information.


    After all, they are all man-made people, and they should follow the human set for man-made bodies.


    It can be said that this kind of decision full of lies is an extreme decision evolved from obedience under pure rational thinking.


    Man made man is nothing more than a group of hoodwinked and may be abandoned at any time, poor ghost.


    When 2B heard Li Nuo''s explanation, his gray blue eyes were covered with a layer of gloom.


    Seeing these eyes full of confusion and helplessness, Li Nuo decided to postpone the matter of "endless corridor".


    "You first... Digest it?"


    2B shook his head and said in a still calm voice: "no, just now... The voice in my head and I mentioned these... But when you speak again, it makes me sure of the truth of those words."


    "Is mankind really dead?" 2B asked the question again.


    The individual who has lost the goal of survival, unless there is another new goal to place hope in a short time, the next fate can only gradually fall into decadence in the negative, or even the spiritual destruction of the individual itself.


    Li Nuo and marjie understood that this question refers to the human beings in the world of Neil, and they nodded at the same time.


    There is no need to lie to her, there is no need to appease her, quickly know the truth and digest, is the best result for 2B.


    2B slowly stood up from the rocking chair, slowly looked around the scene.


    Then, in the eyes of Li Nuo and marjie, they walk out of the building and look at the desolate and dilapidated tombstones, the gray sky and the dead trees. 2B looks back and carefully looks at the two "teammates" behind them for the first time.


    She shook her head gently for some reason, and her breath seemed to increase when she stopped, as if she was sighing.


    This depressed face froze for a few seconds, then 2B asked: "I am fictional?"


    Li Nuo looked at her back, first stunned, and then the corners of her mouth rose slightly: "now it''s not."


    "This is the endless corridor, isn''t it?"


    Before Li Nuo spoke to marjie, 2b said, "don''t explain things here to me. The voice in my head has already told me."


    "Consciousness connection, backpack, script task, gold coin, attribute, equipment." Li Nuo points out these nouns and confirms them to 2B.


    2B response: "there is also the instruction manual, I just in a white space, have all known and digested."


    "Did you hear the voice of the man who was a little lazy?"


    Li Nuo wanted to say that he didn''t deserve beating, but he thought it was better to be serious now.


    "Well."


    "Now that you know that, Miss 2B, please accept it as much as you can," Marge said


    2B gently chin, tone smooth said: "understand."


    Hearing this answer, Li Nuo and maljiedu were relieved. Fortunately, the production period of 2b is less than one year, and the target and loyalty of Jiye troops may not be as heavy as that of zhengzhuan.


    At this time, 2b walked up to them and looked at them from head to foot.


    "You... Human beings?"


    Li Nuo seriously replied, "well, I never doubt that I''m human."


    "Maybe you''re human now," Marge said


    2B pursed his lips and asked, "I don''t know, what''s the difference between human and artificial?"


    Marge coughed and looked at Li Nuo like a teacher testing his students.


    Li Nuo back to him a dead fish eye, heart said you don''t know to be honest, loading wool.


    Without thinking, Li Nuo make complaints about it. "Weight, 2B your height and body size, if it''s human, you should weigh up to 90 to 100 Jin, but your weight is close to 300 Jin."


    Seeing that Marge and 2b were still looking at themselves, Li Nuo continued: "I think the main reason is that in order to meet the requirements of the combat personnel, the artificial human must adjust the muscle density to the highest possible, which leads to this kind of weight. Of course, some mechanical structures are not excluded..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Is there anything else?" Malje interrupted.


    "Yes, excretion."


    "Well..." maljie''s eyes lit up: "I''m familiar with that."


    "What is excretion." 2B tilts her head, she knows the term weight, but she really doesn''t know what excretion is.


    Li Nuo pinched his lips and thought about how to answer the question. Then he asked, "do you eat with people?"


    "No


    "Ever been to the toilet or the bathroom?"


    "No


    This woman is an angel... This is Li Nuo''s sigh at this time.


    2B seems to understand Li Nuo''s meaning, gray blue eyes upward, thoughtfully said: "artificial people do not need to eat, also do not need to go to the bathroom, so do not need the so-called excretion?"


    "Well, smart." Marge smiles and promises, but his eyes look at Li Nuo.


    You are too deep into the play, right? Li Nuo once again muttered to himself, but then he thought of a key problem.


    "Can you get out of this space?" Li Nuo shifted the irrelevant topic.


    "No, the voice in my head tells me that as a special player, the level does not reach 30, and I have no permission to leave the main space."


    After listening, Li Nuo and Ma Erjie both frowned, thinking about the same thing.


    One is that 2B can not leave the space, which means that it will live here for a long time in the future.


    Second, it''s more important. 2B''s permission level is level 30. After the initial screening, that lazy voice, like a recording, mentioned that "when it reaches level 30, my voice will be heard again. Please welcome me back then."


    At level 30, what''s going to happen?


    Among the two silent people, maljie first asked, "if you reach level 30, is there any indication of the location of the transmission after you leave the space?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "How many grades are you now?" Li Nuo asked.


    It is reasonable to say that 2b is more likely to be ranked above 30 in the previous fight compared with the observed data, but the information they know may be different from what they are facing now.


    2B seems clumsy to call up the panel.


    "Level 5."


    Sure enough, Li Nuo was disappointed.


    2b in addition to the same shape, the rest will be an initial player''s ability.


    Originally also want to say that join a powerful game character, can be in the low level when walking around.


    Now we can only continue to live high-rise buildings, and success can only depend on our own life.


    After all, even with the help of an expert, he still has to fight for himself at a certain level, so it''s better to get out of the mountain early, which may be a good thing.


    Think of this, Li Nuo will own attribute version tune out, taking advantage of marjie in and 2b speak Kung Fu, took a look.


    Li Nuo''s face was a little black when he saw the bar beside the medical center.


    Hate in the heart for a few seconds, and then set the panel to be visible to all teammates.


    "I think so. Now that the teams are all formed, I''ll explain to each other their own background. This is my attribute."


    Li Nuo said while sitting on the ground, marjie and 2b also followed him to sit on the ground, three people sitting in a circle in front of the old man''s chair.


    The air was quiet for a moment, and Marge and 2b almost sighed at the same time: "it''s so low..."


    "Ha?" Li Nuo was stunned.


    Marjie in order to let Li Nuo understand more thoroughly, he also transferred out his own attributes.


    When Li Nuo sees other players'' property panels, he wants to jump.

 Chapter 40

    [Marge: Level 7]


    [physical strength: 305]


    [energy: 272]


    [strength: 10]


    [reaction: 9]


    [Lingli: 9]


    [insight: 10]


    [Medical: 13]


    [precision: 8]


    [Title: dung beetle]


    [specialization: none]


    Li Nuo did not want to make complaints about his name, which was much more physically and mentally superior than himself.


    Marjie asked suspiciously: "there is a connection between medical treatment and physical strength. Why is your medical treatment a bar?"


    "I suspect the system discriminates against..."


    "I remember you said that in reality you are a patient, which seems to be reflected in the attributes."


    At this time, 2b pointed to Marge''s light blue property board and asked, "you have no identity?"


    Two people listen to this to the spirit, especially Li Nuo.


    Then 2B released her property page.


    [2B: Level 5]


    [physical strength: 290]


    [energy: 300]


    [strength: 8]


    [reaction: 8]


    [Lingli: 8]


    [insight: 8]


    [Medical: 8]


    [precision: 8]


    [Title: none]


    [identity: focusser]


    [specialization: melee LV3]


    Li Nuo and marjie are a little surprised because 2B also has an identity.


    "It seems to be the system''s" grace "to the protagonist of the game..."


    Li Nuo thought in his heart, but looking at this pile of attribute data, he could not help but twitch "you are really lucky..."


    At this time, one side of the Marge close to the 2B body in front of the hanging property version.


    "What is the function of this [identity]


    "Well, let me see."


    2B agreed, and then Sanwu''s face showed a little embarrassed expression. In terms of the control panel, she was a little unfamiliar, but she adapted quickly enough. Four or five seconds later, the basic information of [focusser] was shown to the public.


    [identity: focusser]


    [starting condition: say a classic and middle two saying, such as "I''m the man who wants to be the pirate king!"¡° It''s not me that''s wrong, it''s the world! "¡° This is the choice of the stone of destiny, Please speak and act simultaneously]


    [closing condition: crying]


    [effect 1: reduce the price of any item in the script by 50%]


    [Effect 2: if the main line or branch line is still launched at the end of the mission, experience increases by 40%, gold coin increases by 30%, and team members can use it]


    [effect 3: it is easier to increase the chance of encountering high-intensity enemies]


    2B looked at the words on the panel, lowered his head, pinched his chin, and said helplessly: "I don''t understand what''s written on it..."


    Speaking of which, 2b raised his head and then suddenly stopped.


    Somehow, she saw a strange feeling in the eyes of Li Nuo and maljie.


    "Marge... Found the treasure..."


    "Well, national treasure."


    These two people are just like weasels seeing hens, with bright eyes. If they use this kind of eyes in reality, they have to go in for tea in 20 minutes.


    "What are you... Looking at?"


    Li and Nuo immediately noticed their gaffe and took back their expressions.


    "Nothing, go on."


    2B then said, "I can understand the meaning of these [effects], but I don''t understand [starting conditions]."


    Maljie laughed, got up one by one, and said, "Miss 2B, I''ll show you."


    "Like..."


    Li Norton felt a bad feeling. He immediately pulled marjie back to the ground and whispered: "big brother... She has just accepted the change of world outlook. Now she will instill Chinese and Western culture into her. I''m afraid she will have a problem in her thinking and become a psychopath."


    After hearing this, marjie said nothing and agreed.


    2B did not hear their whispers, still waiting for marjie''s performance.


    "Why not show it?"


    Li Nuo replied awkwardly, "we''ll talk about it later."


    In fact, on the one hand, as he said, he was afraid of becoming nervous. On the other hand, he didn''t want to see the second half of marjie''s performance.


    "But it''s still the same question. Why do you all have [identities], but I don''t, and what is this [identity] Asked Marge.


    His question also brought back the discussion point.


    Li Nuo did not express any opinions, but slowly stood up and walked to the storage box in the corner of the house.


    "In short, according to the systematic explanation, the most prominent feature of living is identity, but this identity must be one in a million before it can be selected. For example, the weakness caused by my" illness "may be the symbol of" residual blood person ", but Marge, you are a normal person, maybe you are better or weaker than others in some other aspects, But it is not enough to achieve the effect of "standing out from the crowd."


    Li Nuo said as he walked, standing in front of the storage box and opening it through consciousness.


    This is his first time to use the "warehouse" function. In addition to checking his own items, he can also check the items of his teammates.


    After listening to Li Nuo''s explanation, maljie pressed his index finger on his brow, and then added: "Miss 2B''s [focusser] symbolizes her leading role in Neil, or, in other words, the most concerned character in Neil in reality..."


    "Me? Most noticed? " I don''t know how popular I am in reality.


    Her book was born when the design concept map of Neil mechanical era appeared.


    Of course, Marge would never say it.


    "Yes, you are very popular. All kinds of books about you can be found on the Internet." But Li Nuo said it.


    "Book..." 2B thought it was a biography.


    "Well, it''s a book." Li Nuo answered and turned around. Two red books suddenly appeared in his hands.


    "I''m sorry, because the warehouse is common after the team formation, so I took out your [identity manual] privately." Li Nuo apologized and handed her one of the books with 2B''s name on it.


    2B gently shakes his head to indicate no harm, takes the book, opens the cover, but sees this book suddenly looks like the melting ice, turns into the deep red blood, shrinks little by little volatilizes, until disappears.


    The next moment, she suddenly raised her head, cold look had some strange.


    Li Nuo immediately understood and opened his book.


    As the book turns into blood, the description of identity has entered his brain.


    Li Nuo began to sort out the words that suddenly appeared in his mind.


    First, there are 12 kinds of identity, which are not mentioned in the text except for the two that Li Nuo knows.


    It can be said that players who can get [identity] are unexpected gains.


    In reality, the characteristics of some aspects must be one in a million, or even above that.


    For example, Li Nuo''s illness and 2b''s leading role are the prerequisites for getting [identity].


    So among the players, there are very few real identity holders.


    Second, [identity] can be advanced twice.


    It can be understood as super sair one, super sair two and super sair three.


    But the specific effects and skills after upgrading, including whether the name of [identity] will be changed after upgrading, are not shown in the description.


    Now what Li Nuo can know is the way of advancement.


    "Collect the eyeballs of the ancestors, the polluted stamens and the walking mushrooms, and spend 4500 gold coins to complete the next step."


    Li Nuo whispered to himself.


    "2B, what''s your advanced material?"


    "Precious watches, pearls, old pocket watches, 4500 gold coins." 2B answered concisely.


    Li Nuo''s mouth twitches again, and his heart says that even the advanced materials are so valuable


    At this time, Marge, who seemed to stay out of the affair, asked, "what do you say about material like things that have something to do with [identity]


    Li Nuo shrugged helplessly, and then briefly explained the content of the next [identity statement] with maljie.


    In the process of repeating the narration, Li Nuo constantly recalled the experience in the last script, so now he is very sure that [identity] will bring unexpected benefits to players as long as it is used reasonably.


    For this reason, the matter of advancement must be put on the agenda.


    After the explanation, Li Nuo changed his mind and thought about what was left to do after solving the identity problem.


    "The team list registration still needs to be filled in. By the way, we can see the weapon upgrade system and the housing transformation function... Well, yes, 2b wants to live here for a long time. In case she really becomes a human, does it have to get a toilet..."

 Chapter 41

    When Li Nuo was still divergent thinking, maljie went to the bookshelf and found three white papers from a green book.


    The white covers of the three books show the names of three players.


    "This is the book of learning." Li explained.


    Then he remembered something that made people want to scold his father, and immediately added: "also, to confirm which one to choose, just touch it with your hand. Before making a decision, never touch the words in the book, including your face, as long as you don''t touch the place with meat."


    "Oh, who would bury his face in a book?" Maljie looked at Li Nuo unremittingly.


    No, other people won''t, you will, you can do anything that is absent-minded, Li Nuo has a bad heart.


    Marjie chose the armour expert without hesitation.


    "Actually, I think it''s more appropriate for you to choose medical treatment."


    Li Nuo said after the event, after all, marjie medical value is high, and play auxiliary, medical for the early survival of the team is very important.


    "Machinery is a man''s romance," maljev said


    Li Nuo Leng for a second, slightly nodded, this reason is impeccable.


    At this time, they looked at 2B at the same time, and found that she looked at the book paper with a face of hesitation.


    As the protagonist of the game, 2b seems to be taken special care of by "endless corridor". She has mastered melee combat on the panel, but she can get another "specialization" for free.


    2B slowly raised his head and looked at the two men, as if waiting for the explanation of [specialization].


    "Choose whichever you like." Li Nuo said with a smile.


    2B, a player who is ignorant of everything around her, can treat her as a newborn.


    On the one hand, we should make clear the advantages and disadvantages of things here. On the other hand, we should let her choose the way she wants with her own thinking.


    Li Nuo is not clear about the four specialities, except that melee combat can be shown immediately after learning.


    Now I open my mouth to say a few more words may have a misleading effect, fortunately let her choose more appropriate.


    2B hesitated for a moment, then chose the elemental power.


    "I can understand all other abilities, only this one I can''t understand." 2B gives an explanation.


    Elder sister, you have a strong thirst for knowledge... Li Nuo smiles and doesn''t speak.


    [specialization] you need to make corresponding actions in the script to start.


    For example, an expert in armour may have to build a wooden shelf or even fold a paper airplane to open it.


    But the elemental power, I really can''t imagine what its opening condition is.


    Unless it''s a player who is paranoid about mages or has elemental magic skills, most of the rest will not choose this ability in order to survive.


    Li Nuo saw that the thing of "specialization" was almost done, so he took out the random card he got from the script "cracking the world linkage line" in his backpack.


    Maljie and 2b also take pictures of gourd and ladle, and take out this card at the same time.


    Three people spend 100 gold coins at the same time to open the card lottery.


    However, sometimes the gap between people is huge.


    The white light disappeared and there was a loudspeaker in Li Nuo''s backpack.


    Take out the horn and look at the data.


    [Name: Trumpet]


    [type: item]


    [effect: amplification]


    [Note: two yuan, two yuan, price reduction, two yuan for all!]


    "What''s the use of this..."


    Li Nuo had no choice but to laugh at himself. After all, it was impossible for him to get something useful in every lucky draw, so he was relieved and asked his two teammates.


    "What did you two get?"


    "Slice knife."


    Maljie simply returned, and then took out a watermelon knife. The blade was covered with white cloth, and the blade was rusty. He looked at the hard weapon to chop people.


    [Name: watermelon knife]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 6]


    [equipment condition: strength 4]


    [effect: light and convenient to use]


    [Note: one of the ten killing weapons is hidden in the melon stall, which can be easily used when meeting the enemy. If it is not too far away from the watermelon stall, it is actually one of the most practical and convenient of the ten weapons. Each of the ten weapons can be used alone. When the ten weapons are combined into one, the artifact of destroying heaven and earth will be born]


    Li Nuo said with a sigh: "why do you always have a slot in your hand..."


    "Hum... It''s the same with each other."


    Just as they were talking, 2b on one side also saw the reward he had drawn out. It was a pair of lemon yellow flat bottomed women''s shoes with two silk bands on both sides.


    2B looked at the panel and decided to equip it.


    When the equipment was finished, the trousers she wore turned into tight shorts, her long white legs were exposed, her lemon yellow shoes were already on her feet, and the ribbons on her shoes were crossed and tied to her wet legs.


    This scene change, the two legs exposed in the sight, and the slightly charming binding women''s shoes, let Li Nuo and maljie''s heart beat slightly faster.


    "What is this... Armor?"


    Li Nuo looked at the shoes, the first reaction is the foot armor.


    "It shouldn''t be armor."


    And then I called up the shoe panel.


    [Name: kung fu shoes]


    [type: weapon clothing]


    [injury: 7]


    [effect: reaction + 9]


    [equipment condition: reaction 7, melee combat specialization on]


    [effect: light, cool and light]


    [Note: for unprotected foot equipment, only to maximize the lightness of users, the sole of shoes is coated with light meteorite plate, which is the same lightness as rubber shoes, but the hardness is greatly enhanced]


    "Not bad." 2B made a simple comment, then twisted his leg to observe the shoes on his feet.


    2B, after all, is an artificial person who knows nothing except fighting. She doesn''t know how much visual lethality her body will cause when doing some actions.


    Marjie, for example, is petrified again.


    Li Nuo looked at 2B and felt his heart beat faster. He frowned and quickly got up and walked to the weapon skill transformation platform.


    After drawing the random cards, all the weapons and equipment available at this stage are already in the backpack. Li Nuo also has a number of which equipment to strengthen.


    Standing in front of the strengthening platform, the transformation panel is opened, and then the [telescopic walking stick] costs 300 gold coins to bind.


    The panel shows the enhancement path of the weapon. The upper limit of enhancement is six times, and the most surprising thing is that the enhancement has branches.


    However, for the time being, all branches are question marks, which need to be strengthened twice to open the branch route.


    The first time you strengthen a weapon, you need to consume one [shining wedge stone]. The material consumed for later strengthening will increase.


    Li Nuo did not hesitate to choose to strengthen [telescopic walking stick].


    [this enhancement will cost 200 gold coins, do you want to strengthen it or not]


    "Yes..."


    Although he thought of having to spend money, the feeling of being exploited by the landlord still hovered in Li Nuo''s soul.


    The rough silver surface of the walking stick flashes a flash of light, and then the system indicates that it has been strengthened.


    Li Nuo picked up the [telescopic walking stick] to see that the appearance did not change, but the strength was slightly improved.

 Chapter 42

    [Name: telescopic walking stick + 1]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 18]


    [addition: reaction 10]


    [equipment condition: reaction 10]


    [effect: crafty weapon, which can be transformed randomly in two attack forms of cane and whip according to different situations]


    [Note: I''m afraid no one will think that this walking stick is a special weapon for duty. It''s not the patients who use this kind of weapon, but a group of butchers who call themselves hunters. They think that this walking stick symbolizes compassion. The bloodthirsty hunting can never erode the noble soul. Who can they cheat


    The description of gain and loss has not been changed


    Li Nuo alludes to the explanation that is full of slots.


    Then he took out the [emir''s mask]. This equipment must also be strengthened. After all, to survive in any environment, the intelligence of the enemy is the key to the overall situation.


    Moreover, Li Nuo also wants to see if his own skill [probe] will also change after the mask is strengthened.


    Bind 300 gold coins, open the strengthening bar, strengthen the upper limit for the same six times, and strengthen two levels with branch routes.


    [Name: emir''s mask + 1]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 5]


    [bonus: insight 2]


    [equipment condition: insight 8]


    [effect: bring your own skill "exploration", spend 6 points of energy to activate the skill, detect 50% ~ 70% of the target''s data, and each script can be used six times]


    [Note: as a reminder, you can set the head armor to invisible, so it is recommended that you don''t forget this when wearing this mask, because it will really make people feel sick when wearing this mask when going out]


    Li Nuo felt very comfortable when he saw that the skill of exploration had been improved with the enhancement of the mask.


    "Equipment skill enhancement?" Marjie looked at Li Nuo''s series of actions and couldn''t help asking.


    Li Nuo nodded, then gave a general explanation, and opened the skill enhancement menu.


    Now the only skills he can strengthen are internal potential. Skill enhancement also has branches. Like equipment, only after two times of enhancement can the branch line be opened.


    But the difference is that the upper limit of skill enhancement is eight times, which shows why even if the equipment has its own skill, it is still less than pure and single skill.


    For skill enhancement, players need to pay the corresponding material, which is not a shining wedge stone, but a thing called bone marrow ash.


    "It''s almost the same, but now there are no materials, so we can''t strengthen our skills. However, if we want to strengthen all the equipment or skills, there are too many time-consuming and labor-consuming places, and it''s difficult to keep up with the progress in the quantity of materials."


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo''s pupil glanced at the red tear stone ring on his middle finger.


    Maljie noticed Li Nuo''s subtle eyes, took out a piece of [brilliant wedge stone] from his backpack and threw it on the table of [equipment skill transformation platform].


    "I don''t want to strengthen [sepia shield] for the time being. I''ll just leave one of the two [shining wedge stones] in my hand. You have the most equipment, and from the point of view of attributes, you also need to strengthen the most."


    After hearing marjie''s explanation, Li Nuo said without hesitation, "I understand. Thank you."


    It would be meaningless if Li Nuo tried to refuse at this time.


    As long as it is necessary to accept things frankly and get along with others freely, it is a better choice for the team.


    After all, in the endless corridor, the strength of ability determines the guarantee of survival. It is a great advantage for a team to share their own materials, equipment or gold coins with each other transparently and selflessly.


    Of course, it''s based on mutual trust and personal character.


    It''s hard for an ordinary team to establish such selfless trust and choice in a short time, even for friends who have been together for many years. However, the above views do not exist in Li Nuo, Ma Erjie and 2b.


    2b is a man-made man who has been produced for one year and has never been to the real world. Li Nuo is a diseased child who has been out of touch with society for more than ten years. Maljie is a strange young man in his second year.


    The team composed of three strange people is less worldly and more straightforward. It is the best way to do things in the "endless corridor", which is twisted and weird, and even throws out life to fight with each other.


    Li Nuo bound [red tear stone ring] and found that there was no branch on the strengthening panel.


    Malje, who has been observing, also saw the things reflected on the panel and asked, "don''t all equipment have branch enhancement?"


    Li Nuo nodded and chose to strengthen.


    [Name: red tear Stone Ring + 1]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: when the maximum HP is less than 25%, the attack power increases by 50%, and the maximum energy increases by 50]


    [Note: this ring can give people a false impression that I can still fight when they are still alive. Of course, if your health has always been terminally ill, you can at least die with dignity]


    "Maximum health increased from 20% to 25%, and the upper limit of energy increased by 50. It''s worth it."


    Li Nuo said to himself, then looked back at 2B behind him.


    "Do you want to strengthen your equipment?"


    "Well."


    2B nodded and went to the weapon skill enhancement platform.


    Because of the identity of the protagonist and the binding of the team, when she came to the "endless corridor", she got the same reward as Li Nuo and Li Nuo.


    So there is also a reward [shining wedge stone] in the backpack, even if you choose binding enhancement.


    The outer layer of the shoe flashed white.


    "Ah..."


    2B''s heel suddenly lifted up, along with the thigh and buttocks up.


    As the white light dissipates, Kungfu shoes have changed from flat shoes to heel shoes.


    2B tried to swing his legs a little. The weight didn''t change, but the reaction bonus of the panel increased to 12 and the damage increased to 18.


    High heeled shoes, if ordinary players get them, they will be useless.


    No matter how strong the equipment attribute is, with a heel that can abuse people, running activities will be greatly affected. Even before the frame is dry, I sprained my foot first.


    But for 2B, it doesn''t matter. Originally, when she was an artificial person, her shoes were high boots with a heel height of nearly 10 cm, so she had a lot of experience in running and kicking people with these high heels.


    This kind of ability can be understood as the hidden essence of "endless corridor".


    It''s not reflected in the panel, but in the player''s own specialties, such as high art level, learning gymnastics and knowing how to throw discus.


    Running 100 meters in high-heeled shoes is also one of the reasons.


    "Poof..." Marge suddenly covered his nose. Facing 2b in shorts, he couldn''t control his rising blood.


    Seeing this situation, Li Nuo glared at the dead fish''s eyes and said in a low voice: "maljie... How did you become an anorectal doctor..."


    "I''m just a clinical doctor, and when you talk about me, can you control your downward looking pupils and trembling eyebrows?"


    "I''m just a patient lying in bed all day. I''ve never seen this before..."


    It is unnecessary to say what Li Nuo means.


    "That..." 2B interrupted their whispering, pointed to the shoes under his feet and asked, "after upgrading, the instructions of these shoes have changed, but I can''t understand them?"


    "Changed to what?" Li Nuo asked.


    2B opened the panel, followed by the above text, read in a flat tone: "you deserve to have sprained your foot, I call you smelly, ha ha ha..."

 Chapter 43

    Reading those words in 2B tone is like reading with a flashlight in broad daylight. It''s out of place and a little strange.


    Li Nuo just laughed, but there was an indescribable meaning in his expression, just like the working people persecuted by capital.


    "Trust me, don''t go into the meaning of these explanations."


    "I agree with Li Nuo." Malje also echoed.


    The scene of Li Nuo and mar Jie singing together seems to explain the story that they are discriminated against by these "explanations" and can''t look back


    2B was stunned after listening, and then pursued: "but..."


    Before I finish speaking, the system tone suddenly rings.


    [please complete the team registration as soon as possible]


    After hearing this voice, maljie first asked: "is there a time limit for the registration team?"


    Li Nuo took the lead and walked to the seven tombstones standing on the towering stone steps.


    Three of the tombstones have been engraved with the names of Li Nuo, marjie and 2B, including the date of birth and the time of arrival in the endless corridor.


    Li Nuo squats in front of his tombstone, maljie is behind him, and 2b follows them.


    Open your mailbox and see an information letter named "team registration" in the mailbox.


    Then a form came out of thin air and fell into Li Nuo''s hands.


    In the form, the blank area of six team members who can be registered is displayed.


    Fill in "name", "gender", "age", "number" and "cause of death" respectively.


    Li Nuo was stunned for a second. This census form made him feel unreal that he was in a dream and living in society.


    At this time, the mechanical voice came into the three people''s ears.


    [players can tell their basic information and display it in the form]


    When Li Nuo heard the speech, he said, "name, sex, age, serial number and cause of death, in turn."


    Marjie first said: "marjie, male, 23 years old, 5930."


    Then the basic situation of marjie appeared in the blank of the table.


    After waiting for a few seconds, marjie did not say the cause of his death.


    Li Nuo saw some doubts and asked, "hard to say?"


    "Hum..."


    "Well..." Li Nuo answered, remembering the first time he saw maljie with a toilet paper and no pants, he speculated casually: "lost blood and died?"


    Before Marge could answer the sentence, the table printed the contents in the blank space on the last line.


    Guess right


    Li Nuo looked at maljie with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    With marjie''s warning, Li Nuo smiles in his heart.


    "Li Nuo, male, 20 years old, 5931..."


    When Li Nuo reported the cause of his death, he also stopped for a moment, and then said with a very fast speed: "when he took the instant noodles, he slipped and knocked to death."


    "Hum..."


    "Hum, your sister, it''s better than going to the toilet."


    Marjie looked at Li Nuo, did not respond, and then turned to 2B.


    "Miss 2B, it''s your turn."


    2B said, "Jiye 2..."


    [tip: the names of the characters in the game can be modified here once, please use it carefully]


    With the fall of the sound system sound, the three people''s eyes together.


    "Change... Name?" He said to himself.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie looked at each other and said nothing to each other, but they thought of the same thing.


    Marjie took the lead and said, "Miss 2B, if you can really change your name, I suggest you change it."


    Li Nuo then said, "well, I agree. There are two reasons."


    He gave a gesture: "first, after all, you are a character in the game. If you meet with other teams in the script in the future, it''s not appropriate to call you 2B. Second, you don''t know that 2B has a homonym... That''s a bad name."


    2B heard slightly lowered his head, pretending to think.


    "In fact, there is another reason... To cater to a new life with a new identity, starting with the name," Li added


    "What''s my name?" He asked.


    This question makes Li Nuo and marjie a little confused. It''s OK for them to give a wrong idea, but they are really inexperienced in naming people.


    Looking at them as if they were thinking, 2b said, "listen to you."


    Marjie almost instantaneously said: "Takeo Ozawa."


    "Go away!"


    Li Nuo yelled and scolded, and he was able to say the name of meeting men''s psychological needs.


    "Say it." Maljer said.


    Li Nuo looked at 2B, white short hair, pale skin, elegant posture.


    "Tea white."


    Li Nuo subconsciously said the name, ushered in 2B stretch brow.


    "I prefer the name" chabai. "


    Then the corners of her mouth curved in an invisible arc, but Li Nuo''s subtle observation noticed her expression.


    This is the first time to see the smile of a woman who has always been cold and indifferent.


    Maybe he was lying on the hospital bed when he was young. Besides the doctor, he was his mother who had passed away. He had never had much contact with the opposite sex. Li Nuo felt that the invisible smile was the most wonderful picture he had ever seen.


    2B looked at the form in Li Nuo''s hand and said softly: "chabai, female, production time is one year, 2576, cause of death..."


    [the original characters don''t need to explain the cause of death]


    [form completed, please register team name]


    "It''s so troublesome... The team has a name. It''s the rhythm of group battle."


    Li Nuo make complaints about it with impatience, but still give a name at the fastest speed.


    "There''s an old man in emrejan''s hut in Portia, Santiago, who likes reading stories, such as Xiaoming and Xiaohong''s inspirational stories about iron bars and math problems. Then he and his grandson have been discussing why the hedgehog head on a land bird jumps from midga to South four Hutong to play chess with Uncle Li..... Ha... Ha... Ha... Suffocate me......"


    [sick]


    "Hello! Why can the system curse people? " Li Nuo was shocked.


    Marjie pinched his chin and said, "the system gives you the most correct evaluation, and uses the best kind of dirty words. It''s a fair, thoughtful and quality system."


    Li Nuo picked his eyebrows and looked at maljie with a look of money debt. He said in a rather uncomfortable tone: "what''s your name?"


    Maljie sneered and said, "2B... Well, no, miss chabai, your former army is Jiye, isn''t it?"


    Chabai didn''t get used to his new name. He was a little shocked and then nodded his head.


    Maljie sneered again, looked at Li Nuo and said, "you and I are related to the hospital. Since we are a team, our name should also be related to us. The hospital is combined with the Jiye army, so our name is..."


    He pretended to be forced to close his eyes and said with a loud smile: "send leaves!"


    Yellow River


    "Grass..." Li Nuo squatted on the ground and scratched the ground hard. At the same time, he kept thinking about "why do I team up with marjie..."


    For the evaluation of the system, maljie felt extremely indignant: "why, there is no problem with the name, it is clear that the system does not understand the subtlety of the name!"


    "You have shit in your head." Li Nuo turned his eyes to maljie, and his tone was serious and serious, as if he was telling a true story.


    "Better than your name without punctuation."


    "I''m not involved in pornography, you are."


    "But you''re sick."


    "You have medicine!"


    "There are so many in my house, you want it!"


    Chabai looked at these two people, and was not polluted by their thoughts.


    She slightly turned her gray blue eyes, looking around at the desolate, looking at the old tombstone, looking at this strange world for herself.


    "Traveler."


    At the sound of chabai, Li Nuo and marjie shut their mouths and looked at her at the same time.


    Seeing that they were no longer noisy, chabai said, "go through strange worlds and explore unknown things. One of my teammates once told me that such people are called travelers."


    Li Nuo Leng for a moment, said to himself: "this name... Is also very good..."


    Maljie smiles and flatters: "as expected, miss chabai has the most profound thought."


    Li Nuo looked at the register in his hand and said, "traveler."


    [this name is not used, you can use it through]


    [once the team name is confirmed, it cannot be changed. Are you sure


    "Yes."


    Li Nuo affirmed that the registry in his hand suddenly disappeared into ashes like being burned by fire.


    [team registration completed]


    Seeing that everything has been done, Li Nuo looks at his two teammates.


    "There are two other things. The first thing is to see [space transformation]. After all, chabai will stay here for a while."


    Marge nodded and said, "what about the second thing?"


    Li Nuo laughed: "we can still stay in this space for a few hours. It''s better to find a way to exercise."


    Marjie asked suspiciously, "hmm? What are you doing? "


    "Pain tolerance, and fighting skills."

 Chapter 44

    Through the last play of Neil, Li Nuo has some understanding of the urination of endless cloister.


    To sum up, the script of the unknown, basically not according to the routine, at the same time, the restriction is very great, make things difficult for players, let people do not go on.


    To tell you the truth, Li Nuo really can''t figure out how to complete Neil according to the normal routine.


    Under the premise of time limit, players must give up the idea of exploration and put all actions on the main task.


    This greatly weakens the growability of players.


    Moreover, the whole script is polite in the end.


    When you run at both ends of the map, you need to pay attention to the time.


    The number of guard dogs on the road is large and fierce.


    Without the help of cars, women and power, it would take three times just to die under the dog''s mouth.


    It''s really social.


    Not to mention the harassment of Bahamut, it is difficult to guarantee that if the script is of high difficulty, Li Nuo is basically sure that there will be an extremely tough task.


    "Kill Bahamut.".


    The overall difficulty is definitely beyond the scope of Li Nuo''s ability.


    It''s like asking you to send a five-way express without a car and breaking your leg. The road is full of Tibetan Mastiffs who haven''t eaten for three days. It''s not called express delivery, it''s called death.


    So we have to find a way to deal with it before the next script.


    The answer is also very simple, to enhance their own strength.


    But in the main space, that is, "Hunter dream", there is no upgrade channel for players.


    After all, experience is given only when the task is completed.


    That''s all you have to do is exercise your basic abilities, such as specialization.


    Now it''s not clear whether the advance of specialization can only be realized in the script.


    It''s just that chabai''s melee combat is level 3.


    From this point of view, training with chabai may find a way to improve their strength.


    Although marjie didn''t choose melee combat [specialization], it''s still no problem to improve personal melee self-protection ability under training. Maybe it''s not sure that he can automatically start melee combat [specialization] when his melee strength is strong enough.


    After all, this is the case with chabai. Her melee ability and fighting skills are brought out of her womb. Naturally, without reading the white paper, the system will default to a level of "specialization".


    Once this matter is confirmed, the action can be carried out immediately, and chabai and marjie also agree.


    But Li Nuo''s other proposal is not easy to implement.


    That''s the strength of tolerance for pain.


    In the script, no matter what hurt, the pain is real, especially in the final stage when Li Nuo faces a special fighter alone.


    People can endure the pain of cutting meat and bones, but it will really affect the players'' action ability. Even ordinary non fatal knife wounds may affect the action because of the pain, resulting in being caught by the enemy and killed.


    "So do you have any ideas to hone your pain tolerance?" Although maljie asked, he basically guessed what kind of trick Li Nuo was going to use.


    "Fighting each other."


    "Sure enough."


    They looked at each other and kept silent.


    Chabai looked at their embarrassed appearance and asked, "do I want to practice this with you, too?"


    Li Nuo is a little confused about this question. It''s true that we have to practice together.


    Li Nuo knew he would be happy to fight marjie.


    But the tea is white


    It seems hard to start


    Or let the tea white take a brick to hit himself, in fact, is also a way.


    At the thought of this, Li Nuo''s mind automatically came up with the picture of cha bai, a beautiful woman, squatting on the ground, holding a stone and smashing herself like a psycho.


    It''s a bit strange


    Marge then suddenly asked, "miss chabai, what''s your understanding of pain?"


    "What is understanding?" Tea white is unknown, so.


    "For example, what kind of pain do you think will affect your actions?"


    Tea white did not think, immediately replied: "the most basic is with a lot of bleeding wound, and then is broken bone."


    After listening, maljie looked at Li Nuo and said, "in this case, chabai doesn''t necessarily need to exercise her pain tolerance. After all, she is an artificial person, which is still different from us."


    Li Nuo nodded hesitantly, and then took out Zhuang Chen''s iron rod from his backpack.


    "Shall we start?"


    Malje also pulled out the bat.


    "Well, I''ll make you call me father."


    "Ha! I''d like to see how long you''ll be able to endure secondary two. "


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, Li returned to the real world.


    Panting sitting on the sofa, eyebrows have been twitching involuntarily.


    "This grandson is tough enough..."


    Statistics show that it''s normal for ribs to be broken, and for arms and legs to be broken several times. The whole process lasted for four hours. Finally, Li Nuo and marjie agreed that it''s time to stop


    I can''t stand it


    Although they found that sitting in the old man''s chair in the house can restore blood volume and treat injuries.


    But it''s really hard to carry, and it also leads to the fact that the training of melee fighting ability has not been put on the agenda today. Li Nuo is really powerless, so he plans to make a more regular schedule of self abuse tomorrow.


    "How did I come up with such a way to make my life difficult..."


    After the end of self abuse, they also looked at the content of housing reform.


    As expected, there are no bargains linked to the house.


    Chabai said that he didn''t need bedding, but at Li Nuo''s insistence, he still spent 500 gold coins to get a toilet, which is the kind of self-cleaning toilet.


    By the way, he spent 50 gold coins to buy a scale, and let chabai stand up to see his weight. If it''s lighter, it means he''s human. If it''s still more than 300 Jin, it means he''s human.


    Then the scale broke down.


    The elder sister seems to be a man-made.


    This is easy to do, do not eat and will not go to the toilet, or an angel like woman.


    But the toilet was not bought for nothing. After all, Li Nuo and maljie could use it.


    Finally, there is the problem of eigenvalues. All three of them got 4 points, but both Li Nuo and mar Jie thought that they should not use them for the time being.


    The feature value is best used in the script, according to the actual task or equipment conditions, the effect is better.


    Li left the sofa, picked up the camera facing the sofa and watched the recorded video.


    In the picture, after Li Nuo confirms entering the "endless corridor", he changes into a wisp of smoke and disappears.


    "So when we return to the endless corridor, do we have to avoid some people?"


    Li Nuo pondered over the problem, but immediately denied the idea.


    "The endless corridor should be able to shield this situation... Next time, try to return to a place with a lot of people."


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo slumped back on the sofa.


    I kept recalling the scenes of this play in my mind.


    As a matter of fact, the script has been completed very well this time. It has gained a lot, and it has turned a 2B, but there are still many regrets.


    One of them is not to leave Qin Shou''s contact information.


    Although Li Nuo doesn''t plan to increase the team members at this stage, after all, for each additional person, the life saving money paid for monthly settlement will increase by 1000.


    But Qin Shou''s ability and quality is very good, and he is a good man.


    Maybe we can summon Qin Shou to join us when we have more gold coins in our hands.


    But now it''s just wishful thinking.


    Without leaving any contact information, it is very, very unlikely that you want to enter the same script at the same time.


    Of course, malje''s situation is too much of a coincidence.


    "I can only wish brother skinny all the best in the future."


    Li Nuo whispered to himself and then lay down on the sofa. He wanted to have a rest.

 Chapter 45

    Goo~


    Li Nuo wakes up from his dream with the sound of hunger.


    Looking at the time, it''s 8 p.m.


    "It was 7 o''clock when I came back from endless corridor, and I only slept for an hour..."


    Li Nuo stretched himself, got up and rubbed his hair, then went to the bathroom to wash his face.


    After waking up, he went into the kitchen, opened the cabinet door and prepared to take a bucket of instant noodles to fill his hunger.


    But after opening the door, looking at a cabinet of various flavors of instant noodles box, Li Nuo closed the door again.


    "Forget it, if you knock to death when you take instant noodles later, it''s not easy to do."


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo stuck the door with adhesive tape and wrote "sealed for three days" on it.


    However, the food problem still had to be solved. After thinking about it, he decided to go out and buy a baked cake.


    Li Nuo lives in an old community, and the location is basically on the edge of the city center, so it''s not too late for this boundary at eight o''clock.


    "Brother Yang, I''d like a pancake."


    Li Nuo stands in front of the stall. It''s a fried chicken shop, but it also sells dry food. The shop has been open for nearly 20 years, and there''s a sign on the counter that says "77 years from the hundred year old shop.".


    You can see at a glance that the shopkeeper is also a dishonest person.


    However, a hundred years of ups and downs, a few months ago, a fire almost burned the store.


    Today''s boss, Li Nuo called brother Yang. His real name is Yang Chen. He is 30 years old. He has a flat head, a wide face, a big head and a thick waist.


    Li Nuo and I have known each other for a long time. We have a good relationship. We can have a big chat.


    Yang Chen handed the pancakes to Li Nuo and asked, "how about two chicken legs? It''s hot. "


    "Do you think I can afford chicken legs?" Li Nuo laughed and made fun of himself.


    Yang Chen laughed and took out a baked cake. He said with a good heart, "I''ll give you another baked cake. I''ll buy one and get one free."


    "Why don''t you give me a drumstick?"


    "Forget it, you look down on Shaobing."


    "No, I look up to it. Pancakes are worth more than me."


    Li Nuo keeps his dry food. Just as he is about to say goodbye, he is stopped by Yang Chen.


    "Li Nuo, I think you look good today."


    Li Nuo smiles: "well, maybe I can live a few more years."


    As soon as these words came out, Yang Chen could not help but wonder: "the disease you got is not..."


    Yang Chen didn''t say the word "incurable disease". Everyone in the neighborhood knew that there was a child who had been incurable disease since childhood.


    The last time Li Nuo saw the dust, he still had to lean on a crutch in his hand, and his speech was extremely weak.


    But this time, I can see the sickness and weakness on Li Nuo''s face through the light.


    Li Nuo said: "yesterday I saw a blind fortune teller. He said that my bones were amazing and that I would save the world in the future. It''s a pity to die now. He gave us pills. After taking them, our waist didn''t hurt and our legs didn''t hurt. It''s delicious to eat them..."


    "You can do it." Yang Chen interrupted Li Nuo''s nonsense and sighed: "anyway, you''re not just looking back."


    Li Norton felt uncomfortable and could not help complaining. Brother Yang, you can really curse people with caring methods.


    But when it comes to this, Li Nuo remembers one thing, which is mentioned in the rule of "endless corridor". He can''t mention anything about "endless corridor" with ordinary people, even if he says it, because players can''t do it.


    Why can''t I?


    Li Nuo wants to die.


    "Brother Yang, do you know the endless corridor?"


    Yang Chen stares at Li Nuo and asks in a puzzled and slow tone: "what did you say?"


    At this time, Yang Chen''s father came from the shop: "Yang Chen! Come here for a second


    Yang Chen looked at Li Nuo with inexplicable eyes, then turned and entered the room.


    Li Nuo gave up and had to go back.


    When he went downstairs, Li Nuo took out a pancake and put it into his mouth.


    "Wu ~" a dog lying on the side of the road barked when he just bit the pancake.


    Li Nuo went to the dog and glanced at the dirty white haired hybrid dog. It was not like a natural wild dog. It was probably abandoned by its owner.


    "Ha... Do you want to grab food with me?"


    He held the pancake in his mouth, and then he broke the pancake in his mouth and threw it on the ground.


    The dog lowered his head and licked it a few times before he put the food into his mouth.


    "Another abandoned dog who was abused by bear child." Li Nuo looked at the little guy who robbed the food in his mouth. He couldn''t help feeling that these little animals were also miserable.


    "We''re both in the same boat. Your master doesn''t want you. I''m dumped by my father. You don''t have parents, and I''m alone." Li Nuo said while still breaking the rest of the pancake.


    After eating all the pancakes on the ground, the dog raised his head and looked at Li Nuo.


    With his eyes opposite, Li Nuo raises the dog.


    "Do you want to bow to me?"


    The dog was still staring at him. Li Nuo thought there was something wrong with the dog''s IQ.


    "My friend, you don''t know if your IQ is not taxed. I heard that there is a breed of dog in your race named husky, which translates as mentally retarded. Who are you and husky stupid?"


    "Wang ~"


    "Wang''s homonym is me, so you admit that you are more stupid than husky. In fact, you don''t have to feel inferior. After all, a dog like you is still a dog." Li Nuo thought that the guard dogs in Neil were all dogs, but there was a big gap.


    Put the dog back on the ground, and Li Nuo put the little pancake left in his hand into his mouth.


    "Let me tell you something, there is one called" endless "..."


    "Endless..."


    "None..."


    Li Nuo found that he could not say the name of "endless corridor" in front of the dog!


    At this time, he understood a problem, "endless corridor" avoids players mentioning relevant content with others in reality, and the measure is to make you speechless.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo was excited. Something was wrong.


    Squatting in front of the dog for a minute, Li Nuo picked up the dirty dog and sat on the bench at the gate of the community.


    Then he took out his cell phone and looked at the time and set an alarm clock for half an hour.


    "Wang ~" the dog barked at Li Nuo with a dull expression.


    "If you eat my pancakes, just wait for me."


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Li Nuo sat quietly on the bench with the dog in his arms.


    Because it is an old community, so the lighting is not enough, at this time the light is very dim, large areas are hidden in the shadow.


    At this time, from the entrance of the community came a person, lack of light, can only see the figure outline of that person.


    But Li Nuo knew that the person he had been waiting for had arrived.


    Open the cell phone, toward the people who came shaking, smiling and greeting: "here, brother Yang."


    It was Yang Chen who came. He came to Li Nuo and glanced at him. His eyes were locked and he was silent.


    Li Nuo put the dog on the bench and sat up. After watching each other for a few seconds, Yang Chen spoke slowly.


    "Players?"

 Chapter 46

    Yang Chen sits on the sofa, scanning Li Nuo''s home.


    I remember the last time I came here or when I was in middle school, the Li Nuo family was still three people, and now it''s empty.


    Li Nuo came out of the kitchen with a teacup and looked at Yang Chen looking around. He couldn''t help joking: "how? Is there gold in this house


    Yang Chen shook his head and said nothing. He took the cup and put it on the table.


    Li Nuo took an apple out of the fridge and took a chair to sit opposite him.


    In this way, they looked at each other for a few seconds, and Yang Chen said, "Auntie... When she didn''t..."


    "Can you get down to business?"


    Li Nuo bit the apple, chewed and said: "to show my identity, I''m really a player of the endless corridor now, so it''s not a lie for me to say that I can live a few more years."


    Yang Chen sighed and said, "how do you know I''ll come to you?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then you wait for me?"


    Li Nuo continued to bite the apple and said vaguely, "I just want to make sure that if you come, it means that at least you are not at ease. If you don''t come, it means that you are on guard against me. If it is the latter case, I will pretend that I don''t know anything when I meet you in reality. If I happen to meet you in the script, I will also be on guard against you, But if it is the former, we may be able to exchange social experience. "


    Yang Chen''s right eyebrow smoked for a while, didn''t expect this boy to think so much.


    "Did you know that I was a player before you said" endless corridor " Yang Chen then asked.


    "I don''t know."


    At that time, Li Nuo just wanted to make an attempt. He didn''t know how to make a player.


    "Any other questions?" Li Nuo asked.


    Yang Chen lowered his head to ponder for a while, and glanced at the little dirty dog that was brought up by Li Nuo.


    The little dog is lying in the kitchen door, not noisy, seemingly asleep, can''t see whether it''s stupid or not wary of Li Nuo.


    "You just picked up this dog?"


    Li Nuo bit the apple and looked at the dog.


    "It''s easy."


    "It''s easy..."


    Li Nuo make complaints about Yang''s Tucao and then smile. "And I can''t guess" Yang Ge brother is game player because of the four words that he can''t say "endless corridors".


    After listening, Yang Chen nodded: "in reality, it is impossible for players to do harm to each other. I have no malice, so the purpose of my coming here, I think you should also understand, as you said, can be regarded as the exchange of social experience."


    Li Nuo nodded and said nothing, then bit the last piece of flesh into his mouth.


    Yang Chen continued: "but I need to know if it is necessary for us to communicate."


    "I''m level 7." Without thinking, Li Nuo said his level.


    He understands the meaning of Yang Chen''s words. Talents of the same class are entitled to exchange information with each other. If the gap is too big, it will only become a separate teaching for one party, which is not good for the senior.


    Yang Chen was silent, but from the expression on his face he knew that he was disappointed.


    Li Nuo understood his expression and said with a smile: "it seems that the class gap is a little big."


    Yang Chen waved his hand and said helplessly, "well, you''ve known each other for so many years. On the thin surface, I can answer you three questions about the endless corridor."


    "What if it''s more than one?"


    Yang Chen looked serious and raised a finger: "1000 gold coins."


    You are black enough... Li Nuo thought in his heart, but he still welcomed each other with a smile.


    "Is the question of how many grades do you pay for?"


    "Level 36, not counting."


    When Li Nuo heard this progression, he felt a tension in his heart. Level 30 was the level that was stressed that something would happen. Level 36 of Yang Chen, needless to say, was sure to know what it was.


    But Li Nuo temporarily suppressed the question and asked, "how can I make a lot of gold coins quickly?"


    Yang Chen said: "in the high difficulty script, if you honestly do more branch lines, or beat players who are not on the same team, you can get one third of the gold coins held by the loser."


    This is a disguised form to encourage players to fight each other... Li Nuo secretly said, but did not express his state on his face.


    "The second question is, is there any way to quickly get a large number of [brilliant wedge stone] and [bone marrow ash]."


    Yang Chen smiles and seems to express that it''s impossible.


    "Go to the world of soul of darkness and curse of blood, and you''ll get what you''re talking about."


    Li Nuo was embarrassed: "er... These two worlds..."


    "You also understand, don''t mention you, even if it''s my level, going to those two worlds is to seek death." Yang Chen added: "but there is another way. After level 30, you can buy it with gold coins, but it''s expensive."


    Li Nuo said to himself suspiciously, "that is to say, after level 30, there will be changes in the space, or the mall will unlock the sale of materials..."


    "I''m sorry, because of some factors, I can''t tell players below level 30 about things after level 30, just like we can''t tell ordinary people ''endless corridor''. What''s more, once I say it, I will be punished."


    Li Nuo stares at Yang Chen for some reason.


    Yang dust circle said: "you this look is to do?"


    "Can''t you recognize that I''m talking to myself?"


    "Well... It''s OK. That''s not a question. After all, I can''t answer it."


    "All right." Li Nuo shrugged and asked, "last question, what happens at level 30?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t say that, but what I can tell you is..."


    He obviously sped a little and swallowed his saliva, as if he thought of something terrible.


    "What happened at level 30 is very terrible and difficult, so you''d better prepare in advance in both ability and psychology."


    Li Nuo nodded: "that doesn''t count, does it?"


    "Not really."


    "Then you wait."


    Then Li Nuo got up and took an apple. There were two more things he wanted to know.


    One is the intelligence of [identity].


    The second is how difficult the script can be.


    Sit back and take a bite of the apple, eyes floating up with the chewing of the upper and lower jaw.


    "It''s decided." Li Nuo snapped his fingers and then asked, "what''s the difference between high difficulty and medium difficulty, or how tricky is it?"


    "I suggest you don''t do higher difficulty for the time being..." Yang Chen replied.


    "It''s late... I''m in a team..."


    "At level 7, you form a team?" Yang Chen couldn''t help shaking his head: "the new man''s problems..."


    No, brother, I was forced... Li Nuo was helpless. If it wasn''t for the sake of saving chabai, I couldn''t have formed a team with marjie, a psychopath.


    Yang Chen picked up the cup, drank some hot tea and continued to elaborate: "the main problem is that the length of time is very long, as short as three or five days, and the most is more than one year in what I heard."


    "Then make complaints about my birthday in the game..." Li Nuo Tso.


    "The time line of the task is long, and the territory of the world will be large, so there will be too many uncertainties, and the difficulty of the main line will be very high."


    "It''s much more difficult than the script of the world linkage line?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Did you run into a script with a world linkage line?"


    "Well, I met the first script."


    Yang Chen comforting smile: "that is really count you bad luck, less than 10 level on the kind of script, waste hundreds of gold coins."


    "No, I haven''t


    Hearing this, Yang Chen''s expression suddenly solidified.


    "What''s the matter? Level 7 is over! " Yang Chen asked suspiciously.


    "To be exact, it should have passed level 6."


    Yang Chen completely confused: "you tease me..."


    "I''m teasing you. You give me money?"


    "Meet players with high level and high level?" Yang Chen then asked.


    "The level is OK, but the level is similar to mine."


    "No! It''s impossible for a player of your level to have particularly powerful equipment and skills that can change the situation. Besides, it''s the first script. " Yang Chen said that he took a deep breath and immediately asked, "how did you live?"


    Li Nuo glared at the dead fish''s eyes and scratched the corners of his eyes. He summed up the process of his play in his mind and explained: "by car, women and organization."


    This answer made Yang Chen almost choke on his own saliva... What did the boy do in the script


    Li Nuo continued: "but it''s still the [identity] that gets through the script in the end."


    When Yang Chen heard these words, his eyes immediately became serious.


    "Do you have [identity] He asked again.


    Li Nuo is just a little chin, that''s right.


    "What is identity?" Yang Chen immediately inquired, as if he had heard of a great event.


    Li Nuo raised a finger: "1000 gold coins."


    He knew from Yang Chen''s reaction that [identity] must be more than he imagined.


    "Deal!"


    Li Nuo Leng for a while, and really a deal! It''s about 2000!

 Chapter 47

    Li Nuo bit the apple and hid his excitement by eating.


    I didn''t expect to get 1000 gold coins for no reason. For novice players, the number is really not small.


    But he thought of a problem.


    "Brother Yang, do what you say. Don''t set up the White Wolf empty handed at that time."


    Yang Chen unremittingly looked at Li Nuo.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll go to the endless corridor now. I''ll call you right away, but I have a request. You must send your property version to my mailbox to confirm your identity before you can give you gold coins."


    Li Nuo smiles and shakes his head: "I''m full of login time today, tomorrow."


    Then he did not wait for Yang Chen to speak, he said: "residual blood, this is my identity."


    Yang Chen frowned and said in a soft voice, "what I have never heard of..." then looked at Li Nuo and asked, "what is the effect after starting it?"


    Li Nuo said: "randomly select two attribute values and increase them by 15 to 30 points. Every 20 seconds, the bone of one of the limbs will be broken. Five minutes later, the skull will be broken. Unless the identity is started, it''s almost dead."


    "Risk and benefit coexist." Yang Chen simply concluded.


    Li Nuo nodded to show his approval, and added: "is this information the whole content of 1000 gold coins?"


    "Well, yes, that''s all I need to know, and I hope you can make another deal with me."


    Li Nuo listen to this immediately came to the spirit, a level 36 players to do business with themselves, Ann''s what heart does not say, but there must be benefits.


    "You said


    "After level 30, join our team."


    Li Nuo bit the apple: "what''s the use of me?"


    "Identity holders are rare players in the endless corridor," Yang explained


    "Oh... So I can sell myself for a good price?" Li Nuo interjected.


    Ignoring his self mockery, Yang Chen continued: "changing the situation and controlling the whole battlefield in a short time can be done for players with excellent skills, well-equipped and experienced experience. However, good equipment costs money and materials to improve, and good skills are even more difficult to obtain, but identity holders don''t need these, It''s only through the specific ability of identity that you can turn the whole war around, and that''s why you''re worth joining us. "


    "No."


    "Ah?" Yang Chen didn''t expect that Li Nuo refused his invitation without even thinking about it.


    Li Nuo said: "I have my own team. Although I have just set up, I still have two teammates. It''s a drag on my family. One team has a maximum of 7 people. Brother Yang, your team should not be rich enough to bring in three new people who are too different from your level."


    Yang Chen shook his head with a smile and said helplessly: "it''s true. Since you refuse, I can''t say anything. Our team has four people in total, but as you said, it''s really impossible to attract more low-level players. The risk is too big, unless the remaining two of your team are identity holders."


    Li Nuo also laughed: "ha ha, how can it be, a total of three people, how can we tell you that each is an identity holder."


    "It''s not." Yang Chen agrees.


    "Plus I''m just two people with identities."


    He said, "really... Two... Two... Two!"


    Yang Chen''s eyes are almost staring into a bell, almost choked by his own nose to the esophagus.


    "Brother Yang, have a drink."


    "You met an identity player in your first script!" Yang Chen leaned forward and almost left the sofa, his voice full of surprise.


    "Ah... Well, good luck." Li Nuo said so, but he knew in his heart that it was not something he met, but something he accepted.


    "I''ve only seen a living one at TM level 36. Did you meet one in your first script?" Yang Chen all burst rude, also don''t know is surprised or envy.


    "Calm down, brother Yang." Li Nuo smiles and holds the cup to Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen, conscious of his own gaffe, took the cup, frowned and took a sip of tea to hide his embarrassment. He took a sip, put down the cup and asked, "what''s the identity of your teammate?"


    "Two [brilliant wedge stones]."


    Yang Chen twitches and looks at Li Nuo. He is waiting for me here


    "Li Nuo, no matter how I say it, I''m also a senior. Why don''t you ask me so continuously?" Feel li Nuo seems to have some scruples, Yang Chen decided to use the ability of language pressure on him.


    Li Nuo bit the apple and said, "that''s OK. Besides, it''s brother Yang who first said that he paid for the gold coins to provide information. I''m just following suit."


    Yang Chen sighs helplessly when he feels that he has been rejected by this boy. It''s not a short time to know Li Nuo, but he really hasn''t had a deep contact with Li Nuo. Tonight''s negotiation makes Yang Chen have to reexamine the "ex terminally ill patient" in front of him.


    Li Nuo was able to tell himself the identity of the remnant of blood because he knew each other, and also because he didn''t understand the hidden value of identity at first.


    It is reasonable to say that the intelligence value of identity is very high, which is definitely not something that two [shining wedge stones] can exchange, but for novice players, this exchange value is completely acceptable.


    "500 gold coins. Just tell me if your teammate''s identity is critical." Yang Chen said.


    "No Li Nuo pocketed 500 in two words.


    Li Nuo wanted to ask what happened to the borderline, but he thought that he might exchange the gold coin for it, so he swallowed his words.


    At this time, Yang Chen lowered his head and seemed to meditate on something.


    Li Nuo didn''t speak at all. After ten seconds, Yang Chen raised his head.


    "Let''s change the form of transaction. For each script you successfully complete, I will provide you with two [shining wedge stones] for you to increase your strength until you pass level 30. At that time, your team must guarantee to establish an alliance with my team."


    "Allies?"


    "I''ll give you something after level 30, and then you''ll understand."


    Li Nuo said without thinking, "OK, I agree."


    "It''s a good time."


    "Because I can''t refuse."


    Li Nuo understood that this proposal was very important to him, and it was not easy to refuse.


    Not to mention the allure of [brilliant wedge stone], besides, after all, Yang Chen is more advanced than himself. If he refuses again, he will not give a face at all. In case of meeting each other in the script in the future, he is afraid that there will be some Buddhism in the situation.


    And what Yang Chen said was to give materials, not gold coins, which means pun.


    I provide you with materials to make you stronger. It''s an investment. After all, a team has two identity holders. It''s worth trying.


    But it doesn''t provide gold coins to protect your life, so in fact, Yang Chen also wants to explore the growth value of Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo said: "tomorrow I will ask my teammates to send you their own property version, even if it is to provide you with a guarantee."


    Yang Chen nodded his head, and even if the deal was so, it was reached verbally.


    "But what happened to you and the borderline that made you care so much about the identity holder?" After Li Nuo asked, he added without waiting for Yang Chen to open his mouth: "if you need to pay for this answer, don''t say it."


    Yang Chen said, "it doesn''t matter. I can tell you that."


    He paused for a moment and then said, "at level 30, a special event will happen to the players. You know, our team originally had six people."


    You have enough money... Li Nuo thought.


    "In that incident, our team engaged in a battle with a person with the identity of [borderline], and the result was... One was disabled, two died, and the remaining three were seriously injured... That was the first time we knew what [identity] was, but at a cost..."


    Yang Chen said here, holding the teacup, his face showed pain and hatred.


    Suddenly I heard a crisp sound, and the teacup was crushed to pieces!


    Li Nuo looked at this scene in surprise and surmised: "after level 30, can players'' abilities or some abilities be used in reality?"


    Yang Chen realized his gaffe and immediately apologized: "sorry... That cup, I will compensate you."


    "Ah... I don''t need this one."


    Li Nuo said, you let me know another secret, I thank you too late.


    Looking at the tea cup fragments on the table, Yang Chen calmed down.


    "That''s settled. I''ll send you the gold coin and two [shining wedge stones] through the tombstone mailbox tomorrow."


    After Yang Chen finished, he walked to the door.


    Li Nuo stopped him.


    "Brother Yang, do me two more things?"


    Yang Chen looked at him and said helplessly: "first of all, we are not allies now. If there is a problem, we can still trade..."


    "Do you have a dog?" Li Nuo pointed to the little white dog he had just brought back.


    "Ah? Didn''t you bring it back? "


    Li Nuo said: "I can''t even raise myself. Don''t harm the dog. If you are interested, take it away. If you are not interested, keep it to suffer with me."


    Yang Chen just realized one thing. He was cheated just now. He almost forgot that Li Nuo was also a miserable child.


    "All right, I''ll take care of it." Yang Chen said he would go and pick up the dog.


    "Wait a minute, one more thing." Li Nuo pointed to the kitchen and said, "please help me take out a bucket of instant noodles from the cupboard. All the pancakes I bought from you just now have been fed to the dog. By the way, help me soak them and put them on the table."


    "I owe you... Soak yourself."


    "I''m afraid I''ll die again."


    Yang Chen suddenly feel funny, a big and small guys will be afraid to take instant noodles to die?


    He could not help asking, "do you think you can kill people with instant noodles?"


    "I was knocked to death when I took instant noodles."

 Chapter 48

    Li Nuo bit the apple and hid his excitement by eating.


    I didn''t expect to get 1000 gold coins for no reason. For novice players, the number is really not small.


    But he thought of a problem.


    "Brother Yang, do what you say. Don''t set up the White Wolf empty handed at that time."


    Yang Chen unremittingly looked at Li Nuo.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll go to the endless corridor now. I''ll call you right away, but I have a request. You must send your property version to my mailbox to confirm your identity before you can give you gold coins."


    Li Nuo smiles and shakes his head: "I''m full of login time today, tomorrow."


    Then he did not wait for Yang Chen to speak, he said: "residual blood, this is my identity."


    Yang Chen frowned and said in a soft voice, "what I have never heard of..." then looked at Li Nuo and asked, "what is the effect after starting it?"


    Li Nuo said: "randomly select two attribute values and increase them by 15 to 30 points. Every 20 seconds, the bone of one of the limbs will be broken. Five minutes later, the skull will be broken. Unless the identity is started, it''s almost dead."


    "Risk and benefit coexist." Yang Chen simply concluded.


    Li Nuo nodded to show his approval, and added: "is this information the whole content of 1000 gold coins?"


    "Well, yes, that''s all I need to know, and I hope you can make another deal with me."


    Li Nuo listen to this immediately came to the spirit, a level 36 players to do business with themselves, Ann''s what heart does not say, but there must be benefits.


    "You said


    "After level 30, join our team."


    Li Nuo bit the apple: "what''s the use of me?"


    "Identity holders are rare players in the endless corridor," Yang explained


    "Oh... So I can sell myself for a good price?" Li Nuo interjected.


    Ignoring his self mockery, Yang Chen continued: "changing the situation and controlling the whole battlefield in a short time can be done for players with excellent skills, well-equipped and experienced experience. However, good equipment costs money and materials to improve, and good skills are even more difficult to obtain, but identity holders don''t need these, It''s only through the specific ability of identity that you can turn the whole war around, and that''s why you''re worth joining us. "


    "No."


    "Ah?" Yang Chen didn''t expect that Li Nuo refused his invitation without even thinking about it.


    Li Nuo said: "I have my own team. Although I have just set up, I still have two teammates. It''s a drag on my family. One team has a maximum of 7 people. Brother Yang, your team should not be rich enough to bring in three new people who are too different from your level."


    Yang Chen shook his head with a smile and said helplessly: "it''s true. Since you refuse, I can''t say anything. Our team has four people in total, but as you said, it''s really impossible to attract more low-level players. The risk is too big, unless the remaining two of your team are identity holders."


    Li Nuo also laughed: "ha ha, how can it be, a total of three people, how can we tell you that each is an identity holder."


    "It''s not." Yang Chen agrees.


    "Plus I''m just two people with identities."


    He said, "really... Two... Two... Two!"


    Yang Chen''s eyes are almost staring into a bell, almost choked by his own nose to the esophagus.


    "Brother Yang, have a drink."


    "You met an identity player in your first script!" Yang Chen leaned forward and almost left the sofa, his voice full of surprise.


    "Ah... Well, good luck." Li Nuo said so, but he knew in his heart that it was not something he met, but something he accepted.


    "I''ve only seen a living one at TM level 36. Did you meet one in your first script?" Yang Chen all burst rude, also don''t know is surprised or envy.


    "Calm down, brother Yang." Li Nuo smiles and holds the cup to Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen, conscious of his own gaffe, took the cup, frowned and took a sip of tea to hide his embarrassment. He took a sip, put down the cup and asked, "what''s the identity of your teammate?"


    "Two [brilliant wedge stones]."


    Yang Chen twitches and looks at Li Nuo. He is waiting for me here


    "Li Nuo, no matter how I say it, I''m also a senior. Why don''t you ask me so continuously?" Feel li Nuo seems to have some scruples, Yang Chen decided to use the ability of language pressure on him.


    Li Nuo bit the apple and said, "that''s OK. Besides, it''s brother Yang who first said that he paid for the gold coins to provide information. I''m just following suit."


    Yang Chen sighs helplessly when he feels that he has been rejected by this boy. It''s not a short time to know Li Nuo, but he really hasn''t had a deep contact with Li Nuo. Tonight''s negotiation makes Yang Chen have to reexamine the "ex terminally ill patient" in front of him.


    Li Nuo was able to tell himself the identity of the remnant of blood because he knew each other, and also because he didn''t understand the hidden value of identity at first.


    It is reasonable to say that the intelligence value of identity is very high, which is definitely not something that two [shining wedge stones] can exchange, but for novice players, this exchange value is completely acceptable.


    "500 gold coins. Just tell me if your teammate''s identity is critical." Yang Chen said.


    "No Li Nuo pocketed 500 in two words.


    Li Nuo wanted to ask what happened to the borderline, but he thought that he might exchange the gold coin for it, so he swallowed his words.


    At this time, Yang Chen lowered his head and seemed to meditate on something.


    Li Nuo didn''t speak at all. After ten seconds, Yang Chen raised his head.


    "Let''s change the form of transaction. For each script you successfully complete, I will provide you with two [shining wedge stones] for you to increase your strength until you pass level 30. At that time, your team must guarantee to establish an alliance with my team."


    "Allies?"


    "I''ll give you something after level 30, and then you''ll understand."


    Li Nuo said without thinking, "OK, I agree."


    "It''s a good time."


    "Because I can''t refuse."


    Li Nuo understood that this proposal was very important to him, and it was not easy to refuse.


    Not to mention the allure of [brilliant wedge stone], besides, after all, Yang Chen is more advanced than himself. If he refuses again, he will not give a face at all. In case of meeting each other in the script in the future, he is afraid that there will be some Buddhism in the situation.


    And what Yang Chen said was to give materials, not gold coins, which means pun.


    I provide you with materials to make you stronger. It''s an investment. After all, a team has two identity holders. It''s worth trying.


    But it doesn''t provide gold coins to protect your life, so in fact, Yang Chen also wants to explore the growth value of Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo said: "tomorrow I will ask my teammates to send you their own property version, even if it is to provide you with a guarantee."


    Yang Chen nodded his head, and even if the deal was so, it was reached verbally.


    "But what happened to you and the borderline that made you care so much about the identity holder?" After Li Nuo asked, he added without waiting for Yang Chen to open his mouth: "if you need to pay for this answer, don''t say it."


    Yang Chen said, "it doesn''t matter. I can tell you that."


    He paused for a moment and then said, "at level 30, a special event will happen to the players. You know, our team originally had six people."


    You have enough money... Li Nuo thought.


    "In that incident, our team engaged in a battle with a person with the identity of [borderline], and the result was... One was disabled, two died, and the remaining three were seriously injured... That was the first time we knew what [identity] was, but at a cost..."


    Yang Chen said here, holding the teacup, his face showed pain and hatred.


    Suddenly I heard a crisp sound, and the teacup was crushed to pieces!


    Li Nuo looked at this scene in surprise and surmised: "after level 30, can players'' abilities or some abilities be used in reality?"


    Yang Chen realized his gaffe and immediately apologized: "sorry... That cup, I will compensate you."


    "Ah... I don''t need this one."


    Li Nuo said, you let me know another secret, I thank you too late.


    Looking at the tea cup fragments on the table, Yang Chen calmed down.


    "That''s settled. I''ll send you the gold coin and two [shining wedge stones] through the tombstone mailbox tomorrow."


    After Yang Chen finished, he walked to the door.


    Li Nuo stopped him.


    "Brother Yang, do me two more things?"


    Yang Chen looked at him and said helplessly: "first of all, we are not allies now. If there is a problem, we can still trade..."


    "Do you have a dog?" Li Nuo pointed to the little white dog he had just brought back.


    "Ah? Didn''t you bring it back? "


    Li Nuo said: "I can''t even raise myself. Don''t harm the dog. If you are interested, take it away. If you are not interested, keep it to suffer with me."


    Yang Chen just realized one thing. He was cheated just now. He almost forgot that Li Nuo was also a miserable child.


    "All right, I''ll take care of it." Yang Chen said he would go and pick up the dog.


    "Wait a minute, one more thing." Li Nuo pointed to the kitchen and said, "please help me take out a bucket of instant noodles from the cupboard. All the pancakes I bought from you just now have been fed to the dog. By the way, help me soak them and put them on the table."


    "I owe you... Soak yourself."


    "I''m afraid I''ll die again."


    Yang Chen suddenly feel funny, a big and small guys will be afraid to take instant noodles to die?


    He could not help asking, "do you think you can kill people with instant noodles?"


    "I was knocked to death when I took instant noodles."

 Chapter 49

    Marge came out of the room: "do you hear me?"


    Li Nuo and chabai nodded in unison.


    "It''s difficult. It''s starting at last." Malje said to himself, then looked down at the paper plane in his hand.


    Why does he take a paper plane? Because he can''t learn melee for free even if he is beaten.


    So I just gave up and went back to my room to fold the paper. I wanted to see if I could open my armor expert.


    After folding a hundred paper airplanes, he made it.


    As a result, marjie''s daily routine becomes: clocking in at work, leaving after work, being beaten in space, folding paper in the room.


    But the embarrassment is that the armour experts must have the corresponding drawings to make materials. In view of the lack of space materials, they have to go to the script to find the drawings.


    A little comfort is that Marge''s hands-on ability, geometric rise, yesterday he stacked a dinosaur.


    On the other hand, Li Nuo and Ma Erjie''s tolerance for pain has reached a level that they dare not even think about.


    Daily self harm, either physical habits, or into neuropathy, fortunately, before becoming neuropathy, they are used to.


    But there''s a sequel. They want to copy guys as long as they look at each other.


    Li Nuo went to the task tombstone, in addition to the difficulty, the other two kinds of difficulty have become unable to choose the gray.


    Three plays, no name, no explanation.


    "It''s really familiar with it..." Li Nuo Tucao asked, "which eye do you make complaints about?"


    Maljet said: "do you still need to ask? Only one can understand what the game is."


    Li Nuo looks at chabai again. These days, she has added some knowledge of the real world, including games, humanities and history


    She learned a simple way to communicate with people, learned some basic knowledge of the game, sometimes like a cat, asking questions, curiosity is becoming more and more intense, in addition to the conflict and talk to Marge.


    In short, after half a month together, chabai is more and more like a person.


    "I don''t understand. I listen to you." Tea white finish saying then arms cross embrace chest, sit to eat to wait to die.


    "Then choose this easy to understand introduction. First, sort out the materials and see if there are any missing ones."


    Li Nuo said while opening the backpack, at the same time and tea white about the introduction of the game content.


    Three bottles of blood medicine, one ether, binding equipment [telescopic walking stick], [emir''s mask], [red tear stone ring].


    Unbound equipment [Zhuangchen''s iron stick], ornament [frequent death attack up], and a trash.


    There are still four characteristic values left unused, and both Li Nuo and marjie think that these four values are best used in the script.


    For example, if you get a certain kind of equipment, but your attribute value is just less than 1 point, you can''t equip it. It''s embarrassing. At this time, the eigenvalue can play a role.


    Three people confirm all materials, Li Nuo chose to understand the introduction of the game.


    "A: my daughter was captured by a monster! Go and save her!


    B: Don''t worry. Do you want a kunt.


    A: Ha ha, you can''t beat me


    After turning in 800 gold coins, the vision gradually blurred.


    [task has been started, this task is a double team script, connecting other people]


    [connection personnel are ready, coordinating mental system]


    [for your first difficult script, please explain the specific situation of this level. Do you want to listen to it or not]


    "Yes."


    It seems that there are some differences in the script of difficult level from the beginning... When Li Nuo speculated, the system sound sounded again.


    [your binding equipment will not be included in your backpack. If it is lost, it will return to your backpack while returning to space]


    [your clothes will default to the exterior of the space]


    [if the script time is due, you can choose to buy the time in the form of gold coins, which can be converted into 2000 gold coins in 24 hours]


    [the script has the probability to separate the arrival positions of team members]


    [explanation is over, everything is ready, transmitting]


    [the script is a double team mode, and all team members'' arrival areas will be scattered]


    [transmission completed, script started]


    Li Nuo stood in the dark, waiting for the start of the script. He felt nervous for some reason. The last time Neil was a medium difficulty, he almost died. He couldn''t foresee what kind of things were waiting for him.


    The dark curtain slowly dispersed, and a dagger blade appeared in front of us


    "Lying trough!"


    Li Nuo exclaimed and fell back subconsciously!


    The blade of the knife ran across the mask on his face, making a metal collision sound.


    This difficult level up to his face to send a knife!


    A few more knives hit, Li Nuo skilfully dodged, and then rolled back far away.


    After a toss, Li Nuo looked at his situation.


    I''m in a dense forest, and neither chabai nor marjie is here. Maybe the place where players come is separated.


    Look up at the guy who attacked him, a young man with brown hair and green eyes in a shabby cloth.


    The man''s forehead was bleeding, his eyes were bruised, and he was covered with mud. You can see from his appearance that he must have been beaten just now.


    "Was it me..."


    Li Nuo suddenly thought of this problem. If he did it by himself, it means that it is a kind of crossing phenomenon now. People are playing happily, and his soul is falling from heaven, which is bad for the good mood of the original owner.


    But Li Nuo immediately denied his idea. He was still wearing the standard white clothes and trousers of "endless corridor", and his walking stick was in his hand. It seemed that heaven would bring him here.


    The brown haired man attacks again. Li Nuo dodges and taps his cane on the man''s knee.


    "Ah


    With a roar of pain, the brown haired man knelt on the ground and was hit on the knee.


    "Ah


    With another roar of pain, the brown haired man lay down with his knees covered, and the dagger fell to the ground.


    Brother, you are funny... Li Nuo is waiting for the dead fish eye, looking at the man with knee injury.


    "Why can''t you let me go?" Yelled the brown haired man.


    Li Nuo didn''t know what to say. He always felt that this sentence should be reversed.


    "Big brother... It''s you who cut me with a knife, ok..." Li Nuo picked up the dagger that fell on the ground and put it into his backpack directly.


    The brown haired man yelled, "I have nothing left. I just want to survive and join the bandit group. But I haven''t killed anyone. Why can''t I go away?"


    "It''s a robber..."


    Li Nuo looked at the hysterical man, wondering if he could be exchanged for something of interest.


    From the brief introduction of the play, we can know that the play is "Wizard", also known as "demon hunter".


    In this world, you can hunt magic things for commission, that is to say, thieves should also be able to exchange some good things.


    The brown haired man noticed Li Nuo''s unkind eyes and crawled back in panic.


    "Please! Let me go! I will... "


    "What do you know?" The sound came from behind the thick bush.


    With the rustle of footsteps, a rough man in leather clothes and thick beard came out of the dense forest with two young men in the same dress.


    Li Nuo Leng is in place, because these three people are holding shotgun in hand.


    The story of the wizard is set in the middle ages, so why is there a gun?


    Li Nuo was stunned for two seconds before he came back


    "The script deviated from the routine again..."


    After a scream, the rough trio tied up the brown haired man.


    The bearded man at the head came to Li Nuo: "thank you. If you don''t stop me, I''ll let this damned robber escape. These bastards won''t let go of their children."


    "Well... Well, what''s this?" Li Nuo pointed to the rough man''s shotgun.


    The bearded man glanced at his gun and burst into laughter.


    "What are you thinking, man? It''s a gun." After laughing, the rough man continued: "if you don''t suggest, come back to the village with me and help us catch that bastard, we should thank you."


    "Well, good..." Li Nuo nodded, just don''t know where to go.

 Chapter 50

    Li Nuo followed the rough trio through the dense forest. All the way, he learned that the man with a thick beard, named Balma, was a hunter in a nearby town.


    Because the town is far away from the city-state, there are many bandits stationed nearby. The mountain is high and the emperor is far away. This group of lawless guys become more and more indulgent. At first, they just rob the villagers or businessmen passing by, but after a long time, they begin to think about villages and towns.


    A few days ago, a little girl was picking mushrooms on the mountain and entered the bandit''s territory by mistake. As a result, it was very common. When the girl was killed, her clothes were not covered when she found her body.


    The girl''s parents also lost their heart, the father alone into the forest looking for robbers ready to revenge, as a result, several robbers with the father''s head without taboo came to the town.


    He left his head behind and threatened that we had taken his head back. Should you villagers pay some money for running errands?


    The girl''s mother, the man''s wife, went mad on the spot.


    In this town of less than 50 people, most of them are old, young, women and children. No one dares to resist the bandits.


    But Balma, as the town''s hunter and the strongest man, picked up his shotgun and fired the first shot in the counterattack.


    The young man with brown hair and green eyes is one of the robbers who gave their heads away.


    Li Nuo listened all the way like a story meeting, but he didn''t express too many opinions, because he didn''t care about them.


    What time is it now, what changes have taken place in the wizarding world, why the main task has not yet appeared, and where marjie and chabai have come to? These are what Li Nuo cares about most at present.


    "Here we are."


    Balma pushed aside the thick shrubs in front of her. The sun was not blocking. She slanted down, shining on the green grass and the sky. Her slightly undulating view of the earth was transparent. In front of them, less than 200 meters away, stood a small town.


    "Welcome to hatherton."


    Balma takes Li Nuo into the town, and the house is no longer a simple house built by thatch and wood in the original game, but a building composed of stone walls and gray tile spires.


    Although the road is still muddy, there is a stone road straight through the town from the entrance.


    The townspeople gathered on the stone road. In front of them lay several dead bodies, which should be the bodies of the robbers.


    Balma threw the brown haired man to the ground, and the townspeople gathered around him. The brown haired man was pulled away in a scream.


    Through the bloodstain on the ground, it seems that the robber will not live long.


    "This gentleman helped us catch the damned robber!" Balma said to the townspeople.


    Balma asked, "by the way, sir, we don''t know your name yet."


    "Li Nuo."


    "What a strange name Balma had never heard of the name of an oriental. Of course, he was surprised, but Li Nuo was also very surprised why the elder brother was so energetic.


    The townspeople came forward to say a few words of thanks, and looked at Li Nuo strangely. After a while, they all left one after another.


    Li Nuo also knew that his white clothes, together with his walking stick and mask, really looked like a pervert.


    Balma looked at the scattered crowd and said, "don''t suggest. They''ve just had a bloody experience."


    "Nothing, but can I have a rest with you?"


    Li Nuo wants to take this opportunity to learn more about this era.


    Balma is a very enthusiastic person, said: "of course, I was going to invite you to my house, we can have a few glasses of Livia cherry beer, and then have a good chat!"


    They walk together in the town, looking at the surrounding architectural texture, plus the shotgun that Palmer carries, Li Nuo can basically determine the era of the play, which is similar to the Victorian era of the real world.


    Balma took Li Nuo to her door. She was about to open the door when she heard an old lady''s voice.


    "Why does this gentleman dress so strangely? "You look like a gentleman with a cane, but you''re dressed in plain white?"


    A 60 year old woman with white hair looked at Li Nuo pitifully.


    "Poor child, someone must have taken the clothes on the road." She must not have been among the people watching Li Nuo at the entrance of the town just now.


    The old lady didn''t give Li Nuo time to talk, and then said, "why don''t I go home and get some clothes for you? Although they are all women''s, sir, your figure can fit you."


    For the first time in Li Nuo''s life, he felt speechless. Aunt, you are so humorous. Do your family know?


    "Madame Curie, this is my guest," BARMA said hastily


    Madame Curie! God damn Madame Curie! Li Nuo felt that the beast was on the way from his heart to his brain.


    Are you here to study radium!


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Madame Curie off


    Balma opened the door, and suddenly a child rushed over and punched Balma in the knee.


    "Why did the man who told me to practice sword suddenly disappear?" The child cheered discontentedly.


    Balma scratched the back of her head, looked awkwardly at Li Nuo and said, "I''m laughing. This is my son, Jack."


    Li Nuo looks at Jack and finds the bear looking at himself with a strange look.


    As a result, Li Nuo also returned to the strange smile of a pervert.


    Jack was frightened and yelled, "Dad! There''s something wrong with this guy! The way he looks at me is like looking at a pig''s neck


    "Jack, don''t talk nonsense." A woman''s voice came from the kitchen.


    The white hand lifted the curtain of the kitchen and walked out of a very beautiful woman.


    The long golden hair is on the back of the head, the skin is as white and tender as clean, the eyes are as tender as elk, which makes people full of love and pity. The beautiful neck line is as smooth as flowing water.


    When Li Norton looked at her, she was silly. Even compared with tea white, she was no inferior, and even had more beautiful facial features.


    Most importantly, she is the wife of Balma, a bearded coarser!


    "To introduce you, this is my wife, ivy." Balma said, "Ivy, this is Li Nuo. He helped us stop the robbers just now."


    "Hello, please forgive my child''s rudeness." Ivy bowed her head slightly in apology.


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile, saying that this is the embodiment of beauty and beast.


    Jack has been hiding behind ivy, but he still shouts: "he really looks at me like a pig neck!"


    Ivy said, "don''t be rude to your guests, and don''t describe yourself as a pig neck."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "it''s OK, children, they are lively." Then he returned to jack with a abnormal look, scared the boy covered his head and ran back to the inner room.


    ¡­¡­


    Ivy goes into the room and cooks. Balma pours two beers. This is the first time that Li Nuo drinks. When the golden liquid enters her mouth, she feels bitter and astringent. But after two more drinks, she feels addicted or inexplicable.


    During a conversation, almost all of them were listening to Balma''s narration of the robbers'' evil deeds, and Li Nuo was also interested in listening to the story while drinking beer.


    "Is there no one in charge of security in this area?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Balma sighed:" this area is too desolate, not only bandits, but also monsters. The nobles in the city have no leisure to take care of our lives. They are all vampires who just take care of themselves. "


    Li Nuo took a sip of his beer and asked subconsciously, "how about on his own, such as saving some money to hire a demon hunter?"


    Demon hunters are the mutants in the wizard who are specially hired to fight against demons. Their genes have been mutated, and they have golden pupils like snakes. Their physique is far stronger than ordinary people, and they can live to be over 100 years old. The protagonist of the story series, jerot, is a demon hunter.


    Rough broad-minded man Leng for a while, frowning and said: "this is impossible¡°


    "Isn''t the pay enough?" Li Nuo asked.


    "No, it''s not that." Balma shook her head.


    "The demon hunters disappeared a hundred years ago."

 Chapter 51

    The demon hunter is gone! Li Nuo is surprised!


    Last time the script of "Neil" killed the hero, this time the script of "Wizard" killed the hero directly!


    Who''s the hero!


    "Don''t you know, it was a hundred years ago," Balma asked


    Li Nuo immediately said, "I come from other countries in the East. I have seen stories about demon hunters in books, but I don''t know that they have been... Extinct..."


    "I see, ha ha ha! I said your dress and name are so strange. It turns out that you are a foreign friend Balma said with a bright smile.


    Li Nuo sighed. Although he casually added a setting to himself, he was fooled by the fact that the demon hunter no longer existed. This really surprised him.


    However, on second thought, jerot is the last generation of demon hunters, and promised not to cultivate new demon hunters. Now that he has entered the era of guns, the disappearance of demon hunters is reasonable.


    "I''m actually a traveler."


    Li Nuo continued to add to himself: "I come here to contact with things I haven''t seen before. I only read from books before. Hundreds of years ago, it was a place of war, with monsters, demon hunters and warlocks. But I didn''t expect that it has changed so much, at least better than what is described in books."


    Balma shook her head and sighed: "I don''t know how people lived hundreds of years ago, but now our life is not good."


    "Willing to listen."


    Then Balma seemed to open up the conversation.


    One hundred years ago, the Empire of nefergad won the victory of the northern border war. As the winner, he took charge of willon, and novigri was also included in the territory of nefergad.


    Peace is always the most popular thing.


    Peace brings prosperity, and prosperity evolves into a more colorful civilization, but the progress of civilization is accompanied by new pains.


    For example, revolution, like the industrial revolution in the 19th century, the world is also experiencing such changes.


    Everyone, everything, like sand, has been involved in the big wave of revolution, drifting with the tide and scouring.


    More and more people are unable to adapt to the new era, they lose their jobs, do a despised business or leave the city to come to the township.


    HEATHERTON is one of these refuges, but they have to face new problems. The wild is full of monsters and robbers. Soldiers and nobles, like a hundred years ago, ignore these troubles and leave them to the unfortunate people. Without the protection of guns, human beings are natural food.


    But now the demon hunters have disappeared, and the Warlocks have settled in the distant neutral country of kervier. These people who live in places where they can''t, have no way to clear away the danger.


    So they had only two choices: to walk through the dangerous wilderness, to go to novigrie for a humble job, and to live like animals.


    Or pick up the regiment, take up arms, and take root in this land on their own.


    "Now, is there anyone to clean up the monsters that are still wandering in the wild?" Li Nuo asked.


    Balma took a big sip of beer, wiped the wine on his beard, and said: "it was the army that did it before, but a few years ago, an organization appeared. They call themselves hunters. They are skilled and specialized in hunting demons, but the Commission is too high, and most of them are dominated by the church. We civilians can''t find a way to invite them."


    When Li Nuo heard this, he had a little spirit. The hunter who can make up for the vacancy of demon hunter should be very powerful.


    Can draw a key point, if the script time is free, try to meet those hunters.


    "Where is the hunter''s organization?"


    "Balma said," go all the way to the southeast. It may take two days to get there by coach or train. There are also some idle hunters in novigri. "


    Now that trains have appeared in this era, Li Nuo is more convinced that the current time axis is equivalent to that of the real world in the middle of the 19th century.


    "Eat first." Ivy came out of the kitchen with a steaming stew.


    Li Nuo looked at the thick soup with fragrance and the stewed meat. He couldn''t help but control his saliva.


    It seems that the last time he ate meat was a month ago. Thinking of this, Li Nuo felt a little sad that his living standard could not catch up with the common people in the 19th century


    "Try it. We are all self-sufficient. It''s good for the nobles to give up this area. At least we don''t have to hand in food and money." As she spoke, Balma filled Li Nuo with a bowl.


    There was a light layer of oil floating on the broth. The color of the broth was stewed into dark brown. A few dark green wild vegetables floated on the oily noodle soup. Watching Li Nuo''s appetite, he drank the broth regardless of the etiquette of the guests.


    Ah... It''s meat... Meat I haven''t seen for a long time


    Balma saw Li Nuo''s happy expression and laughed: "it seems that you haven''t had a good meal for a long time."


    "Forced by life."


    Li Nuo put a piece of meat in his mouth, and the feeling of gravy spilling over his mouth was wonderful.


    "Ha ha ha! Although there is nothing else here, the food is still full and will certainly feed you to the full


    Li Nuo had a good impression on this bearded man because of his cheerfulness and hospitality. Fortunately, he met the bold Balma as soon as he came up.


    Just don''t know how marjie and chabai are now, Li Nuo suddenly a little worried about chabai, this woman who is not familiar with the world can face the world alone.


    He is not particularly worried about whether marjie and chabai will encounter danger. Through the brown haired robber, he can basically judge that the character strength of this play is no different from that of ordinary people, just afraid of meeting demons.


    I still have to start as soon as possible, although I don''t know where to go... Let''s go to novigrie first. Li Nuo secretly decided his next location.


    "By the way, since you are a traveler and have no place to live, it''s not far from dusk now. Sleep here today." Balma said suddenly.


    Li Nuo hesitated and looked out of the window. The sky was a little yellow, and the wilderness at night was extremely dangerous.


    "Is it convenient?"


    "What''s the trouble? I''ll take you to the tavern in the town in the evening. When we get there, let''s drink again!"


    This big brother is still a wine putty, Li Nuo''s heart is full of scandal, and then he looks at Ivy.


    "Stay. We still have an empty room." Ivy laughs.


    Balma said: "Oh, by the way, I''ll find you a decent dress. You should wear it for the time being. After all, your clothes will become a laughing stock when you go to the pub."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the town was silent in the moonlight. Balma took Li Nuo to the only place in the town where the lights were strong, the pub.


    Most of the men in the town come here at night to drink and chat to relieve the fatigue of a day''s work.


    The tavern is not big. It only needs some old tables and chairs, and noisy drinkers to fill it.


    Li Nuo was wearing an old leather suit, green overalls and a pair of leather boots.


    This is Balma''s dress, so Li Nuo is very generous.


    Because the binding equipment can''t be put into the backpack, he now holds the [telescopic walking stick] in his hand, and when going out with Balma, he puts the [emir''s mask] on his face while no one is paying attention, and sets the head armor invisible mode.


    Balma and lino sat down in front of the wooden bar, placed a few chairs that were about to fall apart, and asked for two glasses of levia''s cherry beer.


    As he sat down, Li Nuomin noticed that someone was watching him.


    Follow the feeling to look for, see not far from the small table, two eyes locked in their own men, two men out of place with here.


    A white man with over shoulder blonde hair who drinks coarse wine into a goblet.


    The other, like Li Nuo, has yellow skin, short hair dyed crimson, sharp eyes, and a chicken leg.


    "What''s the matter?" Balma noticed something wrong with Li Nuo''s eyes.


    "Ah, nothing."


    Li Nuo disguised a smile, immediately opened the [emir''s mask].

 Chapter 52

    Just as Li Nuo was about to check them with his mask, the blonde man stood up with his glass and came over.


    "Hello."


    Li Nuo''s right hand, holding the stick, subconsciously tightened his strength, nodded and smiled at the same time.


    Balma said, "is this gentleman a stranger?"


    "We are travelers," said the blonde


    "Traveler?" Balma looked at Li Nuo, and then patted Li Nuo on the shoulder: "ha ha ha, there are a lot of travelers today!"


    Yes... Quite a lot. Although Li Nuo kept smiling, his face was a little black.


    "My name is Charles." Charles glanced at his companion who was still eating: "he''s my companion, wig."


    Li Nuo''s eyes scanned the man named wig. He was eating the bread on the table rudely. He was holding a piece of oily jerky in his other hand. After eating it, his greasy palm rubbed his black cloth clothes, as if he was wearing a towel.


    Beside him lay a large linen backpack, full of things.


    "Your friend''s eating style is really generous." Palma grinned and frowned. They didn''t look like people who could get together.


    Charles laughed and sipped the beer in the wooden cup. "Sometimes it''s like this. You think you will only associate with people of the same class, character and knowledge, but in fact, no one knows what kind of people you will reach a consensus with."


    As he said this, Charles looked at Leno''s stick.


    Li Nuo noticed his sight, so he put his walking stick forward and said, "to be taught, so does Mr. Charles want to invite us to drink, or for something else?"


    Charles tapped his eyebrow with his finger and said, "let me be frank. We are looking for something called" herbal medicine ". Have you heard of it?"


    "I''ve lived here for more than ten years, and I haven''t heard of" herbal decoction. " Balma took a sip of beer and said, "is that a cure for disease?"


    Instead of answering Balma''s question, Charles looked at lino.


    "And you?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "I don''t know."


    Then the man, who calls himself Charles, smiles, touches Li Nuo''s glass, drinks all the beer, and greets his companion to leave the pub.


    At the moment when they went out, the man named wig looked back at Li Nuo and showed a meaningful smile.


    "What a strange man." Balma sighed, but didn''t take it seriously, and began to pull Li Nuo and the rough guys in the town to drink and laugh.


    Li Nuo plays the role of his own traveler, not forgetting to inquire about some basic information of the world.


    But his nerves have been in a tight state, unable to relax.


    It can be confirmed from [Emile''s mask] that the two people who just left are players... And players who have reached level 15.


    Most of all, they''re lying. The blonde man''s name is not Charles at all.


    [DOS bardano: Level 15]


    [physical strength: 325]


    Energy:


    [strength: 16]


    [reaction: 18]


    Spiritual power


    Insight:


    [Medical: 14]


    [precision: 24]


    The skill of mask can''t see the equipment attribute bonus, but in terms of basic value, it''s much better than Li Nuo himself.


    On the other hand, they are looking for something called "herbal medicine". Li Nuo is very concerned about this problem, because this kind of medicine is the mutant medicine of demon hunter.


    Li Nuo is sure that the two people can see the identity of their players at the first sight, and they don''t pay attention to themselves at all, otherwise they won''t come to ask about the decocting medicine.


    In the noisy atmosphere, Li can''t help looking at the door of the pub.


    "This time, the players are not good..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Doss, why did you tell that boy about the decoction?"


    The red haired man, whose name is wig, was discontented and walked along the dark path of the town with the golden haired doss.


    "Try to see if the player of another team has also received this branch line. If that player has also received this branch line, I think we can choose to make a temporary alliance with him or directly deal with the competitor, but I don''t know by his expression."


    Blonde DOS smiles, squints and looks at his companion: "besides, it doesn''t matter if you let him know. I checked his data. It''s only level 7."


    "Grade 7, still a little lamb! Such a novice will never think that you have the ability to view the skills


    Doss also laughed with his companions.


    "Wu Yun, you''d better not be careless. If I guess correctly, the walking stick in his hand is a very good thing."


    The man whose real name was Wu Yun gave a unremitting smile and tightened his tight backpack: "hum, I''m just lucky. I only care about how many gold coins he has. Don''t let me move. I can''t get much profit."


    "Don''t worry, as long as we know the whereabouts of the decoction..."


    Doss did not go on to say that they had gone out of town and came to the field. There was a broken cabin in front of the dark.


    Doss pushed the door open, and a stinky smell came out.


    There are three bodies lying in the house, a man, a woman and a child. The dried blood stains on the walls and the ground explain the tragedy here.


    Doss covered his nose and looked back at his companion.


    "Wu Yun, can you clean up your work next time... I choose to sleep in the wild tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    Balma is a good drinker, but Li Nuo is a little dizzy.


    On their way back, Li Nuo almost tripped over his two size boots several times.


    Finally back to Balma''s house, just as he opened the door, Li Nuo suddenly sensed the danger signal coming from the room.


    The next moment, only a dart shot out of the room. When he saw that it was going to hit Palma''s head, Li Nuo quickly pulled out his right hand and grasped the flying dart.


    Balma was speechless and looked at Li Nuo.


    "Jack! What are you doing! " Ivy had some angry voices coming from the room.


    Li Nuo discovered that there was a dart plate hanging on the door of the Balma house.


    Your family is not afraid of welcoming guests... Li Nuo whispered to himself.


    Jack knew that he had almost made a mistake. He was a little timid: "I just want to play darts..."


    Li Nuo almost laughed when he heard this, and you almost turned your father into Erlang God.


    Looking at Jack, Balma laughs heartily and looks at Li Nuo.


    "Thank you, friend. You prevented a tragedy that almost happened, but I didn''t expect you to be so good at it."


    "Subconscious action." Li Nuo replied with a smile and walked into the room with Balma, but a question in his heart stopped him.


    "There''s something I want to ask, Balma."


    "Open your mouth, my friend."


    Li Nuo pinched his nose and thought about how to say it. Then he said, "I just don''t understand why the man just asked me about herbal medicine. In fact, I''m very curious about it."


    Balma shrugged: "who knows, I''ve never heard of that kind of thing. Besides, I always think those two people are very strange. They''re not like you... Um... How to describe... Ah, yes, they''re bright."


    Li Nuo make complaints about the irrelevant answer.


    Late at night, Li Nuo was lying in the empty room of Balma''s house. The bed was hard, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    But it''s not bad that I can''t sleep. I''m just thinking about what happened today.


    Just then, Li Nuo heard a faint sound at the door of the house.


    He saw a crack in the wooden door and Jack''s little head sticking out of the door.


    Li Nuo sat up, looked at Jack''s creeping appearance, and said, "single choice?"


    "I can''t beat you, but I''m not afraid of you!" Jack walked into the room quietly, as if afraid of disturbing his parents in the next room.


    Li Nuo smiles: "then why do you come here in the middle of the night?"


    Jack hesitated, took a deep breath and said, "I want to make a deal with you."


    "I know. Someone in town knows about herbal medicine."

 Chapter 53

    Lino sits by the bed and stares at Jack.


    "Say it again."


    Jack repeated, "I know who in town knows about herbal medicine."


    Hearing this repeated answer, Li Nuo was stunned at first, followed by a great surprise.


    Herbal medicine is a mutant medicine for demon hunters. If you guess correctly, it can greatly improve the players'' ability. Just like the two DOS people in the pub, they are looking for it to strengthen themselves.


    "But I have a condition!" Jack stares at Li Nuo''s eyes and takes a deep breath to strengthen his courage.


    "Teach me how to fight! Or I won''t tell you! "


    Fighting skills? Li Nuo doubts in his heart, but then he thinks that it should be the boy who mistakenly thinks that he is a skilled pervert when he sees himself holding the flying dart.


    Li Nuo lowers his body and leans to Jack. Because he still remembers the look like a pig''s neck in the daytime, Jack subconsciously moves back a few centimeters.


    "Boy, aren''t you afraid I''ll treat you like a pig''s neck?" Lionel road.


    Jack swallowed: "I''m afraid! But I want to be a better hunter than my father. No, I want to be a soldier


    "When I grow up, I want to protect my father and mother, so I want to be stronger and stronger than those robbers."


    Li Nuo picked his eyebrows thoughtfully and looked at the kid in front of him. He knew what the equivalent exchange was. He was a little bit of a bear but he knew nothing.


    "I''ll teach you some basic training tomorrow morning." Lionel road.


    Jack''s small eyebrows wrinkled: "I want to learn the skills of fighting."


    Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and continued to flicker: "but first you have to lay a good foundation for the fight."


    Jack lowered his head slightly, looking disappointed, and sighed softly.


    "There''s a lady in town whose late husband was an adventurer. I like to hear her tell stories about her husband."


    "Listen to her, her husband''s last adventure was to go to a place called kelmohan and bring back a lot of books and a potion. After drinking that potion, her husband died. He didn''t open his eyes any more. It was poisoned. The lady said that the potion was called Qingcao decoction."


    After listening to Jack''s explanation, Li Nuo can be basically sure that this information should be true, because that person has been to the demon hunter''s ruins kelmohan, drank the medicine brought from there, and died. The herbal medicine is poison for ordinary people.


    If you want to become a demon hunter, you must go through a test called the demon hunter test, and the most important part is the grass test.


    In the grass trial, young children need to drink the alchemy medicine called grass decocting medicine. This medicine is poison for ordinary people. This medicine will make great changes in the body and physiological structure.


    Only if you survive the grass trial, can you become a real demon hunter.


    But this is an extremely painful process, and its survival rate is said to be only three tenths.


    For example, in the novel of demon hunter that Li Nuo has read, there is a description like this:


    "On the third day, all the children died except one who had just turned ten. He was restless because of his sudden madness, and then fell into a deep coma.


    His eyes are dull, his hands are constantly grasping clothes, or waving in the air, as if to grasp a quill. His breathing became more and more heavy; The body began to sweat, and the skin became wet, sticky and smelly. Then another drug went into the little boy''s blood vessel and he had an epileptic seizure.


    This time, the following symptoms were nosebleed, severe cough, and finally vomiting, until the boy completely collapsed and became motionless. Over the next two days, his symptoms did not abate. The little boy''s skin was soaked with sweat, then dried out and began to heat. The pulse became intermittent, but maintained normal intensity. He didn''t wake up or scream.


    Finally, on the seventh day, the little boy woke up.


    When he opens his eyes, his eyes are like the eyes of a poisonous snake... "


    It seems that the unfortunate ghost wants to become a demon hunter... Li Nuo thought, and asked: "what''s the name of the lady you said?"


    "Madame Curie."


    [regional mission started]


    [looking for herbal medicine]


    [experience value: 500]


    [reward: random]


    There is a slight change in Li Nuo''s expression. The main line is still in the future, and the branch line starts first.


    He understood the way to accept the branch line in this world, interact with NPC or actively explore, but Li Nuo was unable to analyze whether doss and his companions also accepted the task, and if they were also doing the branch line, how it was triggered.


    With doubt, Li Nuo asked, "Jack, have you mentioned it to anyone else besides me?"


    Jack shook his head. "I only talked to Tommy, who lives outside the town. If I hadn''t heard you talking to my father, I would have forgotten about it."


    Tommy... Since Jack only said it to himself, it means doss. They may have learned it from that Tommy.


    "Does Tommy know it''s Madame Curie?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Well..." Jack frowned and scratched his head: "never said that, Tommy didn''t know, because his brain was very bad, and he couldn''t even remember my name. Everyone called him a fool, but only I would play with him, because my father told me not to bully the weak, but to help them."


    After that, Jack gently straightened his chest.


    It turns out that your friend is mentally retarded. Li Nuo suddenly thinks jack is cute.


    No wonder those two guys would come to ask about their herbal medicine. If they knew the clue of Madame Curie from the beginning, there was no need to go to the town to ask others.


    It seems that they have met Tommy and know this branch line by accident. Li Nuo thinks


    At this time, Jack interrupted Li Nuo who was thinking.


    "Well, tomorrow morning, you''ll teach me how to start training!"


    "Well." Li Nuo nodded, then looked at Jack and asked, "how old are you?"


    "Twelve years old, my father said it was the age when I began to be strong."


    Li Nuo looks at Jack thoughtfully. Now that he is 12 years old, he can accept the exercise of doing 100 push ups, 100 sit ups, 100 squats and running 10 kilometers every day.


    I''ll fool him in this way tomorrow. By the way, I''ll have a look at the boy''s tired appearance.


    To show that Li Nuo is a little like looking at food, Jack subconsciously thinks that he has been taken as a pig neck, and immediately leaves the room.


    Li Nuo lay back on his bed and began to think about tomorrow''s trip. He had planned to leave for novigrie tomorrow morning, but now his plan had to change.


    "I must visit Madame Curie tomorrow, and then see if I can stay one more day depending on the situation..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Li Nuo was awakened by the noise outside the house and sat up slowly.


    "Demolition... What are you doing?"


    Li Nuo make complaints about his sleeping on the hard bed while he is tucking aside.


    Just then, the sound of the system appeared


    [the day has passed safely, and the main task is triggered]


    [kill the shadow elder]


    [time: 30 days]

 Chapter 54

    Shadow elder


    "This NIMA is worthy of high difficulty... The main task is not to be completed by people at all..."


    Li Nuo was frightened by this main task.


    Shadow elder is actually a kind of high-level vampire.


    There is a vampire race in this world. Speaking of vampires, we should start from a mysterious natural phenomenon in the world of the wizard, that is, the intersection of heaven and earth.


    The confluence of the celestial sphere, also known as the confluence of the world, took place 1500 years ago, or even longer.


    The general meaning is that the world between different dimensions collides, and the world is directly connected and permeated with each other.


    Originally, the aborigines in this world were dwarves and elves, but due to the intersection of the celestial spheres, many creatures from different worlds came to the world of the wizard.


    For example, ghouls, blood spines, high-level vampires, and even humans are remnants of the intersection of heaven and earth.


    They have their own unique ecology, which is a legacy of the past.


    According to the legend of the elves, human beings first appeared in the world during the confluence of the celestial sphere, and then they began to colonize the northern part of the continent.


    Hundreds of years later, northerners began to settle on the mainland, a process known as the "initial landing.".


    In addition, in the process of world convergence, some energy is also left on the mainland, which is the magic of the demon hunter world.


    Only a few people can use this supernatural power.


    Running away, back to the vampire race.


    Vampires are divided into high-level and low-level. The vampires in this world have changed the stereotyped vampire images in the previous fantasy works.


    They are not afraid of stakes and holy water, and those weapons can only be used in legends and fables; It''s no use sprinkling garlic and drawing religious symbols on a vampire, unless you want it to laugh to death.


    The damage of the sun to vampires is also very limited. Even for advanced vampires, sunbathing is a kind of enjoyment.


    But one thing is right, they really can''t rely on the mirror to arrange their makeup, because the mirror can''t see them.


    The leader of the vampire community is the shadow elder. Every area where a large group of vampires gather has a shadow elder to manage, such as the original game of taussent, while the shadow elder of this main task lives in kervier.


    It can be said that in the whole "Wizard" series, including novels and games, shadow elder is the second most powerful creature.


    Once a demon hunter, a sorceress, a pile driver, and the protagonist of the series, jerot, a man who has experienced a lot of hardships and killed all kinds of powerful monsters, is just like a baby in his infancy when facing the shadow elder.


    Therefore, the difficulty of this main task is almost impossible to complete.


    "This is too abnormal..." Li Nuo loosened his collar and wanted to stop the cold sweat from the pores.


    Dong Dong!


    After a few powerful knocks on the door, Balma''s voice rang out of the room.


    "Li Nuo, is it convenient for me to come in?"


    "Oh, convenient."


    This is your home, of course.


    See Balma with a set of clothes and a pair of leather boots into the room.


    "Try this dress. I wore it when I was young. Maybe it will fit you."


    Simple white shirt, brown vest, black overalls and a pair of black leather boots.


    It must be Balma''s old clothes at the bottom of the box. Maybe the noise of demolition is the sound of Balma rummaging.


    Although the clothes are wrinkled, they are clean as a whole. Maybe ivy or Balma dusted them off.


    This scene makes Li Nuo''s impression of Balma almost critical. For him, from childhood to adulthood, almost no one has ever used him so much except his mother.


    I just didn''t expect that the second person who is so good to himself is actually a character in the game.


    He always thought that these worlds were only virtual in reality, but now Li Nuo felt that maybe these people were real, and the game world might be another parallel world.


    Put on clothes, straight close to the body, just fit Li Nuo''s figure.


    "Balma, ask me a question. When was this your dress?"


    Balma thought for a moment and said, "I remember when I was fourteen."


    Li Nuo looked at the strong man in front of him, who was nearly 190 cm tall, and then looked at the clothes he was wearing.


    When they are adults, they will be the same as other people''s teenagers


    At this time, jack with a hunting bow, full of vitality ran into the house: "Dad! Let''s get going


    Come on, let''s go? Li Nuo looks at the father and son in front of him in doubt.


    Balma touched Jack''s head and said to Li Nuo with a smile, "I''m going to teach Jack how to hunt. Would you like to come here?"


    "No, I want to walk around the town." Li Nuo refused his invitation, and today he will hurry to find Madame Curie.


    Watching the father and son come out of the house, Li Nuo also picks up his walking stick and prepares to leave.


    Suddenly Jack ran back to Li Nuo and whispered, "when I get back, you''re teaching me how to train."


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile. Anyway, he let the boy exercise himself, so Li Nuo didn''t care about it.


    When she left, Ivy handed Li Nuo a piece of bread to satisfy her hunger.


    Although he wants to eat it and come out again, Balma has already gone out. It''s a bit indecent to share a room with his daughter-in-law.


    After all, dumplings are not as delicious as dumplings. In short, for the sake of other people''s reputation, Li Nuo stepped up to open the door after simply asking about Madame Curie''s residence.


    It was not long before I came to Madame Curie''s house.


    Li Nuo knocked on the door. A few seconds later, the door opened slowly. Madame Curie was standing behind the door in her neat clothes.


    "Madame Curie, I''m sorry to disturb you. There''s something I''d like to inquire about." Li Nuo nodded slightly to apologize.


    Madame Curie looked at Li Nuo, then opened her eyes slightly and said, "remember, you are the guest who went to Balma''s house yesterday."


    "I didn''t see it just now. After all, you are wearing normal clothes today."


    Li Nuo didn''t say a word with a smile. He said that the old lady really knows how to talk.


    Madame Curie was not very wary and invited lino into the room.


    Li Nuo glanced at the furnishings in the room. The room is not big. The furnishings are compact, but clean and bright. This lady must be used to cleaning.


    Madame Curie poured a cup of tea for Li Nuo and put it on a simple but clean wooden table.


    "Do you need some honey?"


    "No, thank you." Li Nuo said and sat opposite Madame Curie.


    "Ma''am, I heard Jack, the child of the Balma family, say yesterday that you know something about herbal medicine. I''m a traveler and I''m just interested in it. If you don''t suggest, can you..."


    Before Li Nuo finished speaking, Madame Curie began to talk about herbal medicine.


    She seems to like to talk about her past with others. Although it is the past of her husband''s death, she still talks with relish, as if it was not her husband who died.


    The whole content is similar to what Jack said. There are not many key things. Madame Curie doesn''t seem to know about herbs and kelmohan''s books.


    When Madame Curie finished speaking, Li Nuo took his last sip of tea and said, "do you have any herbs left over here?"


    Madame Curie looked at the carpet at the kitchen door. "There are still some. There is a secret door under the carpet, which leads to the basement where my husband used to study. The medicine is there."


    Li Nuo was surprised. He thought it would take some hard work to get the decoction, but he didn''t expect to be at Madame Curie''s house.


    "Can I have a look?"


    "Certainly," said Madame Curie


    It''s so easy. Li Nuo is very happy that he can get the herbal medicine easily.


    At this time, Madame Curie added in a slow voice, "but now that I have lost my key, I can''t get into the basement."

 Chapter 55

    Sure enough, it''s not that simple. The key is not on Madame Curie, so I have to find it


    Or


    "Ma''am, can I see the entrance to the basement?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Of course." Madame Curie got up and kicked the carpet off the kitchen door.


    See the wood floor under the carpet, there is a half meter diameter of gray stone, a big lock to lock the stone.


    Li Nuo''s eyebrows twitch as he looks at the entrance of the basement. It seems that he can''t destroy it with external force. He can''t destroy a thick stone slab.


    "My husband always likes to bring back some strange things. He values them very much, although I always want to throw away those strange things... Because there are always people criticizing my husband as a strange person behind his back."


    There was a memory in Madame Curie''s eyes, which seemed to miss her husband.


    She wiped the corner of her eyes and continued: "so after he died, I concealed the cause of his death, and I didn''t want to be the talk of others after he died."


    Li Nuo didn''t speak. He didn''t know what language and attitude he should use when facing the old woman. Li Nuo was good at choking, but comforting. He was a big class player in kindergarten.


    Madame Curie seemed to realize that she should not show weakness in front of strangers, so she suddenly said with a smile, "I''m sorry for being rude in front of you."


    Li Nuo immediately said: "you are so thoughtful. Although I can''t understand it, I think your husband should be a gentleman who enjoys adventure in his life. Such a man is not only prepared for death, but also has sufficient psychological preparation, not to mention other people''s criticism. He won''t care about boring words and faces."


    Madame Curie nodded and turned towards the living room.


    "You''re right. He was such a freak before he died. I think too much about it. Maybe I should try to tell you the cause of his death instead of just telling it to a child."


    No, you don''t need to say that, Li Nuo said in his heart. To be honest, your husband''s death is a shame.


    Madame Curie opened the cupboard and asked, "by the way, sir, where are you from?"


    "Well... East, a very far place."


    "No wonder... I always feel that you and my husband look very similar. He is also from the East." Madame Curie rummaged through the closet and found a black dress.


    "Although you have to be more polite, I can always see my husband in you when he was young." She handed the black clothes to Li Nuo.


    "This is the coat he loved to wear when he was young."


    Li Nuo was a little stunned and didn''t pick up the clothes.


    The soul of Tucao in his mind has been unable to suppress. What does make complaints about this? Why am I like your husband? They take young girls as their harem. What am I? Get an old lady to occupy a big house? Stop it!


    Madame Curie saw Li Nuo standing in the same place and didn''t reach for it, so she added with a smile: "if this dress is left, it will come into the tombstone with me one day. It''s better to leave it to those who need it more. Now the weather is getting colder. You people who travel everywhere will always need thicker clothes."


    Li Nuowei nodded invisibly. Since it was delivered to his mouth, let''s go on.


    When I touched the clothes with my fingers, I was surprised to find that the coat was still a piece of equipment.


    [Name: old coat of travelers]


    [type: Armor clothing]


    [defense effect: 7]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [effect: protect against cold and sun]


    [Note: it''s not known how many years this windbreaker has been put in, but it''s really old enough. If you don''t have high requirements, this windbreaker is still fun to wear B, because it''s a windbreaker after all]


    Li Nuo put on his clothes, and a black pleated windbreaker was put on him.


    When players equip clothing items in the script, they can choose two ways:


    One is direct equipment, clothes will instantly appear on the player, the other is to wear honestly.


    It doesn''t matter how players choose, it''s just based on personal habits.


    For the NPCs in the script, even if the clothes suddenly appear on the players like ppt animation, they will not be surprised. It seems to be a common thing.


    "Thank you." "Mrs. Curie, can you tell me where I lost my key?" he asked, smiling and nodding


    Madame Curie sat down in her chair, frowned slightly, thought carefully, and said, "I remember that a few days ago, when I came back from novigrie in a carriage, I found that the key was missing, and I wonder why it was the only one missing."


    "Can you... Tell me a little bit about the location... Your scope is a little big..."


    "I got off the bus once on the way, you know, people always have to solve some needs." Madame Curie took a sip of tea.


    Li Nuo answered: "I understand that people''s needs are always unsatisfied..."


    Madame Curie nodded with satisfaction: "I can see a tower not far away from the place where I got off. Maybe I left it there."


    Li Nuo began to think about the two key words of east side and Tower: "if you guess right... It should be the abandoned tower in the original game... Well, there may be bandits."


    "What are the characteristics of the key?" Li Nuo then asked.


    "Being painted blue is my husband''s bad taste." Madame Curie paused for a moment and then said, "if you want to find the key, you''d better give it up. Now it''s very dangerous in the wild, especially there are many robbers stationed in that area. At that time, I had to solve some needs."


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile. He could understand that the old man couldn''t hold his urine. Then Li Nuo asked, "again, there is a boy named Tommy in the town. Where does he live? I have something to ask him."


    Li Norton gave a pause and then added, "things that have something to do with Jack."


    Of course, it''s a lie. He just wanted to ask about the two players.


    After all, Dorothy, the blonde, probably got the herbal medicine from Tommy.


    "It''s just to the north of the town. When you get out of the town, you can go straight. They are all herding sheep in the wild. They are a little lonely. You should be careful." Said Madame Curie with concern.


    After listening, Li Nuo nodded: "I''ll keep it soon. Thank you for your tea."


    Just as he opened the door, Madame Curie''s voice came from behind.


    "If you have time, you can come to me for lunch, or you can come to chat with me and tell me about your travel."


    Li Nuo Leng for a moment, turned to look at the old man sitting alone in the chair, unconsciously nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of town, according to Madame Curie''s instructions, Li Nuo followed the dirt road.


    Ten minutes later, he saw a shabby wooden house.


    Go to the door, just about to explore the hand knock on the door, but suddenly stopped action.


    He smelled blood.


    Li Nuo immediately squatted down, came to the bottom of the windowsill, and slowly leaned out his head.


    When he saw things in the room through the window, he almost spit out the bread he had eaten in the morning.

 Chapter 56

    Li Nuo pushed open the door of the wooden house.


    A pungent smell of blood volatilized out, as if opened in a sealed bag of putrid smell flying into your nostrils.


    He stood in the room with nausea, and three bodies lying on the ground irregularly, one at the door, one in the living room, and the last on the bed.


    "Tommy''s family should be a family of three. The three dead people in front of us..."


    Li Nuo went to the smallest body, squatted down, took out a dagger, and used the blade to look at the head and body of the body.


    "My stomach was cut open, and my intestines flowed out a lot... My right arm was cut off, and there was a cosmetic wound on my face from my forehead to the corner of my mouth. There was no other wound, and I died of blood loss."


    "I''m still a child... It should be Tommy..."


    Lino got up and looked at the other two bodies.


    "Men die neatly, their heads are split... Women... This should be the first time I''ve been so close to a woman''s nudity..."


    Li Nuo reached out and searched for the clothes of the three bodies, which were empty.


    Then he looked around the room again and almost all the money was taken away.


    There are traces of being used in the kitchen. The stove is warm and is used today.


    Li Nuo''s nose was constantly stimulated by the stench in this space. He forced himself to search for everything and walked out of the room immediately.


    Li Nuo quickly left the area of the wooden house. After all, there were three bodies here. If someone passed by now and found that he was here, he would be speechless.


    "If a family of three is killed, first restore it according to the state of death..."


    As he walked to the town, Li Nuo thought about what had happened here.


    "After the murderer broke in, he first killed his father who opened the door, then cut Tommy, and finally killed the only woman in the family... I''m afraid that before the mother died, he had been witnessing the tragedy of his son..."


    "The murderer didn''t leave after killing people, but took this place as a stronghold, or cooked directly here. Yes, it can be seen from someone who used the kitchen, and it''s impossible to analyze the time range... Although the money was almost empty, it should not be robbers, they don''t have to stop here to eat..."


    Li Nuo was so nervous that he needed a room to rest, to cook, and to have something to do with Tommy


    "Those two players did it..."


    Before he felt that doss and his team were not good at each other, but Tommy told himself that this time his opponent team was a ferocious person he had never met.


    Lino speed up the pace to rush back to the town, to speed up their own progress, otherwise I don''t know when the two people will point at themselves.


    As for what happened at Tommy''s house, just tell Palma when he comes back.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in town, Li Nuo made up his mind. The corpse he just saw had a great influence on his mood.


    Came to Balma''s house, but found a lot of people around the door.


    This scene makes Li Nuo feel uncertain for some reason.


    Li Nuo pushed aside the townspeople gathered at the door.


    After entering the room, in addition to the babble of conversation, I also heard Ivy''s cry.


    He immediately went into Balma and Ivy''s room and saw Balma lying on the bed weakly with a shocking blood hole in her left shoulder. Ivy stood beside him and covered her face and cried.


    Also in the same room was a hunter I saw yesterday and a country doctor who was dressing Balma.


    "What happened?" Li Nuo said in a deep voice.


    Ivy sobbed and said, "when they were hunting in the mountains, they met robbers..."


    "Where''s Jack?" Li Nuo didn''t see the noisy kid, and immediately predicted that it was wrong.


    "Back... My friend..."


    The shaking voice came from Balma, and the doctor said immediately: "he was seriously injured, and he was hit on the head..."


    Li Nuo went to Balma''s bed and looked at the generous and hospitable man. He was a little angry. After all, he had helped himself.


    "What happened, Balma?"


    Balma coughed twice, supported the bed board with her palm, and leaned up. Her strong arm seemed so weak at the moment. "When Jack and I were hunting in the forest, we met several robbers... After they wounded me, they hijacked Jack..."


    "Is it because of yesterday?" Li Nuo asked.


    "I don''t think so." The hunter said, "if it''s revenge, it can''t just hijack Jack."


    At this time, Ivy suddenly burst out crying like a string.


    "What to do... Jack..."


    Suddenly Ivy stood up and picked up the queer at the head of Balma''s bed.


    "Don''t be silly, Ivy!" Balma bear the pain roar, he knows Aizi eager Avril is going to take back Jack.


    The hunter stopped her and took the gun.


    "Or I''ll go."


    Everyone looked at Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo smiles and says, "you take me in. In exchange, I''ll save him."


    "No, you''re going to die." Balma refused.


    [regional task triggered]


    Save jack


    [experience value: 3000]


    [reward: bone marrow gray x1, brilliant wedge stone X1]


    Hearing the system sound of the branch line, Li Nuo was more sure of his intention to go. Bone marrow ash and brilliant wedge stone are very important materials.


    Li Nuo ignored Balma''s refusal and took the shotgun from the hunter.


    "Where is the den of thieves?" Li Nuo looks at the hunter.


    "Near a tower in the East..."


    Balma said, "Jose! He''s just a passer-by. He has nothing to do with it. Why do you say it? "


    Li Nuo looked at Balma and said with a smile, "because of yesterday''s meal."


    After all, Balma let himself eat meat that he had not seen for a long time.


    After playing with the shotgun a few times, I felt that the object was a little heavy. I couldn''t take advantage of it, so I locked my eyes on a pistol on the bedside table.


    Li Nuo went to pick up the pistol: "it''s a little uncomfortable with the shotgun. Please lend me your pistol."


    Then he walked out of the room, ignoring the cry of his descendants, and suddenly took Li Nuo''s arm with both hands.


    Looking back, it was Ivy who held her hand. She lowered her head and sobbed.


    "Please... Bring Jack back..."


    Li Nuo looks at Ivy and then at Balma.


    And Balma no longer stop Li Nuo, just dry looking at his wife.


    "Li Nuo... Please..."


    Li Nuo did not reply, turned out of the door, the hunter also followed him out.


    "Ivy..." Balma reached out to his wife.


    Ivy walked over to him, clinging to him, sobbing.


    "Don''t worry, Jack... It''s going to be ok..."


    Li Nuo and the hunter walked out of Balma''s house and were on the road leading to the outside of the town.


    Just at this time, Li Nuo saw doss and his team-mates who looked not good in the tavern yesterday from a distance.

 Chapter 57

    Li Nuo immediately led the hunter into an alley.


    He watched doss and his companions walk past and then come out.


    "What are you doing?" The hunter did not understand why Li Nuo would suddenly pull himself into the alley.


    "Nothing."


    Li Nuo didn''t want to explain. After all, he didn''t know how to say it. Now that Tommy''s family were killed, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to say it.


    Balma, the only one who can be trusted, is now seriously injured, so he decided to put the matter under control for the time being.


    Now the townspeople around them are not familiar with themselves and can''t trust them completely. If they say it and are detained as suspects, it''s silly.


    The hunter looked at Li Nuo''s step forward suspiciously and murmured: "what a strange man."


    ¡­¡­


    Walking out of town, there are dense woods ahead.


    "How far to the east?" Li asked


    "Well... An hour or two..."


    After the hunter answered, his face showed hesitation, scratched his hair and said, "well, friend... I won''t go."


    Next moment, Li Nuo waved his hand unexpectedly: "goodbye."


    "No, don''t you ask me why I''m not going?"


    "With an old mother and children, my family depends on me. What else can it be?" Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    The hunter was stunned for a moment, and then said with some guilt: "you''re right... And there are a large number of robbers. Even if I go with you, I''m still dying..."


    "You didn''t say you were going with me, and I should have done it myself." Li Nuo held out his hand: "at least give me some bullets."


    ¡­¡­


    With the bullets given to him by the hunter, lino went into the woods.


    A total of 12 bullets, plus four in the pistol, 16.


    At the same time, this black pistol, not strictly speaking, is not bad. After all, it is my first long-range weapon.


    [Name: old hunter pistol]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 11]


    [bonus: precision 5]


    [equipment condition: precision 6]


    [effect: the old single barrel pistol can hold 5 rounds of bullets in the cartridge, and has the chance of jamming]


    [Note: at least it is a hot weapon]


    "Yes... At last there is a hot weapon..." Li Nuo make complaints about himself.


    However, even if there is a gun in this branch line, it may not be very useful. The reward amount of experience value has reached 3000


    What does that mean? It shows that these thieves are not easy to be provoked. Probably there are a large number of them.


    Although adults in this world are no better than real people in strength and physical quality.


    With Li Nuo''s current ability, as long as he is single, he can absolutely make his opponent unable to take care of his own life. However, the quality of others is not enough and the quantity is not enough. Who will go up one by one? I''d like everyone to strip him.


    Think of this, think of Jack that bear child, age 12 years old is also the grade of trouble, but this boy is a bit earth shaking.


    In fact, no matter what, Li Nuo had to go to the East Tower. Madame Curie left her key here when she met her personal needs.


    After walking for more than an hour, Li Nuo was careful all the way for fear that he would run into the monster before he saw it.


    He is aware of a serious problem.


    I forgot to bring water


    "I''m a real mallet..."


    Now he is very thirsty. He has hardly drunk water since morning. Thinking of taking a rest, he leans against a tree and sits on the ground.


    Just then, I heard the sound of the bush being lifted and the footstep of shoes stepping on the ground.


    Someone''s coming!


    Li Nuo held his breath and hid under the dense vegetation.


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer, and stop in front of the big tree. The person should be on the other side of the tree.


    What''s he doing? Li Nuo is thinking about countermeasures. He doesn''t want to meet robbers here.


    Wow


    Listening to the clear sound of the water, Li Nuo immediately understood that the grandson was urinating


    His face was a little heavy. As soon as he was thirsty, someone came to pee


    God, are you kidding me


    Then there were a few more noises, and a bad smell came around the tree.


    "Good chance!"


    Li Nuo half squatted, stepped on the back of the trunk, changed his grip on the stick, and swung the handle at the man squatting to help the plant grow.


    The man was hit in the back of the neck, his face to the ground and fainted.


    "Tell you to defecate everywhere."


    As he has been severely beaten by cha bai these days, Li Nuo has also learned some skills to quickly make the enemy lose his power.


    But obviously his strength is still hard to master. The big brother in front of him is a little dizzy


    But, Li Nuo had to turn him over, and then began to search.


    At this time, suddenly from a distance came a voice: "not solved it?"


    Is someone coming again? Li Nuo''s secret way immediately hid in the Bush and hid again.


    The man who came was a bald middle-aged man with a high nose. At a glance, he saw his partner lying on the ground naked.


    "Boss!"


    boss! Li Nuo is surprised!


    I made their boss dizzy!


    Bald man looked at his boss without pants, feeling a little disgusted.


    "Who did such a wonderful thing?"


    Just then, a dagger appeared from behind him and was on his neck.


    "Don''t shout, I ask you what you answer, otherwise you will be speechless all your life."


    Li Nuo said at the same time, the blade of the dagger just stuck to the bald man''s skin, as long as a little more force can cross each other''s trachea.


    Bald man dare not move, immediately said: "brother, our hobbies may be a little different..."


    Li Nuo ignored his words and asked coldly, "where is the little boy you hijacked today?"


    He chooses to ask Jack''s position directly, rather than whether he was hijacked by the gang, in order to let the other party know that he knows everything. It''s meaningless to use words.


    Baldness man for a moment, a few seconds later said: "friend, I think we can talk."


    "No need to talk."


    As Li Nuo''s words fell, he shook his hand and cut the blade into the bald man''s flesh.


    The bald man felt the burning pain in his neck and said in a flash: "asshole! If you want to kill me, I''ll tell you that bear boy has been sold by us. You''ll give up. You''ll never see that boy again in your life! "


    "Tell me who you sold it to and where you bought it." Lionel road.


    "If you have the ability to find it yourself!"


    While the bald man was talking, he suddenly took out a knife from his waist and wanted to go to the rear Li nuoza!


    Although Li Nuo expected that the other side would have this hand, he was still a little flustered. His hands holding the dagger made a conscious effort, and the blade cut the bald man''s neck.


    Watching the other side fall to the ground, red blood red green grass, Li Nuo suddenly feel some discomfort.


    It''s the first time he''s killed himself


    The touch of the blade across the body seems to stay in his mind.


    Li Nuo looked at his shaking hand holding the dagger.


    "It''s a little disgusting..."


    Li Nuo yelled, adjusted his mind, and squatted in front of the robber boss with a dagger.


    He slapped each other a few times to wake him up, but the robber didn''t mean to wake up.


    At this time, Li Nuo found that there was a little red blood flowing from behind the robber''s head.


    He immediately reached out and tried his nose.


    Then Li Nuo slapped himself on the forehead


    "It''s hard to start..."

 Chapter 58

    Jack was sold, which was something that lino never thought of.


    It seems that the sale of people is also very practical here, Li Nuo thought to himself.


    Then he began to search for the two bodies in front of him. He almost picked them up. As a result, he found a telescope, two bags of water, two knives, a shotgun, an ax, two burning bottles and twenty coins.


    "You bandits are not well off either..."


    Li Nuo said that he immediately buried the body in the Bush and buried some soil on the body with an axe.


    Because of the time, Li Nuo continued on the road after drinking.


    I didn''t expect to kill the bandit boss by mistake, which was quite unexpected to Li Nuo.


    But it''s really a good thing. According to the truth, when a robber is a bandit, the eldest is sure to be able to fight better than his younger brother. This is a loss of a stronger enemy.


    And for this kind of non personnel Gang, without the boss, it''s basically aimed at internal fighting.


    In order to avoid encountering bandits, Li Nuo spared his way. Ten minutes later, he saw a dilapidated tower not far away. At the same time, under the tower, smoke rose.


    "Here we are."


    Li Nuo noticed that there was no one around, so he immediately marched up the terrain.


    After that, he found a tree that grew luxuriantly. When it was abandoned, he climbed up and hid it in the luxuriant branches and leaves.


    He took out his telescope and looked at the place where the smoke was rising.


    I saw a wooden house, several tents, and a group of people drinking.


    "One, two, three... A total of 22 people can be seen, not excluding those patrolling nearby..."


    After waiting for an hour, Li Nuo kept staring at the bandit camp with binoculars. After confirming that the number of people was 25, he went down the tree and began to approach the camp.


    On the way, Li Nuo found a single robber. He whistled to a tree and untied his trousers to show his third leg.


    Just when the elder brother was working hard, Li Nuo suddenly jumped out from the side and knocked him down.


    Scared this guy convenient half of the tap directly cut off the water.


    Li Nuo pressed on each other with one knee, covered his mouth with one hand and put a dagger around the robber''s neck with the other.


    "Shout and I''ll kill you."


    The robber nodded his head hard.


    Li Nuo asked, "where is the little boy who was hijacked by you today


    Li Nuo released his hand, and the robber gasped. Nuo Nuo said: "the slave merchants who come regularly... Just catch up with them today... But they will take the bear... Where the boy is. I really don''t know..."


    Li Nuo increased the strength of the blade and pressed it into the robber''s skin.


    "I really don''t know! Only the boss and doveley know! " The robber''s life-saving voice made Li Nuo understand that he was telling the truth.


    "Who is doveley? where? What does it look like? " Li Nuo asked three questions in a row.


    "Our property manager, in the camp... With glasses and a cap, is the oldest here."


    You''re also engaged in capital management. You''re advanced enough to play... Li Nuo said, and then asked, "has anyone found a blue key near here in recent weeks?"


    "No... No."


    "Thank you for your answer." Li Nuo then cut the robber''s throat with a dagger.


    It''s still a little disgusting and uncomfortable. It''s really bad to kill people, but it''s necessary to adapt... Li Nuo''s secret way.


    He fixed his eyes on the direction of the bandit camp and began to think about the next move.


    It''s day time. There are so many people on the other side that they rush in and die. But Jack''s whereabouts must be verified and the key''s position must be found


    A moment later, he said to himself, "stay till night and start acting."


    ¡­¡­


    HEATHERTON, doss and Wu Yun have spent most of their time searching for herbal medicine, but they still fail.


    When they passed by the central square of the town, they saw many townspeople gathered here.


    We are talking about the things in front of us.


    In the center of the square are the bodies of the three members of Tommy''s family, whose deaths have just been discovered.


    This is a non jurisdictional area, so there is no manager or so-called police station. All order is organized by the mayor elected by the townspeople.


    The mayor looked at the body of Tommy''s family with a black face. The murderer was too cruel. The poor children and women were all killed by poisonous hands. The way of death was invisible.


    At this time, a townsman pointed to the body on the ground and said, "I saw a blonde and a redhead stranger yesterday. They were brought into the house by Tommy after talking with him for a few words, but I didn''t see what happened afterwards."


    After hearing this, the mayor immediately asked, "are we strangers here?"


    "Three came yesterday, one lived in Balma''s house, and the other two didn''t know where to live, but their deeds were a little suspicious..." it was the hunter who was waiting in Balma''s house when he was injured.


    At this time, some sharp eyed people saw the Duo Si who were walking here.


    "That''s them!"


    Almost everyone''s eyes turned to them. Wu Yun looked at dozens of pairs of eyes with a gloomy face.


    Suspicion, fear and even anger are all over the eyes.


    Doss sighed and said to Wu Yun: "every time I tell you to deal with it after it''s done... Look, there''s trouble this time..."


    He didn''t want to defend himself. Instead, he said to all the townspeople, "give you a chance. As long as anyone tells us the whereabouts of the herbal medicine, we will leave here honestly."


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    "Catch them. It must be them."


    In the clamour, Wu Yun put his bulging backpack on the ground and took out two machetes.


    When the two knives were taken out, the figures in the square exploded, and some people picked up sticks or bricks at will and came over.


    Doss narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I''ll give you one last chance. Just say the grass..."


    Pop


    A stone hit doss on the head. He reached for his forehead and wiped some blood.


    "Wu Yun, clean up this time." Doss gave a grim smile.


    Voice just fell, Wu Yun rushed out with a grim smile, the next second, a person''s head fell on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Ivy heard the noise outside, covered Palma''s quilt, went out of the room and opened the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she smelled the pungent smell of blood and saw countless corpses piled on the ground like garbage, as well as two men covered with blood.


    "Ah


    Ivy screams out crazily. She immediately runs back to Balma''s bedroom and wants to close the door quickly.


    All of a sudden, a hand came up against the half closed wooden door.


    Ai Wei''s strength is very small, can only see the door is slowly pushed open, Wu Yun holding double knives, smilingly came in.


    "I didn''t expect that there were such beauties in this town." Wu Yun looks up and down at Ivy.


    Balma was awakened by the sudden noise.


    The first scene is a man with two knives approaching his wife.


    "Who are you?" Balma roared and picked up the shotgun by the bed.


    Bang!


    After the gunshot, there was an extra blood hole in Balma''s forehead.


    Doss, holding a pistol outside, said helplessly to Wu Yun, "help you. Remember to treat you to the next meal."


    Ivy was a fool when she watched Balma fall on the bed with her eyes open.


    "Balma?"


    Died like this?


    A hand on her shoulder, Ivy looked up, ushered in Wu Yun''s twisted face.


    Doss went outside, listened to the screams and lit a cigarette.


    Madame Curie came out of her house and was surprised to see the hellish changes in the town.


    Doss went to the old man and said, "madam, do you know the herbal medicine?"


    Madame Curie did not speak. She raised her head and glared at doss.


    "OK..." doss took a puff of his cigarette holder and slowly puffed out the smoke.


    "Have a good dream."


    Bang!

 Chapter 59

    At night, Li Nuo lay down in the grass and constantly scratched his neck.


    "Why are there so many insects..."


    After all, it''s not a TV show. The most disturbing thing in the Wild Shrubs is insects. Li Nuo roughly calculated that the insects he shot dead can fill one-third of a 2 Mao Shuo bag.


    During the time accompanied by insects, Li Nuo basically determined the activity habits of the robbers through telescope observation.


    These grandsons don''t do anything but drink


    Not to mention the patrolling, there are no watchmen. It can only be said that they are used to this ownerless land.


    During this period, Li Nuo caught another man who was running here to pee. He didn''t ask for anything crucial. Instead, he knew that the bald man who was killed by mistake at the beginning was their second leader.


    Mistakenly hitting and bumping killed the eldest and the second in succession, which was also a bad luck.


    He also learned that every night the robbers would keep a man on guard until the morning.


    As for how to screen the night watchman, play the kunt card together.


    However, Li Nuo is thinking about another question through this matter. Why do these robbers always come to their own place to pee, and they don''t look like toilets


    Li Nuo is still watching with a telescope. Now it''s late at night, and the air around him is getting cold. Fortunately, Madame Curie gave him this windbreaker.


    "Go back and thank the aunt."


    Rubbed a little cold hands, picked up the telescope to check again, the robbers have played the kunt card, the hapless night watchman sitting in the middle of the tent and cabin.


    At this time, a man came out of the wooden house with gold rimmed glasses, a sewer nose and an old face, like a cultural worker.


    This should be doveley. Lino has set the target at a glance. This guy knows where Jack is sold.


    Li Nuo took out the water bag, drank water and began to wait.


    Three hours later, it was speculated that the bandits in the camp had basically fallen asleep, and Li Nuo began to take action.


    He moved slowly out of the woods and took advantage of the night to blend himself into the shadows.


    Avoid the watchman''s line of sight, around the other side behind, and then quickly cover the mouth of the watchman a knife cut throat.


    Looking at the night watchman who fell to the ground, Li Nuo wiped the sweat on his face and couldn''t help complaining. It seems that as long as there is a first time to kill someone, a little habit will make rapid progress.


    Scanning the camp to make sure there was no movement in the tent, Li Nuo took out two burning bottles, lit the bottle mouth with the campfire of the camp, and then threw them to the two tents.


    In an instant, the fire broke out everywhere, and the sleeping robbers in the tent were awakened. The fire spread very fast, and most of the robbers were on fire.


    The silence in the camp was broken in an instant, and there were endless shouts.


    Five robbers who were lucky not to be affected by the fire ran out of the tent and looked at everything in front of them.


    In their stupefied time, a shadow from behind them, accompanied by a metal friction sound, a whip blade swept to these robbers.


    Two people were immediately drawn in the back of the brain, skin and flesh.


    The remaining three immediately turned back and saw that dark shadow was holding the whip blade, which was less than a few meters away from them.


    The next second, the sight of two of them will be fixed in this picture forever. The whip blade is like a snake waving its body, ending their lives.


    In just a few seconds, there was only one person left. Li Nuo looked at the robber sitting on the ground in front of him and slashed him with a whip.


    Looking at these people who were killed by himself, Li Nuo felt a little trance. From killing the first bald man, the hand feeling of the blade across the skin, to the touch feeling of the whip blade, all these were too real. It really made him feel sick.


    At this time, the sound of broken glass came from the position of the wooden house.


    Li Nuo heart road is bad, immediately ran into the cabin, the back of the room glass was broken, Doyle ran!


    ¡­¡­


    Doveley has a hunch today, a hunch of uneasiness.


    The two leaders of the robbers are missing. Although the group of robbers whose IQ is no different from that of pigs don''t care, he secretly guesses that their boss may be in danger.


    After running for a few minutes, dovley was breathing heavily. After all, he was an old man over middle age, and his physical strength had already reached the limit.


    "I don''t think it''s coming."


    Doveley murmured, reaching out to wipe the sweat on his face.


    "Who said it would not come?"


    The voice in the dark frightened dovley.


    Looking back, a man hidden in the shadow is slowly approaching himself.


    "How can it be!" Dovley took out his pistol. The next second, a snake like arc flashed in the dark.


    Pop!


    The pistol was shot off and the finger was pulled off.


    Doveley knelt on the ground and roared in pain. The shadow slowly approached him. He didn''t see Li Nuo''s face until he approached him.


    A skinny, pretty, even vulnerable youth.


    "Where are your children sold during the day?" Li Nuo asked.


    Dove used his strength to exhale, "who are you..."


    Bang!


    There was a blood hole in doveley''s leg. He fell on the ground and screamed. He didn''t know whether to look after the hand pain or the leg pain first.


    "Answer my question." Li Nuo raised his gun to doveley''s arm. "Three seconds later, it''s the right arm."


    "Novigrie... There''s a slave market down town..."


    Li Nuo fired another shot, but the bullet hit the ground. "I want the specific location, including how to get to the slave market."


    Dovley was scared and immediately said: "there is a crow Castle tavern in the lower city. When the slave market is open, you can go there to get a specific kunt card to get in..."


    "What kunt?"


    "Neither do I. It''s true... We just trade with slave traders, but we''ve never been to the slave market. It''s only open to specific groups of people..." doffrey looked at Li Nuo in the dark and saw that the man who killed all the robbers was smiling darkly.


    Dovley''s fear is more profound, immediately said: "Gang! It''s said that people who are recognized by the gangs there can get a specific kunt card! "


    Li Nuo takes back the pistol, turns around and walks back to the direction of the camp under the frightening gaze of doveley.


    This person has been seriously injured, coupled with poor physical fitness, probably can not survive.


    In fact, Li Nuo would not have been able to catch up in the dark woods if it wasn''t for dovley''s poor physical fitness and slow running.


    Back to the cabin in the camp, Li Nuo searched as much as possible.


    Finally, I got 70 coppers and a stack of dark green bills.


    The world''s currency is money and copper. Li Nuo didn''t rush to count it, but put it into his pocket first.


    Then he picked up a piece of bread from the table and glanced at the things on the table. Suddenly, Li Nuo''s eyes were attracted by a blue object under the plate.


    In the light of the fire, the blue turned green, so I didn''t notice it at first.


    Li Nuo took off the plate and saw a blue key under it.


    The key is engraved with small words.


    "Curie''s treasure house".

 Chapter 60

    "Why do you want to carve your own name..."


    While Li Nuo tucked aside the key to make complaints about his backpack, he began to prepare for his return to Beijing.


    Although it''s night and I feel extremely tired, in order to thank Balma for staying and caring, Li Nuo still chooses to go down the mountain now.


    However, the speed of driving is much slower than that of the day before. In the dense forest at night, wild animals and monsters begin to leave their nests. Wolves, ghouls and even demons may hide in a dark corner of the forest, waiting for the unfortunate people to throw themselves into their arms.


    Three hours later, Li Nuo walked out of the dense forest, right in front of hatherton.


    Now at night, everything is quiet.


    As Li Nuo approached the town, he smelled the blood in the air.


    Li Nuo''s face sank.


    "Something''s wrong."


    The town is as silent as death. When Li Nuo enters the town, what he sees is the tragic scene after the massacre, just like the scene of hell.


    The dirt road at the foot was soaked with blood, and the gray stone road leading to the center of the town almost turned into red stones.


    The corpses were piled up in the center of the town, including adults, young people, old people, children, men and women.


    At this time, a figure lying on the ground moved.


    "Help..."


    Li Nuo immediately walked up to him and said, "what happened?"


    At the same time, Li Nuo took out the blood medicine from his backpack.


    [space objects can''t be used on script characters]


    After hearing the system sound, Li Nuo clenched his fist. He wanted to know what happened here.


    The man lying on the ground breathed quickly, and there was probably not a few words left, but he said in a weak voice: "traveler..."


    The next moment, he was out of breath.


    The traveler... Li Nuo was staring at the miserable scenery around him.


    Doss! Those two players did it!


    For what, is for herbal medicine!


    For the first time in his life, Li Nuo felt so sick. Suddenly, his face changed and he ran to Balma''s house after stepping over the corpses.


    Standing at the door, Li Nuo knocked.


    "Balma... Ivy... Do you hear me?"


    There was no response.


    He pushed open the door, and there was silence, as if Balma and his wife were asleep.


    Until he got to the bedroom, Li Nuo''s legs couldn''t support him any more.


    Balma fell to the ground with a blood hole in her head.


    Ivy... Li Nuo turned her head and didn''t want to see her body again.


    Li Nuo clenched his fist tightly, and then stood up with the doorframe. When he left, the doorframe was covered with blood.


    Trembling out of Balma''s house, he didn''t want to stay here. He always felt an unspeakable loss and anger in his heart.


    At the door, Li Nuo saw Madame Curie lying in the body, passing by the old man and brushing her open eyes.


    Then he sat on the ground, covering his face and lowering his head.


    Half ring, Li Nuo looked up at the sky, "God... I, grass, you, mom..."


    Li Nuo doesn''t understand why these people who helped him should die here, and he can''t forgive the two players who killed them.


    These two people have to be found, and we can''t let this go.


    Li Nuo got up and went to Madame Curie''s house. He opened the stone door to the basement with the blue key.


    Down was a staircase, dark inside. Li Nuo picked up an oil lamp from the room, lit it and went into the basement.


    There are many books all over the place, almost all of which are travel notes and classical stories.


    There are also some strange collections, such as strange masks, worn-out armor, broken blade swords.


    But these are ordinary objects. They can be used as equipment, but they are of average quality.


    Li went to the experimental table in the corner, which was filled with some experimental objects and a glass bottle filled with green liquid.


    When Li Nuo picked up the bottle, the system tone appeared.


    [completed branch line: looking for herbal medicine]


    [experience value: 500]


    [reward: random card]


    Li Nuo didn''t rush to take out the random card in his backpack, but looked at the panel of herbal medicine.


    [Name: herb decoction]


    [type: item]


    [effect: highly toxic medicine. After drinking it, the amount of blood will be reduced by 5% every second. There is no antidote. After two hours, the toxicity will be cleared and the body will have gene mutation]


    [explanation: it''s stupid to drink when you know it''s poisonous]


    If doss got the herbal medicine and knew what the price would be, they would regret wasting a day in HEATHERTON.


    But at the same time, Balma and they died in vain.


    As soon as Li Nuo thought of this, he felt that his temples were beating faintly, as if he could not restrain his emotions.


    The next moment, Li Nuo opened the bottle cap and drank the green liquid directly.


    The smelly smell filled the taste buds. After swallowing it hard, Li Nuo sat on the ground and took out the blood medicine from his backpack.


    The next second, a sharp pain from every inch of the body muscle, as if countless insects in the body eating their own flesh and blood.


    Li Nuo was sweating in pain and silently read: "5%, 10%, 15%..."


    When he reaches 75%, his body emits a white light, and then a red light spot comes out.


    [red tear stone ring] and [frequent blood attack up] appear at the same time, and then Li Nuo immediately launches [internal potential], and instantly the blood comes out of the pores.


    When the conditions are met, Li Nuo immediately turns on [the remnant of blood], the sharp pain of the body disappears instantly, and the toxic state on his own board has been cleared.


    Ordinary people really can''t drink herbal medicine unless someone is around to release your recovery skills for two hours.


    However, one of the effects of [residual blood] is to remove all abnormal states.


    Therefore, the herb decoction is nothing to Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo injects blood medicine into his arm, turns off the "residual blood" and removes the "internal potential".


    The poison damage caused by herbal medicine is completely gone. The next moment, when you close your eyes and open them again, your pupils will turn golden like snakes.


    The genetic transformation of the body has been completed, and Li Nuo is now a demon hunter.


    Or the last demon hunter in a hundred years.


    But this time he wanted to hunt not monsters, but two people, two creatures who didn''t deserve to live in this world.


    All of a sudden, a sense of fatigue swept over, not only too tired today, or the sequelae of efficacy, Li Nuo involuntarily closed his eyes.


    When I open my eyes again, it''s already dawn, and the morning light sprinkles a little from the door above.


    Li Nuo stood up and took a book from the bookshelf. The title of the book is "decocting medicine manual", which records the decocting medicine formula needed by the demon hunter to strengthen the body and various effects.


    There are all kinds of strange experiments and collections in this room, including some disgusting tongues, shelling of insects or sticky brown juice, which are actually the recipe of decoction.


    So next, Li Nuo plans to carefully screen out what kinds of decoctions he needs in the future.

 Chapter 61

    [Li Nuo: Level 7]


    [physical strength: 236]


    [energy: 264]


    [strength: 12]


    [reaction: 20 + 12]


    [Lingli: 19]


    [insight: 28 + 2]


    [Medical: 1]


    [precision: 15]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee Lv2]


    Li Nuo looked at his zodiac panel and couldn''t speak.


    He didn''t expect that the demon hunter''s physique could improve all his attribute values so well. What''s more, medical treatment is not a bar


    At least in this way, he has the confidence to fight those two players to the end.


    Li Nuo tried to play a stick flower, and sure enough, he felt the lightness of his body was extraordinary, and his grip strength and visual catching ability were greatly improved.


    Then Li Nuo continued to inquire about the decoction manual, and after thinking about it, he listed out the decoction he needed.


    They are female night devil, blood devil and Griffin.


    The effect of female night devil''s decocting medicine is very simple. As time goes on, it can improve her attack power. It''s very simple and powerful.


    Blood devil decocting medicine is to cause damage and return blood, that is, to suck blood.


    Griffin decocting medicine adds resistance to damage, but how to calculate the defense bonus is not clear.


    Although listed three, but decoction has toxicity, if ordinary people drink, as long as a bottle is enough to die.


    The physique of demon hunters can be guaranteed to be limited to two bottles. According to the original game, the number of decoctions can be increased by modifying the gene again. Three bottles is no problem.


    Li Nuo doesn''t know how to remodel his genes now, but a bottle of decocting medicine is enough for him to further his strength, so he is not eager to study the gene mutation again.


    Decocting medicine needs a specific formula to make. It is a kind of alchemy. Whether to add magic is unknown.


    Li Nuo spent a lot of time in the laboratory and found a bottle of medicine.


    [Name: high snowstorm]


    [type: item]


    [effect: trigger bullet time when killing enemy]


    [Note: it''s no use picking alone]


    "It''s a good thing, too." Li Nuo said to himself that he put the medicine into his backpack.


    Basically, the investigation was over, and Li Nuo came outside. Now the dawn is coming, and the warm yellow halo and blood stained hesselton are almost integrated.


    The smell of blood in the air has not gone away, at least for a short time. For Li Nuo, the smell may never disappear from his memory.


    The physique of demon hunters will increase. In addition to the increase of vision and system, the sense of smell will also be more sensitive than before.


    Li Nuo''s nose is a little worried. Having a dog''s nose is not necessarily a good thing.


    Then Li Nuo found a shovel from a room, and buried Barma and Ai Wei in the hillside outside the town.


    "I don''t know how to make tombstones, so you three can make do with it."


    Li Nuo stood in front of the three men''s grave and muttered to himself.


    "And... I will avenge you..."


    ¡­¡­


    Doss and Wu Yun are on the way to novigri.


    Wu Yun has a ruddy face and a grass in his mouth. He is humming a song.


    Doss is a sad face, he is still for the grass Decoction thing feel sorry.


    "If I have plenty of time, I want to wait a while and come back to look for it." Said doss.


    Wu Yun spits out the grass in his mouth and says contemptuously, "there are no people. The whole town has been turned over and over. It''s true that there is no one. What can I do when I come back? This broken town is now a dead city. I don''t even have a good girl. I won''t go back."


    "I suggest you change your habit of being shameless to women in the future."


    Wu Yun said with a smile: "doss, you are too much in charge. In reality, you can''t let go of your hands and feet. When you come to the script, you should enjoy it. We are not bound by any law in this world!"


    Doss didn''t reply. He understood Wu Yun''s mentality very well, so he couldn''t say anything more.


    Then doss sighed slightly, opened the task panel, and wanted to confirm that there was no time limit for the branch line of "herbal decoction". Don''t take a look at it by yourself.


    Then he saw the word "failure" written next to the branch line.


    "Wu Yun... Open the task panel and have a look."


    Wu Yun unremittingly looked at his companion, but still did open the task panel.


    When he saw the failure, his eyes almost popped out.


    At this time, doss said: "probably the player named Li Nuo completed this branch line."


    After they were silent for a moment, Wu Yun stepped back in the direction of haytherton, "I''ll kill him and grab the decoction. You go to novergery first."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo found a map of the country from the town. After looking at it, he set out on the road.


    Roughly speaking, it will take a day to get to novigrie, so it''s best to find a carriage on the road.


    It''s the 19th century. There will be some carriages galloping in the countryside, but I don''t know where to find them.


    It''s the morning when we get out of town. It''s safer in the wild.


    After walking along the dirt road to the northeast for more than an hour, Li Nuo felt a little hungry, so he took out some bread from the town and dealt with a few mouthfuls.


    Just as he took the bread in his mouth, he saw a familiar figure coming towards him.


    He immediately hid himself in the nearby bush.


    That man is Wu Yun who came back.


    Li Nuo watched the other side walk through his sight with a overcast face, clenched his [telescopic cane] and was ready to ambush.


    All of a sudden, Wu Yun stops in the same place, and his hands touch the two machetes at the back of his waist. In an instant, Wu Yun suddenly cuts to Li Nuo''s hidden position!


    "Think I can''t find you! Rookie Wu Yun screamed and chopped the bush with two knives.


    But there was no sign of Li Nuo.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sense of danger coming from his side and subconsciously retreated.


    Li Nuo had already flashed to a safe position when he suddenly attacked, and now he was standing on the dirt side of the road, staring at Wu Yun.


    With a sound of mixed metal, the walking stick changed into a whip blade, and it was drawn to the butcher who killed Balma and others.


    Bang!


    Wu Yun blocked the whip with his knife, but he didn''t expect that the tiger''s mouth holding the handle was numb.


    What''s going on? The boy''s attack power is not weak!


    Wu Yun exclaimed, but then he saw Li Nuo''s golden eyes and understood that he had drunk the herbal medicine.


    "You haven''t died after drinking the herbal medicine?" Wu Yun immediately realized that this rookie might have some wonderful means to protect his life.


    Li Nuo didn''t answer his question. Instead, he slowly approached Wu Yun and turned his walking stick into a sword.


    Wu Yun laughed: "the guy of level 7 wants to fight with me. Is there something wrong with his brain?"


    The next second, Li Nuo suddenly rushed past, the anger in his eyes vowed to kill Wu Yun in front of him.

 Chapter 62

    Li never thought that one day he would be able to face things with such a big negative emotion. His heart, like a flame, controls his brain and rushes to Wu Yun mercilessly.


    Wu Yun was startled, and the tip of his walking stick approached his chest.


    In an instant, Wu Yun immediately retreated. As a player who is good at using double swords, his outstanding attribute is reaction value, but he didn''t expect that the speed of this level 7 player was not lower than himself.


    Li Nuo''s wrist shakes and his staff turns into a whip blade. At the same time, Wu Yun rushes straight to Li Nuo.


    At the moment of the collision between the two knives and the whip blade, sparks are generated. After the harsh metal sound, Wu Yun suddenly disappears in the same place, and the fatal sense of danger comes from Li Nuo''s back.


    Back stab!


    Li Nuo instantly noticed Wu Yun''s skill, and he stepped back. Two blades crossed his waist, bringing out a few drops of blood.


    "Cut!"


    In the case of injury, Li Nuo''s body is out of balance, while Wu Yun has jumped up and cleaved with a knife.


    At this time, Li Nuo flashed the knife with a very awkward posture in an unbalanced state.


    But Wu Yun''s offensive continued, two blades waving wildly in the air, pursuing Li Nuo continuously.


    The physique of the demon hunter has strengthened Li Nuo''s basic attributes, especially the growth of insight and precision, and the growth of dangerous premonition ability and dynamic vision, which strongly assisted Li Nuo''s Dodge prediction.


    The direction of attack is judged by the sense of danger, and then the attack track is confirmed by the rapid observation of the eyeball.


    In fact, if Wu Yun''s reaction or strength has a better insight than Li Nuo''s, Li Nuo can''t perceive Wu Yun''s next action in advance.


    After flashing several knives, Li Nuo takes the opportunity to retreat quickly and sweeps the next three routes with the whip blade.


    Wu Yun leaps up and splits again.


    At this time, Li suddenly turned back and kicked Wu Yun in the stomach.


    Don''t jump when fighting. The target in the air can''t evade the attack, but Wu Yun didn''t expect Li Nuo to make such an unconventional action.


    Wu Yun covered his stomach and half knelt on the ground, which almost kicked out his food.


    After these battles, Wu Yun realized that he underestimated Li Nuo''s strength. He thought that even if he drank the herbal medicine, level 7 players would be rookies. According to the truth, his skills, equipment and expertise should be very general.


    However, the guy in front of him is not only holding a strange weapon, but also looking at his movements. He must be proficient in close combat above level 2.


    Wu Yun''s expertise is also close combat. He has experienced many scripts, but his level is still at level one, so he doesn''t understand what''s going on with this boy at the moment. Besides the level, the rest can''t be possessed by a new player.


    Did doss make a mistake in his investigation? Wu Yun began to doubt the detection skills of his teammates.


    "You boy... Can''t be only level 7?"


    Lino took out Balma''s pistol. "I''m 800."


    "No kidding!" Wu Yun is in a storm.


    Li Nuo''s joking words angered him, double knife heavy cut, want to immediately result in the other party''s life.


    But before the blade touched, a blood mist appeared in front of Wu Yun''s eyes.


    There was a bang and a hole in his right arm.


    "You owe me a bottle of ether."


    When Li Nuo''s voice fell, the sound of mixed metal sounded at the same time, and the tip of the stick clubbed into Wu Yun''s left shoulder.


    "Ah


    Under the pain of eating, Wu Yun''s hands softened and his two knives fell to the ground.


    Li Nuo shot Wu Yun in the thigh again.


    Wu Yun kneels on the ground, twitching his eyebrows in pain. When he sees the blood mist constantly leaking from Li Nuo''s side, he stares at his eyes in amazement. Originally, he has full confidence, but Li Nuo constantly refreshes his understanding of novice players. At this time, his self-confidence has been completely broken.


    In his opinion, Li Nuo is nothing more than a rookie who impulsively formed a team and then had to step into a difficult script. But he never dreamed that he was forced to lose his fighting power by this rookie.


    "How can it be... Blood mist... What skill is this..."


    All the changes began when Li Nuo''s body appeared blood fog. Wu Yun couldn''t believe what happened in a short time, but he also understood that it was a skill that could strengthen his ability.


    But why does a level 7 player have this skill? So far, he has only got a semi-finished back stab.


    Li Nuo stares at Wu Yun like a lost dog.


    After realizing the other person''s eyes, Wu Yun''s mood was ignited again, "don''t look at me with that kind of eyes!"


    Then he suddenly took out a dagger from his backpack and jumped on Li Nuo.


    The dagger went into Li Nuo''s waist, and the blood flowed out along the blade.


    But Li Nuo''s expression did not change. After pain training, the pain could not affect him.


    The muzzle of the gun touched Wu Yun''s arm holding the knife and broke his elbow.


    Wu Yun was speechless and hoarse, holding his arm tightly and writhing on the ground in pain.


    Li Nuo picked up the two knives on the ground and squatted in front of Wu Yun.


    "I can''t forgive what happened to Ivy before she died."


    Wu Yun stares at Li Nuo. His eyes are full of infinite killing intention. He bears the pain and begins to smile.


    "Ivy... That woman, that extraordinary woman! In fact, I really hate to kill her! After all, ah, ah


    Wu Yun said that he began to roar in pain when he was half cut, because Li Nuo had put the blade deep into his left arm.


    "Players will automatically heal when they return to the main space after being injured, but the broken limb cannot be recovered."


    Li Nuo said and clenched the handle of the knife. "How can people without arms live in the endless corridor?"


    Wu Yun''s expression instantly solidified, fear engraved on his face, regret medicine does not exist, if there is, he will pay all things in exchange.


    At least, listen to doss'' opinion, don''t act so recklessly in the script, maybe you won''t fail in this place.


    But it was too late. With the sound of Balma''s pistol, Wu Yun, who had broken his arms, turned into a black fog and disappeared.


    His two blades also returned to the main space with him, but I''m afraid I can''t pick them up any more.


    [you have killed player, 4916]


    [plunder gold coin: 2100]


    Li Nuo sat on the ground, relieved his inner potential, gasped heavily at the same time, and the deduction of the upper limit of energy made his body feel a little tired.


    He took out half of the bread from his backpack, bit it, chewed it down and lowered his head.


    "One more..."


    ¡­¡­


    Doss stood motionless in the middle of the dirt road to novigrie.


    He has just received the message that Wu Yun has withdrawn from the script.


    "Wu Yun was defeated?"


    For a moment, I couldn''t believe the result. Judging from the panel I detected, Li Nuo was quite weak, and even didn''t show the medical value.


    Even after drinking the herbal medicine, it can''t be better than Wu Yun. What''s more, the herbal medicine can''t be drunk by ordinary people.


    With a sense of vigilance, doss looked in the direction of HEATHERTON, turned immediately, and quickened his pace to catch up with novigrie.

 Chapter 63

    Time goes back to the night before.


    Novigrie, the city of freedom.


    A hundred years ago, it was the largest city and main port in the northern part of the country.


    The northerners call this place the capital of the world. This kind of shameless and shameless argument often leads to regional keyboard wars in reality. However, for novigri''s book, this kind of praise is not without reasons.


    Here is a dense community of buildings, stone road extending in all directions, connecting the whole city''s transportation network.


    There is also a harbor, many warehouses, four water mills, slaughterhouses, sawmills, a large shoe factory, and all the industries you can imagine.


    Mints, eight banks and nineteen pawnshops.


    In addition, there are two things that are extremely democratic. They are 35 hotels and 12... Brothels.


    A novigri citizen named Patricia engeginde once said this:


    "You can find anything you want in novigrie. Zerikan spices? Here we are. Sword cast by ancient dwarf furnace? No problem. Buy one and get one free. Dorset? Whatever you want - as long as you have money, more money. "


    If there is anything wrong with novigri hundreds of years ago, it can only be said that the civilization in the city is not yet civilized.


    So, at that time, the city''s spectacular buildings and commercial facilities were inhabited by believers called eternal fire.


    Local religious leaders and temple guards firmly grasp the fate of the city, they use superstition to control the city''s residents, and they control more and more residents. It is strictly forbidden to wear any symbol of other gods for other religious rituals or missionaries.


    Of course, this was a hundred years ago. Now there is no church of eternal fire here. Instead, there is an organization called "healing church". They are mysterious, knowledgeable and do not bind the people with thoughts.


    On the other hand, the architectural pattern and style have also changed. In the real world, the Gothic buildings with romantic and mysterious atmosphere in Europe in the middle of the 19th century are arrayed in cities.


    The development of the times has not brought about the destruction of the environment. Magic is always an unavoidable topic in the wizard. The church and the state use some means to deal with the energy problem effectively.


    However, there is one thing that no one can handle in novigri, that is, the rich and the poor.


    In the extended outer city area, dilapidated and damp buildings, dirty streets and muddy paths constitute the living scenes of the lower class people.


    In novigri, the official name is "South Street District", but civilians like to call it "the city outside France".


    It was night, and the crescent moon was in the air.


    A thin young man was walking on the dirty street, passing the beggars who begged from him and the children who were unconscious on the muddy road.


    Until he saw a freelance woman waving to him, he stopped and looked at the past with eager eyes.


    The woman was overjoyed to see the business coming, and she was such a nice looking guest. She immediately put her hand around the guest''s neck and said, "Sir, in such cold weather, come in with me and relax for a while."


    The man reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out something.


    "We can talk about it in the house." When the woman saw that the guest was so eager to pay, she immediately began to imagine how to get more money from him tonight.


    The man takes out the things in his trouser pocket for the woman to see.


    "Miss, do you want a match?"


    The air solidifies in an instant.


    "Matches?"


    The man took out one and drew out a flame. "This is a magic match. It can show you a roast goose, a Christmas tree, or even a bridge at Grandma''s house."


    The woman pushed him away, took a cigarette and put it in her mouth.


    At this time, the man will be burning matches to her cigarette, help her light the cigarette.


    "As long as one copper plate, buy one box and get three free."


    "Go away, don''t delay my business."


    After listening, the man put the matchbox into his trouser pocket and bowed gently, "excuse me, madam."


    Perhaps she was used to the vulgar people here. Suddenly, the woman was embarrassed by the politeness of the people in front of her, so she handed a coin to her.


    "Forget it, give me a box."


    After the man sold the match, he turned and walked into the dark box. He didn''t walk a few steps. A sound came to his ear.


    [you have finished: the man who bought matches]


    [experience value: 300 (one box of 100)]


    [reward: lighter making drawings]


    In his hand, he had an extra drawing. There was no light here. He couldn''t see what was painted on the paper clearly. But from his expression, he could see that the man was very satisfied.


    "Hey, wait a minute." The woman stopped him suddenly, "you are very interesting. What''s your name?"


    He turned his head slowly and said calmly, "mal... oh no, my name is Alphonse Newgate."


    "Come to me when you have time. I can give you a discount, or I can go to you."


    Maljie snorted coldly: "no need."


    Women didn''t expect that they were simply rejected. It''s strange that there are few men who can refuse to sell at a cheap price.


    "You are still the first man to refuse this kind of thing. Can I ask why? High? Or do you look down on women like us? "


    Maljiewei shook his head invisibly and said calmly, "no money."


    In the air of embarrassment, marjie came into the dark alley.


    The woman didn''t stop him, because she felt that this guy''s brain was sick.


    ¡­¡­


    Let time fly. After eating a whole loaf of bread, Li Nuo found that his physical strength should have some recovery.


    After another ten minutes of rest, he began to go on the road.


    While walking on the road, Li Nuo was thinking about the next thing he needed to face.


    One of the most important things is to find your two teammates.


    Doss, they are two people are assigned in the same position, which means that at least they have other teammates coming in different areas.


    This team is not good at Wu Lai. It''s better to find marjie and chabai before doss finds his teammates.


    Second, to save jack, the reward is on the one hand, but also for the Palmers.


    Third, the main task is to kill the shadow elder. Although this task is extremely difficult and can''t be completed, Li Nuo has a countermeasure.


    However, it may be more difficult to find the most powerful existence in the world, the mirror master.


    The shadow elder can be said to be the second strongest creature in the original wizard, and the strongest one is the mirror master, a demon that hardly belongs to the human dimension.


    But the danger is too high, but at least it''s better than the shadow elder''s habit of tearing up the prey first. Other people''s mirror masters are more qualified.


    Whether the mirror master is in the script world now, or where on earth, these two questions can only go to novigrie, in densely populated cities to ask for relevant information.


    After walking for several hours, Li Nuo was as tired as a dog when he saw a passing carriage by the side of the road.


    So, Li Nuo adjusted the mask to show, and took out a shotgun from his backpack.

 Chapter 64

    Li Nuo raised his shotgun and aimed it at the oncoming carriage.


    He didn''t intend to be a robber to rob the carriage. The reason why he did it was because... The driver of the carriage was not the coachman


    It''s a coarse man in ragged clothes, with hair as thin as ribs, as if he hadn''t touched water for weeks.


    Besides, next to the rude man, there is a corpse in a cap and proper clothes


    As long as you are not blind, you can see that this is a case of carjacking.


    The driver of the carriage was surprised when he saw the guy with a strange mask in front of him and pointed the muzzle of the gun at him. He thought that he had run into a fellow driver, and then he didn''t slow down, because he didn''t dare to shoot Li Nuo.


    If the driver is killed while driving, the horse will be frightened and the car will run into the front without braking.


    Bang!


    After a shot, the rough man''s eyes widened. He could not believe that he was dead.


    Frightened, the horse took the carriage straight to Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo quickly dodged, touched the horse''s butt and jumped onto the galloping carriage.


    Take advantage of the horse rope, pull hard, two horses back suddenly stopped, Li Nuo was the instant brake left on the ground.


    After rolling around, he got up and dusted the soil. Unexpectedly, the way of braking the carriage seen on TV was really useful. Li Nuo rubbed his thighs while thinking about it. His overalls were worn out and his bare skin was worn out with blood.


    Then the door of the carriage was opened and two men with pistols came down.


    Both of them were dressed in shabby clothes, and their faces said that I was not a good person.


    Or group robbery, Li Nuo murmured in his heart, then clenched his cane.


    "Damn it, you son of a bitch


    One of them yelled and aimed the gun at Li Nuo, but the silver whip blade appeared first.


    The robber with the gun fell into a pool of blood before he could react.


    Another person saw the scene and was scared away.


    When Li Nuo entered the carriage, he saw a middle-aged man in proper dress and a young woman in a navy blue windbreaker tied to the seat with something similar to socks in her mouth.


    After seeing Li Nuo with a strange mask, the two people were obviously more frightened. They wriggled back to keep themselves away from the car door. The sound of sobbing kept coming out of their voice, as if they were begging for mercy.


    Li Nuo took off his mask, which made them stop.


    After helping these two people untie themselves, I learned from the dictation that they were really robbed.


    Although at first glance it seems like some kind of forgetting to make friends, they are really father and daughter, and they are still rich.


    The man''s name is Philip Jones, a businessman, and the girl''s name is Anna Jones, unmarried.


    Father and daughter went out to visit a relative. When they came back, they met a bandit and almost got kidnapped. So don''t visit relatives all the time.


    After describing his own experience, Philip expressed his willingness to repay Li Nuo for saving his life.


    "Just give me some money and go to novigrie by the way." Li Nuo said his request without thinking.


    It''s not too much to take some money to save people''s lives. Besides, I don''t have much money in my hand. After counting it on the road, I found that there were only eight 10 dollar bills except dozens of coppers.


    Although I don''t know how the price of the world is calculated, there is still nearly a month left in the script. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to do with this money.


    After all, it costs money to eat, rent and travel.


    For a moment, Li Nuo had the illusion of what he was doing here... Isn''t this the day of Beipiao?


    "We have no money."


    Philip cleanly refused, and then said: "most of the money has been taken away by the escaped robber, I swear to you."


    Philip took off his shoes and took out two 100 bills.


    "This is all I have."


    "Forget it..."


    Li Nuo didn''t want to, but because at the moment when Philip took off his shoes, a smell of stinky tofu made him choose to give up.


    "No, sir, you saved us, and now that the coachman is dead, someone needs to drive the carriage."


    Philip forced two bills into Li Nuo''s hands.


    He saved your lives and made me a driver... He is a businessman. He always wants to squeeze the working people out. Li Nuo is disgusted in his heart. Under the psychological struggle of extreme resistance, he puts money into his backpack with his fingers.


    Then he and Philip sat in the driver''s seat outside and rudely threw the two bodies to the ground.


    Under Philip''s direction, Li Nuo drives two horses like novigrie.


    Talk is inevitable on the way.


    Li Nuo still described himself as a traveler, a fighter.


    From Philip''s mouth, he learned some useful information for himself.


    As for novergery, it is divided into four urban districts, the northernmost administrative district "Marissa district"; In the East, mingerlang district is rich; Most of the remaining areas are civilian areas; As well as the southernmost, a symbol of poverty in the lower city, "South Street District.".


    As a businessman, Philip didn''t live in the rich area. It was an area for the dignitaries and nobles to live in, but the life in the civilian area was pretty good. At least there were no beggars everywhere, and the streets were clean.


    As for the lower city, Philip warned Li Nuo not to go there. It was full of tramps, hooligans, dirty prostitutes and gangsters hiding in the dark.


    But this is exactly what Li Nuo wants. Part of the purpose of his trip is to go to the lower city.


    A few hours later, lino drove the carriage to the countryside outside novigrie.


    In the game, novigrie is wrapped in a thick wall, but now there is no wall.


    Instead, the villages, the buildings where the countrymen lived, became the first walls to protect the city.


    Drive the carriage slowly into novigrie.


    The streets are neatly paved with floor tiles, and there are more than two stories of spires on both sides of the street.


    Unlike the 19th century Victorian period in the history books, there is no smoke in the sky, and the environment is very good.


    "I didn''t expect novigri''s city to be so well built." Li Nuo sighed.


    Philip smiles confidently: "although I don''t understand what you mean by urban construction, as the largest city in nefergad, everything can be found in novigrie except for the king''s accident."


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly pulled the horse rope and stopped the carriage.


    "Just send it here. I''m not proficient in driving in the city."


    Philip took the rope and whispered his thanks, but he didn''t see that Li Nuo wanted to get off.


    Two people look at each other, a few seconds later, Philip seems to suddenly realize: "ah, by the way, I don''t think you have a place to live. In return, I have a house that has been vacant. You can go there first. After all, it costs a lot of money to stay in a hotel here, and I will help you solve your urgent need."


    Do you really pretend to be a fool and go to your house to give you some money? Li Nuo begins to understand what it means to have no business without cheating, but it''s not bad to think of a house without money.


    Philip took out a key from his pocket. "The house is in No.15 house, ermire street. There is a red chimney. You can find out the exact location a little bit."


    Li Nuo took the key and got out of the car. "By the way, there are a few things I want to ask you."


    "Drive!"


    Watching Philip run away pretending he didn''t hear him, Li Nuo felt like he was sleeping and counting money for others.


    In fact, for Philip, Li Nuo, who can easily kill bandits, had better not be involved.


    So when I get rid of the other party, I drive away immediately, even leaving no address, so that the other party can return the key later.


    After a round of inquiry, Li Nuo came to Ermer street and stood in front of No. 15 house. He was black and felt his temples twitching.


    The so-called Ermer street is not big at all. It is a street less than five meters wide, and it is located in the "South Street area" of the lower urban area.


    What''s more unacceptable is that this single story house seems to collapse at any time.


    Li Nuo looked at a woman passing by and asked, "excuse me, is this house number 15?"


    The woman looked at the house and then at Li Nuo, wondering, "yes, but what are you doing here?"


    "Stay."


    The woman frowned, "don''t laugh, this house can live there."


    Li Nuo nodded: "well, it''s really broken..."


    "It''s not broken. The house is haunted."

 Chapter 65

    [regional task triggered]


    [haunted house, solve the situation]


    [experience value: 600]


    [reward: fear of kunte monster deck]


    Li Nuo heard the sudden branch line, sighed a little in his heart, turned to the woman and asked, "what kind of haunted method is it, do you know?"


    "Why are you asking?" The woman looked up and down at the man in front of her.


    Li Nuo said: "by the landlord Mr. Philip asked to exorcise."


    He made up a lie at will, but it''s not a lie. After all, his constitution is a demon hunter. According to the standard of love and dedication, exorcism is really his main business in this world.


    Philip, the businessman, Li Nuo just wanted to call him grandson. He obviously saved him, but he got a shabby house that he couldn''t live in, and he was haunted.


    If there is no woman to remind me, maybe I am either scared to death or beaten to death by ghosts tonight.


    "Ah... It''s Philip, that bastard." When the woman said the name of Philip, her eyes were obviously unremitting and disdainful.


    The woman then said, "that bastard used to live in this house."


    It seems that he is an asshole with a story. Li Nuo thought and asked, "I need to know something, such as what happened in this house to be haunted. You know, for that asshole, he won''t tell me specific things."


    "You should understand... I have a bad memory when I''m old." The woman looked into Li Nuo''s pocket.


    Li Nuo took out a 10 dollar bill and said, "think about it again."


    The woman took the money, sniffed it in her nostrils, and smelled the perfume like a perfume, and stuffed the money into the pocket of her ragged dress.


    "Philip used to live here with his girlfriend. He used to be a little gangster, idling around every day. Although all the men here are like this, this guy later climbed up to Miss Jones and moved out of here. He has never seen his girlfriend since then, and not long after he left here, the house began to be haunted, The five families who rented here all died in one day, all at night, and the death was very terrible. "


    "Why is it haunted? Has anyone seen it?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Once there was a man who survived. He kept shouting," there''s a ghost, there''s a ghost. "But that man died early, but not long after that."


    "What''s the name of his girlfriend?" Li Nuo continued.


    The woman gently frowned, picked on the pupil, thought for a while, then said: "it seems to be called... Anna."


    "Anna..." Li Nuo thought that this was not the name of Philip''s daughter who had never spoken.


    At this time, the woman looked at Li Nuo''s shabby clothes, looked at his disheartened face, could not help but Baji mouth.


    "Young man, I advise you not to enter this room. I can see that you want to cheat money before you agree to Philip, but even if you are poor, you don''t have to put your life in for money."


    Li Nuo''s mouth rose slightly and nodded with a smile. "I see. Thank you, madam."


    Seeing the woman leave, Li Nuo is not in a hurry to open the door with the key.


    Sitting on the floor against the brick wall, he began to wonder how to deal with this branch line.


    "First of all, there must be something in the room. According to the demon hunter''s world view, it should be a kind of monster..."


    Li Nuo called out his backpack, and now 20 of the 30 squares have been occupied. Except for the blood medicine ether and the trumpet, which are brought out from the "endless corridor", the rest are money, food and water, which occupy a total of 17 squares.


    The remaining three squares are the fragments of "blizzard" potion, decoction manual and Monster Manual collected from Madame Curie''s basement.


    Take out the Monster Manual, search for the content about the evil spirit, and start to summarize what you see accordingly.


    There are many kinds of evil spirits, and finally the scope is narrowed down to banshees and night spirits.


    But strangely, according to the records, the scope of the spirits'' activities is basically in the countryside, but this is a city


    Li Nuo looked up at the Ermer street where he was, the air invaded by the rotten smell, the wet streets and the old buildings. Although it was day, the sun didn''t seem to patronize here.


    "In a sense, it''s not as good as the countryside..."


    "The dead all died suddenly at night. They can be basically locked as night spirits. It''s Anna, Philip''s ex girlfriend..."


    Think of this, Li Nuo found a little chilling fact, since Philip climbed up the Jones house, Anna disappeared.


    According to the idea of human nature, Philip killed Anna in order to get rid of his worries, so that he went to Jones'' house.


    "What a son of a bitch. I want your ex girlfriend to kill me..."


    "But why do you name your daughter Anna..."


    Li Nuo patted himself on the head and thought too much. It''s none of his business.


    The most urgent task is to find a way to deal with this branch line. Night demons are very difficult to deal with.


    According to the original record, night spirits are usually invisible in combat, so physical attacks only pass through them. They become visible only at the moment of attack.


    After being hurt, they will create several images exactly like themselves.


    Although these images can not be directly attacked, they can be used as a way of transmission to let the night spirits absorb the vitality of the victims.


    The effective means to attack them are magic, alchemy elixir, evil spirit oil and a kind of explosive called moondust.


    Embarrassed, none of these three li Nuo.


    I didn''t expect that the first monster I met was so intractable, but I didn''t let it be solved, and there were snacks, itchy hair, experience and kunt rewards waving to me.


    Li Nuo closed the manual and quickly summed up his ability range.


    "I can''t fight..."


    "But since we can control the growth of these monsters without demon hunters, there must be other ways to deal with it..."


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo thought of a thing that Balma mentioned. Now, besides the army, there is a professional who is called a hunter who deals with monsters.


    "Ask about hunters, but I have to find places with more people, such as pubs. Yes, pubs. I also have to go to Raven Castle pubs."


    Li Nuo stood up and dusted his damp buttocks. The smell of the smelly water couldn''t be removed.


    "It''s better not to sit on the floor... I''m not poor enough..."


    After Li Nuo said something to himself, he asked a few passers-by for directions and determined the location of the black raven Castle tavern.


    The tavern is a two-story building. The wooden characters of black raven castle are hung on the peeling brick wall. Now the wooden door is closed during the day. It seems that guests are only welcome at night here.


    "The predecessor of the evil nightclub."


    Li Nuo randomly Tucao a sentence, then make complaints about wooden doors.

 Chapter 66

    After trying to knock three times, three long and one short, three short and one long, two long and two short and so on, no one came to open the door.


    So, Li Nuo directly kicked heavily on the door.


    Dong!


    The door was slowly opened from the inside. This way of looking up the water meter did not work.


    The wooden door was opened to a width that could be passed by one person. The room was dark and lit with a few drops of yellow light. A middle-aged man with a rough face and a white beard appeared behind the door.


    In silence, the middle-aged man took Li Nuo into the pub and closed the door quietly.


    The interior of the tavern was empty. The windows were covered by wooden boards. Only a few faint rays of light slipped into the room through the cracks of the boards. The oil lamps on the roof kept flashing, as if they would go out at any time.


    Wooden tables and chairs are piled up in disorder, but the bar is a little neat.


    It''s a perfect place to break the law, kidnap and trade arms.


    With Li Nuo came to the bar, the middle-aged man stretched out his hand, mouth issued a slightly hoarse voice, said: "bring it."


    Li nomon circle of standing in place, take what? Do you want me to lose money? The door is not broken


    He took out the 100 denomination banknote with the smell of sweat feet from his backpack and handed it to him.


    The face of the middle-aged man is a little heavy, and says unhappily, "what do you mean?"


    "You... What do you mean?" Li Nuo knows that he may have triggered some bad things by mistake.


    Man eyes alert, a hand behind, "who are you?"


    Li Nuo realized that the other party might have to start, and immediately put out his hands to stop: "Philip asked me to come."


    After hearing Philip''s name, the man stopped, frowned and asked, "Philip... Philip leen?"


    Philip''s name played a role again. From the woman who knew about Philip, Li Nuo guessed that the grandson might have a name when he was a gangster in this land, but Philip leen... Maybe it was the last name of this guy before he became a gangster.


    "Yes, it''s Mr. Phillip."


    The middle-aged man seemed to put down some vigilance and scolded himself: "Damn, I know that I don''t open the door during the day, and I teach you to use the secret code..."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "the secret signal... Is to knock on the door three times, three long and one short, three short and one long, two long and two short, and finally kick the door one more time..."


    "Otherwise."


    It''s like ordering a takeout and getting a diamond ring... What kind of code? Which psycho invented this code? Li Nuo can''t help complaining.


    "Come on, Philip. What can I do for you?"


    "I promised Mr. Phillip to help him solve the problem of the old house," Li said


    "That haunted house?" The man interjected, pouring out his beer.


    "Ah, yes, but I didn''t know that room was haunted, and Mr. Phillip didn''t mention it to me. I don''t have many means to deal with ghosts. Of course, Mr. Phillip didn''t tell me too much, but he told me your secret number here and asked you for something."


    Li Nuo made up all sorts of things. Anyway, there is no communication equipment in these days. You have to run a few miles to find out if you are lying. You can run away when you have time.


    The middle-aged man took a sip of the beer in his glass and said with a hoarse smile, "well, of course he won''t say about being haunted."


    This sentence makes Li Nuo sure that the death of Philip''s ex girlfriend is unusual.


    At this time, the middle-aged man stared at Li Nuo and asked solemnly, "but why did Philip let you solve this problem?"


    Yes... That son of a bitch wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge, but Li Nuo can''t say that. He can say that he is an exorcist and has no exorcism equipment. I''m afraid that this man who exudes the breath of no strangers will not believe it.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man seems to see something important. He walks into Li Nuo and stares into his eyes.


    The atmosphere is suddenly ambiguous... Li Nuo is embarrassed.


    Just when Li Nuo wants to show that his interest is normal, the middle-aged man suddenly turns around, quickly goes to the bar, takes out a book, opens the book, carefully and back and forth compares the contents of the book to examine Li Nuo.


    "Demon hunter..." the middle-aged man murmured, took the book to Li Nuo, and let Li Nuo see the text of the book.


    He read the words to Li Nuo, "eyes will become like cats, like snakes and scorpions, showing amber."


    "I''ve never seen anyone have pupils like you. Are you a demon hunter? A demon hunter who has been extinct for a hundred years? " The middle-aged man''s tone suddenly became a little excited.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo could only nod her head slightly, embarrassed.


    "My God! Where did that bastard Philip find you? "


    The middle-aged man reached out and pinched Li Nuo''s arm: "it''s different from ordinary people''s physique several times. The body''s recovery ability is much stronger than ordinary people. It can cure his injury in a short time."


    Then he pinched Li Nuo''s face: "he can also have good vision in the dark, his nose can clearly distinguish the smell within a few hundred meters, his hearing is keen, and he can hear sounds that ordinary people can''t hear."


    In the face of middle-aged men, perhaps now with a "18 touch" special situation, Li Nuo wants to call him to death.


    The middle-aged man threw the book on the bar and put a chair behind Li Nuo.


    "Sit down, Mr. demon hunter."


    At this moment, Li Nuo understood that he met the brain powder of demon hunter.


    Li nuoshun sat down and saw the name of the book, fairy tales and stories.


    He knows that the author of this book is Florence delanoy, who was born 200 years after the end of the Demon Hunter series. His book fairy tales and stories tells the story of jerot in Livia and his contemporaries.


    Therefore, this middle-aged man worships the demon hunter in the story, and his attitude to himself has changed so much.


    "To introduce myself, my name is watsk andram. Just call me watsk."


    The middle-aged man, Watts Ke, moved a stool for himself and poured a glass of beer for Li Nuo. The whole process was as smooth as a lonely woman who adulterated half of her husband and immediately dressed and threw her lover home.


    "My name is Li Nuo..." Li Nuo said symbolically.


    "Mr. Li Nuo, I have a few questions." With a light in his eyes, Watts asked, "the demon hunters are divided into Cat school, wolf school, and... And a bunch of schools. Which school are you from?"


    "Miscellaneous school."


    "Can you dance sword flower?"


    "A little bit."


    "Demon hunters usually have two swords. Why don''t you see your silver and steel swords?"


    Li Nuo turned his walking stick into a whip blade. "Science and technology are progressing, and it''s fit."


    "Can you live to be hundreds of years old?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just twenty."


    "Is the demon hunter infertile?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Li Nuo''s silence, Watts seems to realize that he talks a little too much, but he can''t control himself. Every man has a dream of a superhero in his heart, especially in this era of frequent entertainment means. The demon hunter described in the book, jerot, who kills demons, is his superhero.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not asking properly." Said watts.


    "Well, it''s ok..." Li Nuo took a sip of beer. He could understand the thinking of brain powder.


    Watsk stood up and took out another thing from behind the bar. "But I have something to ask you."


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    Wadzke takes a woman''s underpants to Li Nuo.


    Under Li Nuo''s twitching face, Watts Ke said: "well, I have a... Good friend. I lost a underwear in the pub recently. I heard that the demon hunter has a very sensitive sense of smell. Can you... Help me find it? After all, my wife sometimes comes here."


    Li Nuo frowned, half smile, you can''t find a dog!

 Chapter 67

    Li Nuo stares at her underwear and says, "I can help you find your lover''s underwear, but..."


    "No, not lovers, but friends." Watsk interrupted gravely.


    "OK... Your friend''s underwear, but you have to answer some questions."


    "No problem, as long as I know the scope, I will tell you, but please help me first." Wadzke slowly put his underwear on lino''s face.


    "I''ll do it myself..." Li Nuo sniffed lightly, and the smell of a piece of excrement and urine fart instantly entered his nose.


    This smell has broken Li Nuo''s illusion of women''s beauty. Even if you know that people have to have three anxieties, but if you don''t know, you will not resist.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that chabai is a perfect creation.


    Because he didn''t smell a special smell, Li Nuo simply sniffed it vigorously and found that there was a body smell that he couldn''t smell at ordinary times.


    Mixed with the smell of sweat, and some differences in human body odor.


    Holding for a few seconds, when breathing again, he noticed that the smell appeared in the air. Following the path of the strongest odor concentration, Li Nuo walked to the second floor of the tavern and stopped in front of a fireplace that seemed unused for a long time.


    It smelled the most, and he felt more and more like a dog.


    Squat down, put your hand into the fireplace, touch a soft object in the depth, and take out a lady''s black lace underwear.


    You guys are playing hard!


    Li Nuo gives the underwear to Watts Ke.


    Then some of them follow the excited wadzk downstairs in a trance. Is this the open time of the times


    Watsk invited Li Nuo to his seat and poured another glass of wine. "Thank you so that I can give my underwear back to my friends. This glass of wine is the best liquor in the whole novigrie. Zevin ale, it''s my treat."


    Looking at Waltz''s hard to hide pleasure, Li Nuo did not refuse, drank ale, the stimulation of high alcohol made him cough uncontrollably.


    "I''d better have a beer." Li Nuo took a sip of beer to understand the taste of ale, and then said, "I need to know how you people here deal with monsters, which will help me deal with the evil spirits of Philip''s family."


    Li Nuo''s question is relatively simple and straightforward, and he is also very sure that in the era of no demon hunter, the public must have mastered the means they did not know to expel monsters.


    For example, without the addition of magic or alchemy, it is difficult for a warrior with excellent constitution to successfully expel evil spirits.


    Besides demon hunters, there are only magicians left for those who have magic power. As we know from Balma''s previous words, novigri has no magicians.


    With a strange look on his face, watsk asked, "don''t you dare to ask that the demon hunter has magic and many means to deal with it? Such as... Fayin, alchemy, sword oil and so on. "


    "If you look at my appearance, you know that I am a stranger. Foreigners are not acclimatized, and the means are not the same."


    Li Nuo replied casually, but he could also see that watsk''s vigilance might be innate, and this guy must have read the story of demon hunters many times.


    "The army can use guns to eliminate monsters like evil spirits or ghouls, but in the face of vampires or evil spirits, hunters need to take action, because you also know that ordinary guns are not effective on them."


    Hunter, Balma mentioned that this occupation has replaced the demon hunter, and Li Nuo showed great interest in it, "what kind of way does the hunter use?"


    "A bullet is just a special bullet."


    The black raven Castle tavern has something to do with the slave trade, so Li Nuo speculates that the arms business may also exist here, so he tentatively says: "I really need this kind of bullet..."


    Watsk did not reply. Instead, he went to the cupboard behind the bar, opened the drawer and handed Li Nuo several silver bullets.


    "I have four rounds here. Generally speaking, I have to charge a lot of money, but you helped me just now. Besides, I like the story of demon hunters very much. These four rounds... I think 200 is enough."


    Li Nuo picked up the bullet, did not see a panel jump out, it seems to be a kind of ordinary bullet medicine, but touch the warhead, surprised to find a few drops of red liquid seeping from the inside.


    "Does this bullet have a name?" Li Nuo asked curiously.


    "Mercury bullet."


    The name gave Li Nuo a bad feeling. In order to verify his uneasy conjecture, he then asked, "does that Hunter... Belong to any organization?"


    "There''s no organization." Wadzke drank a glass of wine, then said: "you are a stranger, certainly do not know, hunters belong to the church, belong to the healing church."


    When the two names of healing Church... Hunter... Came together, Li Nuo''s heart began to beat faster.


    Watsk looked at Li Nuo with a bad face and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s ok..." Li Nuo waved his hand, took a big sip of beer, and then asked, "pure curiosity, healing church and hunter, in novigrie?"


    "The healing church does exist in this city, but the hunters are concentrated in the largest jurisdiction of the healing church, in the southeast, some distance from here."


    After listening, Li Nuo whispered to himself, "in the southeast, it''s going to cross the Warren area..."


    In the open tavern, there was no way to bury any whispers. After hearing this, he was a little stunned and then said, "Warren... It was Warren more than 100 years ago, but it''s not that name now."


    "What''s it called now?" Li Nuo asked and raised his glass for a drink.


    "Yanan."


    Li Nuo was almost choked by the drink he had swallowed.


    Looking at Li Nuo''s abnormal appearance, Watts Ke can''t help saying: "although you don''t know what the purpose of the church and hunters is, I''d like to remind you not to get involved in church affairs, let alone Yanan. The residents there are very resistant to outsiders. They are just a group of wild animals, like pigs."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just curious because I''m new here." Li Nuo said with a smile that he had already made a decision in his heart. He would never go south or get involved in church affairs. No matter how rich the reward is!


    Healing church, hunter and Yanan all point to another game, curse of blood, which is too tired of playing with this game.


    Li Nuo handed out the 200 dollar bill and said with a smile, "I''ve bought these four bullets. Let''s talk about something else next..."


    "As long as it''s Mr. demon hunter''s problem, I''ll tell you everything."


    "I want to enter your slave market."


    As soon as Li Nuo asked, watsk''s face changed. He was not surprised that Li Nuo knew about the slave market here. After all, in the lower city, many civilians knew about it.


    But what makes me more concerned is that this demon hunter doesn''t want to do something that is not a demon hunter''s job in the novel.


    "If you''re not at ease, you can skip the question." Li Nuo is a little aware of the thought of Watts Ke.


    "No, it''s not within my jurisdiction what you''re going to do, but, as a... Fan... I hope you don''t do anything out of line," he said


    Li Nuo nodded and said, "OK."


    "Collect a set of kunt cards, and go to Sala street in the lower urban area to find a single storey house that looks the most tidy. After you go in, you have to pass some inspections. Sorry, I can''t say some things. This is my duty, but after you pass, remember to knock on the door in the way you just knocked on the secret door in the daytime, which is the secret signal leading to the underground."


    "I understand." Li Nuo also knows that although he is the owner of the tavern, he is only the doorman here at best. If he talks too much, it will cause bad trouble. This is a professional problem.


    Li Nuo then asked, "when will the slave market open next time?"


    "Five days later."


    Time is a bit pressing. No, it should be said that it is very urgent. It''s too difficult to get a set of kunte cards in five days. Li Nuo decided to ponder over this issue later.


    "Next question." Li Norton thought for a moment. After a few seconds, he asked, "how can I get to Cowell?"


    "Take the train to the platform in Florida, or take a boat to the harbor."


    Li Nuo then asked, "I need to know the price and the journey time."


    After thinking about it, Watts said, "it''s about 800 grams by boat and 500 grams by train. It''s about a day in terms of time."


    KEM is now the currency unit of nefergad. It seems that the price is not low.


    "Any other questions?" After asking, he got up again and poured a glass of beer for himself and Li Nuo respectively.


    Li Nuo took the glass, drank and said, "I''m still looking for two people. Please help me pay attention. I''d better keep quiet."


    The demon hunter''s business is busy enough. Watts can''t help but sigh that it''s busier than jerot in the novel. He has several jobs and doesn''t seem to have much money


    "One is a woman, characterized by... Short silver hair, long legs, thin waist, good figure, but heavy weight," Li said


    "Is there such a woman..." said wadzke with a hollow eye.


    Li Nuo laughed and didn''t answer this question. He didn''t know how to answer this question. He changed the topic and said, "there''s a yellow man with the same face as me, about the same age as me, but... There''s something wrong with his head."


    "Mr. demon hunter, I don''t understand the things you touch..."


    I don''t understand... Li Nuo smiles politely.


    Then he drank a glass of beer and said, "thank you, Mr. wadzke. I''ll come and ask you something."


    "Won''t you play kunt?"


    "Forget it." After Li Nuo refused, he walked to the door, stopped suddenly in front of the door, turned back and said to watsk:


    "Another thing, there is a blonde man whose real name is DOS baldano. He may use a pseudonym, but that person always likes to smile with his eyes narrowed, and he is also carrying a big backpack. If you have any clues or see this person, please keep an eye on him. I''ll find that person... It''s very important."

 Chapter 68

    Under the reception of Watts Ke, Li Nuo walked out of the black raven Castle tavern awkwardly.


    When the door of the pub closes, the sound of the system suddenly appears.


    [regional task triggered]


    [kunt''s big adventure, make up a kunt]


    [experience value: 1000]


    [reward: random]


    Li Nuo sighed. It''s the spur line again


    There''s too much to do this time.


    It''s an unfriendly branch line. Jack, the bear child, doesn''t know how he''s getting along, whether he''s got the effect of strengthening his body under the spur of the slave merchant.


    It''s not easy to put together a set of kunt cards in five days. There should be some grocery stores selling a few kunt cards, but they are short of money, and it''s hard to put together a set of kunt cards quickly. Apart from smashing and robbing, they really can''t think of how to get a set in five days.


    Looking at this branch line task, Li Nuo sighed again.


    "And the reward is random..."


    Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of a thing, before the completion of the grass Decoction branch, there is a random card did not use it.


    Li Nuo turns out that random card, wastes 100 gold coins to choose to draw.


    Six throwing knives appear in their own item list.


    [Name: poison Throwing Knife]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: 100% poisoning of human type organisms. If it''s a large organism, it''s better to take more shots to win by quantity]


    [Note: the poisonous Throwing Knife of justice]


    "This is not to let me be a good man."


    Li Nuo make complaints about as bright as sun and moon, and his hands are inserted into his pocket to touch four bullets. The bullet can not be put into the backpack alone, and needs to be loaded into the clip. Because now during peaceful times, it is a little indecent to dig a gun.


    As he walked towards the haunted house, he began to ponder what to do next.


    According to wadzke, it is absolutely impossible to live without money in novigri. It is not only about how to survive, but also about the way to go to keville. Therefore, making money is a thing to do.


    On the other hand, to inquire about the trace of the mirror master, Li Nuo is going to the library. He has seen the location on his way here.


    "It''s a dilemma to make money or study first..."


    Pop


    Li Nuo was hit from behind. When he noticed, a child about the age of Jack had already run past.


    "I''m sorry, sir!"


    The child left a word and staggered away.


    This scene is very familiar... Li Nuo thought and turned his pocket.


    Sure enough, four bullets were missing.


    At this time, there was a confused sound of footsteps behind him, a hand on Li Nuo''s shoulder.


    "Hello! Did you see a child running past


    Li Nuo saw behind him four men in clean suits, three thin with hats, and one stout, revealing his bald head with three hairs.


    "To ask you something!"


    Li Nuo''s pupils quickly scan around. In the middle of the fork road, there are broken walls, the ground with stinky water, two beggars comatose on the ground, and then there are only himself.


    So these four guys who don''t fit in here, I''m afraid they were stolen by that kid, Li Nuo thought.


    "Dumb you!" Push Li Nuo away. At the same time, Li Nuo also sits on the ground symbolically, pointing to the direction of the child''s running.


    "It''s like running there."


    "Go The leader yelled, then looked back at Li Nuo and threatened: "if you cheat us, then you think about the consequences."


    Watching these rascals run away, Li Nuo also follows them.


    He must not be to save the bear child, not only to get the bullet back, but also for other purposes.


    Following a very narrow alley, Li Nuo saw the four men blocking the children.


    He leans his back against the wall at the entrance of the alley, sets "Emile''s mask" to visible mode while there is no one around, takes off his windbreaker and puts it into his backpack.


    A man tugged at the child''s hair and hit him against the wall.


    "Damn it! Let''s find it, you boy. "


    The man smilingly picked up a pitted stone on the ground.


    "Boy, give it back to us, it will make you suffer less."


    The child shrunk by the wall and took out a few coppers from his pocket. "Let my husband go... I just want to bring some food for my family."


    The man grabbed the copper, looked at it and said with a smile, "hum, a stack of money is missing."


    The child''s eyes widened in panic, and immediately said: "impossible, you only have these things!"


    The man kicked the child in the face, "let''s run for so long, how also have to compensate for some money, or take you exercise can."


    After that, the man pointed the stone at the child''s head.


    "Running so tired, but also want to exercise, you are not tired."


    Li Nuo''s voice appeared from behind them.


    All four turned their heads and saw a thin man with a walking stick and a strange mask standing behind him.


    "Who the hell are you?" Cried one of the men.


    Li Nuo ignored him, turned to look at the child rolled up in the corner, and said in an indifferent and relaxed tone: "kid, remember that you have to promise me a condition later."


    No one, including the children, looked at Li Nuo, and then the four men began to laugh.


    "Ha ha ha! There are all kinds of interesting people in the lower part of the city who are mentally ill. "


    Voice just fell, one of the men took out a knife from his arms and rushed to Li Nuo.


    "Go to hell, meddler..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Nuo put a whip on his head and kicked him unconscious.


    Everyone was surprised to see Li Nuo, the three men took out a knife from their arms.


    In the face of this scene, Li Nuo''s face under the mask smile, "let''s go together, I''m in a hurry."


    With the cry, the child witnessed the whole process of how three people with murder weapons were simply knocked down.


    In just a few seconds, Li Nuo stepped over the four people who fell to the ground and came to the child.


    Squatting down and looking at the frightened bear child, the kid''s face was flustered, which made Li Nuo feel funny.


    The child was not only frightened by Li Nuo''s skill, but also by the strange mask on his face, which brought him a sense of horror. He leaned tightly against the dirty wall behind him and said, "I... i... thank you..."


    Li Nuo took off his mask with a smile. "Remember me?"


    The child recognized him immediately. He had a distinctive Oriental face and thin body. He was the one who touched his pocket on the way to escape.


    However, the boy didn''t know it was a bullet. Due to his professionalism, he usually stole things and went to the safe area to see the booty, and he had never seen a bullet.


    He immediately took out four bullets from his pocket and said in a panic: "Sir, I would never have stolen anything if I knew I had such bad luck today! Please let me go


    Li Nuo took the four bullets, got up and picked up the stolen coppers from the ground. Then he began to search his body, turned out some banknotes, put away half of them by himself, and gave the rest to the child.


    "What''s your name?"


    The child did not dare to take the money and said timidly, "Tom..."


    Li Nuo thrust the note into his hand and said, "remember that I said that after I helped you, I would also help you with one thing?"


    Tom was stunned at first, then nodded hard.


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "OK, I want to ask you to teach me how to steal."

 Chapter 69

    Tom looks at Li Nuo inconceivably, will someone find himself to learn the skill of stealing?


    "Sir... Did I hear you right?"


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile: "you heard me right. I want to learn the skill of stealing from you."


    "OK, that''s OK, but can you learn..." Tom didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but Li Nuo understood what he meant.


    "Learning won''t be my problem. It''s none of your business."


    Tom was a little relieved when he heard Li Nuo''s promise. The man who can play one dozen four felt more terrible than the four hooligans.


    Especially that strange mask, can wear that kind of mask to go out, basically are not normal people.


    Tom nodded and said, "but I''m in a hurry today if I can start tomorrow."


    Tom squeezed the money in his hand. "There are still people waiting for dinner in my family... But don''t worry, I won''t cheat you."


    Li Nuo looked at Tom, dirty face, golden hair stained by dust, wearing a patched dress, a shoe has opened glue, at least the boy is really poor.


    But Li can''t believe what the thief said.


    "First, teach me some basic things, such as unlocking or simple stealing. You don''t need to delay too long. Just demonstrate it once."


    Tom reluctantly agreed and motioned to Li Nuo to put all the money in his pocket.


    "Sir, please don''t pay attention to me. When you are close to each other, remember to treat yourself as air..."


    Tom said and walked by Li Nuo. Li Nuo touched his trouser pocket. The money was not stolen.


    He turned to Tom and found that he had an extra bullet in his hand.


    Tom said with a confident smile: "that''s it. On the premise of shifting attention, fingers should be fast enough and flexible enough. This requires years of accumulation. It''s three years since I started my career, so remember to practice more frequently."


    When men talk about their career, they can''t stop talking. Li Nuo looks at Tom strangely. He''s really a talent


    Seeing Li Nuo''s expression, Tom thought he said too much and pursed his lips subconsciously.


    [skill acquired, stealing]


    [skill transferred to your backpack]


    So easy?


    Isn''t it hard to acquire skills... Li Nuo suddenly felt that he was starting to transit and get lucky.


    However, the haunted house at No.15 Ermer Street made him give up the imagination of self deception immediately.


    "OK, thank you. That''s all for today." Lionel road.


    Tom''s a little bit hoodwinked. Is that the end?


    Similar to the professional creed on culture and the professional spirit to abide by, these quintessence things have not been taught to him, and the end is too fast.


    But leaving professional ethics behind, Tom was happy to finish teaching right away. "Well, I''ll go first."


    "Ah, yes." Li Nuo stopped him. "Ask me, where are more people playing kunte?"


    Tom said back, "pubs, especially in the South Street, and in Florida."


    Li Nuowei nodded his head invisibly, stretched out his hand and said, "leave me one of your things."


    Tom almost broke down on the spot. Does it need arms or legs!


    But after thinking about it, life was the most important thing, so Tom cried and picked up the knife on the ground, "sir... Is ear OK?"


    "Ah?" Li Nuo gave a pause. Immediately said: "no, your clothes become rags, not so solid things."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Tom run away eagerly, Li Nuo pinched the rag left by the kid.


    The last time I took the rags, it was the fragments of the tea white skirt in Neil''s script, warm and with a slight body fragrance.


    But now it''s wet and smelly.


    The life of the people at the bottom is really in dire straits.


    Li Nuo sweeps the four guys who are dizzy and fall to the ground, suits and combed hair. Either they are not from the lower city, or they are gangsters.


    However, he didn''t think much about it. He went straight out of the alley and opened his backpack at the same time.


    A transparent ball suddenly appeared in the backpack.


    Li Nuo took advantage of no one around to take it out and chose to study without hesitation.


    [you have mastered the skill of stealing]


    Quite amateur theft


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: none]


    [learning conditions: insight 3, reaction 4]


    [effect: targets within their own level can view some items carried by the other party, with 50% success rate of theft and 15 energy consumption]


    [Note: there are thieves!]


    "The probability is still not high. If it''s a 50% probability, it can''t guarantee to get the right kunt card every time, but in contrast, it''s good to check some of the items carried by the opponent."


    Li Nuo thought as he walked, and a system tone appeared.


    [regional task triggered]


    [master thief, help Tom''s family]


    [experience value: 500]


    [reward: complete stealing skill]


    Li nuoli was stunned for a few seconds. He didn''t expect that the acquisition of skills could trigger a chain reaction.


    Moreover, from the perspective of rewards, I''m afraid that the theft skill now mastered is a semi-finished product. At the beginning, I thought that I could easily acquire a skill by bad luck. It seems that it''s just the beginning of the journey to acquire a skill.


    The reason why Li Nuo wants to learn the next three skills is to collect a set of kunt cards in five days.


    It is impossible to achieve the goal in five days by normal means, so there is only one last way left to go.


    But these are later words. Now the sky has begun to turn yellow, and dusk is coming.


    Before returning to the dilapidated house No. 15 again, Li Nuo was beating a drum in his heart.


    Whether to do this task, if his first hunting target is a monster with entity, he will not worry so much.


    Ghosts at night are ghosts, and they come out only at night. For Li Nuo, who lives in the prosperous era of entertainment, ghosts are frightening to listen to, not to mention to face.


    After standing at the door and hesitating for a moment, Li Nuo sighed slightly.


    "If you don''t care about this branch line, you go to the library to look up the materials, and then find a pub to fool around for a night. This was originally planned... But for the sake of the future, you have to face it anyway..."


    Li Nuo said to himself, and then he took out the only ether in his backpack. When he worked hard with Wu Yun, he launched the "inner potential", resulting in that his energy value was only half.


    In line with the principle of not wanting to waste, Li Nuo has never used it, but there is a dark hole in front of him. Now he doesn''t need to use it


    Ether, like blood medicine, is also a syringe, but the injected liquid is blue.


    When everything was ready, Li Nuo took out the key and opened the door of the old house.


    Squeak


    With the sound of opening the door, I saw the residual scene in the house, and then a musty smell ran into the nose.


    When Li Nuo stepped into the room, he would creak every step on the floor, as if the broken wooden floor would break at any time.


    By the light outside the door, groping to find the table has been tilted candle, lit.


    A chair that might fall apart when you sit down, a table covered with cobwebs, a wooden bed that has fallen apart, a fireplace with no firewood and dripping water, and two shelves with moldy food that can''t be seen. This is the whole picture of the interior of this room.


    Li Nuo took the candle and sat in the corner of the room. Then he took out the trumpet from his backpack and said to himself, "before the hell, give yourself courage..."


    Press the play button of the loudspeaker, and then an angry man''s voice reverberates in the open and cold hut.


    "Two yuan, two yuan, two yuan for all. You can''t buy it. You can''t be cheated."

 Chapter 70

    Night is coming.


    Li Nuo leaned against the wall, listening to the brainwashing and peddling on the loudspeaker, and staring at the flickering candle.


    Suddenly I heard a squeak from the door.


    Li Nuo''s heart a Lin, take out a pistol and four bullets, visual is still open outside the door.


    "Coming..."


    Lino stood up against the wall and added the bullet to the clip.


    Then a white hand grabbed the door frame.


    Li Nuo ton swallows saliva, the heart raised the throat.


    Next second... Door


    A woman went into her head, the woman of the day


    Li Nuo seems to be cheated. What are you doing, elder sister?


    When the woman saw Li Nuo, who was next to the corner, she came in and exclaimed, "do you really come here?"


    "Well... What are you doing here?" Li Nuo twitched her eyebrows. Don''t you know that I almost killed you as a ghost?


    "When I passed here, I heard someone shouting, and the door was still open. There was light inside. I guessed that you came in, and your husband didn''t listen to me..." the woman said that she saw the trumpet on the ground and the gun in Li Nuo''s hand.


    "You''re..." she pointed to Li Nuo and didn''t know which one to ask first.


    Li Nuo sighed and shrugged: "I said... I''m here to exorcise the demons..."


    Just then lino noticed that the door was closing slowly to the doorframe at an almost imperceptible speed, as if someone was pulling the handle to close the door slowly.


    "Ma''am, get out of here!" Li Nuo looked serious immediately, holding the pistol in his left hand and the cane in his right hand.


    The woman was stunned, but before she could react, she suddenly heard the sound of closing the door behind her.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the door struck the doorframe and made a sound.


    The woman fell to the ground with a cry of terror.


    The flickering candle on the candle began to sway wildly, and the sound of the horn began to sound like interference.


    "It''s true this time." Li Nuo looked at the woman sitting on the ground and said, "lady, just sit like this. Don''t move or make any noise."


    The next second, the candle dissipated, the sound disappeared, and darkness and silence were restored in the room.


    "What... What''s going on!" The woman began to roar with fright. The darkness made her blind. A few stingy rays of moonlight came into the wooden window. She immediately rubbed against the floor and leaned against the window.


    All of a sudden, there was a mixed sound of metal, and a fleeting spark appeared from Li Nuo''s position.


    After changing the mode of walking stick sword directly to whip blade, Li Nuo stares at the scene in the room, and does not dare to slack off.


    The demon hunter''s constitution is very friendly to night vision. Although it is not as good as night vision, he can see scenes that ordinary people can''t see at night.


    Li Nuo heard a slight voice and looked at the woman, who was covering her mouth and curling up under the window in horror.


    It''s not her, it''s... Coming


    With the sound of dripping water, a hand stretched out in the fireplace, a white arm that can feel the color even in the dark.


    His arm was on the ground, and a burning face came out.


    You foreign ghosts also play this game!


    Li Nuo can''t help but say, a whip splits to that head.


    When the whip blade touches, the ghost becomes black fog and disappears.


    Just like the things mentioned in the manual, night spirits and evil spirits are all creatures without substance. It''s hard for ordinary attacks to cause damage to them.


    If you want to hurt them, you have to take a moment, the moment they attack you.


    The danger premonition brought by Li Nuo''s high insight value appeared, right in front of him!


    The ugly, pale face suddenly appeared close to her face.


    Bang!


    Li Nuo suddenly shot. The mercury bullet penetrated the body of the demon at night, leaving a hole as thick and thin as a finger.


    A shrill roar, the night spirit twisted strangely, turned into black fog and disappeared again.


    "One shot is not enough!"


    Lino realized that one bullet was not enough to kill it, but he had to end the fight within four.


    The black fog reappeared and condensed into ghosts.


    At night, the spirit is dressed in ragged black clothes, showing his pale arms and face. His dry hair floats in defiance of gravity. Every movement of the spirit is like a strange and twisted dance.


    Li Nuo rushed over, whips the blade horizontally, and the demons turned into black fog at night.


    Standing in the same place, waiting for the ghost to appear again, the cold sweat has been flowing down from Li Nuo''s hairline.


    At this time, two night spirits appeared in front of and behind him.


    "After being attacked, it will be transformed into multiple remnant images as a medium of transmission, but it has no attack power."


    Li Nuo whispered the contents of the manual and raised his gun to the figure who made him feel dangerous.


    At this time, the premonition of danger suddenly shifts, and the night spirit shifts itself to another remnant image!


    In the blink of an eye, it pounced on Li Nuo.


    In a hurry, Li Nuo didn''t have a chance to turn around and quickly fell to the side. At the same time, he swung the whip blade to draw the spirit behind him.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo felt the whip blade beating in the physical hand.


    At this time, accompanied by a shrill scream, the spirit twisted his body crazily and painfully.


    His left arm and shoulder were all pulled off.


    This scene makes Li Nuo suddenly realize that ordinary weapons can''t do so much damage to demons, unless they are the silver weapons of demon hunters or the weapons of hunters.


    And [telescopic walking stick] may have both of these, which is not only a weapon made of silver material, but also a hunter''s weapon in blood curse.


    Taking advantage of the night spirit''s painful cry, Li Nuo raised his left hand pistol, aimed at his head and fired twice.


    One shot hit right in the head and the other in the chest.


    At night, the spirit stopped roaring, and the black particles began to disappear from the lower body.


    Li Nuo held a gun to the night spirit, he did not dare to relax, for fear that it was a cover up of ghosts.


    Until it only left its head, the ugly face gave birth to a remnant of human face, the face of a young woman.


    His face was full of sadness, but also with a little relief, until the whole face was clear. Li Nuo heard a woman''s whisper:


    "Philip..."


    He looked around in a panic. At this time, the candle that had been put out suddenly lit up, and the loudspeaker that had no sound also appeared to sell.


    [completed branch line: haunted house, solve the situation]


    [experience value: 600]


    [reward: fear of kunte monster deck]


    After hearing the familiar system sound, Li Nuo was relieved. Then he saw a woman shaking under the window, covering her eyes.


    Li Nuo went over and put his hand on her shoulder. "Are you all right, ma''am?"


    "Ah! Help


    Elder sister, you want to scare me to death!


    The trance of the woman to the door, Li Nuo turned back to the 15th house.


    Looking at the dusty and dilapidated scene in the house, he grinned bitterly, closed the door, took out the blanket from the thieves'' den and spread it on the damp and cold floor.


    "At least there''s room for the night."


    After talking to himself, he lay down on the blanket and wrapped himself up. He blew out the candle. At this time, he felt tired for two days. Almost in the blink of an eye, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 71

    Early in the morning, Li Nuo wakes up, feeling relaxed and exhausted.


    He stretched himself with great effort, and suddenly his stomach began to swell.


    "Er, I was so tired last night that I went to sleep without food..."


    Li Nuo took out some dry food from his backpack and put it into his mouth. The rough bread would be hard to swallow after a long time.


    After swallowing, I felt thirsty again, but now I have no water in my hand.


    But he sat up, straightened his collar and touched his head. Regardless of the messy image, he opened the door of the house and was ready to go out to get a drink at the crow Castle tavern.


    When the door was opened, many people gathered outside.


    Men and women, old and shabby, smelling like dirty mud, were all lower class people. They looked at Li Nuo with eager eyes.


    "It''s him, it''s him!" Li Nuo, who was the first to shout, was very familiar with the woman yesterday.


    Listen to this tone is to burn me ah, Li Nuo embarrassed back two steps.


    All gathered together, and the woman stood at the front and said, "sir! I''ve told you all about you. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe that a hunter could come to this place! "


    "We need your help, really!"


    "Listen to me, my son is missing in the city. Please help me find him."


    "Mine is more important. My cat is lost. Its name is Boqi. It''s a white haired, female, and has never had a baby..."


    In the face of the noise, Li Nuo''s mouth twitched, "wait... Wait... Everyone..."


    No one heard what Li Nuo said. They were all talking to themselves.


    Li Nuo pinched his eyebrows and yelled, "be quiet!"


    The noise stopped suddenly, and everyone looked at Li Nuo with expectation.


    "Who can bring me some water..."


    "I have." A greasy, skinny middle-aged man took out a water bag.


    Li Nuo drank the water with a strange smell, sighed and said, "come one by one. Tell me what''s going on."


    After listening to these poor people''s explanations, Li Nuo basically understood what these gods were trying to do.


    Although Xiacheng District and nanjiexiang district are located in novigeri City, they have been abandoned for many years.


    Here you can engage in any illegal trade or criminal activities, as long as you don''t leave this area, no one will take care of you.


    There are 6 casinos and 22 brothels in novigeri, while there are 2 casinos and 10 brothels in South Street.


    This is a real city outside the law. Gangs control the order here. Few of the civilians living here have enough to eat. Almost all families pay protection money to gangs every month, but no matter how much money they pay, no one will protect you.


    As for those in power, they are indifferent to this place, and even there is no police station in nanjiexiang district.


    Over time, not only crime as a threat, more terrible things are hidden in the dark, no one to clean up.


    One of them is the house at 15 ermir street.


    Because the hunters who belong to the church will not patronize the South Street, there is no one to manage these things. The reason is that the church gives up here, and no one can afford to hire hunters.


    But Li Nuo was different. At least the woman had never heard of a hunter who would come to live in nanjiexiang district. Combined with the tone and intonation of the conversation with her yesterday, Li Nuo broke her inherent impression of hunters.


    Cold, silent, emotionless.


    So most of the people present regarded him as an alternative, or an emotional hunter.


    "First of all, I''m not a hunter, which I have to say." Li Nuo explained to the crowd.


    "Second, I can''t do things for nothing."


    As soon as the words came out, almost everyone dropped their eyes.


    "Also... He was invited by Philip. It must cost a lot of money..."


    "Forget it, I''ll say there''s no such good thing."


    "My God... My cat... Bogey..."


    Listening to the chatter, Li Nuo coughed softly and said, "this is my reward for the kunte card of the monster group. As for the money, it''s not necessary. If you need it, please come to me with kunte card."


    Sure enough, he is a strange person. This is the idea of most people present. However, kunt card is better than a lot of money, so Li Nuo''s words ignited everyone''s hope again.


    At this time, a thin man in a swallow tail dress was standing behind the civilians. He held a handkerchief in one hand and covered his nose. Behind him were two young male servants.


    "Get out of the way, what are you doing here! It stinks He yelled in a androgynous tone, his face full of disgust, while two male servants behind him came forward to blow away the crowd.


    Arrogantly, he went to the door of the house and looked at Li Nuo. Then he glanced at the people gathered here. He said, "it''s a dead man. I haven''t seen him before. Go away. Someone will clean up later. Don''t get in the way."


    Li Nuo put a hand on his shoulder.


    The man looked at Li Nuo in disgust and boredom, "why! I don''t know who I am, do I? "


    Li Nuo''s face is slightly heavy, frowning and smiling: "Tell Philip to come before noon. If he doesn''t come, I''ll go to him."


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as the man finished his sentence, his face suddenly changed, because he saw Li Nuo''s Amber pupils and the face of Oriental talents.


    "I''m a dead man."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo leaned against the door of the house, his hands in his pockets, staring at the dead fish.


    He has been standing here like a statue for nearly two hours.


    At this moment, a double carriage drove through the narrow street and stopped in front of him.


    Philip got out of the car with his housekeeper, the guy who had been here this morning.


    Li Nuo pointed to Philip, then pointed to the house with thumb, "you, come in alone."


    Just as the housekeeper was about to say something, he was stopped by Philip and entered the room with Li Nuo.


    After closing the door, Li Nuo went to the chair, patted the back of the chair, and said to Philip, who looked a little uneasy: "please sit down. This is your house. Don''t mention it."


    Philip took off his top hat and sat on the chair, creaking. One leg of the chair was slightly bent, which almost made him sit on the ground.


    Li Nuo, who is behind Philip, turns on "theft" and a transparent panel with blue luster appears on his side.


    Inside the panel is a nine palace grid, three of which contain things, namely a pocket watch, a pen and a wallet.


    Li Nuo reached out and touched the lattice of the pen, just like a random wave in the air, and the pen appeared in his hand.


    He put the pen in his pocket, went directly across from Philip, sat cross legged on the floor, and looked at the merchant with a smile on his cheek.


    Philip took the lead in saying, "Sir, I think there may be some misunderstanding between us."


    Li Nuo chuckled, patted Philip on the knee and said in a kind voice, "I misunderstood your ancestor, Philip lean."

 Chapter 72

    Philip''s eyes were as big as brass bells. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him could swear in such a kind tone, and he even knew his original surname.


    A feeling of something big and bad filled his brain like smoke. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Li Nuo said with a low face and a smile:


    "There are only you, the housekeeper and the coachman on the carriage, but there are at least six people who arrived here earlier than you. One is standing opposite the house with a newspaper, and the other five are hiding in the street corner in an irregular way and staring here."


    Philip looks at Li Nuo with a dignified face. Li Nuo interrupts when he is about to explain.


    "Although they are wearing shabby clothes, their body smell and full eyes can''t deceive people, so Mr. Phillip, I don''t think you need to explain anything. Now if I open the door, I may see at least five people gathered in front of the house. Do you dare to come in alone? Do you think I can''t take those people out even if there is an accident? Or do you think five or six people are enough for me? "


    "Sir... Listen to me..."


    "Are you well prepared?"


    Philip Yusai, looking at lino''s harmless face, felt a sense of fear that he had not felt for many years.


    The air was suddenly quiet for a moment, and Philip lowered his head slightly. "Say, what''s the condition... As long as it''s within my ability..."


    "A set of kunt cards in a monster deck, especially the most difficult to get hero cards, followed by 2000 grammes, which is the first condition."


    Philip said: "money is easy to do, I can give it to you at any time, but kunt card... Many rare cards can''t be found even if they are rich."


    "Give it to me in four days."


    Li Nuo didn''t care about Philip''s argument. With the ability of a businessman, as long as he was willing to work hard, it was not a problem to get a few rare kunt cards.


    Philip kowtowed and agreed: "OK, please say the second condition."


    "I''m looking for a man named Gunter ODIM, also known as the mirror master."


    "Can you ask me what you want to do with this man?" Phillipton added immediately with a pause: "I just think it''s better to know your purpose to find this person."


    "You don''t need to know, just find out for me who knows the name of this man in novigrie," Li said


    "The condition is simple." As a businessman, Philip is very confident in his contacts in the city. Compared with looking for scarce goods, Li Nuo''s search conditions are much simpler.


    After hearing Philip''s promise, Li Nuo put one hand on his cheek and asked, "well, what''s the purpose of your coming here?"


    Phillipton was a little surprised when he saw that Li Nuo had asked him to come, but he could not come at all. He even sent more people to set fire to the door of the house, which is the problem of spending more money.


    "I didn''t expect... Sir, you can see that I have something to do..." Philip coughed softly and said, "first of all, I''ll give you enough reward."


    Philip specially observed Li Nuo''s look, but saw that he was picking his nose, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "Sir... I want to ask you to help me with one person."


    Li Nuo will pick out the nose excrement bounce fly, raised one side of the corner of the mouth said: "refuse."


    "Ah?" Philip thought for a moment that he had heard wrong. "I don''t think you understand. I''ll give you a lot of rewards, so much money that you can''t spend!"


    "You give me your house, and I refuse."


    Being rejected in this way, Philip was not happy, but he couldn''t beat the one in front of him, so he still kept a masked smile and stood up to put on his hat.


    "In this case, I have nothing else to do. Sir, I will give a reply to your request within four days, of which 2000 grams will be delivered in the afternoon. If there is nothing else..."


    "Two more." Li Nuo interrupted him. "One of the things I just remember is to clean up the room. At least it has a bed and a stove."


    "I think 2000 grammes is enough for you to buy the furniture, and it doesn''t cost much." Philip can''t hide his displeasure. He doesn''t like the frustration of being led by others without benefits.


    Li Nuo sat on the ground and looked up at Philip''s masked smile. Then he took the pen from his pocket that he had just stolen through skill.


    "Yours?"


    Philip was stunned for a moment. He immediately searched the inside pocket of his coat. When he was sure that his pen was missing, his face changed greatly. He looked at Li Nuo''s harmless face and asked tentatively, "I don''t know... What do you mean..."


    Li Nuo said: "I still have many means that you don''t know. Before you confirm this, you''d better not blindly say something you shouldn''t say or do something you shouldn''t do."


    Speaking of this, Li Norton drew an upward curve slowly at the corner of his mouth. "I mean that, but please rest assured, I won''t live here long, at most for more than ten days."


    Li Nuo then handed the pen to Philip.


    Philip could feel his fingers shaking as he took the pen, and felt that he might have really offended the wrong person this time.


    "Well, please forgive my rudeness. I''ll arrange the furniture as soon as possible."


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile and reached for the fireplace. "Before tonight, move your ex girlfriend''s body out of the fireplace."


    "How do you..."


    Li Nuo didn''t wait for Philip to finish, then said: "don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Philip walk out of the house and close the door, Li Nuo sighs heavily. The whole person leans on the leg of the table like a vented ball.


    It''s tiring to pretend to be forced... Long Aotian''s life is not so easy


    He knew that if Philip came, he must have a purpose. Otherwise, he would spend more money to arrange a few people. He would rush into the house and slash, and it would be over.


    However, no matter what benefits Philip can bring to himself, he will not accept it. At the same time, he also wants to see Philip''s embarrassment after being rejected.


    As for why the grandson''s ex girlfriend was in the fireplace, because the spirit crawled out of the fireplace last night


    This can not be said to be lax, nor is it a blind guess. There are many officially verified examples in reality, such as the elder sister who didn''t cut her hair climbing out of the well, and the married lady who likes to go down the stairs on her stomach.


    Li Nuo stood up on the floor. He was in a good mood at this time. He solved many problems in the morning, whether it was kunte or mirror master. At least the net had been released.


    "What are you going to do now... Grab something to eat at the Raven Castle tavern and go to the library in the afternoon."


    Li Nuo thought and opened the door, hand in pocket to black crow Castle tavern direction.


    Then his hand in his pocket touched a rough cloth.


    Take out a look, it''s the cloth on the kid named Tom''s clothes.


    "I told him to stay. I almost forgot about it."


    Li Nuo sniffed the cloth and was ready to change today''s schedule.

 Chapter 73

    Novigri''s South Street area occupies only a small part of the whole city, but its population is no less than that of the northern border of Florida.


    It also creates a congested living environment. The width of the streets makes the distance between the buildings extremely narrow. When neighbors chat, they can touch the wine glass just by opening the window.


    For example, Ermer street has been regarded as a relatively prosperous area in the South Street area.


    To the south, the congestion, poverty and stench become more and more serious. On Ermer street, you can see at least brick houses, at least buildings without exposed roofs.


    But here, i.e. horseshoe street where Li Nuo is now, you can see the temporary buildings made of damp wooden frames and old cloth within a few steps. Often, a family of five or six has to live in this kind of shed without shelter from rain and wind.


    Li Nuo, who saw this kind of life scene for the first time, had a feeling that these guys were just like animals.


    After finding the special smell of Tom''s clothes, Li Nuo found that his nose had failed because the smell of this place was almost the same as that of Tom.


    It seems that we need to ask someone... Li Nuo thinks so, and his eyes scan wantonly to see who can ask here.


    At this time, a hand hook from the back on Li Nuo''s shoulder, a smelly slovenly light year appeared in Li Nuo''s side.


    "My friend, you don''t look like this one?"


    Then another man came up and put his hand on the back of Li Nuo''s head.


    "As kind-hearted people, we have the obligation to tell you about the rules of doing business in this street ~" the man pointed to the narrow alley around him, "little brother, come over with us, it''s not convenient to talk here ~"


    Li Nuo looked around at the two elder brothers and then said with a modest smile, "well, I have something to ask you."


    Some people watched Li Nuo being led into the alley, all expressing sympathy with the thin young man with pitiful expressions.


    "Unfortunate guy, just came here and met the holim brothers..."


    "Who told him that he had to come here? He had to be beaten when he was robbed."


    A minute later, Li Nuo walked out of the alley alone.


    Those who were pitying Li Nuo just now were a little surprised. How much money did they give to the brothers before they were beaten?


    At this time, holim and his brothers walked out of the alley behind Li Nuo.


    "Brother, let''s go ahead and show you the way." The first person who spoke to Li Nuo just now said in a flattering tone that he was brother holim.


    "Brother, walk slowly, the ground is slippery." Next to the flatterer is hollimdy.


    All the people who witnessed everything frowned, and many of them looked at the alley.


    They are all curious about what happened in this alley just one minute ago


    Under the guidance of holim brothers, a few minutes later, Li Nuo stood in front of a collapsed house.


    The collapsed part of the house was covered with wooden frames and dirty cloth.


    "This is Tom''s house." Said brother holim, hunched.


    Li Nuo nodded, "thank you, please lead the way."


    With a smile, the holim brothers retreated and left. After Li Nuo confirmed that the two men had gone far away, he knocked on the wooden door which had fallen off the skin.


    After a few knocks, a girl who may not be ten years old opened the door.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Is this Tom''s?" Li asked


    The girl was stunned at first, and then immediately closed the door. At the same time, she heard the sound of locking behind the door.


    Then the girl''s cry came from behind the door, "Mom! No! Someone''s looking for my brother''s trouble! Let''s run


    How many people did the boy recruit... Li Nuo went to the collapse of the house, opened the covering cloth and saw the girl packing the food on the table in a hurry.


    Li Nuo put his head in and coughed, "that... Excuse me..."


    After hearing the voice, the girl looked at Li Nuo, with her mouth open and her eyes wide open.


    "Ah!!!! Here we go


    I''m not a goddamn witch!


    "Don''t scream, MafA." A woman''s voice stopped the screaming little girl.


    Sitting up from the pile of debris, a woman, looking very haggard, nodded her head at Li Nuo, "sorry, sir, I scared you."


    "Marfa, go and open the door." Said the woman to a girl named marfa.


    "No more." Lino crawled in through the cracks in the cloth.


    MafA began to scream again: "Mom, you see, he doesn''t go through the door, there must be something wrong!"


    Are you a girl Jack! Li Nuo stood in the room with a belly.


    The woman in the face of her daughter''s noisy helpless to Li Nuo smile: "sorry, sir, let you laugh."


    "That''s all right, ma''am. I''m here for Tom. There''s something wrong, but don''t worry. I''m not here for trouble."


    "Molly lane." The woman introduced and then said, "I''m the mother of Tom and MafA. I don''t know what''s the matter with you and Tom, sir. But through words and your kind face, I don''t believe you''ve come to trouble us."


    Li Nuo lowered his head slightly. "Thank you for believing, Mrs. lane."


    From the moment he entered the house, he kept observing everything here.


    It''s messy, it''s full of mosquitoes, it smells of mold, it''s a standard house for the poor.


    There are only three bowls on the cupboard. There is no male owner in this family. They belong to a mother with two children. They are even poorer.


    But Mrs. Lane''s appearance is somewhat different. She looks haggard and seems to be speaking with her full strength. But in this state, she still maintains the etiquette that is rarely seen in the South Street. She is not like a person growing up in such a place.


    Tom''s family must have something to do with living here. Now this branch line must have something to do with what happened behind his family.


    Then Mrs. Lane said to her daughter, "marfa, pour some water for this gentleman."


    MafA listened to his mother''s words very much. Although she looked suspicious, she still picked up the cleanest cup, filled it with water with a pot full of cracks and handed it to Li Nuo.


    "Sir... Your water..."


    "Thank you." Li Nuo took the cup, but saw that the water level in the pot behind MafA was almost to the end.


    So he put the cup on the table and didn''t drink.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "MafA, I''m back!"


    It''s Tom''s voice.


    Ma FA looked at Li Nuo and his mother. After seeing her mother nodding, she opened the door.


    Tom walked into the room with a cheerful look and two bags of water in his hand.


    "I''ve come back with water..." He saw Li Nuo waiting here.


    Mrs. Lane saw Tom''s surprise and said, "Tom, this gentleman has something to do with you."


    "How can you..." Tom swallowed, put his water bag on the table and said to Li Nuo, "Sir, let''s go outside and talk."


    After going out with Tom, he saw that the boy''s face was as ugly as a basin of traditional Chinese medicine, "Sir, did you follow me yesterday?"


    Li Nuo smiles and shakes his head. "No."


    "Then how do you know my home?"


    Li Nuo shrugged. "Just ask."


    Tom said angrily: "although you have saved me, I have also done what you asked for. We should be clear. I warn you, it doesn''t matter how I am. Don''t do anything to my mother and sister, otherwise..."


    Li Nuo looked at Tom indifferently. Although he didn''t do a good job, he attached great importance to his family and had a clear organization and a lot of brain activity.


    This age can have such a way of thinking, should belong to congenital conditions and acquired education, more convinced that Tom''s family should not be residents here.


    Looking at Tom''s face, he couldn''t say the second half of the sentence for a long time. Li Nuo squatted down slowly and asked with a smile, "what else would you do?"


    Tom''s face swelled like a ball, and his mouth kept saying, "otherwise... Otherwise..."


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly laughed, rubbed Tom''s head and said, "don''t worry, I have no malice."


    Tom was dull and asked, "well... Why do you still come to me?"


    "Tell me everything that happened in your family if you want your mother and sister to live better," he said

 Chapter 74

    Tom seemed to hear what he couldn''t believe. He asked, "why do you want to help us..."


    "I want to do something good." Li Nuo said blindly.


    Tom lowered his head, thought for a moment, looked up and said, "do you take the money?"


    Li Nuo: "you ask again accept."


    Tom turned his head and looked at his house, looking helpless. Then he turned and said, "Sir, let''s not talk here. Let''s change places."


    Li Nuo is very alert and afraid that his family will be worried when they hear the conversation. Li Nuo follows Tom with a stick and walks to a corner where there is no one around.


    "My name is Tom lane." Tom took off his patched hat. "What''s your name, sir?"


    "Li Nuo." After introducing himself, Li Nuo moved a few clean stones and built them up as benches for the two.


    After Tom sat down, he looked into Li Nuo''s eyes and sighed: "Mr. Li Nuo, first of all, I must thank you for your help yesterday, and please forgive me for my rudeness. These are the etiquette my mother taught me to abide by, but I was too nervous yesterday and forgot all about it."


    The boy''s tutor is really unusual. Li Nuo smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK. You can start to get to the point."


    After hearing this, Tom began to explain his family history


    Many years ago, novigri had a leather factory, which almost monopolized the leather business of the whole city, whether in production or export.


    This leather factory is called "Lane leather manufacturing", which is the predecessor of the Tom family.


    Tom''s father, a self-made man, in a few years, he grew up from a humble nobody to a well-known businessman and established his own business field.


    Tommy''s mother, though not a noble child, grew up in a wealthy family. She is knowledgeable and reasonable, supporting everything in the family.


    A good husband, a good wife, two lovely children and a lot of money are supposed to be the life models of the two rich generations.


    But three years ago, everything changed. Tom''s father and all the caravan staff were killed in the suburbs of the city. The bodies were torn and eaten by no one.


    A few weeks after her father''s death, the new businessman took over the leather factory without Molly''s knowledge.


    After changing the boss, the subordinates and managers who had a good relationship with her father suddenly changed their face, cut off the source of funds for Molly, and took away all the legacy of her father, including an important treasure handed down by the ancestors of the Ryan family.


    And the hard support of jasmine, in the end is still hard to escape the outcome of being expelled.


    From having no worries about food and clothing to being penniless, after becoming a lower class people, they can only move to the South Street and live like a mouse.


    A series of blows made Molly seriously ill and bedridden.


    It takes money to support his sister and mother. He can work as a child laborer in nanjiexiang district and earn a small income, but not enough to support his family. Therefore, Tom embarked on the road of theft.


    Looking at Tom''s sad eyes, Li Nuo had some pity on the boy, "the whole family depends on you to steal?"


    Tom shook his head lightly: "at the beginning, my mother would go to the laundry to earn some odd jobs, but recently, her health is getting worse and worse, so she can only help those old people in the street mend their clothes to make money. As for MafA... It''s very dangerous for girls of this age to go out alone here..."


    That''s it. It''s very easy for the family to have a good life. Just have money.


    But a series of situations described by Tom made Li Nuo aware of the business opportunities hidden in this branch line.


    Think of this, Li Nuo played Tom a brain crack, in the boy''s eyes, Li Nuo asked with a smile: "who is the driving force behind your business?"


    There are no large numbers of wild monsters in the suburbs of the city, which Li Nuo can know from his previous inquiries and observation on the way to the city.


    His father was attacked and killed by a monster in the suburb. Someone killed him in the back by a monster, and this person is likely to be the businessman who took over the leather factory.


    Tom frowned, a little angry in his eyes, and said, "Philip... Philip Jones."


    It''s the grandson again... Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and half smiles. I don''t know why there are such bastards everywhere.


    "Mr. Li Nuo, what''s the matter with you?" Tom couldn''t help but wonder when he saw Li Nuo''s tangled face.


    "Nothing..." Li Nuo shook his head, then said: "and, don''t call me sir, just call me by name."


    I''m not used to being here and there, and I''m not a successful person.


    Li Nuo then said, "Tom, I ask you, how can you make your family... Happy again?"


    Tom said without hesitation: "money, we need money, and..." he said, clenching his fist, angrily: "there is also my father''s legacy, a Book handed down from generation to generation, and the necklace given to my mother when I was engaged to my mother. I believe my mother''s attitude will improve after seeing these things, which is very important for her heart disease!"


    "These are all with Philip now?"


    Tom said, "I''m not sure, but I''ve heard that Philip likes to collect booty and put it in the treasure room of the mansion."


    Loot... Make complaints about it. Li Nuo suppressed the Tucao mentality and stood up. He brushed his butt and asked, "do you know where Philip''s house is?"


    Tom nodded and said, "I know, are you going to..."


    Li Nuo pulled Tom up and said, "don''t be idle. Take me there."


    ¡­¡­


    Philip''s house is located in Florida''s Coconut street, which is a real street.


    The width of the road can be used for two carriages to drive side by side. There is a green belt in the middle of the road, and there are brick and stone pavements on both sides.


    There are no dirty ditches or beggars. The air is so fresh that people can''t help but want to take two more breaths. It''s a heaven and hell separated from the South Street.


    After passers-by''s disgusting eyes, Li Nuo remembered that he hadn''t taken a bath for many days and was full of stink, so he bought a shirt in the clothing store, took a pair of pants by hand, and finally washed his head in the wishing pool.


    Philip''s family is really more imposing than the ordinary civilian family. Although there is no garden of their own, if you put this three story western style house into reality, you would be embarrassed to walk around the door without tens of millions.


    Li Nuo, for example, is a little embarrassed to stand in front of a house with a wall and a courtyard after staying in a pile of poor people for a long time.


    "Li Nuo... I don''t think it would be better for us to come in the evening?" Tom looked at the people coming and going. It was too much for him to cross the wall and enter the house in broad daylight.


    Li Nuo ignored him. Instead, he took Tom to the back of a tree, gave Tom his walking stick, and went to the iron gate alone. He asked the guard at the gate, "is Mr. Philip at home, please?"


    You really ask! Don''t hide it!


    Tom was so frightened that he hid behind the tree and grabbed his hair anxiously. What kind of Desperado is this!


    The guard looked at Li Nuo, stunned, looked up and down and asked, "Sir, do you have an appointment?"


    "Mr. Phillip went out to see me in the morning. I just want to ask if your master has finished what he promised to help me." Lionel road.


    At this time, the guard put down some vigilance and said, "excuse me, sir, my master is meeting important guests."


    Li Nuo shook his head and sighed: "well, I have to go home and wait..."


    After nodding slightly to the guard, Li Nuo came back to Tom, who was doing a surprise with his mouth open.


    "You really go!" Tom worried.


    Li Nuo took the cane with a smile. Anyway, Philip would only treat him as a debt collector. There is no such thing as exposure.


    "Tom, find a safe place to hide." Li Nuo took off his windbreaker and put it into his backpack. He dodged the sight of passers-by and went into the deserted Lane on the side of the fence.

 Chapter 75

    Li Nuo went to the middle of the alley and put his ear on the wall to make sure there was no sound inside.


    Set [Emile''s mask] as visible, and carefully climb up the wall to reveal the horror mask.


    If someone sees this face rising slowly from under the wall at night, it will definitely kill people.


    Make sure there''s no one around, jump over the wall and into the yard.


    As soon as he landed, Li Nuo heard someone talking, and it was getting closer and closer.


    Scanning around in a hurry, I saw a tall and luxuriant tree close to the wall, as well as a thick shrub with excellent shielding effect.


    He immediately hid under the Bush, almost at the same time, a man and a woman came from the corner of the house.


    Fortunately for his current demon hunter physique, and thanks to the quietness here, Li Nuo was able to hear the sound of such a long-distance conversation, lying on the ground, secretly congratulating himself.


    "Did you see the guest the master invited?" This is the first thing li Nuo heard the woman say.


    The man had a moustache. He stroked his moustache to think and said, "you mean the inventor with an oriental face?"


    Oriental face? Li Nuo was a bit surprised. After he came here, he didn''t see anyone with Oriental face except the player who was killed by himself. This so-called inventor aroused his curiosity.


    The woman sighed and said, "that man''s eyes are always aiming at something he shouldn''t look at..."


    The man smiles and holds his hand on the back of the woman''s waist


    He fixed his eyes on the woman''s chest muscles.


    The woman gently pushed him away, coy way: "hate ~ pay attention, people see our work is not guaranteed."


    "Well, let''s go to... Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish and looks at the two flirting. Philip, your family education is not strict.


    Seeing off the two Cowherd and weaver girl, Li Nuo continued to lie on the ground, waiting for the single servant.


    In fact, as Tom said, it''s best to come at night, but the problem is that there are few outdoor activities at night, maybe not at all, and he doesn''t know the location of Philip''s hidden things. He needs the key to the room and the layout of the room. The best way is to catch a live person.


    That''s why I took the risk to break in during the day. Moreover, I wore a mask and changed my clothes. Even if I was found, I could run away with my legs and feet.


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo looked happy and relaxed. He climbed forward with his walking stick, looking for a bigger Bush to hide.


    Wait a minute... Li Nuo suddenly froze and looked at his walking stick


    "Why did I come in with a cane?"


    Philip has seen this telescopic walking stick!


    Before he could slap himself, he heard another approaching step.


    Just now that man Ding is happily carrying pants to come over.


    You''re fast enough... Li Nuo is peering at him as he walks by.


    When the male servant''s steps are parallel to his body, Li Nuo uses the skill of "stealing" and discovers that the male servant has a key in his pocket.


    When Li Nuo reached over the key displayed in the panel, suddenly the light blue panel turned red.


    The man turned his head and gazed at Li Nuo''s hidden bush.


    The theft failed!


    "Strange... It feels like someone is touching my pocket." While feeling his pocket to confirm the existence of things, the man came slowly with doubts.


    Li Nuo suddenly comes out, and the male servant is scared to death by [Emile''s mask].


    The next second, he was hugged by Li Nuo into the bush.


    With the violent shaking of the Bush... And a few voices that could be heard, Li Nuo climbed out of the Bush in the man''s clothes.


    We have a system. It''s so convenient to change clothes.


    Then he hesitated, went back to the fence, turned over, took off his mask and trotted all the way to Tom.


    Tom looked at Li Nuo''s dress, one eyebrow twitching uncontrollably.


    "Tom, help me with the stick." Li Nuo handed him his walking stick and ran back immediately. He did not forget to turn back and added, "remember to hide it. Don''t be found."


    Tom was rendered speechless, but he kept make complaints about it. What''s the mentality of taking other people''s home as one''s own backyard! You are a thief now!


    Turning back to Philippe''s yard again, Li Nuo was quite calm this time.


    After mending for the naked man, he calmly finds the back door of the house and opens the door with the key.


    A long and narrow corridor, the walls are hung with exquisite hanging lamps, and the wood floor is as clean as new.


    "Much better than where I live."


    Li Nuo sighed and looked at the situation around the corridor.


    Because the house is not luxurious, the corridor is not spared. After avoiding the eyes of several servants, we come to the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Just now, through the interrogation of the unfortunate male servant, we found out that the reception room was on the second floor, but Philip didn''t have a treasure room. However, the old boy''s sleeping and office room was on the third floor. As long as Philip stayed at home, he would carry the key on the third floor.


    So the priority is to find Philip and get the key to him.


    "Something needs to be done."


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Nuo went upstairs, he didn''t go far. He came to a fork between going straight and turning right.


    Going ahead is a utility room. At the end of the right turn, there is a double wooden door. Through the luxurious and delicate carving on the door, you can be sure that this is the reception room.


    In front of the reception room, on the left side is another staircase leading to the first floor, and on the right side is a transparent window.


    "How can I cheat him out..."


    Li Nuo was standing at the corner, thinking. At the same time, he saw a servant pushing a cart carrying food slowly.


    In this room, only Philip or his family can enjoy the service of the servant, while the only room in front of him is the reception room except the utility room.


    Li Nuo quickly walks into the utility room and scans to make sure that there is no one except the waiter.


    When waiting for the delivery person to turn his back to himself, he smiles, goes forward, knocks faintly, drags the person into the utility room, and then easily pushes the car into the utility room.


    Hide the food and people and go out as if nothing happened.


    Then Li Nuo opened the window next to the reception room and scanned to make sure that no one was outside. He climbed out with his back against the wall, stood on the raised table and began to wait.


    A few minutes later, the back door opened, and it was Philip who came out. The guy looked unhappy and yelled at the downstairs


    "Why haven''t my dessert and my guests been delivered yet?"


    At this time, Li Nuo took out the horn, while Philip''s back was facing him, he quickly put it under the corridor window, and pressed the play button at the same time, quickly pulled back his hand.


    "Two dollars, two dollars! Two yuan for all


    The sound of the trumpet made Philip shiver. He turned his head and went to the trumpet under the window. He looked at the future technology product in panic and immediately turned around to call people.


    Outside the window, Li Nuo seizes this fleeting opportunity and immediately uses "theft". Taking advantage of his unprepared situation, he reaches into the window and takes a bunch of keys from the Jiugongge that appears behind Philip.


    "Success


    Li Nuo was overjoyed and fell from the second floor.


    Philip turned his head suddenly. He always felt that someone had just touched him

 Chapter 76

    they hurt!


    How can it hurt so much!


    Li Nuo fell on the grass, in agony and trembling.


    After receiving the pain training, it''s very effective. Even if you can jump and run with a knife in your thigh, why does it hurt when you fall from the second floor and fall on the grass!


    "Do you hear anything?"


    "It''s like the grass behind the bush."


    Suddenly came the voice of two people chatting, Li Nuo quickly endured the pain to crawl to the front of the building corner, hide himself.


    After the people who were waiting to check left, Li Nuo gasped, took out some moldy dry food from his backpack and crudely stuffed it into his mouth.


    In this play, he found that eating or drinking water can properly restore a little physical strength.


    Li Nuo didn''t turn over and lie on his back until the pain gradually weakened.


    It''s not normal... Why did it hurt so much after I fell down just now, and the amount of blood should also be greatly reduced


    Fall down


    Li Nuo seems to understand the reason, in most games there are attributes of this element, such as fire weak water.


    In "the wizard", the demon hunter is weak, high, and Taiwan.


    That is to say, for most people, if they jump three meters high, as long as they don''t hit the ground first, it won''t be fatal.


    But for demon hunters, even if the sole of the foot is on the ground, three meters is enough to kill the dog.


    "I forgot this setting..."


    Li Nuo stood up against the wall and slipped back into the house, this time directly to the third floor.


    Looking around like a thief at the stairway on the third floor, after confirming that there was no one, he went straight into the corridor on the third floor.


    "I''m more and more like a thief!"


    Li Nuo indignant and make complaints about himself, and begin to observe the scene of this layer.


    Unlike the first and second floors, this floor is a straight corridor with four doors.


    Li Nuo took out the string of keys that he had stolen... Through his skills, and put a total of seven keys on the ring.


    Normally, it is time to check every door one by one, but the problem is that there is no guarantee whether there is anyone in the room, such as Philip''s daughter Anna or his wife.


    Open the door rashly will only lead to trouble, so Li Nuo some hesitation.


    "Four rooms, according to the principle, one belongs to my own girl, one belongs to my husband and wife, one may be a study, and the remaining one should be a treasure room... It''s a bit difficult... To do..."


    When Li Nuo pondered, he saw a small yellow crown placed on the door frame of one of the doors


    Don''t even have to guess... You''re not afraid of the baby being stolen


    With the key into the lock, open the door of the moment, a smell of money came.


    There was only a window the size of a teddy dog in the room. The light was weak, but dozens of paintings and two and a half person high metal cabinets could be seen in the room.


    After gently closing the door, Li Nuo came to the cabinet and tried to insert all the keys into the keyhole of the tin cabinet.


    Soon opened the first cabinet, there are some looking at the old jewelry and antique collections.


    Li Nuo began to search for the necklace and use the panel to check the name of the object, but there was nothing related to the Ryan family.


    He then opened the second cabinet and saw a book with leather cover lying quietly in the cabinet. There was a necklace inlaid with red gems on the cover.


    Li Nuo immediately took out these two kinds of books. After checking, the book''s name was verdoran lane, and the necklace''s name was Molly Lane''s key.


    That''s the two, but why does the necklace have a key in its name.


    Li Nuo doubtfully observed the book and necklace and found that the book could not be opened.


    The cover, including the paper, is just like being tightly stuck by 502. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t open the book.


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Li Nuo sighed in his heart and began to pack all the valuable things into his backpack until there was only one lattice left in his backpack.


    The book and necklace will be found out by Philip sooner or later. The old man will surely think that it has something to do with Tom''s family.


    So it''s just like a thief stealing valuable things. It can cover up some, not to mention money.


    All ready, Li Nuo ready to leave, when he came to the door, but heard the voice of Philip outside the door!


    "Sir, these two rooms are my office and the treasure room."


    too bad! This guy is going to take his guests to see the booty!


    Li Nuo knew that something was wrong, so he immediately set the mask to be visible. In this state, he had to break through.


    As the footsteps came closer and closer, Philip outside the door suddenly yelled, "where''s my key?"


    With Philip''s shouting, Li Nuo also takes out the iron bar of Zhuangchen, and holds the door handle to go out.


    "Maybe it fell downstairs." A man''s voice appeared, "let the servant go downstairs and have a look."


    Philip said immediately, "no, I''ll go myself. Please wait here."


    With the sound of Philip''s hasty departure, the door was knocked from the outside.


    "Open the door."


    Li Nuo has no scruples to open the door of the room, from this voice he knows this Philip''s guest is also the identity of the guy knocking on the door.


    "Marge, how did you become a guest?"


    Marge, who was standing outside, said with a smile, "I advise you to run first, otherwise everything will be hard to say when Philip comes up."


    Li Nuo immediately closed the door and came to the window at the end of the corridor. He turned back and asked, "where will I see you later?"


    "This evening, South Street Lane, the black raven Castle pub," maljey said


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo carefully climbed down from the outer wall of the third floor, and immediately climbed out of the wall while there was no one around.


    Put on your windbreaker and shirt as you trot, and set the mask to invisible mode again.


    Calm out of the alley, found Tom shrinking behind the tree.


    "Li Nuo, are you ok?" Tom worried.


    Li nuobi made an "OK" gesture, "go back and share the spoils."


    This branch line is not over, there must be follow-up things waiting to be excavated, as evidence, Li Nuo followed Tom back to the house of horseshoe street in South Street.


    It''s dusk and night is coming.


    Tom stood in front of his house and suddenly stopped. He looked back at Li Nuo and asked, "did you really get my mother''s necklace and my family''s ancestral books?"


    Li Nuo ignored him and knocked on the door. "Tom and I are back!"


    "Hello! Keep your voice down, don''t disturb mother''s rest Tom said subconsciously.


    As soon as the sound fell, the door was opened, and it was still MafA who opened it.


    When he saw that Tom was ok, MafA''s tears came out of his eyes. "Mom! Brother, it''s OK. He''s back alive! "


    Li Nuo is slightly stunned. Do you like to curse your brother or do you think I can eat him


    "MafA... You start to make noise again..." Molly sits up and scolds MafA, then looks at Li Nuo, nods and smiles.


    Li Nuo took out the book and necklace, went into the house and handed it to Molly.


    "Madam, I''m very sorry to worry you. I took Tom out to get these things that should belong to you."


    Molly first picked up the necklace and kept staring. Her eyes seemed to be fixed.


    Suddenly sporadic tears appeared in her eyes. Molly covered her mouth in disbelief, and her hand with the necklace began to tremble, "this is..."


    Li Nuo put the book in front of her and said with a smile, "it seems that I didn''t take it wrong."


    "You''re from..." Molly looks at Li Nuo and says nothing.


    Li Nuo shakes his head. He knows what Molly is going to ask, but there''s no need to delve into the topic.


    Jasmine stands up with her weak arms on the table beside her, and refuses the idea of helping marfa and Tom.


    She slightly lowered herself to Li Nuo and said in a trembling voice: "thank you..."

 Chapter 77

    In the face of Molly''s thanks, Li Nuo was at a loss.


    Growing up, my mother often took herself to thank doctors, relatives, and people who gave money and time to save their lives. This is the first time that he was appreciated by others.


    I just want to finish a branch line... Li Nuo smiles awkwardly and goes to help Molly sit down.


    "I think Tom has told you that this book and this necklace are all left by my husband..." Molly clenched the necklace in her hands. "Seeing them again is like seeing my husband again."


    Molly wiped the corner of her eyes and shook her head with a smile: "what am I talking about? How can I make such a comparison?"


    "Mom, what does this have to do with dad?" One side of the MafA has been in a state of ignorance, she does not know as much about things at home as Tom.


    Molly said, "it''s something your father gave me to keep."


    Li Nuo recognized something wrong with this sentence and asked, "excuse me, I''m just curious. Can you tell me what''s special about these two things?" He paused for a moment, and then said, "because when I got the book, I found that it couldn''t be opened."


    "Tom, take my sister to the back room. I have something to tell this gentleman. Don''t eavesdrop." Molly said.


    Tom looked at his mother in confusion, then led marfa away.


    After the two children closed the door, Molly put the necklace on the book and said, "Sir, you can help us. It''s OK to tell you. This book is called" verderland lane ", but it has another name."


    Speaking of this, Molly looked up at Li Nuo and said, "the art of thieves."


    Li Nuo''s eyes brightened, and sure enough, there was something in the book.


    "This is a Book handed down from generation to generation in my husband''s family, but he didn''t want to be a thief. But this is the only legacy left by his father. He was reluctant to throw it away, but in order not to let the children see the contents of this book, he gave it to me." Molly said as she moved the necklace back and forth on the cover.


    "After that, I sealed the book with magic and made the necklace he gave me into the key to the book," she continued


    "Magic Li Nuo exclaimed, "you are..."


    "I''m a warlock, a warlock from covelle."


    As Molly said this, the red jewel of the necklace in her hand gave out a faint light.


    "Tom said you came from a wealthy family." Li Nuo said.


    "I can''t tell them that I have lived nearly a hundred years, can I?" Molly asked back.


    In other words, Mr. Lane married a grandmother who was dozens of years older than himself. Li Nuo exclaimed, what kind of fate is this?


    But he immediately realized what was wrong: "no, as far as I know, the sorceress is infertile, but Tom and..."


    "That was hundreds of years ago. Besides, I''m just a magician with weak magic. I can''t even fight back against a dozen bandits with knives." Molly lowers her head to blame herself.


    Li Nuo kept smiling, but the corners of his mouth still twitched involuntarily. Madam, you are very tiger, OK


    At this time, Molly handed the book to Li Nuo and said with a smile, "this book is useless to us, but I think... Sir, you can use it. I have opened the seal of the book."


    No one will help herself without foundation. This is something that Molly has known for nearly a hundred years. So she knows that Li Nuo does not want money. She must come for something.


    Li Nuo took the book and said, "I read it, ma''am."


    After Molly nods, Li Nuo opens the book, and the sound of the system appears:


    [completed branch line: master thief, help Tom''s family]


    [experience value: 500]


    [reward: complete stealing skill]


    Instead of rushing to look at the new skills in his backpack, Li Nuo asked, "madam, I have two more things I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Since you''re from keville, I want to know how to find the shadow elder in keville."


    Molly said: "kervier is a beautiful place, but... The shadow elder has nothing to do with beauty. With respect, I don''t know what your purpose is, but I advise you not to go to the shadow elder for death."


    "I have something very important." Lionel road.


    Molly shook her head. "All I know is that they''re hiding at the border of keville. I really don''t know the rest."


    "Second question, I''m looking for Gunter Odier, the master of mirrors. Don''t you know, madam


    Molly looks at Li Nuo, her eyes full of doubts, "Why are you looking for these untouchable things?"


    I don''t want to do the tiring work of staring into the abyss, Li Nuo said with an embarrassed smile, "life forces me."


    Molly sighed and said helplessly, "I heard an old man in Kerviel say that Gunter odir is still alive, but he is no longer Gunter odir. This is the only source of the name I have heard."


    After listening to this riddle, Li Nuo fell into doubt. This kind of riddle made his head swell, but he didn''t think much about it. He took out most of the money exchange items from Philip''s backpack one by one.


    Jasmine put her surprised eyes down on the ground and nodded gently: "changing these things into money should make your life better, but please find a safe place to change money. If you can''t, you can tell me that I live at No.15 Ermer street."


    "I won''t disturb you, ma''am." Li Nuo saluted and turned to open the door.


    "Wait a minute." Molly stopped him. "Anyway, no matter what dangerous things you are doing, please take care of yourself."


    "You too."


    Leaving Tom''s house, he heard the door behind him was opened before he took two steps. Tom closed the door and stood in the same place looking at Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo saw the boy''s awkward face and asked, "did you hear that?"


    Tom nodded, "I''m eavesdropping. Marfa doesn''t know."


    "Is that acceptable?" Li Nuo has words in his words, but the meaning is very clear. Can you accept that your mother can be your grandmother?


    "Yes Tom was adamant, "I''ll protect my mother and sister, and I''ll be more reliable."


    The kid suddenly bowed hard. "Thank you, Mr. Li Nuo!"


    Don''t be like this... Li Nuo is speechless. He is not good at dealing with this kind of gratitude scene.


    ¡­¡­


    Back on Ermer street, it''s late.


    Li Nuo came to the crow Castle tavern, and maljie has made an appointment to meet here.


    On the way, he has learned the reward skill. At this time, the stealing skill has changed.


    [thieves]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: reaction]


    [learning conditions: insight 6, reaction 8]


    [effect: skill 1: the target within his own level can view all the items carried by the other party, with a success rate of 20% ~ 90%, which is calculated based on the target''s identity; Skill 2: iron wire or thin object can be used as unlocking props, 3% ~ 90% probability can open the lock, if it fails, destroy the unlocking props, and calculate according to the difficulty of the lock itself; Skill 3: after the above two skills are successfully implemented, you have 1.5 seconds to enter the stealth state]


    [Note: Congratulations, you have become a complete thief. Haha, you are also a thief!]


    This is an upgraded skill. Its function is to complete the effect of the original skill with certain bonus ability.


    Li Nuo pushed open the door of the black raven Castle tavern, a wine bottle flew out.


    As soon as he dodged, he looked back into the tavern, and immediately felt the pain inside his head.

 Chapter 78

    In the black raven Castle tavern, more than a dozen men with guns or machetes angrily put their eyes on one person, maljie with a red face.


    "Come on! You fools! Don''t look down on those who engage in technology! Burp ~ "


    Two comatose people were lying at the foot of marjie. He was carrying a bottle in one hand and a bat in the other. He was drunk and provoked about a dozen people with murder weapons.


    At this time, marjie saw Li Nuo, blushed and said with a smile, "hum, burp, you''re a little late."


    Everyone looked at Li Nuo, who was rubbing his head outside the door.


    Li Nuo suddenly raised his hands, stepped into the crowd and came to Marge.


    "It''s enough to leave me alone here." Maljer said.


    Li Nuo smiles and nods, suddenly kicks malje in the face with a roundabout kick and puts him to the ground.


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal!"


    Li Nuo yelled angrily, then turned over in the eyes of the crowd, jumped into the air, turned 90 degrees, and stomped on maljie''s face in the air.


    Facing the fainted maljie, Li Nuo frowned and said angrily: "since the morning, I''ve been forced to pretend and abducted. Up to now, I haven''t had two bites of food. As a result, I won''t let people stop at night!"


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the pub is extremely quiet.


    A man with a knife said nervously, "that... Brother?"


    "Ah?" Li Nuo turned back with a black face, "how offending it is to affect you! Is there anything else to do now? "


    "No... No."


    In an awkward atmosphere, all the people with weapons returned to their drinking table. Everyone should drink and talk, but the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Most people are thinking about the same question, which end is this little brother who will somersault


    Li Nuo drags maljie to the stage and rudely places maljie on the seat.


    For him, a fight in a tavern is a common occurrence. It doesn''t matter if a bottle or jar is broken. As long as the guests can lose money, it doesn''t matter if the black raven castle is a Colosseum.


    Of course, if you don''t lose money, someone will clean you up in the South Street.


    "Please get some cheap food and two more glasses of water." Li Nuo covered his head and collapsed on the bar.


    Wadzke took a few pieces of bread, some pieces of bacon and two glasses of water, looked at the sleepy marjie, and asked with a smile: "Mr. demon hunter, you two are..."


    "Partner."


    Watsk was stunned. Does he have such a hateful partner in mind


    "This is the one you asked me to look for who has some brain problems..." watzk stopped.


    "That''s him." Li Nuo nodded his head, then picked up the food and a glass of water to feed marjie.


    After swallowing, Marge opened his eyes slightly and propped himself up faintly.


    He covered his head and said vaguely, "what happened just now... Why do my head and face hurt so much?"


    "You''ve been drinking too much, Mr. Newgate," he said


    When Li Nuo heard the name, he almost spat out half of the water he was drinking. Newgate... Isn''t this the pseudonym Marge gave him when he was screening new people


    "Later, do you know each other?" Li Nuo suddenly realized that watsk seemed to know marjie.


    "Of course, who doesn''t know Alfonso Newgate, the genius inventor in South Street and alley? What''s more, Mr. Newgate once helped me a lot, but I didn''t expect you two to be acquaintances."


    Li Nuo looked at maljie suspiciously and asked, "when did you become an inventor?"


    There is a message in the conversation I heard at Philip''s house today. There is a talented inventor with an oriental face. But at that time, Li Nuo didn''t expect that this person would be maljie.


    "The night before yesterday." Marjie took out a sheet metal flip lighter from his pocket and slapped it on the bar. He said with a confident smile: "windproof lighter, applying for a patent."


    Li Nuo was stunned. Maljie turned the wizard into a business simulation game.


    "But it''s thanks to Mr. wadzke who introduced me to Mr. Phillip, or my invention is just a small business." Marge looked at him with a twinkling eye and said, "two more beers, cherry, please."


    "Mr. Newgate, this is your last drink. You''d better control it. I''m not worried about the damage to this shop, but if something happens to you..."


    Speaking of this, Watts looked at Li Nuo. In fact, he really wanted to enjoy Li Nuo''s somersault.


    Watsk leaned out his head and approached lino, whispering, "Mr. demon hunter, I''ve heard all about it. You''ve solved the haunted incident in house 15."


    "Demon hunter?" Maljie exclaimed, staring at Li Nuo''s amber eyes. At the beginning, he noticed the change of Li Nuo''s eye color, but he thought it was the beautiful pupil of "endless corridor".


    Watsk noticed something was wrong with them and said, "don''t you know he''s a demon hunter? You didn''t know he was an inventor? "


    They looked at him and nodded their heads.


    Watsk was stunned and said to himself: what kind of accomplices are they? A group should at least know each other''s work types. This is the basic common sense... No, from the way that Mr. demon hunter wanted to kill people just now, their internal problems are very big, which may be even worse than the internal fight of the gang.


    When he thought of this, he looked at Li Nuo and imagined again that he was a demon hunter. Even the way of building the team was so different, full of blood and violence.


    Li Nuo then said, "by the way, do you have any silver bullets here?"


    "Not now, but I can help you to ask outside tomorrow," he said


    No one needs the mercury bullets for hunters, and even the underground weapon suppliers of novigrie rarely purchase such things.


    But behind the black raven Castle tavern are gangs, which also sell guns that can''t be found in the market. Therefore, Watts has a lot of contacts and resources to find the source of mercury bullets.


    Li Nuo calculated the assets in his hand, not counting the 2000 grammes he had knocked from Philip. The original money plus the money he got when he saved Tom, now he has 130 grammes in his hand. He can''t buy many of them, but he still has the collection he got from Philip. If he changes it into money, it should be enough.


    "Then please. In addition, I want to sell some of these things for some money. Where is the right place to go?" Li Nuo asked.


    "If it''s legal, go to the bank in Florida. If it''s illegal, go to a grocery store outside the city called big cat, or I can do it," Waltz said


    Li Nuo taps his head. Watts Ke and Philip know each other. It''s better to find a grocery store to sell the stolen goods.


    "By the way, Mr. demon hunter, there was one thing I didn''t tell you last time..." watsk said in a low voice, "about the slave market, can you ask me what you are going to do there?"


    As soon as Marge looked bright, he also looked at Li Nuo.


    "Buy a valet." Li Nuo said casually.


    "Watsk face embarrassed," this... I''m afraid you can''t buy it


    "Why?"


    "Even if you want to buy an old man, you have to prepare more than 500 grammes."


    "And the child?"


    Watsk was surprised. Does the demon hunter still have this habit


    "Children range from 3000 to 5000 grammes."


    Li Nuo frowned, "so expensive?"


    "Of course, the price of slaves is calculated according to the life cycle. The most expensive is young women, followed by children. Moreover, the people who come here to buy people are nobles or rich people, and there is no way to do it if the price is high."


    Li Nuo raises his hand and taps his temple a few times. It seems that he will use other methods to save Jack.


    At this time, a man in a shabby black dress came in the door. He looked at the bar and yelled, "watsk, come here!"


    Watsk put down the glass he was wiping. "You two talk first. I''ll come over."


    After watsk left, Li Nuo and marjie looked at each other and said in a strange voice, "have a chat."

 Chapter 79

    Marjie''s arrival after entering the script is in novigrie, and it''s the dirtiest and most chaotic South Street.


    At the beginning, he was also looking for Li Nuo and chabai in a panic, but in his own words, I saw through the essence of the script in ten seconds. Anyway, if I can''t find a teammate, I''d better worry about myself first.


    There are a lot of branch line tasks you can receive in the city, such as working as a beggar for three hours and getting 20 coppers; Help the old lady find a cat named Burch; Give things to the old man with inconvenient legs and feet; Watch the secret space between the owner and the lover of Raven Castle tavern. Don''t let his wife and acquaintances find out


    When he thought that he was not far away, he received a task of selling matches and got a lighter design drawing.


    Then, maljie thought that the road of counter attack began. He made the first pot of gold by using the lighter which was at least 50 years ahead of the times.


    With the help of Watts Ke, he got to know Philip again. As a businessman, Philip attached great importance to the lighter market. Today''s negotiation is also based on this.


    If it wasn''t for the name of the main task hanging in the task panel, maljie would have been off track and ready to start from scratch


    "So you went to Philip''s house today to talk about investment?"


    Li Nuo had no make complaints about his experience because his own experience was not so good.


    Maljie drank a beer. "Originally, he wanted to expand his network resources through Philip''s relationship to find you and chabai, but unexpectedly, he heard the sound of the horn at his home."


    "Indeed, in this era, I may only have the trumpet..." Li Nuo said, picking up a piece of bread, chewing, and asked vaguely: "because Philip lost the key, so you guessed that I went to Philip''s treasure room?"


    Maljie nodded, "yes, it''s time to talk about you. How did you become a demon hunter?"


    Li Nuo looked at watsk, who was still talking with strangers at the door, and then explained his experience briefly.


    After listening to Li Nuo''s story, maljie thought for a few seconds and said with a smile: "you are really busy..."


    Li Nuo expressed helplessness, "so I have to stay here for five days anyway..."


    "Do you really think of yourself as a red scarf?"


    "I am honored!" After sophistry, Li Nuo said in a deep voice: "do you have any ideas about the main line?"


    Marjie looked embarrassed and said, "unless we borrow the power of the national army, we can''t move the shadow elder, but even the army can''t guarantee whether we can kill the shadow elder."


    Li Nuo agreed: "this is the truth, and the difficulty and cycle of reaching this condition can''t be predicted. It takes too much preparation in the early stage. It takes 30 days to climb from the pariah to the top, and at the same time, it''s hard for the army to agree to help us. You know how difficult it is."


    Speaking of this, he looked at malje with his cheek in his hand.


    "But come on, master mirror, maybe it won''t be so much trouble."


    Marge was slightly stunned, his face turned grim, "mirror master... Gunter ODIM? Isn''t he sealed by jerot in the game? "


    In the original game of wizard, mirror master may help an interested target to realize a wish, but you have to sacrifice a certain price, such as sacrificing your favorite person, or taking away anything important in your life.


    But his wishes for others are often deceiving. For example, he creates a nonexistent child in the consciousness of a father who has lost his daughter. When the professor is used to this "daughter", he "kills" her, thus tormenting each other spiritually.


    Master mirror is a mysterious creature detached from the world. He just wants to have fun or pass the time. The sequelae of realizing his wish is unbearable for ordinary people.


    In the game, facing the invincible Gunter ODIM, the protagonist jerot finds his weakness.


    That''s gambling.


    Because master mirror likes gambling. As long as jerot puts forward a gambling game, he is likely to agree. After cheating this demon creature into the gambling game, as long as he wins the gambling game, he can seal or expel him.


    Li Nuo reminded: "you should not forget that there are two endings in the game, one is to seal the mirror master, the other is not to seal, and even if the world chooses to seal him, at the end of the game, I remember that he said he would come back, and... According to the information I inquired about, someone in Cowell explained that Gunter ODIM is still in the world, But it''s no longer Gunter ODIM. "


    Malje''s eyes flashed. "He changed his name."


    Li Nuo nodded and then said, "but how to find him is a big problem."


    "It''s not just a big problem." Maljie said with a wry smile: "the trace of miss chabai, there is another player team to watch out for. These two things are big problems."


    Speaking of the unity of the two, I sighed. It''s too hard for us


    "What''s the matter, you two?" The husky voice of watsk appeared from behind them.


    "Nothing." Li Nuo waved his hand and looked back to see that he had a stack of yellow paper in his hand.


    "What is this?" Li Nuo asked curiously.


    "The newly appeared wanted criminal, now the underworld and the white are all chasing him."


    Maljie''s eyes flashed. This is a good opportunity to make money. "Can you give us one?"


    Watts Ke took out a piece of paper and gave it to them. On the front of the paper, a man with a strange mask came into view.


    This mask has two big round eyes, and grins strangely with a big mouth


    Looking down, there is a passage:


    "He slaughtered civilians in the town of hesselton and the surrounding towers, attacked four young people in novigrie, and stole important assets of Philip''s family. This person is very dangerous. He is tentatively called" masked butcher ". If he is found, he will be rewarded 3000 grammes regardless of life or death."


    Li Nuo was stunned. No matter what happened in the back of this passage, he didn''t do the heiserton tragedy. The robbers under the tower were clearly a gang of robbers. He was carrying a big pot!


    "This is a wanted order from the police station." "Because the four youths who were attacked were gangsters, there was also a wanted order for gangsters, which added that the guy was waving a whip full of sharp blades, which was said by an eyewitness named dovley, but it was said that dovley was also seriously injured and died not long after he was found out," he added


    Li Nuo asked in a hurry: "the man named Doyle said..." his words stopped for a moment. "Did he say that the killer didn''t wear a mask?"


    "I guess I haven''t seen it since the wanted notice hasn''t been written," said wadzke, shrugging his shoulders. "But I''m holding a whip full of sharp blades, wearing a strange mask, killing people and stealing things... I can only say that there are more and more abnormal people recently."


    Wadzke suddenly changed the subject. "Mr. demon hunter is interested in this?"


    Li Nuo embarrassed smile: "no... pure curiosity."


    At this time, maljie, who has not spoken for a long time, opens the task panel, gently clicks Li Nuo, and whispers, "it just appeared."


    Li Nuo looked over and saw a branch line written on malje''s task panel:


    [kill or capture the masked butcher alive]


    [experience value: 2500]


    [reward: telescopic walking stick, Emil''s mask]

 Chapter 80

    Li Nuo''s eyes were wide open.


    I''m a branch line!


    "Mr. devil hunting villain, you look a little pale?" Watzke keenly noticed the change of Li Nuo''s facial expression.


    Li Nuo quickly explained: "it''s OK, maybe it''s not a good rest..."


    At this time, maljie took out a pocket watch from his pocket. "It''s almost nine o''clock. Let''s go."


    Li Nuowei nodded his head invisibly, stood up and threw down his meal expenses. When he was about to leave, he thought of something.


    "Mr. wadzke, how much does it cost for your shop to sell it?"


    Watts Ke Leng for a moment, "what are you going to do?"


    Li Nuo said: "save some money to open a pub when you retire."


    Is it so early for demon hunters to go into seclusion these days? With doubt, watsk frowned and thought, and said, "if you open a pub in the South Street, as long as you bribe a good Gang, the total cost will not exceed 1500 grams."


    Li Nuo and marjie bid farewell together. As soon as they turned around, they heard watts say, "remember to help me pay attention to the masked butcher, especially Mr. demon hunter. You can think of it as... What''s it called again..."


    After thinking about it for a while, Watts suddenly raised his voice and said, "demon hunting mission!"


    Li Nuo didn''t return his hand, and said, "which pot doesn''t open, which pot..."


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly felt a kind of uncomfortable feeling, just like the chicken being watched by the weasel.


    He followed the feeling and looked sideways at the glowing marjie.


    "What do you want to do..." Li Nuo was a little empty by this look.


    Maljie action is very small swallowing mouth saliva, said: "Li Nuo, I think about it, Feishui don''t flow field, tomorrow I take you surrender."


    Li Nuo laughs, "go to the dead side, this branch line has other uses for us."


    "What''s the use?" Marjie asked at the same time has been out of the bat.


    Li Nuo repressed his swollen trigeminal nerve, calmed down and said, "you can see this branch line after the wanted order. If the players of another team see the wanted order, it is estimated that this branch line will also appear."


    "And wait for them to come to you?" Asked Marge.


    "That''s what it means. Let''s go and find them."


    Speaking of this, Li Nuo lowered his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "but this is a later story. I have to think about how to arrange it."


    ¡­¡­


    As he walked out of the pub, maljay looked at his pocket watch again. "Come with me to a place not far from here. I need you to do me a favor."


    Li Nuo hesitated for a moment, and he had to go back to "home" to get the 2000 grammes that Philip promised to send. Although it was past the agreed trading time, looking at maljie''s serious appearance, he nodded slightly and agreed.


    "Yes, yes, but what is it?"


    Marjie took the first step and said without looking back: "I''ll tell you on the way, let''s hurry to pass."


    Last night, when Marge was wandering in the street, he received a branch mission, [demon hunting mission, the temptation of shadow].


    In one of the many brothels in nanjiexiang District, many lonely and empty men patronize every night.


    Until yesterday, there were six customers who died near the brothel.


    It''s normal for people to die at night here, but the problem is that the way the dead die is a little weird.


    Their bodies were as if they had died in the desert, as if they had died of heat, and they had been sucked up by something.


    "So how did you get this branch line..." Li Nuo looked at maljie.


    Maljie sneered, "hum, I often come here to talk about life when I''m bored recently."


    "Ha ha..."


    After a while, they came to the brothel and stood outside the door. Li Nuo noticed at first glance that a heart-shaped pattern was carved on the old wooden door, and a plaque was hung on the door frame, which said "red dye shop".


    "It''s better to call it peach." Li Nuo make complaints about the house and follow him into the room.


    The moment he opened the door, he understood why it was called "red dyeing workshop".


    The whole brothel is divided into three layers. The walls are all painted red. Red dyed cloth is hung on the ceiling and it falls to the ground.


    A few women in exposed clothes, some of them with their legs up, have a panoramic view below; Some lazy half lying on the rough sofa, like a hungry kitten.


    Li Nuo swallows saliva involuntarily, this year plays the theme style?


    "Mr. Newgate, you''re here ~" a delicate female voice, a piece of dyed cloth was lifted, out of a woman full of charm.


    She has brown waist length hair and a pair of keen and meticulous eyes, which seems to be able to see through the secrets under your clothes at any time.


    She wriggled her fleshy waist and went up to maljie. She put one hand on maljie''s shoulder.


    Maljie laughed, looked at the woman playfully and said, "I said, call me Alphonse ~"


    Li Nuo twitches the corner of his eyes. He wants to knock maljie to death with a cane. The calf has enough moisture.


    The woman grinned shyly, "that... Alphonse, do you still insist on chatting without spending money today?"


    Don''t spend money... Just chat... Li Nuo Leng Leng looked at maljie, heart way, then why do you come here?


    "Neither." Marjie took her hand, pointed to Li Nuo, raised his chin and said, "this is my friend. I can help you investigate the murder."


    "Oh, all right." A woman''s attitude suddenly changed from a fox to a cat.


    The woman looked at Li Nuo a few times and said lazily, "what''s the name of this nice looking gentleman?"


    "Li Nuo."


    The woman turned to pick up a glass of wine on the table, twisted her hips and sat down on the chair, saying: "my name is Xia min, who is in charge here. All the dead people have been carried to the morgue of the nearby sewer. If you are interested, you can have a look. The crime happened in several alleys nearby. I forgot the specific location. You can find it yourself, but I don''t have any expectations, A lot of poor detectives have come, none of them can do it. "


    Li Nuo ignores Xia min''s complaint and looks around.


    "Why, are you interested?" Xia min teases a way.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "no, I''m just curious. Which person with advanced consciousness did this style of yours?"


    Xia min looks at Li Nuo and raises her eyebrows. "Your friend, Alphonse ~"


    Maljie patted Li Nuo and gave a cheap smile, "hum, I''m flattered."


    "I have to say that it really works. The number of customers increased a lot on the first night, but there were dead people on that night, and there were six unfortunate people. Today, after sunset, there were no guests. If it goes on like this, it will close sooner or later." Xia Min said and took a sip of wine.


    Li Nuo and maljie left the brothel speechless.


    "Morgue and nearby alleys, where to go first?" Asked Marge.


    Li Nuo thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "morgue."

 Chapter 81

    "Marge, why do you do the packing for the brothel?"


    Li Nuo followed maljie, but he couldn''t help asking this question. How much leisure did he have to do to help design the brothel.


    Marjie said: "these women are abandoned by this era. They have no background and support, but they are forced to do such shameless things by the forces behind them. As a gentleman, they don''t have much money to redeem them, so they can only use other methods to help these miserable women earn more money."


    "To be honest."


    "I got a branch line when I was selling matches."


    Li Nuo sighed slightly, unable to make complaints about the branch line that Marge received, almost all of them were wonderful enough.


    At this time, maljie stopped, looked at the ladder leading to the stinky ditch below, and said, "here we are."


    Marjie is really in a hurry these days. Although most of the branch lines he does are relatively simple and mentally retarded, he is very familiar with the location of the whole South Street area by sending and delivering goods to find cats.


    Two people climb down the stairs, pungent stench from the face.


    This is the ditch around the whole novigrie. The smell of all kinds of disgusting substances is not acceptable.


    There is a locked iron fence door beside the ladder. Inside the door is the sewer. Most of the unclaimed bodies in nanjiexiang district are put in the sewer. The longest time is a week. Before anyone recognizes them, they are thrown into the sewer to be cleaned up by mutant rats.


    Because there is no jurisdiction in nanjiexiang District, there is no coroner, and there is no night guard. Outside Li Nuo''s door, he carefully observes the inside. Except for the candlesticks that have not been burned out, there are only mottled walls swept by the whistling cold wind.


    "I can''t get in." Marjie looked at the locked door, embarrassed.


    Li Nuo squatted on the ground, picked up a rusty wire that was slightly bent, and said, "I can get in."


    Then he picked up the wire, pointed it at the keyhole of the gate, and started the burglar at the same time.


    The next second, next to the keyhole, there is a number that only Li Nuo can see, 75%.


    The wire in his hand seemed to have a soul. He moved up and down slightly with Li Nuo''s fingers. A few seconds later, he only heard a "click", and the iron door slowly opened.


    Marjie pinched his chin and asked with interest, "does the skill of stealing come with unlocking?"


    When explaining what happened to him in the tavern, Li Nuo didn''t give all the details of the skill.


    They entered the sewer, covered their noses not far ahead, and smelled a smell that could not be blocked even if they had rhinitis.


    Following the smell to a fairly wide area, you can see more than ten corpses covered by straw mats.


    One by one, we found six dead bodies.


    They all seem to have been sucked dry, dry and wrinkled, leaving only skin bags, but their facial expressions have an indescribable sense of strangeness.


    Close observation will find that the corners of these dead people''s mouths are slightly upturned.


    Li Nuo looked at maljie and asked, "you are a doctor. How can you die with a smile?"


    Maljie covered his nose and frowned. Although he had never been a forensic doctor, he had never heard that he could laugh even after he died.


    "How wonderful?"


    "If there is such a way to die, I would envy it..."


    Li Nuo Tucao and then Ma Jie to make complaints about the corpse, if the outsider sees it, it will inevitably think of a word, autopsy.


    Bear the feeling of nausea from the body''s mouth to the lower body are not let go, and finally maljie in a corpse''s leg skin wrinkles to find a brown hair.


    Li Nuo looked at the brown short hair and felt familiar. He looked back at the corpse with a strange smile. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He took the hair from maljie''s hand and sniffed it in front of his nose.


    Marjie represses his uncomfortable feeling and looks at Li Nuo''s behavior. If he doesn''t know each other for a while, he will be sure that Li Nuo''s psychology is absolutely wrong.


    Li Nuo sniffed for a few seconds, raised his eyes and said: "maljie... They may be really cool."


    "What''s the matter?" Marge''s face sank.


    "Judging from the short brown hair and the satisfaction of the faces of the dead, I guess the killer may be a female night devil," he said


    "Female night devil!" Maljie clenched his lower lip and said, "good... Good envy..."


    Female nightmares are often mistaken for high-level vampires, which are creatures produced after celestial bodies meet.


    But they are different from other monsters. They don''t kill people, they don''t want to drink human blood, and they usually have no malice.


    At the same time, they have the appearance of beautiful women. They will take care of their appearance, make-up or perfume are all popular with them. But one thing is different from human beings. Their feet are hoofs instead of legs.


    This creature has a strong physiological desire, which is described in the book of demon hunters


    "Again!!? God, I''m dying... "


    ¡ª¡ªLester of smorton, a few days before he took the vow of lifelong abstinence


    However, even if they have no intention of killing people, they will still lead to bitter results unintentionally.


    Although the female night devil has hooves and manes, the appearance of the half beast is meaningless to the young people who are attracted by it. They still regard the female night devil as the perfect mistress.


    Those who are seduced by female night devils will lose their mind and think that they are real women, while wild animals will accept all the attentions, lead young people into depravity and absorb their vitality.


    ¡­¡­


    Walking out of the sewer and climbing up the ladder, Li Nuo felt for the first time that the smell of nanjiexiang district was so fresh.


    Maljie opened his pocket watch and looked at the time. "It''s time to go to the crime scene. I remember that the vision of the demon hunter can see the different footprints left by the prey. Do you have this ability?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t tried yet." Li Nuo suddenly laughed, looked at maljie and said, "but thank you for your work. I just want to find a female night devil."


    Maljie said with a smile: "hum, so you have this kind of interest."


    Li Nuo glanced at him and said, "I think too much. I want to make a bottle of" female night devil Decoction ". I just need the mutation inducer of female night devil."


    Marjie stepped up to Li Nuo, turned his back to Li Nuo and said, "have you thought about how to make mutation inducers and make decoctions through alchemy?"


    Li Nuo sneered: "no, every step counts. Are you afraid of hunger with bread?"


    ¡­¡­


    Two people came to the brothel around, Li Nuo first will be found in the morgue brown short hair on the nose, sniffed again.


    Then he sensed the same breath in the surrounding air, though very faint.


    Follow the smell of the streets, looking for half a day into a tight one meter wide lane.


    Li Nuo took a strong breath and said in a deep voice, "the smell is broken."


    "Focus and look around with your eyes." After finishing, marjie squeezed his chin and said to himself, "anyway, it''s like this in the game."


    Li Nuo squatted down and looked around. In the dark, the vision of the demon hunter enabled him to distinguish things around him.


    Under careful observation, Li Nuo noticed a shallow footprint on the ground.


    It''s a round polygon, but the edge is indistinguishable. Someone walked through the alley and confused the footprints, but Li Nuo was sure that the footprints belonged to the female night devil.


    Because, on the edge of footprints, there is a faint red light that only you can see

 Chapter 82

    The red border of footprints is very clear in the night.


    Li Nuo takes maljie and follows his footprints into another alley not far away. It''s the same narrow and the same thing doesn''t appear, but the footprints are still leading the way elsewhere.


    "I just forgot to ask." Li Nuo leaned against the wall, looked at the footprints, scratched the tip of his nose and asked, "how many places were the dead found?"


    "I remember six different locations, all inside the alley," Marge recalled


    "Well... It looks like we''ll have to walk around the alley." Li Nuo looks embarrassed.


    He saw a few short and inconspicuous manes on the ground, picked them up and put them in front of his nose to smell.


    "Sure enough, the smell of corpse and sewer in the morgue was too bad. The first mane we got was attached by other odors, but it had a slight aroma..." he smelled it again. "It was very sufficient, and the smell was very full. We can be sure that it was the female night devil."


    Li Nuo looked back and saw that maljie was holding his chin to think.


    "What''s the matter? What do you think?" Li Nuo asked.


    Maljet said: "there is a problem. I don''t know whether to speak or not..."


    "Not right."


    "Why do you act like a dog, demon hunter?"


    Li nuoqing said angrily, "why did you say it?"


    Maljet said, "to get back to the point, can you follow the smell of this mane?"


    "No Li Nuo shook his head with a wry smile and sighed: "odor tracking must be carried out in areas with good environmental factors, such as this place with poor flavor. There are too many mixed odors, and it is likely that the smell will deviate."


    "That can only follow the footprints with the help of smell."


    Li Nuo got up and agreed: "yes, but the murderer can choose the target here. It must be not far from here. We have to be ready to fight at any time."


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly noticed that there seemed to be something missing in marjie. After careful examination, he suddenly realized.


    "Marge, where''s your squid shield?"


    [sepia shield] is malje''s only binding equipment. You can''t put it in the backpack, but you haven''t seen any trace of [sepia shield] since you met him.


    "It''s a little inconvenient to run around with a shield."


    It''s true that running around the city with a medieval shield is just like going to the bathhouse in autumn pants. Li Nuo understands it, but he still thinks it''s not right.


    "What if I lose it?"


    Malje sneered, turned his eyes and said, "well, I''ve put enough traps in the house to kill a bear."


    Li Nuo: "bear big or bear two?"


    "The bigger the better."


    Ignoring his pun answer, Li Nuo asked, "where do you live now? If you can pass by and get the cuttlefish shield. "


    "It''s a hotel at the junction of Florida and South Street. I don''t think we can get there."


    Li Nuo was a little disappointed. After all, there was a shield that could do a lot of work, but it wasn''t a big problem if there wasn''t one. All the night demons survived, and they were afraid that a female night demon would not succeed.


    He looked again at the footprints on the ground.


    "Let''s go and find the big sister of the ORC."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie have made a mistake. I''m afraid the female night devil is not in the South Street.


    Following the track of the footprints, they have spent two hours walking and stopping. They have come to the District of Florida. Not only that, but they are almost at the border of the district. It is estimated that they will arrive at mingerang district where dada officials and nobles gather.


    Another thing is more troublesome, which is also the reason why Marge keeps looking at his watch.


    After 12 o''clock, a curfew will be imposed in the districts of Virginia and Minglang in novigrie city. Except for certain groups of people, such as the rich, or people with government and religious backgrounds, other civilians are not allowed to go to the streets.


    Nanjiexiang district is an exception. There is no curfew, but the "city outside the law" at night is particularly dangerous. Gangs and things hidden in the dark belong to the people at night.


    It''s 11:30 p.m. and I''m following my footprints to the border of the Florida district.


    Although only half an hour to curfew, but fortunately, found the ultimate destination of footprints.


    A brick and stone structure of the three-story spire building, the building facade concave and convex clear, not like civilian housing, obviously after the architect''s fine design.


    The most eye-catching is the sculptures on the exterior wall, which can be seen without covering the body. On the double open wooden door, there are two big girls in their clothes. Now almost all the houses are dark. Only this house has warm yellow lights coming out of the window. Combined with all the things you can see, Li Nuo and maljie probably guess what this place is.


    "Brothels again..."


    They looked at each other and knocked at the door.


    Waiting for a while, an inconspicuous long lattice on the wooden door was pushed open, just the size to accommodate a pair of eyes.


    A pair of women''s moist eyes appear behind the grid.


    "Are you gentlemen members?"


    Make complaints about the leisure center of Li Nuo.


    "No


    The woman''s eyes seemed to smile. "If you want to come in, please pay 200 grams first, and you can upgrade to junior member if you spend 1500 grams more."


    Li Nuo hooked maljet''s neck and turned around. "Hello, do you have any money?"


    "Yes, Philip just gave me a deposit of 1200 grams today." Marge''s body trembled a little, as if he could not restrain his desire to rush in.


    After handing in the money, the door opened from the inside. As soon as the door opened, Marge''s nosebleed gushed out.


    The one who opened the door was the woman with watery eyes. She didn''t wear any clothes, but wrapped her body with bandages, which just covered her privacy.


    Li Nuo feels his head is hot. Is this place playing so dangling! High end is different!


    "Sir, your nose..." the woman noticed the nosebleed of maljie, pulled a small piece from the bandage, gently put it under maljie''s nostril, and gently laughed.


    The two worlds of Tixiang and formalin invaded maljie''s brain. His legs and feet were a little weak, and Li Nuo mixed them with him.


    "Have... A little ambition..."


    "Aren''t you burning all over..."


    The woman looked at them and covered her mouth with a smile. "Are you two all right?"


    Li Nuo looked at her that pair of eyes that can gently eat their own, immediately waved his hand, "very good, very good."


    "Then follow me in."


    The woman closed the door and led them through the deserted hall, holding the handle leading to the inner door.


    "All our guests are anonymous, so please feel free to enjoy. Don''t worry about being disturbed. I hope you have a good time." The woman made a slight bow and then pushed the door open.


    A warm yellow light sprayed out, shining on the stunned faces of Li Nuo and maljie.


    Looking at the things in the room, maljie wiped the nosebleed again with bandage and said, "Li Nuo... I think it''s a good idea to sell lighters well and become a rich businessman in this world..."


    Li Nuo nodded like a nerd, "I agree with what you said for the first time..."

 Chapter 83

    Brothel, it''s a magical place.


    Although it has a scientific name of brothel, it can also be called brothel and small shop according to different regions and countries. According to the reality of the times, it can derive more names, such as hair salon, foot washing room, nightclub, health club, etc


    Here, men are happy, women gain, the underworld takes profits, and the white way gains achievements. In short, in addition to paying attention to the body, this place can be said to be the Eden where the wisdom of our ancestors has been enriched.


    However, in the trend of the times, everything will be divided into three or six grades, brothels are no exception.


    The brothels in nanjiexiang district are small and dark, even full of uncomfortable smell, but they are cheap.


    The girls pay an average price regardless of the height, although they sometimes choose guests, and the rich guests seldom come here, because women seldom decorate themselves,


    This brothel is the most high-end leisure place of novigrie. It has no name, because it is open to the rich, or even the business office of some nobles. Everyone knows that the common people can''t afford it. The rich people''s back garden makes no sense.


    The girls here are beautiful and clean. They won''t refuse customers'' demands. As long as you have money, you can get all the experience you have in your dreams.


    If in reality, Li Nuo never thought that the scene in front of him could really appear.


    In the marble decorated hall of several hundred square meters, more than a dozen strong men in black suits were on guard.


    The gentlemanly and elegant guests sit beside the round table scattered in the center, and each of them is surrounded by one or two beautiful women with sweet smiles.


    All of these women have a concave and convex figure, no visual measurement below the chest circumference C, sitting on the leather sofa can''t see a trace of abdominal fat, and their legs are long and straight.


    The reason why Li Nuo and marjie can quickly see the mystery of these women''s figure is that all the women present are basically naked, and black silk and high heels are not clothes.


    "I''m going to die..." maljie suddenly covered his nose and fell to the ground.


    Li Nuo just felt dizzy. This place is too evil.


    "Gentlemen?" A sudden voice woke them up.


    It''s a waiter with a moustache, a shiny little back and a black waistcoat.


    He gently lowered his body and saluted, "are you two members of us, please?"


    Li Nuo held maljie, who was about to faint, and said: "no... it''s not... The first time..."


    The waiter said with a polite smile, "OK, let me introduce myself first. My name is Verne. I''m the housekeeper here. You can call me by my real name."


    "Since you are not members, please listen to our price list. For the 200 grammes you have paid, we will arrange a girl to accompany you for dinner and exchange. If you want to change girls, you need to pay another 200 grammes. In addition, if you want to use the upstairs room, you need to pay 1000 grammes."


    Sure enough, it''s not the common people who can come. Li Nuo can''t help complaining. As far as we know, the average monthly income of the residents in nanjiexiang district is about 10 grammes, and that of the residents in fulia district is a little more, about 50 grammes.


    The well-to-do family will not exceed 100 grammes. To buy a real estate in Florida, it needs at least 3000 grammes. This is the most common house.


    It''s extremely rare for maljie to get 1200 grammes as a deposit. The premise is that he has to meet clients who are knowledgeable and dare to invest. If he is willing to play the script as a simulation business, maljie will be among the rich within a month.


    In addition, trains and ferries are also vehicles for the rich. The price is more than 300 GM, and even close to 1000 GM for those far away, such as kervier. Civilians usually can only travel inside and outside China by carriage. According to the distance and the number of stations, a station is 5 GM.


    So the gap between the rich and the poor is so great that only the rich who don''t care about money can come here to spend. After all, it may cost half the price of a house one night here.


    Li Nuo tried not to look at the scene inside the house, squinted at Verne and asked, "is there any other price?"


    Verne looked at Li Nuo, showing a meaningful smile, "sorry, I''m not doubting the consumption ability of the two gentlemen, just other prices..."


    When Li Nuo heard this, he thought that although he was dressed in poor clothes with a walking stick, his windbreaker with a gap and the clothes he got from a cheap shop all showed that he had no money.


    Li Nuo looked at maljie, who was covering his nose. He stared at the dead fish and asked in a low voice, "does the landlord have any surplus food?"


    Malje shook his head with difficulty.


    Li Nuo reluctantly squeezed out a smile, "Verne, let''s sit here first and have a look at the feeling. If we need to call you again, please rest assured that we have enough consumption level."


    Verne bowed slightly, "no problem, I will arrange two girls, please find a seat and wait for a moment."


    "No, we just need one." Marge pointed to the door. "The girl in the bandage."


    Verne''s face hesitated, "it''s no problem... But she''s a new person, and she doesn''t have much experience. I''m afraid I''ve neglected them."


    Marjie insisted: "just her, call her one first, and we''ll call another later if we need to."


    "Well, since you insist, please take your seat first and wait a moment."


    Marjie continued: "there''s another point, it has to be coming with a bandage."


    Verne gently frowned after listening. Do these two have any special hobbies?


    They pretended to have nothing to do and went to the house. Passing by the colorful round table, they found an empty seat. When they sat down, they almost collapsed on the sofa.


    To ease the mood for a few seconds, maljie sniffed and asked, "how are you? Do you have footprints?"


    Li Nuo pinched his head and looked at the ground. "Yes, it leads to the upstairs."


    "That''s why we have to go upstairs. Is there a chance?" Marjie''s words have something to say. If it''s open, it''s a chance to steal money.


    Li Nuo and he thought that there are more than a dozen guards on the first floor, and the number of people hiding in the dark must be several times more. It''s obviously not a good way to break through. We must find a way to get money and have a legitimate reason to go up.


    Before Li Nuo could reply, he saw the bandage girl coming.


    Compared with just now, she still looked at them with a pair of watery eyes, and the bandage on her body was still there.


    With a slight bow and a smile, she said, "I''m Emily. I''m glad to serve you."


    Then a waiter, dressed like Verne, came up and handed out a menu. "Please see what kind of drinks or food you need."


    Li Nuo said in an instant: "the cheapest liquor, nothing else."


    He wanted to have a drink, or he couldn''t stand the presence.


    A few minutes later, Li Nuo and maljie drink a glass of wine for themselves, completely ignoring Emily sitting beside maljie.


    In fact, they don''t know what to say, your bandage is so beautiful?


    After two cups of drinking, maljie is drunk and looks at Emily unconsciously.


    "Your bandage..."


    Emily lowered her head invisibly. "I''m so sorry, I..."


    She seemed to pull the bandage off her shoulder unconsciously. Seeing this action, Li Nuo and marjie definitely thought that the girl was going to take off the bandage.


    "No!"


    The two spoke in unison.


    Emily hesitated to look at them, Li Nuo immediately said: "this is good, this is good."


    The biggest reason to ask Emily to come here is that she is the only one who is not naked here. We need two people who don''t wear clothes. I''m sure one of them will die here.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s Yu Guang noticed that a middle-aged man with a fat figure stood up at the next table and walked towards the inner corridor alone.


    Li Nuo stood up and asked, "Miss Emily, where is the bathroom, please?"


    Emily pointed down the corridor where the middle-aged man was walking. "In the corridor, do you need a waiter to show you the way?"


    "No, thank you."


    Li Nuo picked up his cane, kowtowed to maljevi invisibly, and walked to the corridor.

 Chapter 84

    Avoiding the guard at the door, Li Nuo followed the middle-aged man to the bathroom.


    When the middle-aged man is convenient, he walks behind him and uses [thief] conveniently.


    The light blue panel on the side of the opponent''s body is no longer a nine palace grid, but a panel without a grid as a partition.


    There are five items on the target. Li Nuo sees money at a glance, and the success rate is 85%.


    Li Nuo takes advantage of the other party has not found out, will go along, and naturally into the back of the compartment.


    After waiting for the middle-aged man to leave, Li Nuo took out a thick banknote and counted it softly. It was 1500 grams.


    It seems that the big brother is going to do something big tonight. Li Nuo thinks about it and puts it into his pocket.


    He swaggered out of the bathroom and everything was ready to go upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Marjie sat awkwardly, motionless like a statue.


    From time to time, he turned his eyes to Emily, and then immediately took back his eyes. He felt that his brain was boiling in a spicy pot, unable to think.


    His hands numbly picked up the glass and put it to his mouth when he found that there was no wine in the glass.


    Emily, quick eyed and quick handed, immediately picked up the bottle. "Sir, I''ll give you more wine."


    When she moved, the two headlights on her chest swayed too, which made maljet glare. He immediately grabbed the bottle from Emily and poured it on himself. He explained, "Miss Emily, you don''t care about me. I''ll... I''ll do it myself."


    The embarrassment made him lose his normal soul of middle two.


    Emily looked at maljie, put her head away, covered her mouth and laughed.


    "What... What''s the matter?" Maljet asked, tongue tied.


    "It''s OK, I''m sorry..." Emily smiles and shakes her head. Her watery eyes are like pets. "I''ve never seen such shy guests as you."


    "Well..."


    Marjie put the glass to his mouth, and when he was about to drink it, he took it away from behind with one hand.


    When maljie turned back, Li Nuo had already drunk the wine in his glass, picked his eyebrows and said, "I went upstairs to play. You two have a good time."


    "Come down early if you don''t enjoy yourself." Marge took the empty glass and warned.


    After squeezing out a happy face, Li Nuo nods and looks at Emily.


    "Please look at my friend. He has a poor capacity and bad taste. Don''t let him drink any more. Thank you."


    "No problem." Emily blinked and whispered.


    After Li Nuo left, Emily looked back at maljie. No matter how she talked, behaved or looked, she really felt that the two people and the guests here seemed to be people of two worlds.


    "Strange..."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo walked to the housekeeper Verne with a big breath, put on an excited, irrepressible expression, and said: "it''s really great here, I want to find a girl to go up."


    Verne looked proud and lowered his head slightly. "Yes, sir. I''ll arrange it for you."


    "Wait a minute." Li Nuo suddenly stopped and looked at the red footprints that only he could see leading from the marble floor to the second floor stairs.


    "Is there anything else you need, sir?" Asked Verne.


    Li Nuo politely smile, left index finger constantly scratching the temple, began to think about how to find the female night devil.


    From the gender of the guests, it''s impossible for women to come here. There are many guards in the hall, and the guards are strict. Judging from the footprints, the female night devils walk up from the first floor. Thinking of this, Li Nuo realizes how much the brothel is playing.


    "Verne, I want to hear about other girls." Li Nuo said.


    There was doubt in Verne''s eyes. "Are you... Sure?"


    "Well." Li Nuo took out 1000 grams of ham with a smile and gave it to Verne.


    "This is the most basic deposit."


    Verne asked the waiter around him to take the money, lowered himself and said, "we have four sets."


    There''s also a set meal for TM. Li Nuo is surprised.


    "The first is what you know, 1200 grammes."


    "If you like other skin color, we have the second kind, petite Oriental women, 1800 gram."


    You''re not black politics, Li Nuo... Make complaints about it.


    "If you like the smaller one, we have dwarf service, 2500 gram."


    Li Nuo is silly, dwarf! You are heartless!


    In the world of the wizard, besides humans, there are dwarfs, which are humanoid races. The height of an adult dwarf is about the breast of a human male.


    "Of course, most people prefer beautiful elves, 4500 gram."


    It''s normal, Li Nuo nodded with a smile.


    Elves are another kind of human race. They live a long life and are slender and tall.


    In addition, elves can reproduce with humans and tree spirits. They believe that they were created directly, not evolved from humans. Therefore, many elves think that humans are just hairless monkeys.


    "Which do you like, sir?"


    Li Nuo bit his lip and thought for a moment. Suddenly he began to smile. He approached Verne and asked in a low voice, "is there a woman who is not human?"


    Verne looked at Li Nuo strangely and asked in a low voice: "sir... I don''t understand..."


    Li Nuo is bad to smile to pick eyebrow, "I prefer goblin, Banshee or spirit this kind of, particularly exciting race."


    "This..." Verne subconsciously retreated, seemed to want to keep a distance from the madman in front of him, but realizing his identity, he reluctantly said: "Sir, your experience... Is really rich enough..."


    "Is there any?" Li Nuo pretended to be impatient.


    Verne said awkwardly: "yes, female night devil, 10000 grammes."


    Li Nuo secretly applauded in his heart. Sure enough, this female night devil is a service industry practitioner.


    "Have you decided, sir?" Verne asked again.


    Li Nuo nodded gently, smiling like a gentleman.


    "First, 1200 gram."


    Verne Leng, I''ll introduce you again, the last or the first, pretend what money ah!


    He repressed his trigeminal nerve and kept a professional smile, but he wanted to beat Li Nuo.


    A moment later, an enchanting woman helped Li Nuo to the second floor.


    She deliberately hugged Li Nuo''s arm tightly and touched her soft... Lamp.


    Li Nuo frowned and reasonably spent 1200 grammes on the price of a half suite. If he didn''t do something, he was a little sorry for himself.


    But... He deeply understood that he was a place... No, it should be said that the task time was so tight that he couldn''t help being distracted to do other things.


    "Excuse me... Where is the bathroom?" Li Nuo is embarrassed to squeeze out a smile.


    After hearing this, the woman put her sexy red lips close to Li Nuo''s ears, and he could even feel the mischievous blow into his ear canal.


    "You''re worried. You''ll be in the room soon."


    Li Nuo deliberately don''t over the head, no, to die, which experienced this ah.


    But along the way, he noticed the situation around him. The second floor is a long corridor. If he guessed correctly, it should be a zigzag.


    There was a guard in each corner, and another was patrolling back and forth, maybe two, but he didn''t see it.


    Li Nuo was in a bit of a dilemma. "It''s not a good way to break through. We can only make the best of it..."


    "Here we are!" the woman interrupted Li Nuo''s thoughts, took him by the arm and pushed open a wooden door carved with flowers.


    There is a big bed enough for three people to sleep in the room, and the window is covered by the floral curtains above the bed, isolating the room from the outside world.


    Pop! Click!


    Take advantage of Li Nuo Lengshen Kung Fu, the woman closed the door and locked it.


    She is facing Li Nuo, holding the key with her right hand behind her back, puckering up her hips, a few seconds later, the key is gone


    "Don''t make me happy, I won''t let you out ~"


    Li Nuo''s face showed despair. The corners of his mouth and eyebrows twitched at the same frequency. What he was facing tonight made him cry for help for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 85

    Woman barefoot twist posture, step by step close to the cat.


    Li Nuo leans awkwardly against the corner of the wall, thinking of being forced to such a disgraceful appearance by the naked woman, if marjie knows, he will be "admired" very much.


    The woman has come to him, chest to chest, hand to face, charming eyes wantonly walk.


    Just as her lips were approaching, Li Nuo suddenly called out, "wait a minute! I don''t know your name


    The woman was slightly stunned, and then she laughed, "Sir, you are really interesting. You are not in a hurry, but you want to know my name. What''s the matter? Want to cultivate feelings first? "


    As she said this, she hooked her fingers on Li Nuo''s jaw. Li Nuo felt numb.


    "Downstairs... Didn''t a girl with bandages introduce herself first?"


    "Bandages?" The woman first frowned, then slightly opened her mouth, "Oh, come to think of it, it''s Emily, the girl who came to work with bandages."


    "You mean bandages are not decorations?" Li Nuo asked and at the same time drew back.


    The woman hooked Li Nuo''s neck and drew him closer, "are you interested in that girl?"


    "That''s not true, pure curiosity."


    The woman replies: "who can take bandage to be adornment, that wench body is all wound just wrapping bandage."


    "Hurt?"


    Li Nuo doubts that although there is a risk of work-related injury in any industry, the prostitute with bandage has heard about it for the first time.


    The woman curled her lips and said in a tone of Indifference: "this girl is also unlucky. On her first day at work, she met some abnormal guests."


    "You are really a high-risk industry..."


    The woman was stunned when she heard this, then she lowered her head and laughed, "Sir, you are really a strange guest."


    She looked up and said, "rezena, this is my name."


    Li Nuo looked at the big bed, picked an eyebrow and said, "miss rezena, shall we have a chat first? I''m not used to the plot going too fast. "


    Rezena looked back at the eye bed and shrugged, "listen to you."


    After leizena sat on the bed, Li Nuo immediately poured himself a glass.


    Leizena lazily raised her legs, looked at Li Nuo and asked, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "I don''t know. Just say it." Li Nuo goes to the door and leans on it. He can recognize the footsteps outside the door with his ears. He must know the patrol rules of the guards outside the door as much as possible.


    "You don''t want to sleep with me," rezena said with interest


    Li almost did not stand firm, eyes turned to leizena, temporarily speechless.


    Leizena continued: "although we are just a group of cheap women, we have met too many men. With one look, I can understand what posture you want to use, what way, what strength, or what props you want to use to enjoy the night. I can''t see these from your eyes."


    Speaking of this, her expression gradually serious, staring at Li Nuo, asked: "what are you here to do?"


    Li nuoyang was smiling awkwardly, but his face was beginning to sink.


    Two people look at each other, suddenly leizena covers her mouth, "poof ~ hahaha ~ you are really interesting."


    "Ha?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in what you do, and I won''t say it." Leizena looks at Li Nuo, pauses, and says slowly, "after all, I like you a little bit."


    "Ha


    Li Nuo is stupid. As the saying goes, bitches are merciless and actors are unjust. However, no matter what leizena said is true or not, the key problem is that she is a prostitute for the first time in her life!


    "What? Don''t you believe it? " Leizena looks at Li Nuo playfully and feels that this man has more and more value of flirting.


    "I believe it Li Nuo immediately nodded, he had no way to the naked woman, "I think I''d better find the topic."


    "Good."


    "Can''t you go out normally?" Li Nuo asked casually, trying to get out of the way.


    Rezena laughs: "we? If it refers to the lowest level of us, of course not. The windows are welded to death. In the daytime, the key will be taken away and we will be locked in the room. In addition to giving us the key when we work at night, we can only live in this room. However, women with high prices can still get in and out. It is said that in order to keep them fresh, they can walk outside for several hours every day, But there will be people following in the dark. It''s impossible to get out of here. "


    "Till death?" Li Nuo asked.


    Rezena nodded. "Well, until death."


    Li Nuo looked pitifully at the naked Lei Zena, a group of miserable women.


    "I have a question. Where did you put the key just now..."


    Leizena tilted her head and laughed. She sat up, turned her back to Li Nuo, slowly puckered her ass, and gently broke off her fingers.


    Li Nuo looked at the things in front of him and photographed his forehead helplessly. The world is too crazy


    "Enough of that?" Leizena''s tone makes Li naoren feel painful.


    He stepped forward and pressed rezena to the bed.


    "I can''t stand it," she asked? You''re changing a little fast... "


    Without answering her question, Li Nuo sat on the edge of the bed, put one hand on her back neck and asked, "if I leave soon, will you be punished?"


    "Why, guests want to leave at any time, and I don''t pay for wine today. There are no new guests, just stay in my room."


    Li Nuo then said, "how about the sound insulation?"


    Leizena found Li Nuo''s thigh with one hand, brushed it gently, and said, "don''t worry, even if the voice is broken, it won''t be heard outside."


    Li Nuo slowly raised her hand on her back neck and said in a low voice, "thank you."


    As soon as the words were over, she knocked out rezena, took out the key from her body, looked at the key, pondered for a moment, put it back, took out the hairpin she had put in her hair, and then got up to cover her with a blanket.


    "Have a good dream."


    Li Nuo went to the door, picked up his walking stick and put his ear close to the wooden door. After several rounds of inspection, he opened the door with a hairpin.


    Now we can see two guards standing at the corner in this corridor. The one on the right side guards the stairs, and the one on the left side is less than 10 meters away. This corridor is under surveillance without dead corner.


    But in a better situation, the guard of the stairs mainly focuses on going up and down the stairs. The one on the left seems to be a little tired, leaning against the corner and snoring slightly.


    He looked at the ground again, and the red footprints of the female night devil turned along the left side.


    When Li Nuo was not paying attention to the corridor, he immediately walked out of the room, closed the door, and took a small step to the corner. The guard, who was not awake, looked at the corridor.


    Unlike what I imagined, this corridor is not in the shape of a circle. At the end of the corridor is a door with a guard standing in front of it.


    And the red footprints continue to the door.


    This room is the room of the female night devil.


    Li Nuo stepped forward, as a guest, the guard would not take the initiative to question him.


    Until only a few steps away, the guard suddenly straightened up. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Li Nuo suddenly speeded up, took out a dagger from his backpack and thrust it into his throat.


    The guard gave a heavy gasp and swallowed in a few seconds.


    At the same time, Li Nuo''s other hand has put the hairpin into the lock hole of the door, and looks back at the sleeping guard.


    With a click, the door was opened. While the patrol didn''t come and the guard was still sleeping, linola rushed into the house with the dead guard.


    Immediately after closing the door, I looked up and saw a hot woman with no clothes on her upper body, but her legs were animal hoofs, sitting in front of the dresser, looking at herself with a cruel look in her eyes.


    Li Nuo shows the mask on his head. He doesn''t want to see his face in case a guard breaks in.


    Then he took out his pistol, loaded it, and said faintly, "miss night devil, let''s make a quick decision while the inspector doesn''t find it."

 Chapter 86

    The female night devil looked at Li Nuo and said with a smile, "what can we solve quickly? I wasn''t told that someone paid me to accompany me today. "


    "It''s normal for no one to spend money. At the price of 10000 grammes, you don''t have a job every day." Li Norton then said: "for the female night devils with strong desire, it''s a very unbearable thing. You can''t stand it after a long time of patience. You go to the South Street area without jurisdiction, and then find six guys in front of the brothel with the strongest desire. But it''s the outbreak of desire that makes those six people unlucky and sucked dry."


    The female night devil lifted the drooping hair tip indifferently, "so? Mr. detective, are you punishing me for the dead in the land beyond the law? "


    Li Nuo twisted his neck, his muscles and bones crackled and said coldly, "I can''t talk about it. It''s just for the task."


    The female night devil sneers, "mission? I remember that the hunters of the church won''t disturb the purity here. What kind of organization do you have? "


    As soon as her voice fell, the silver whip blade swept in front of her!


    The female night devil raised her single arm and whipped the blade on the rock, leaving only a small wound on her smooth arm.


    Although female night devils have a peaceful nature, they can protect themselves if they are forced to fight.


    Most people will be deceived by their sweet appearance. Under their white arms, they have hard muscles like steel.


    In addition to the hooves of their lower body, they also have goat like horns on their heads. If they are kicked by their hind legs or the horns on their heads, they can break bones.


    But Li Nuo won''t give it a breathing space on the premise that he knows the information well.


    He tensed his calf muscles, made a sudden assault, and immediately approached the body, turned the whip blade into a walking stick. The power poured into the wrist of the stick, and the stick pointed to the female night devil''s head.


    With the combination of super explosive power and excellent observation ability, the female night devil was shocked and ran into her dressing table.


    The next moment, the tip of the stick first went into her shoulder, and then Li Nuo stepped on her body.


    The imprisoned female night devil looks at Li Nuo''s walking stick inconceivably. It''s hard for iron weapons to hurt her, but what''s the matter with this walking stick!


    "Why do you have silver weapons?"


    Li Nuo raised the gun with his left hand and pointed it at her head.


    "Don''t ask if you are dying. I left you a mercury bullet."


    At the moment when the finger is about to knock the trigger, the female night devil burns a layer of smoke all over her body, and she looks very angry.


    "Damn you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Malje takes the glass and goes back to his sitting room. He deliberately chooses to sit opposite Emily.


    Just a few minutes ago, maljie picked up his wine cup and walked around the scene. Without anyone''s attention, he dropped four new props, rice remote control bomb, which he got in this play, at the door, stairs, inside wall and behind window.


    From the regional mission [the interests of black heart merchants], that is, the lighter supply order negotiation with Philip.


    Once you get the supply list, you will be rewarded with a random card and 6 rice remote control bombs.


    [Name: rice remote detonator]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: the adhesive micro bomb, which looks like a grain of rice, can explode remotely. Before using it, the operator needs to put it in his mouth and neutralize it with saliva to activate the remote control system. After activation, the remote control mode can be selected from three ways: whistling, ringing fingers or pulling his own mouth. The remote control range is 50m, and the maximum control is 1 at a time. The explosion position is random]


    [Note: do you believe that eating rice can kill people


    In fact, this thing is more useful for Li Nuo who needs to sneak in, but maljie didn''t give it to him because he couldn''t wait to put all the things in his mouth when he got them. So now no one can use these six gadgets except himself.


    Although I don''t know how powerful it is, in order to prevent Li Nuo from having an accident on it, it is necessary to ambush now.


    Malje has been staring at the position of the stairs since he sat down, not saying a word.


    Compared with the cheerful and unhealthy atmosphere around him, the air between him and Emily seemed to be frozen.


    Emily looked at him staring at the stairs. She lowered her head slightly and broke the silence shyly. "Sir... Do you want to go upstairs, too?"


    Marge was slightly stunned. In the next second, all kinds of pictures only in dreams came to mind. He immediately held his nose which was a little hot.


    "Miss Emily, you''re wrong. I just..." I pause a little when I say that. "I just think my friend is too slow."


    Emily said with a smile, "how can it be so fast? Our service lasts until the morning. If you want to add money, it can be until noon the next day at the latest."


    Maljie shook his head and sighed: "yes... I''m afraid he will come the next day, then I''ll be a little difficult."


    Emily poured herself wine with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, sir, if you order me, I will accompany you until dawn."


    After hearing this, maljie laughed happily, "hum, thank you..."


    All of a sudden, his words seemed to get stuck. He saw a shallow bruise under the bandage of Emily''s right hand holding the bottle when she poured the wine.


    "Miss Emily..." maljet frowned. "Your hand?"


    Emily looked at her hand and saw that the silt on the back of her hand exposed the edge of the bandage.


    "Well, I hurt myself at work." She narrowed her eyes and laughed, as if talking about something that had nothing to do with her.


    "What kind of work can you do to cover yourself with bandages?"


    Emily turned her lips, but kept smiling. "It doesn''t matter. After all, the work here..."


    Emily''s words suddenly stopped here, and then her lips began to tremble slightly.


    She looked at maljet, and a look of fear was floating in her watery eyes.


    Marjie immediately looked back and saw a thin man with two bodyguards coming this way.


    The man had neat short brown hair and was wearing an expensive black dress, which exuded a sense of arrogance.


    Each round table, there will be guests nodding to him, but all he ignored.


    Marjie''s first reaction tells him that this man is not small.


    When the man passed the table, Emily deliberately lowered her head and shrunk, as if hiding herself.


    Marge was keen to see the tears swirling in her eyes.


    "Well?" The man suddenly stopped and slowly turned his head to look at Emily.


    "Isn''t this little Emily?"


    Emily''s whole body trembled like an electric shock, her eyes widened in horror, and tears came out of her eyes as if she had no imprisonment.


    "Don''t you know me?" The man bowed to his face.


    Emily didn''t dare to look at him, but trembled and said, "I know you... Mr. Hawthorne..."


    The man said with a smile, "great! I''m afraid you''ll forget me! "


    "You know, that night was really wonderful. I haven''t been so happy for a long time. I don''t know if little Emily has time today? I also want to relive the joy of that night


    He reached out and stroked Emily''s cheek, but Emily just bit her lip tightly and didn''t dare to move.


    At this time, he suddenly heard the sound of the wine glass across the table. Hawthorne looked for the sound and saw maljie moving back and forth on the table with an empty wine glass in his hand, and staring at himself with a overcast face.


    Hawthorne sneer, it seems that some people are not satisfied with their goods, immediately said: "don''t worry, sir, today you spend money I will supply you."


    Marjie stopped his glass and said in a deep voice, "if you feel enough, go quickly. Miss Emily is in a bad state now. Don''t stimulate her any more."


    At the end of the speech, all eyes in the room looked at maljie.


    Emily frowned, widened her eyes, shook her head eagerly, opened her mouth and uttered a word without making a sound.


    Marge understood what she meant


    Don''t say it. Let''s go


    At this time, Hawthorne suddenly laughed, pointed at maljie and laughed: "ha! What a fool! To speak for a prostitute


    At the end of his speech, there was a mocking laugh all around him


    "God, has this fool never talked to a woman except his mother?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t think this guy has even seen his mother. Maybe he is blind and dares to provoke Hawthorne!"


    "Hehe, it seems that tomorrow morning, novigri will have another body, or a stupid body who died for a prostitute."


    Half of the miscellaneous satire is to cater to Hawthorne, and the other half is to laugh at maljie from the bottom of his heart.


    Hawthorne approached Marge, twisted his face and slowly approached, then laughed again, spitting on Marge''s face with saliva.


    "Poof, I''m sorry. You''re more interesting than a clown in a circus."


    Marge wiped the saliva off his face with his hand and tilted his neck slightly. "Go on, go on."


    "Go on?" Hawthorne frowned and said with a smile, "do you want to hear how I spent that day with little Emily?"


    At this time, someone coaxed: "come on! Mr. Hawthorne, we want to hear it, too! "


    Hawthorne turns to grab Emily''s hair and pulls her up. The more Emily gets rid of Hawthorne''s pull, the more fierce she is.


    He looked at maljie and said excitedly, "that night, I pulled her hair and invited her into the room. Then I prepared a lot of toys..."


    Marge suddenly exploded, with all his strength, a punch in Hawthorne''s face.


    Just listen to a bang, like the sound of cannonball impact, Hawthorne almost flew to the ground, covered his bloody nose and looked at maljie in surprise.


    The scene is as quiet as time.


    Maljie shook his swollen knuckle and said coldly, "can you shut up this time?"


    Hawthorne burst into anger and said: "you want to die!"


    He yelled at the two eager bodyguards: "get him! I''ll torture this bastard to death by all means


    In the face of marching towards his bodyguard, maljie grabbed the wine bottle on the table, looked at Hawthorne, and said in a deep voice: "it''s you who are looking for death."


    As soon as the voice fell, suddenly a sound came from their head. Fine dust scattered from the ceiling. Hawthorne, who was closest to the sound, raised his head subconsciously.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, the ceiling broke, a whole block of cement fell, just hit Hawthorne''s body.


    "Mr. Hawthorne!" The bodyguard yelled, but the dust raised covered the things in front of him.


    When the dust dispersed a few seconds later, everyone on the scene was stunned, because in addition to Hawthorne, who had been pressed under the surface of the cement stone, there was a man with a strange mask on his head and a syringe in his leg. He stepped on a woman with a hot figure but a beast''s hoof on his leg.


    This guy, needless to say, has no one but Li Nuo.


    He holds a whip blade in one hand and a gun in the other.


    Bang!


    A gunshot, female night devil head opened a hole, the scene inside the house instant chaos.


    Li Nuo calmly pulled out the blood medicine on his thigh and sighed, "I didn''t expect to meet a female night devil who can use magic... Fortunately, when it collapses the floor, I put the blood medicine on my leg, or..."


    He looked up at the ceiling and sighed, "the height of three meters is enough to make me Disabled..."


    Li Nuo threw the empty syringe on the ground, just as the needle stuck in Hawthorne''s face.


    "Well?" Li Nuo saw Hawthorne under the pressure, the face under the mask instantly black line.


    "Sorry, man... I didn''t mean to kill you..."

 Chapter 87

    The scene was chaotic, with the screams of prostitutes and the noise of guests.


    Li Nuo ignored these people and squatted down to close Hawthorne''s eyelids.


    "Big brother... Wish you a good baby..."


    At this time, Hawthorne''s two bodyguards took out a pistol and aimed at Li Nuo''s head.


    When one of them pulled the trigger, Li Nuo noticed the dangerous trend and dodged the bullet that had wiped the mask.


    The next second, he swept and waved the whip blade to break the elbows of the two bodyguards.


    Standing at the gate, Verne looked at the scene in a daze, muttering something inaudible, because just a few hours ago, he saw the newly issued wanted notice - the masked butcher with a silver whip blade.


    At this time, all the guards on the scene took out their pistols and pointed at Li Nuo.


    "It''s a little hard to do..."


    Li Nuo said so, but the expression under the mask was very calm.


    Although more than a dozen pistols are enough to blow himself into a sieve, he is confident to gamble on his inner potential.


    The guard ran into the panic crowd before shooting.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s hearing was superior to that of ordinary people, and he noticed the sound of a snap of his finger.


    At the moment of synchronization with the finger sound, the inside wall of the room suddenly exploded!


    The scale of the explosion was not large. It only blasted a hole in one wall, but it was full of momentum. Several guards close to it were overturned to the ground.


    Li Nuo looked for the sound track of his fingers. He saw maljie standing not far away from him. He was scratching the tip of his nose with one hand.


    Emily, standing beside maljie, has been frightened by what she saw at the scene. Even if she has seen the so-called dark side of society, she is no more than a prostitute of less than 20 years old. Maybe she has seen the murderer, but she can''t have seen the murderer plus the exploder.


    For example, you are the boss of a large enterprise. You''ve seen a man who is addicted to money and dangerous. But one day, the conscription office will give him a gun and ask him to fight in the army next month.


    Emily found that the masked man looked at herself. In panic, she grabbed maljie''s sleeve. "Sir... Go... He''s coming over..."


    Marge grabs her wrist and Emily looks at him immediately.


    See maljie calm smile: "don''t worry, Miss Emily, next..." he said this pause, staring at wearing a mask of Li Nuo, smile.


    Emily was puzzled. She thought Marge was going to say that I would protect you next, but Marge gave a snap of her finger.


    Then boom, the door suddenly exploded, and the wall at the edge of the door frame collapsed, sealing the door to the outside.


    The scene was even more chaotic. The crowd was shouting, and many guests and prostitutes were sitting or lying on the ground.


    Even the guards with guns were staring at the scene, although they didn''t know it was marjie''s masterpiece.


    Li Nuo is also a hoodwinked face. When did maljie learn such skills!


    "The masked one has a bomb! Don''t be in a daze, you


    With a cry from Verne, the guards returned to their senses, but Li Nuo ran into the crowd.


    Seeing that Li Nuo in the mask was so close to him, the guests nearby seemed to see the God of killing. They opened their mouths wide and gave out a howl of killing pigs in a unified tone.


    In order not to hurt the guests, the guards put down their pistols and took out their daggers.


    Three of the guards were very quick and rushed to Li Nuo''s body, but they were met by the waving whip blade.


    Three guards fell to the ground and several others followed.


    After flashing several knives, Li Nuo took advantage of the gap to sweep his whip leg and lay down. When he stood firm, he leaped backward and waved his wrist. The silver whip blade was like a twisting snake shadow, and the blood light splashed everywhere.


    Li Nuo has a deep understanding of the so-called "learn to fight and be beaten first".


    Being beaten by chabai every day for a long time has not only created a top-level muscle memory, but also his combat ability is much better than that of other players of the same level. In addition, with his [telescopic walking stick], several guards are not to mention.


    Verne sat against the wall, his forehead sweating.


    "Where is this monster from..."


    Just as he was in despair, footsteps came up the stairs.


    Verne looked with joy, it seems that the guards upstairs heard the news and rushed down.


    The number of guards coming down this time is extremely large, and the dark area fills the stairway.


    Verne pointed to Li Nuo, who was entangled with the guards, and yelled, "come on! That''s the guy! He''s the new bounty man, masked butcher


    Boom!


    The stairs suddenly exploded, and Verne''s eyes were covered by the impact of the flame. When his vision was restored, the stairs were broken and several guards fell to the ground in smoke.


    Verne''s eyes were dull, the door was gambled, the stairs were blown up, and the guards came and died. This situation made him begin to tremble unconsciously. The joy just arrived was completely torn up, and he covered his head and cried out: "ah! Help


    Emily looks at maljie with a shallow smile. She realizes that every time maljie rings her finger, there will be an explosion. Even a stupid person can understand that there is a problem.


    "Sir... You..." she said, but the one behind didn''t ask. This kind of person beyond common sense, even if his nature is not bad, will bring him a little fear.


    Marjie turned his eyes around some frightened girls, "don''t worry, it''s over soon."


    Li Nuo stands where he is. All the guards are dead, dead and wounded.


    He stood upright with a whip blade, and didn''t want others to notice that his physical strength had reached the critical point. He kept fighting for a long time, leaving only 36 points of his low energy value. Although he was recovering slowly, the slow recovery speed was a headache for him.


    Nearly ten guards who survived the explosion jumped from the broken staircase.


    Li Nuo gasped and looked slightly over his head at maljie, indicating that he was dying.


    At this time, marjie''s pupil turned to a window on the side behind Li Nuo. Li Nuo understood and began to retreat in that direction.


    Marjie put his fingers behind him.


    The windows and the surrounding walls exploded, creating a hole leading to the outside.


    Maljie put his hand over Emily''s nose, and then there was a brown fog with a strong stench around her.


    As he pulled Emily away, he threw a piece of excrement behind the fog.


    The scene inside the house ushered in another chaos, the odor spread, fecal particles spread around, all people were smoked to close their eyes.


    Only Li Nuo, who was wearing a mask, covered his nose and saw marjie coming towards him in the fog.


    Li Nuo is so silly that he even forgets to run away, leaving only his own voice in his mind. Maljie turns [Shikuai] into "shidun"!


    When maljie came to Li Nuo, he took Li Nuo by the shoulder and showed a confident and arrogant sneer, "hum, don''t you hurry up... Ouch... Ouch..."


    Don''t throw up here!


    Li Nuo immediately took him to escape outside.


    When the fog of excrement cleared up, most of the people present felt that their sense of smell was out of order, and they felt uncomfortable all over. They were poisoned by excrement.


    Killing people, exploding, gassing. In reality, this kind of person has a nickname, terrorist.


    And Verne how also did not expect, tonight will encounter so exciting things, looking at a mess of the scene, his head has been big.


    As the "housekeeper" of the brothel, his duty is to manage the business order and ensure that the guests have a good time. This job has brought him a lot of income, but if he neglects his duty, the people above will not spare him.


    "What to do..."


    Just as he had no choice but to cover his head, a man with blonde hair jumped down the stairs.


    "What happened?"


    When Verne saw this man, he immediately knelt down and climbed up to him


    The blonde man looked at a woman on the stairs behind him, a woman in a black suit.


    "Joey, you treat these guests, and the rest follow me."


    All the guards followed him, and Joey jumped down the stairs and touched the neck of a purple faced guest.


    "Poisoned..."


    When she finished the sentence in a soft voice, a layer of cyan light appeared in her palm


    ¡­¡­


    Run for a while, Li Nuo''s energy value almost bottomed out, running has been unable to do, the brain is also a little dizzy.


    Marjie had no choice but to take Li nuozang to the depth of a street and observe the movement outside the street, "have a rest first, as long as the scope does not exceed 50 meters."


    "Fifty meters?" Li Nuo doubts.


    At this time, several guards in black suits came to the street, led by the blonde man.


    "Coming..." Marge squatted down according to the people around him.


    Li Nuo looked out of the alley. His super long vision saw the appearance of these people from a distance. When he saw the appearance of the blonde man, Li Nuo was stunned at first, and then climbed to his eyes with an angry look.


    He clenched his teeth and whispered, "I found you... DOS baldano!"

 Chapter 88

    Li Nuo''s brain is controlled by a sudden impulse, dragging forward with one foot.


    Just as he took a step forward, malje snapped his fingers, and there was an explosion not far away.


    Doss and the guards looked in the direction of the explosion. Now at night, a little bit of flame is particularly conspicuous in this silent street, not to mention the flame generated by the explosion.


    "There''s an explosion over there, Mr. Charles." A guard said to doss.


    Apparently, doss still hasn''t revealed his real name.


    Doss glanced around, his eyes lingering in the tall trees, the houses without lights, and the streets around him.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, doss walked to the location of the explosion, "go, go there and have a look."


    Watching doss and the guards leave, malgera stops Li Nuo, who is lowering his body to make a start, and says in a deep voice, "what are you doing?"


    Li Nuo did not speak, but clenched his fist and looked at the empty street.


    Then, as if he had been taken away all his strength, he slowly leaned back against the wall, "Marge, look at the map near here and find an alley with many forks. Doss, they may have just been a cover up. They can''t say where they are staring here."


    Marge nodded slightly. It was unnecessary for Li Nuo to say that he was already looking for a way. When he just escaped from the brothel, he placed a "mini rice bomb" in order to attract the pursuers.


    But doss just looked around and couldn''t feel that this guy was really distracted. What he could think of, other players should also think of, but the explosion just made doss have some worries, which is true.


    So when the other party is a little worried, it''s the best way to find the right route to escape with [mini map chip].


    After a while, through a few alleys, maljay found an abandoned building. It''s a rare thing to find an abandoned place in norvegari''s Florida district. This kind of place is either an abandoned property without investment or a haunted place.


    But no matter what the possibility is, it shows a very reliable thing. No one here is patronizing, so it''s safe.


    Li Nuo and marjie, who were relieved, collapsed behind the old wall like a sauna.


    "Saved... I can''t run any more..." Li Nuo gasped. He was too tired to suggest sleeping in this place until dawn.


    Marjie took out his pocket watch, "rest for half an hour. I can''t stay too long in novigrie at night. I don''t have many [pieces of excrement] in my hand. It''s not easy to deal with any more situations."


    "What''s that thing that explodes with a snap of your finger?" Li said


    "One day you''ll know," maljie said with a snort and a smile


    Li Nuo, heedless of his pretending force, continued to ask: "what''s more, how do you feel that the spread range of" shidun "is much larger than before?"


    Maljie snorted coldly: "hum, do you still remember my title of" dung beetle "? The effect is to increase the range of action of" dung "props or skills by 30%."


    The excrement Department... Li Nuo suddenly has a kind of feeling that his throat is choked by the stool, he can''t vomit out the slot, and he can''t swallow words.


    "That... Excuse me..." a woman''s voice suddenly appeared, startled Li Nuo. In such a place, such a night, the voice of a woman out of thin air


    "Marge... It''s like being haunted..."


    Marjie photographed Li Nuo, pointed to Emily who was leaning on her side and said, "is that her ghost you''re talking about?"


    Li Nuo turns his head, sees Emily who is close to maljie''s shoulder, blinks hard, and looks at maljie again.


    "How did you get her out?"


    "If you don''t bring it out, she''s dead."


    Li Nuo rubbed his head. He was so tired that he didn''t notice that he was following a barefoot girl behind him. At this time, all kinds of swearing in his heart were killing people, setting fire and releasing poison gas. Now he has another abduction and trafficking in people. It seems that he has to have some luck to do some illegal activities


    "Forget it... I''m wanted anyway. I don''t care about one more crime." Li Nuo sighed helplessly.


    Then Emily asked softly, "what happened, please?"


    She was fooled out, all the way with a familiar voice mask weirdo, naturally dare not ask more.


    If half of them fled back to the brothel, they would not survive. Then they were afraid of being sold again. After hesitation, they still felt that life was so bad anyway. Even if they were sold again, it would not be so bad. The dead pigs were not afraid of boiling water.


    On Marge''s side, he didn''t think that Emily had so many psychological activities that he had to redeem her with "shidun".


    Li Nuo hooked maljet''s shoulder and whispered, "do you want to knock her out here and transport her out of the city overnight?"


    "Why do you do that?" Maljer said.


    "Nonsense, she knows that we will be miserable if we are told, or..." Li Nuo said a little, "or bury us on the spot?"


    "Two... I can... I can hear..." Emily squeezed out a smile in embarrassment.


    Three people look at each other, the wind tonight is very noisy.


    Margie looked at her and said, "don''t worry, Miss Emily, we won''t bury you."


    Emily squinted and said with a smile, "no, I have to be prepared to knock me out."


    "I won''t knock you out. You go back to me first today." Marjie said without changing his face.


    Li Nuo Leng, you also come to a golden house?


    Emily nodded her head, looked at Li Nuo and said, "please don''t worry, sir. I don''t have a fixed place in this city. Such a big thing has happened. Even if I go back to the brothel, I will die. So... Can you take off the mask and talk? This mask is really... Frightening..."


    The more she said, the more timid her voice became. On the one hand, Li Nuo was going to bury her. On the other hand, [Emile''s mask] did look a little thrilled in the evening.


    Li Nuo took off his mask and turned it into a walking stick by swinging the whip blade. "You are bound with maljie now, so it''s good for you two to talk about something."


    Then he looked at Marge and asked, "is that mission done?"


    "It''s done, and it''s helped me to get a promotion," marjee said


    Li Nuo reached out and said, "give me the kunt card of reward. I can use it."


    From the point of view of the night demon task, all the rewards of demon hunting task should have a kunt card, and the rate is probably the monster group.


    This is also why Li Nuo changed his reward to the kunt card of the monster group when he was entrusted by the poor. This is also the reason for his blackmail against Philip.


    At least now there is a way to get a group of kunt cards. It''s better to focus on the monster group.


    Here, kunt card is the game "Wizard 3: hunting" built-in a fast-paced set for card games.


    It will make you feel more joyful than the drama of noumenon.


    Card has a camp choice, respectively, is the northern field card group, nevergard Empire card group, squirrel party card group, monster card group, skellier card group.


    And Li Nuo in order to get into the slave market special kunte card, has made up his mind to choose Qi monster card group.


    Maljie handed him the kunt card, a "vampire girl" card, and then took out four cards from his backpack.


    "Here you are."


    Two are the cards of the nefergad Empire, and the other two are the monster cards, the dragon with fork tail and the warspirit.


    "Have you got the mutation inducer of the female night devil?" Asked Marge.


    Li Nuo shook his head: "no, time is too tight to study, but..."


    He said and took out a bloody head from his backpack.


    "Ah!" Emily screamed uncontrollably. Maljie immediately covered her mouth and said, "when did you cut off the head of the female night devil?"


    Li Nuo said: "while fighting with those guards, since I don''t know how to get mutation inducers, I''d like to take something from the female night devil and study it carefully when I get home."


    Emily hides beside marjie and covers her eyes. She has guessed countless possibilities about what Li Nuo and marjie do. However, when she faces Li Nuo''s head, she finds that she can''t figure out what they are.


    They can not only cut off each other''s head without blinking an eye, but also calmly hold the deserted ruins in their hands in the middle of the night. According to the truth, they are two murderous killers, but they are much better than the men in the brothels.


    She got confused and gave up thinking, just cover her eyes.


    "Get down to business." Li Nuo put the female night devil''s head into her backpack and said, "I just saw the players of other teams, the guy named doss."


    "The blonde one, isn''t it?"


    Li Nuo nodded. "Well, remember that I said that I once killed that guy''s teammate. At that time, that guy always called me" rookie ", so I think they have the skills or props that can survey the target data, like [Emile''s mask], And doss may have mastered some contacts in this place... Tomorrow, there will probably be a wanted warrant that I don''t wear a mask... "


    "It''s true." Marge nodded and said, "do you need me to make a scar on your face?"


    "Shit, you."


    "Are you sure you want to save the kid named Jack?" Asked Marge.


    Li Nuo frowned, bit his teeth after a little silence and said, "help!"


    Marjie sneered. He had long thought that Li Nuo would answer like this.


    "Well, I can''t help it. Tomorrow I''ll see the train or boat ticket to kervier."


    Li Nuo warned: "in addition, you should pay attention when you go out, and try to avoid the place where there are many guards. If you abduct a woman and show her face, you may also be wanted. It''s really not successful. Come to South Street to avoid it."


    At this time, the silent Emily put down her hands on her eyes and said in a soft voice, "no, Mr. maljet can''t go to the South Street."


    "Why?"


    Emily replied: "today, the man Mr. maljet hit is the boss of novigri''s underground gangster family... Hawthorne XVII..."


    Li Nuo is picking eyebrow to see to Ma Erjie, "you still beat a person?"


    Maljet said, "it''s the one you came down from the sky and crushed to death."


    They were quiet for a moment, staring at each other for a long time, and didn''t talk until Li Nuo said: "we... Killed novigri''s gang boss?"


    "You killed it." Marge defended himself with the speed of microseconds.


    "Why don''t you hit him to that position?"


    "You killed that too!"


    Li Nuo felt that his head was too big for him to live


    Emily looked at their sad faces and immediately said, "but please don''t worry too much."


    Li nuosheng looked at her lovelessly, "don''t worry? Do you have a way to resurrect him by refining his body... "


    Emily said with a smile: "no, I don''t know what you mean, but Mr. Hawthorne''s death can''t be published in the newspaper, because our brothel is the entertainment center directly under the government, and he is the leader of the underground. This kind of invisible thing won''t be reported, but the difficulty is that the underworld will definitely issue an underground wanted order, So Mr. marjie can''t go to the South Street area controlled by the gangs. As long as he stays in Florida and tries not to go out, I don''t think there will be any problem in a few days. "


    Marge nodded with satisfaction: "then I''m at ease."


    He suddenly felt a strong resentment around him. He saw Li Nuo pointing to himself and murmuring, "what about me? I have something else to do. I can''t do without nanjiexiang district. "


    Emily lowered her head for a moment, then gave an embarrassed smile


    "I will pray for you, sir."

 Chapter 89

    Li Nuo didn''t know how he got home.


    All he knew was that when he entered the house, he saw the brand-new table and bed, the bright floor, and the address of Marge in his pocket.


    Of course, there are 2000 grammes on the table with a note beside them:


    "Hello, I''m the housekeeper of the Jones family. Since you haven''t seen me all day, I''ve been waiting for the evening. But I''m too sleepy. Maybe you''re enjoying yourself in the brothel next to me, but I''m not interested in that kind of place. Excuse me, I don''t mean you are shameless or ungracious. Of course, I do think so. When I''m tired in front of your non human room, I''ve decided to leave you a note explaining everything. "


    "One more thing, our master, the open-minded Mr. Philip Jones, has decided to meet you in his busy schedule tomorrow. In order to answer your request, please be sure to come to your house tomorrow afternoon and enjoy the tea you may not have seen."


    "Al Castro, the hardworking housekeeper of the Jones"


    "Oh ~ ~ ~ I forgot to say that I wrote the address on the back. If you have read a book, you should be able to understand it."


    Li Nuo stares at the note and soon puts it on the table.


    "At any time, the dog of a rich family is more like a man than the pillar of a poor family."


    He joked and sat on the bed, rubbing his eyebrows, or he was too tired to be a person, and really didn''t plan to come back to live.


    It''s possible that the gangsters who are waiting for them in the morning are crowded at the door, or they can see the wanted face notices under their masks when they are on the street.


    "White and black, this is..."


    As far as the matter of tonight is concerned, doss will certainly convey his actual appearance to his contacts. In fact, it''s a good thing to solve. As long as you spare no effort to go back to the stove tonight and kill doss, you can prevent a series of troubles in the future.


    However, both Li Nuo and mar Jie understand that when they go back to doss in their present state, they will rush to the guards around doss, who are basically yellow cranes and never return.


    Although I still have a bottle of advanced Blizzard potion in my hand that I haven''t tried, it doesn''t make much sense to have another bottle of potion to increase the bullet time in the face of NPC gangs led by players.


    The most urgent thing is to prepare the "female night devil Decoction", which is an artifact.


    "It seems that we can ask Molly some time. After all, she is the only one who knows magic. She should know how to extract mutation inducers."


    Li Nuo thought of lying on the bed, although there is no pillow and cup, the bed board is hard, can bear the jack, but already very comfortable.


    Maybe these days I exercise what it means to bear hardships. After all, even if I used to occupy a bed for a long time in the hospital, I still stay in a bed with a mattress, and I don''t have to worry about three meals.


    Thinking of Li Nuo''s unwillingness, maybe it''s now that marjie''s grandson is talking to Emily.


    Li Nuo turns over and rushes to the wall to make herself fall asleep quickly. But as soon as she closes her eyes, she thinks of rezena, the hooker. Maybe now she is suffering because of her own affairs.


    "It''s really... Life is full of flavors... You can''t think about these, think about other things... For example, Tom''s family who made a fortune, or consider the situation that tea white may face now."


    Thinking about it, Li Nuo gradually fell asleep.


    Wadzke clenched his fist happily. "Great!"


    Well, congratulations. Li Nuo would like to say that.


    Wadzke walked to the door happily, turned back and added: "by the way, mercury bullets will come in this afternoon, but the price is still calculated according to a bullet of 50gm. I can''t reduce the price. After all, it involves communication with arms dealers."


    "In addition, please let Mr. Newgate rest assured that because of some particularity, the government report on Mr. Hawthorne is expected to be published in a few days. As long as he is in Florida, it will be no problem in the last two days at least."


    As watsk closed the door, Li Nuo sat on the chair staring at him, complaining that the elder brother didn''t look very childlike.


    After sorting out his appearance, he didn''t wear an old windbreaker, but put on some clean clothes. He picked up his cane and was ready to go to Philip''s house.


    He didn''t want to cherish his time, but to go to Philip''s house early so as to solve the coming lunch.


    In fact, in novigri, except the South Street area, you can choose a carriage as a means of transportation. As long as you get on at a specific place, you can arrive at your destination on time.


    In order not to be more exposed, Li Nuo chose to spend 2 grammes in the Fuzhou area to go by coach.


    When we got to the door, we saw the housekeeper of the mixed product guarding the door.


    Seeing Li Nuo coming, the housekeeper looked scornfully, then reached out to block him and said arrogantly, "Sir, our appointed time is afternoon. Now the master is enjoying morning tea. Please..."


    Li Nuo grasped his wrist and said with a green face and a smile, "if you don''t let me in, do you believe that I''m defecating in front of your grandfather''s house?"

 Chapter 90

    The housekeeper looked at Li Nuo''s serious look. His intuition told him that this guy would really take off his pants at the door.


    "Come with me." The housekeeper took out his handkerchief and wiped the sleeve that Li Nuo had just held. He turned around and whispered, "what a rude and unreasonable guy..."


    Lino followed him to Philip''s dining room.


    "Master, your guests have arrived early," said the housekeeper, knocking twice on the doorframe in front of the open door.


    Philip didn''t seem to hear it. He was carrying a teacup, wearing a gray knitted Nightgown, his hair was a little messy, and his eyes were looking at the front.


    Li Nuo came up to the housekeeper and asked, "is your master a ghost?"


    The housekeeper white eyes Li Nuo, entered the room, slightly lowered his head and said: "master, your guests have arrived."


    Philip''s hands trembled, the teacup almost didn''t hold steady, and he turned his head in a flurry, "Oh... Ah, Hello, it seems time flies. Look, it''s afternoon in the blink of an eye."


    The housekeeper frowned and whispered: "master, it''s not noon yet..."


    Philip frowned, lowered his head and rubbed his head.


    "Sorry, please have some tea first. I''ll be back later."


    Philip said and stood up, but his legs seemed weak. As soon as he took a step, he almost couldn''t stand firmly. The housekeeper helped him quickly.


    "Leave me alone."


    Philip took the housekeeper''s hand and left the room.


    How does this guy look like he has mental problems... Li Nuo can''t help doubting when he looks at Philip leaving.


    Such a state of confusion seems to be facing the unknown terrorist things in general, what can it be


    "Please take a seat, sir." A waiter leaned slightly.


    Li Nuo sat down where Philip had just sat and looked around. The magnificent decoration style, exquisite candlesticks, chandeliers, woody furniture, and a glass window on the opposite side.


    There''s nothing unusual. No matter your senses or your sense of smell, you can''t find anything out of place with this house.


    Maybe there is another explanation. Maybe Philip knows his true identity and today is to ambush himself, but then Li Nuo denies this idea.


    How could this life sparing businessman use his home as a battlefield.


    At this time, the waiter pushed the dining car over. Inside the plate was a small piece of fresh cream cake and an apple.


    When Li Nuo saw the food, he gave up the desire to continue to think. He put the cake in with a fork and chewed it happily.


    "Ah... I haven''t eaten such decent food for a long time, since Balma''s broth..."


    Thinking of Balma, Li Nuo''s face gradually became a little solemn.


    The waiter on one side was a little confused. He had never seen anyone who could eat a piece of cake in two ways: happy and sad.


    "Long wait." Philip put on his white shirt and straight trousers and came in like a gentleman.


    He had a new look on his face, and his mind had just faded away.


    Li Nuo chewed the cake and said vaguely, "it looks like you''re back in shape."


    "Maybe I didn''t have a good rest yesterday." Philip sat opposite Li Nuo, leaned back in his chair and snapped his fingers at the door.


    After hearing the sound, the housekeeper came into the room with a delicate wooden box.


    When you open the box, it''s stacked full of kunt cards.


    "Including the leader faction, there are 36 cards in total, all of which are monster cards. I did my best to find them in the city."


    The waiter brought two cups of hot black tea, and Philip took a sip from the cup. "Of course, if you want other cards, I can look for them, but I''m afraid it''s hard to get them together."


    "It''s OK. It''s not necessary." Li Nuo counted the cards, and now he has 38, except for the repeated "forktail dragon" and "dreader", the two remaining cards are "Zhanling" and "corpse baby".


    "Are the poor two hard to get?" Li Nuo picked up the apple and took a bite.


    Philip raised the corner of his mouth. "At least I haven''t found any shops and pubs in the city and the suburbs. I may have to go to other towns to have a look. But it must be a very troublesome thing. It''s difficult for one or two days. I think it may delay what you want to do, sir."


    Old cunning guy, I guess I''m going to the slave market when I collect kunt cards.


    Although Li Nuo said this, he still closed the box with a smile. "Well, I''ll try my best. Thank you anyway."


    Philip said, "there''s one more thing about you entrusting me... No, it should be another thing that I volunteered to help you." He gently put down the cup, "about the" mirror master. "


    Li Nuo in front of a bright, "you found the information?"


    Philip raised his hand. The housekeeper put a pen in his hand and put a card on the table.


    Philip leaned over and wrote on the card and handed it to lino.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for my contacts to find out the ''mirror master'' in a short time, but this person knows a lot. If you are in a hurry, you can ask him."


    Li Nuo looked at the words on the card suspiciously, "Ronald omdis, address, 27 Xianghua street."


    "Don''t worry, I will continue to help you find, but you also understand that it''s not difficult to find someone in novigrie, but it''s not easy. What''s more, I don''t think the person you are looking for is in this city at all. It''s easy to find a mirror seller for half a day, but I found nothing all day yesterday." Philip explained, looking at Leno''s suspicious look.


    This guy is lying.


    Li Nuo immediately saw his lie. He had been here yesterday, although he was a thief.


    Philip didn''t pay attention to looking for people yesterday, and he couldn''t help himself so enthusiastically.


    But Li Nuo did not say much, he did not intend to expose Philip''s lies.


    This guy won''t tell the truth unless he forces the businessman in front of him with a knife, but this is not the time to make trouble.


    "In that case, I still have some work to deal with." Philip stood up. "You know, being a businessman is very busy."


    Since the order was given, Li Nuo picked up the box and left with half the apples.


    The housekeeper took Li Nuo downstairs and said, "Sir, I must remind you that Mr. Ronald is a good friend of the master. Please pay attention to your manners and don''t lose the face of the master."


    Li Nuo''s head also did not return of raised hand to shake to shake card card, "rest assured ~ I know your master face big."


    "What an ill bred man." The housekeeper sniffed, and then turned into the room with the two waiters.


    Li Nuo sighed as he walked. He could feel someone looking at him behind him.


    "I''m a dedicated housekeeper and waiter, and I know how to watch the guests leave."


    He turned his head and saw that there was no one at the door. Then he immediately scanned around. There was no one here except the two gatekeepers at the front gate.


    Li Nuo has a feeling that something is wrong. If it is not the housekeeper, who is just looking at himself behind his back


    Moving his eyes to the upstairs, there was no sign of anyone in several windows, except the curtains behind the windows.


    Li Nuo suddenly trembled all over. He had an indescribable feeling, like fear, but it was not. He could only say that he was very uncomfortable.


    It''s like being staring at something mysterious.


    Li Nuo stares at the house, bites the apple, and immediately turns away.


    "It''s a little evil..."

 Chapter 91

    "Extra! Extra! A big crime! The masked butcher comes to novigrie


    The newsboy trotted down the street with the newspaper.


    "One."


    Li Nuo gave a copper plate. In fact, he didn''t know if it was a copper plate. Anyway, newspapers should be very cheap.


    "Sir, are you bullying me? I haven''t read, five coppers."


    Li Nuo added four, fifty cents a share is still the normal price.


    Before I opened the inside page, I saw a big round head on the front page of the newspaper.


    "Masked butcher, the number one culprit in recent vicious incidents, is wearing a strange mask, wearing a black old windbreaker, holding a whip with a blade. He is about five feet eight inches tall and thin. If you find any similar suspicious people, please contact the police station immediately. If the information is really useful, you will be rewarded with 100 grams."


    Li Nuo sighed in his heart: "my intelligence can be worth the income of a well-off family for two months, which is quite expensive."


    If he looked down again, there would be nothing left. There were only so many articles in the newspaper, and there was no record of all the good things he had done.


    "Strange... Even if yesterday''s incident in the brothel was not reported, even the incident of hesselton and Philip''s family was not written down, so as not to cause panic..."


    He had unconsciously admitted that he was a terrorist.


    After reading the newspapers, almost all of them were trivial matters in the Empire of nefergad. Li Nuo didn''t know anything about modern industry, magic and energy, so he thought he was reading novels in the style of cyberpunk.


    Until he heard the sound of the horse''s hooves approaching, Li Nuo reached for a taxi.


    In this era, the coach can accommodate up to six people. The passengers tell where they want to go and charge according to the distance.


    After getting on the bus, Li Nuo found that the men and women around him were looking at the newspaper. They were paying attention to the urban construction and the economic situation, but no one seemed to pay attention to the "masked butcher" on the front page.


    Li Nuo put the newspaper on his head and complained in his heart. It seems that people in this era are tired enough.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why didn''t the government publish the real appearance of the masked butcher as soon as possible?"


    The blonde doss left today''s newspaper on the table and questioned the old man sitting behind the table.


    "Take it easy, Mr. Charles." The old man took a small mirror and looked at his face. From time to time, he left his mouth to look at the cracks between his teeth.


    Doss took a deep breath. "Mr. Cohen, with all due respect, as one of the representatives of the church, it is necessary for you to take adequate precautions against such dangerous people as the masked butcher."


    Cohen put down the mirror and raised his eyebrows. "You should understand that because of the particularity of the" happy house ", it is not convenient for the church to deal with it openly. The government and the nobles also need some necessary procedures to communicate, and the time consumption is inevitable."


    "But I''ve told you what he looks like!" Doss said angrily.


    "What do you look like?" Cohen said with a smile, "although your duty is to manage the order of the" happy house ", don''t forget that you are just a guard. Your words are not convincing. The police station will only take your words as one of the testimonies. The government needs a complete chain of evidence to issue a wanted order that can be published in the newspaper. We need more direct evidence."


    Doss said reluctantly: "two people disappeared after the accident at night. One attacked Mr. Hawthorne, and the other was the person who was with the attacker. Verne, the housekeeper of" happy house ", has described that the person who was with me was basically the same in appearance. Can''t this be used as eyewitness evidence?"


    "But it can''t be evidence that he''s a masked butcher." Cohen returned with no concern.


    "There''s another prostitute, she must know something!" Doss''s brow began to wrinkle slightly, and his patience was approaching the critical point.


    "Prostitute... Let me see. It''s the woman named rezena." "The woman said she had an unforgettable night with her guests, but she was so tired that she went to sleep," Cohen said, pouting his lower lip


    "She must be hiding something. The key is on her. How could the guest walk out of the room without the key?" Doss continued.


    Cohen smiles and shakes his head. "But the room is not locked, and the woman has been punished. Don''t forget that no prostitute in the joy house dares to lie, unless they want to feel like they can''t die."


    Doss hit the table angrily and said angrily, "don''t be kidding! The target of mask butcher is female night devil, but why does he want to kill female night devil! And no one noticed the eye of the fellow guest, amber! Devil hunter


    Cohen shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "Mr. Charles, you''re here again. According to what you said, the demon hunters who died out a hundred years ago, with the new walking stick weapon being developed by the church, came to novigrie to do such a big thing. How can it be possible?"


    "But it''s true!"


    "Enough!"


    Cohen stares at doss with sharp eyes, turns a peaceful attitude and says in a deep voice: "you are just a good outsider. Do your job well and don''t cross the border."


    Facing Cohen''s attitude, doss clenched his teeth and suppressed his anxiety.


    Cohen leaned on the back of his chair and said calmly, "Mr. Hawthorne has been attacked. The gangster will not stop there. The face of the masked butcher you described has been printed on the underground wanted notice. It is estimated that the news will be spread all over the South Street in the next two days. In three or five days, the news will spread all over novigeri. Just wait quietly. Go out first."


    Doss picked up the newspaper on the desk and left, stifling his breath. He went outside and saw JOYA leaning against the wall.


    "It seems that the negotiation failed."


    Doss didn''t speak and walked past her with emotion.


    "The stolen property of Philip''s house was found this morning," JOYA whispered


    "What?" Doss looked back.


    "There''s a kid in a grocery store in the District of Florida, exchanging some expensive items for money. This grocery store happens to be a branch of Philip''s business."


    "Where''s the kid?"


    Qiao Ya shrugs, "let that kid take money to go first, already arranged a person to follow secretly, according to his dress, should be South Street Lane District."


    Doss narrowed his eyes and looked up at the picture of the butcher in the newspaper mask in his hand


    As he spoke, he piled up the newspaper and threw it out of the window.


    The newspaper fell three floors and fell on the head of a hapless man who had just passed by.


    "I really don''t have public morality..."


    Li Nuo felt his head. If it was a flowerpot, he would be miserable.


    He looked at the window where the paper ball had fallen, and then at the words on the door of the building.


    "Healing church talks about college."


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo was inspired. Isn''t this the healing church from the blood curse.


    No, never have any contact with this game. I want to tell him to leave here immediately.


    "If I had known, I would have let the carriage turn a corner and then stop. At least I didn''t need to see such a dejected sign as healing church."


    After abdominal Fei continued to walk for a few minutes, after crossing a street, Li Nuo found 27 Xianghua street and knocked on the door.

 Chapter 92

    There was no response after a few knocks on the door, as if there was no one in the room.


    With a tentative mind, Li Nuo finally knocked. Maybe the power was a little big, and the door slowly opened a small crack.


    He is at a loss to clench his fist. This kind of plot is often seen in movies. A man who is absent-minded and inadvertently sees a half closed door, and then at this moment, he is possessed and forgets the illegal entry. He opens the door and rushes in. The next plot is either a ghost or an action movie.


    Li Nuo let out a big breath, slowly pushed the door open and put his head in.


    "Anybody?"


    The windows in the house were covered by curtains, and the light was very stingy. In broad daylight, there was almost no light in the whole room. Only the inner room facing the entrance door gave out a weak fire light.


    "Mr. Ronald?" Li Nuo walked gently into the room, but no one answered.


    Hehe... I don''t think it''s really haunted


    Li Nuo walked to the bright inner room and stood by the door. Almost all the walls of the room were bookshelves, and the ground was full of books.


    In the light of the candlestick on the table, an old man in bachelor''s clothes and gold glasses is sitting on the rocking chair, concentrating on the book in his hand.


    The old man''s appearance is thin, his face is clean, and there is not a trace of scum. His gray hair is a little protruding on both sides. This is the old man''s shape that can be seen all over the street, but it gives people a kind of atmosphere that strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Li Nuo was embarrassed and stuck in the same place. He was in a dilemma. Should he look like a fool or slap the old man in the past.


    "This gentleman, if you are tired, please find a seat for a rest. I will finish this chapter." The old man suddenly opened his mouth, but his eyes were still fixed on the book in his hand.


    Li Nuo was stunned for a moment, then found a chair from the outside room, moved to the door and sat down, just like a debt collector.


    After sitting in a chair for a few minutes, the old man put the bookmark in the page and got up to put the book back on the shelf.


    Facing Li Nuo, he gave a gentleman''s salute with a smile, "Ronald omdis."


    "Li Nuo."


    Lino stood up and gave Philip the card he had written.


    Ronald looked at it. "This handwriting... Turns out to be a friend of Mr. Phillip. He didn''t tell me you were coming in advance. I''m sorry for the slight."


    "Would you like coffee or tea?" Ronald goes to the kitchen.


    "It''s all done."


    Ronald said with a cool smile: "then you can try my hand-made coffee. Its origin is 100 orchards, and it tastes mellow. Except for me, I can''t taste this kind of coffee in novigrie."


    "Then you should open a coffee shop." Li Nuo make complaints about it.


    "Coffee house?" Ronald curled his lips and kept smiling. "Maybe it''s a good idea, but I''m old. I don''t like this kind of business that faces too many people every day, and I like my present job very much."


    "What do you do now?" Li Nuo asked.


    Ronald took out two cups of coffee and put them on the desk in his study. "Didn''t Philip tell you?"


    Li Nuo shook his head.


    Ronald pointed to his bookshelf and said, "rent books and sell herbs or things that are difficult to get."


    Li Nuo wondered, "what are the more difficult materials to get?"


    "Things like the tongue of evil spirits."


    After Li Nuo listens, immediately stare big double eyes, "evil ghost''s tongue?"


    Ronald nodded calmly and said, "yes, I can buy all the materials on the monster, including dwarf spirits, which are hard to get alchemy liquor."


    "Why are you selling something?"


    "Of course, it''s because some people need it. For example, some people like to drink the medicinal liquor made from pronosaurus spinal cord, and some people need to experiment with dwarf liquor." Ronald picked up the cup and added, "of course, my sale is legal. I teach you how to hunt monsters. I get the parts of the monster''s body through resources, so don''t worry, sir. I''m not a black shop."


    Li Nuo said with a false eye: "you really have... Channels extending in all directions..."


    Ronald smiles and sips his coffee. "So people like to call me master merchant."


    "Borrow a pen." Li Nuo picked up a pen on the desk and wrote all the materials needed for the female night devil Decoction on the back of the card Philip gave him.


    "Do you have these things?"


    Ronald picked up the card. "Yes, but..."


    Li Nuo slightly tilted his head, "but?"


    Ronald said: "but don''t you even have the medicine? Mr. demon hunter. "


    what£¡


    Li Nuo was surprised. How did the old man know that this was the recipe of "female night devil Decoction"? And so far, no one has recognized his identity as a demon hunter except for the brain powder of watsk, not to mention why Ronald is so calm.


    Li Nuo pointed to his eyes and asked, "do you see it through my eyes?"


    Ronald nodded slightly, "that''s right, and when you first enter the room, I can feel that your steps are different from ordinary people. The sound of your steps is light and small. When you move the chair, it doesn''t affect the sound of your walking. If you are not physically superior to ordinary people, you can only be a thief."


    Mr. Ronald, you guessed right, I''m a thief, Li Nuo nodded, but then he immediately denied his inner point of view, I should be a thief and a demon hunter.


    Li Nuo make complaints about Tucao, and Ronald make complaints about it.


    "Don''t you be surprised, the demon hunter disappeared a hundred years ago." Li Nuo asked tentatively.


    "It''s nothing. The world is bigger than we think. Everything is possible." Ronald''s state of speaking is understated.


    Li Nuo sighed with a smile: "Mr. Ronald, you are really... Extraordinary. I''m sorry that I doubt if you can answer what I want to know before I come here."


    Ronald: "what''s the matter."


    "I''m looking for the mirror master, Gunter ODIM."


    Ronald''s eyes brightened. "Why look for it?"


    Li Nuo helplessly shook his head: "sorry, I can''t say, in short, it''s not a demon hunting mission of a demon hunter."


    Ronald frowned, his eyes turned down, thought for a moment, and said, "give me a day, I''ll check."


    "That''s the trouble." Li Nuo was very happy. The old man gave himself a mysterious and reliable feeling. With his help, the efficiency of looking for the mirror master would be twice the result with half the effort.


    "But I have a request." Ronald said suddenly.


    "I need to pay for these two things, including the materials you want for the female night devil decoction."


    "How much is it?" Li Nuo said, picking up the coffee and drinking it.


    "10000 grammes."


    Poof!


    Li Nuo did not control the coffee to spray, spray Ronald''s face coffee smell.


    Ronald frowned slightly, took out his handkerchief and wiped his face. He said without emotion fluctuation, "if you can''t take it out, it''s OK. Just do me a favor."


    "What... What''s the matter?"


    Ronald picked up Philip''s card and said, "have you noticed that Mr. Phillip is a little strange lately?"


    Li Nuo recalled Philip''s strange appearance today. His eyes were dull and his spirit was flustered, just like he was haunted by something terrible.


    He nodded and said, "I found it."


    Ronald sighed: "I have a feeling that Philip has come into contact with something he shouldn''t have, so I want you, the demon hunter, to help him."


    [regional task triggered]


    Eyes under the moon


    [experience value: 5000]


    [reward: random, bone marrow gray X2, Ronald''s gift]


    [Note: this task is higher than player level, please choose carefully]


    Li Nuo repressed almost overflow words of surprise, this is 5000 experience value! Even higher than the experience value of a medium difficulty script!


    But on the other hand, it also made Li Nuo hesitant. The difficulty of this task even the system was reminding himself that it was too high.


    Do it or not... Li Nuo soon had the answer.


    "I agree."


    Ronald laughed. "That''s great. With the help of Mr. demon hunter, I believe Philip''s problem will be solved soon."


    Li Nuo also laughed, "but I still have two requirements, in addition to [female night devil Decoction], I also need a prescription of decoction, and a prescription of bomb."


    The bomb mentioned by Li Nuo is a special bomb for demon hunters in the wizard world.


    Ronald seemed to have guessed that leno would ask for something. He sipped his coffee calmly and said, "no problem, as long as you can help my friend."


    "I''ll leave first. Thank you for your coffee." Li Nuo picked up his stick and stood up.


    "In such a hurry, don''t you play kunt?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "no, there are still some things to deal with."


    Ronald took a card out of his pocket and said, "this card is for you as a gift."


    Li Nuo took the card and saw that it was "Gunter ODIM".


    "Since you are looking for mirror master, I think this card is more suitable for you." Ronald explained.


    Li Nuo bowed his head slightly and left the house.

 Chapter 93

    The door was opened slowly, and Marge stepped into the rental house.


    Emily, wearing a coat and floor sweeping trousers, sat at the table and looked out of the window with her cheeks.


    She seemed to be absorbed in it. For a moment, she didn''t hear Marge''s footsteps.


    And Marge is very keen to note that her side face with a trace of sadness.


    "Miss Emily, I''m back."


    When Emily heard the sound, she immediately stood up and looked at Marge.


    "I''m sorry, I just lost my mind. I didn''t notice you came back."


    Marjie will hold the paper bag on the desk, "bought some bread, this period is more special, first casually eat it."


    "Well." Emily sat down, narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "thank you for not only saving me, but also giving me food."


    Marjie was stunned. He didn''t want to receive thanks for doing this. He turned his head and looked out of the window and said, "it''s nothing. A lot of people will do it."


    Emily shook her head and said, "no, you let me sleep in bed at night, but you sleep on the floor."


    "Isn''t that normal? After all, you''re a woman."


    "Not normal, because I''m a prostitute."


    "It used to be."


    Malje stares at her watery eyes seriously. A few seconds later, he lowers his head and puts a piece of bread into Emily''s hand.


    "What were you looking at?"


    Emily looked out of the window and said with a smile, "it''s my hometown to keep going that way."


    Maljesh looked out of the window. "All the way north?"


    "Well, all the way north, a place called Cowell." Emily answered.


    "Kervier..." Marge read in a low voice, and then asked, "then why did you run to novigrie?"


    "Abduction."


    Emily said it lightly, but these two words contain a lot of sadness, which outsiders can understand but can''t understand. For a moment, maljie''s words are blocked, and his middle strength is sealed on this occasion for no reason.


    Emily looked out of the window and continued: "that was two years ago, but I didn''t work as a prostitute in that place at the beginning. I was bought as a prostitute in other places. I thought I could have a better life, but I didn''t expect to meet Hawthorne XVII on the first day..."


    "Yes." Marjie suddenly interrupted her, turned over the paper bag, took out a piece of bread and said, "eat, it''s all over."


    Hearing this, Emily''s eyes gradually turned red and suddenly bowed to maljie, "thank you, Mr. maljie! Thank you for saving me


    "What are you doing?" Marge immediately bent down to hold her shoulder.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Li Nuo came in. He was not idle when he opened the door. "Marge, why don''t you lock the door?"


    The next moment, Li Nuo sees the scene inside the house. Emily bows to maljie with bread. Maljie also bends down and holds the bread on Emily''s shoulder.


    Li Nuo twitched a corner of his mouth, "you two... Do you know what to do?"


    Emily immediately straightened up and wiped the corners of her eyes, "please don''t get me wrong..."


    "Nothing." Li Nuo then went over to the door, put malgera on his shoulder and said softly, "I have a job in the evening. Do you want to do it?"


    Marjee said, "what kind of work?"


    Li Nuo opened the task panel, and maljie immediately opened his eyes, "5000!"


    Li Nuo raised his thumb and said, "can''t you force me?"


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" marjie asked


    "Bullshit, I need to be stronger."


    "Well, I still need to guide you at the critical moment." Maljie raised a cheap smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "Thank you." Li Nuo''s unremitting glance, and then asked: "are you level 8 now?"


    Marge nodded.


    "How much experience does it take to get to level 9?" Li continued


    "I need another 3200," Marge said


    "I don''t understand... How to accumulate and stack the experience points needed for upgrading..." Li Nuo always deviates subconsciously when facing the problems he can''t understand.


    It sounds good. It''s called thirst for knowledge. In fact, it belongs to too many vacuum areas in the cerebral cortex.


    "Don''t say that." Marjie takes Li Nuo out of the arithmetic.


    "I went to the ticket office of the train and ferry today, but there was a bit of trouble. In recent days, the sea was foggy and the ferry couldn''t go out to sea. The tickets for these days have been closed."


    Li Nuo frowned and said, "what about the train?"


    Malje shrugged. "The railway to keville has been bombed by robbers recently, and we can''t go any more."


    "These robbers are really idle..."


    Marge raised a confident smile from the corner of his mouth, "but there''s good news."


    Li Nuo empty eye way: "cow dung is abundant?"


    "I have a piece of shit. Do you want it?" Maljet said ironically, "I went to the port to have a look. There was a smuggling ship going to kervier. Three days later, I asked. It was only 50 grams per person."


    Smuggling ship... Where does this guy get the news? Li Nuo stares at maljie and doesn''t know how to speak.


    "Don''t think about it. The quickest way to get out and get to kevier is by sea and land. It''s too long to take a carriage and land. The mainline time is not necessarily allowed. Besides, I''ve paid for it. Three people, 150 grammes."


    Li Nuo can only acquiesce, but fortunately it happened three days later, but the problem is, who knows what the smuggler is smuggling, in case it''s a person, in case it''s a smuggler!


    Happily, I boarded the boat with my eyes closed and opened. When I got off the boat, I saw that Ganges was a fool.


    "Forget it, a little is better than nothing. I''ll go first, and I''ll have to buy some equipment for the operation at night." Li Nuo then snatched half of the panel from maljie''s hand and wanted to wave his hand in the room with his mouth fuzzy. "Emily, I''ll go first."


    Emily was stunned for a while. For a long time, no one just said goodbye to herself and didn''t leave any money. She nodded and laughed at the thought.


    "By the way, Li Nuo, give me your gun." Marjie said suddenly.


    Li Nuo hesitated for a few seconds, then handed the gun to him, and maljie handed it to Li Nuo at the same time.


    "Do you want to buy a gun?"


    Marjie ignored his words and said in a deep voice, "you''ll go to Watts and buy some mercury bullets later. You can use them at night."


    Li Nuo: "well, tonight, the front street of Philip''s house will meet."


    ¡­¡­


    In a few hours, Li Nuo went all over the grocery stores in the South Street and bought some dry bread and some beer.


    Of course, some of the items came by when the stall owner didn''t pay attention.


    Through his life in novigrie these days, he found that food can restore a small amount of energy, and alcohol can restore a small amount of energy.


    So these two items are essential for tonight''s journey.


    Then he went to the Raven Castle tavern, and watts just finished the goods, so Li Nuo spent most of his remaining money on mercury bullets, consumed 2750 GM, and bought 55 rounds of water silver bullets.


    When everything was ready, it was evening.


    Li Nuo walked to Philip''s house and washed his head next to the wishing pool. If it wasn''t for the people around now, he would like to jump in and take off the water.


    When he arrived at the appointed place, marjie was already standing there, with a bandaged squid shield on his back, leaning against the wall and gazing at the door of Philip''s house.


    After the meeting, marjie returned the pistol to Li Nuo.


    [Name: old hunter pistol (simple modification)]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 12]


    [bonus: precision 5]


    [equipment condition: precision 6]


    [effect: the old single barrel pistol can hold 6 bullets in its cartridge clip]


    [Note: at least it is a hot weapon]


    "Transformation?" Li Nuo looks at maljie in disbelief.


    The damage of this pistol increased by one point from 11 to 12, and the effect also changed. There was no problem that the bullet might jam. Moreover, the clip used to hold five rounds, but now it has increased the capacity of one round.


    "What have you done?"


    Marjie put his finger in the center of his eyebrows and began to sneer, "hum, it''s just a transformation with some simple materials. It''s not difficult for me to have an instrument expert."


    He then took out a familiar thing from his backpack, the loudspeaker.


    "I lied to Philip to get this back, and I changed it."


    Li Nuo looked at the panel and asked, "no change?"


    "You know where the change is when you use it." Marge finished, pausing, and then said, "give me some bullets. I have a gun in my hand, too."


    Li Nuo gave him 27 bullets, and then the two walked along the road for a few minutes to reach the door of Philip''s house.


    They stood at the door in a daze. All the windows of the house were black, and there was no guard at the door. It was like an abandoned ghost house.


    Maljie opened his pocket watch and said, "no, it''s just 8 o''clock. Many people don''t turn off their lights. Why is Philippe''s house..."


    He turned to look at Li Nuo and asked, "are you sure it''s now?"


    Li Nuo looked at the house suspiciously and nodded slightly. "It''s not wrong. The name of the branch line is the eye under the moon. It must have something to do with the night."


    They walk slowly to the front door of Philip''s house. After looking at each other, Li Nuo knocks on the door.


    "Mr. Philip?"


    As soon as the sound fell, the door creaked and was opened.


    This situation is a little bad, Li Nuo immediately looked at maljie, "or do two days to prepare to come back?"


    Before Marge''s reply, there was a very strong suction in the house, which sucked them into the house.


    With a thump, the door closed tightly like self-consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    A drunkard came by with a bottle. When he saw that the house was dark, he belched.


    "No one lives in such a big house?"


    When he came to the door drunk, there was a slight crack on the border of the door. A whisper came from the crack. He put his ear on the wall.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Bang!


    As soon as the words fell, his head burst like a watermelon.

 Chapter 94

    They sat up covering their heads.


    "What''s the matter..." Li Nuo covered his skull. When he was sucked in, he seemed to hear someone whispering in his ear, but he couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    Marge stood up and looked around. "Why... There''s no light on here, and there''s no one here."


    In addition to the moonlight shining in from the window, the whole hall can be vaguely identified as the hall of Philip''s family. In addition, there is still silence.


    Whispering... Philip''s state... Li Nuo began to combine all these together. He suddenly stood up, walked to the door and held the handle.


    "Li Nuo, what''s the matter?" Marjie asked immediately.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s brain again came to the sound of unknown meaning, such as the hidden sound waves stimulating the brain, a few seconds later, he threw away his hand to cover the skull and hurried back.


    "It''s over..."


    "It''s over..."


    Li Nuo kept reading these three words. He looked up at the closed door and said timidly, "I can''t get out..."


    Since he met Li Nuo, maljie saw him for the first time. In the past, Li Nuo never showed such timidity in the face of strong strange man or shocked dragon.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo looked at him and said: "blood source... Curse..."


    "What?" Marjie was puzzled.


    Li Nuo said again: "this mission... Is the branch line of blood curse..."


    "I haven''t played this game before. Why do you have such a big conflict?"


    "When you first came in, did you hear someone whispering in your ear?" Li Nuo asked.


    Maljevi nodded invisibly, "yes."


    Li Nuo pointed to the door and said, "try putting your hand on the door."


    Maljie frowned and doubted. He stepped forward and put his hands on the door. A few seconds later, his eyes widened and he immediately backed back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo''s face showed fear, "the whispers of ancient gods."


    Next, Li Nuo briefly explained the game "Curse of blood" to him. Due to the lack of time, Li Nuo didn''t say it in too much detail. The single core idea has been conveyed to marjie''s mind.


    The script of this game must not be touched.


    Marjie knows that the healing church takes root in novigri, but he doesn''t know that the healing church comes from the blood curse. Now that he understands everything, he takes off the shield behind him and takes off the bandage.


    "Fear is not the solution, but the way forward is destiny."


    Although he was a middle two student, Li Nuo agreed, clutching his cane and walking to the window by the door.


    "You want to break the window?" Asked Marge.


    "Try it."


    Li Nuo said and swung up his cane, but stopped in mid air.


    If you can''t touch the ancient gods, you will die!


    A voice passed through his mind. He put down his cane and sighed.


    "Let''s go and get through the customs honestly."


    ¡­¡­


    As both of them have been to Philip''s house, they are familiar with the internal passageway.


    Plus Marge''s [mini map chip], at least it''s hard to get lost.


    Now the goal is very clear, at least Li Nuo thinks it is very clear, that is Philip.


    So go straight up to the third floor to find Philip''s bedroom, but there must be something unspeakable waiting for the player.


    If only I had Saiya blood, Li Nuo sighed and walked up the stairs leading to the second floor with Marge.


    When I came to the second floor, the light was dimmer because the size and number of windows could not be compared with the first floor.


    "The stairs leading to the third floor are somewhere else." Marge looked at the map printed on the retina, "it''s an unreasonable architectural pattern."


    Usually, the interior decoration is designed as a ladder folding up to the top floor, but the Philips family didn''t know which way the amateur contractor was hired, so that all the stairs were not in one place.


    As soon as they were about to step, Li Nuo heard the sound of rubbing the floor at the corner on one side of the passage.


    It''s like the sound of a beast''s feet touching the ground.


    He immediately stepped forward and opened the door facing the stairs. "Something''s coming!"


    They hid in the room and opened the door.


    The sound is getting closer.


    Until close to the ear, in the crack of the door, saw a wolf like beast, moving his limbs in the corridor.


    coming! Sure enough, there is something terrible in this room.


    Li Nuo immediately used [Emile''s mask] to check its data. Since the wizard script up to now, the detection skill of [Emile''s mask] has not been used, but now it must be used.


    [beast of disaster]


    [grade: D]


    [physical strength: 300500]


    Energy value


    [skill] - bite


    [explanation: the rampant plague created this kind of bloodthirsty monster. They are flexible and quick, and can take the lives of their prey in the blink of an eye. In the hunting full of surprise and uneasiness, a mature hunter must learn how to deal with them or avoid them


    It''s the monster in the blood!


    Li confirmed his conjecture through the information on the panel that the building is a branch line related to the blood curse.


    Li Nuo put his index finger to his mouth and motioned maljie not to have an accident.


    The beast of disaster crawls slowly to avoid fighting with it. It''s the best choice to go out after it leaves.


    At this time, Marge''s shoes dragged back slightly, he subconsciously wanted to keep a distance from the monster outside the door, even more than a centimeter.


    This is the sound of moving, the beast of disaster suddenly stopped.


    Found out? Douda''s sweat spots ooze from Li Nuo''s and maljie''s brows.


    The disaster beast raised his head, sniffed, turned his head and gazed at the room where Li Nuo and Li Nuo were.


    The ferocious eyes made Li Nuo feel that he had been eaten even through a door.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie behind the door have grasped the weapons in their hands and are ready to meet the battle of man and beast at any time.


    Er


    The beast of disaster suddenly made a strange low roar, not like the roar of a wolf, nor the low voice of a beast, but like the voice of a man.


    More and more strange... Not long after coming in, Li Nuo felt a little flustered.


    To say, "Curse of blood" is really abusive in terms of the difficulty of the game.


    But what really scares Li Nuo is the inner fear and sensory impact brought by the game.


    Unlike "silent hill" or "escape", the protagonist is an ordinary person who has no power to deal with monsters.


    The hunter in curse of blood is a very powerful individual. Although he can''t escape from the sky in many Japanese games, he is far more physically than ordinary people except that his knees won''t bend.


    Hunters should not only hold weapons to fight with life at any time, but also endure some visual disgusting monsters, and be on guard against the secret things that will make them crazy at any time.


    The combination of the above three makes Li Nuo so resistant.


    The beast of disaster gazes at the door of the house, and the glue forms inside the door. Li Nuo and maljie can hear the strong beating of their hearts clearly at this time.


    Er


    With another low roar, the disaster beast no longer gazes, but moves on.


    Saved... Two people like to put down the pressure in the heart of the stone.


    "You two are..."


    Suddenly a familiar voice came from behind them.


    Looking back quickly, I saw the housekeeper of Philip''s family climbing out from under a table.


    "How do you two..."


    Li Nuo immediately waved to him, and maljie put his index finger to his mouth and hurriedly motioned him not to speak.


    At this time, I heard a low roar outside the door.


    Bang!


    The door is knocked open and the beast of disaster rushes into the house!

 Chapter 95

    The door was reversed and the beast of disaster had broken into the room.


    Li Nuo vigorously dodged the sudden attack, but Marge was not so lucky, he was hit and flew.


    Embarrassed to lie on the ground like maggots.


    "Ah... Pain..."


    The beast of disaster was in the middle of the room, crawling and moving slowly, with fierce eyes on Li Nuo.


    "Help... Help!"


    All of a sudden, the housekeeper yelled in his voice. Li Nuo was very nervous. If this voice brought other ghosts, it would be the end!


    The beast of distress turned to the butler and began to approach him.


    The housekeeper moved backward foolishly until he leaned against the wall under the window and looked at Li Nuo tremblingly.


    "Save..."


    Er


    The nearby murmur interrupted his call for help. The beast of disaster came close to him and suddenly opened his mouth and bit his head with his sharp teeth.


    "Ah


    The housekeeper closed his eyes and screamed, but a few seconds later he didn''t wait for the pain of his teeth biting his body.


    He opened his eyes slightly, narrowed a crack, and saw that the beast of disaster seemed to be settled.


    Li Nuo was close behind the disaster beast, staring at the housekeeper, repressing his anger and saying, "housekeeper, call again and I will kill you."


    The housekeeper immediately shut up.


    The beast of disaster turned his head slowly with his mouth open, and looked at Li Nuo''s walking stick which had penetrated into his soul (anus) door.


    Li Nuo moved his walking stick up and down in a frenzy, then abruptly pulled it back.


    When the walking stick is pulled out, the red, yellow and white ones burst out.


    The beast of disaster wanted to turn around, but his hind legs were paralyzed as if he had lost consciousness. He could only move his body with his front paws.


    Never leave your back to your opponent. This is a wise saying, especially for crawling creatures.


    In Africa, there is a kind of animal called hyenas. Their way of preying on their prey is to start from the rear, take the golden eggs and attack the Yellow Dragon directly, so that the prey can''t bark every day and the ground doesn''t work. Even if they escape for a while, they lose their ability of action and hope of life.


    In a place called Muye village, there is a masked ninja. He has the secret of individual skill, and his name is "Millennium kill", which can also achieve the goal of making the opponent lose all combat effectiveness in the rear.


    In prison


    In a word, what Li Nuo does is basically the same as the above. He can''t consider the dirty problem at the critical moment. As long as he can achieve the maximum damage output, he has to do it even with his bare hands.


    But the beast of disaster can''t be judged by common sense. Even if it is badly damaged, it can kill its prey in an instant.


    At this moment, Li Nuo waved his walking stick, and the sound of mixed metal suddenly rang out. The stick turned into a whip blade and danced to the head of the disaster animal.


    Open the distance, try not to close, as long as let it catch absolutely dead, this is a warning from Li Nuo''s mind.


    But the next moment, the two forelegs muscles of the disaster beast burst up, and they opened their mouths to Li Nuo. In the air, the whip blade swept his open mouth, leaving a spray of blood, but it still didn''t stop him.


    It looks huge, but it''s very agile and fast.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo''s head is about to sink into his mouth. Maljie appears in front of him with a shield, and the beast of disaster bumps into the shield.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie were knocked down to the ground. Fortunately, with the shield, the beast of disaster shook his head after the impact and felt dizzy.


    At this time, maljay took out his bat and hit it on the head.


    Under the heavy blow, the beast of disaster resisted the bat and glared at maljie.


    "It''s not silver weapons that don''t work for it!"


    Li Nuo quickly switched the stick back to the sword and stabbed the beast in the eye!


    But ushered in the swept tip of the claw, leaving a skin wound on the face, shed blood.


    Li Nuo didn''t show the mask in the battle, but whether the head armor is visible or not, the final protection effect is the same.


    He could hardly see when the claws of the disaster beast had been swept. The danger level of the disaster beast was higher than his insight!


    Li Nuo immediately opened up the [inner potential], and the blood mist ejected from the pores of his whole body.


    The walking stick and sword were held up again, and Li Nuo rushed up to meet the beast''s claw!


    I''m looking for death!


    How can the flesh and blood resist the cruel monster!


    The beast of disaster recognized Li Nuo and rushed at him. At this time, Li Nuo suddenly jumped up to avoid the wind like claws and the bloody mouth.


    See Li Nuo in the air rollover, unexpectedly is riding on the back of the disaster beast!


    Poof!


    Li Nuo stabbed into the eye socket of the disaster beast with his walking stick. He stirred it for a circle, and it moved back and forth in pain.


    The beast of disaster throws down Li Nuo and raises his angry claw. Just as Li Nuo''s head is exploding, maljie follows and puts up his shield.


    At the moment when the shield and claw contact, maljie''s eyes are sharp. The self-contained skill of "sepia shield" is launched, and the disaster beast is shocked by the recoil force and bumps into the wall.


    Li Nuo immediately got up, holding the tip of the stick into its other eye!


    The beast of disaster is still struggling. The vitality of this monster is really strong.


    Bang!


    A bullet from the disaster animal''s jaw into, through its head, limbs twitch a few times, disaster animal no sound.


    Li Nuo pulled out his cane and looked at maljie. He was panting, sweating and holding a pistol. His body was as stiff as a stone.


    "Dead... Put down the gun." With that, Li Nuo released his inner potential and sat down with soft legs.


    After listening, maljie also sat on the ground, his face dignified and panting, "are the monsters in the blood so difficult?"


    Li Nuo shook his head and didn''t speak. He didn''t know how to express it, because according to the truth, although the size and appearance of the disaster beast look like infiltrating people, the intensity can only be regarded as inferior in the blood curse.


    Li Nuo looked at the frightened housekeeper, stood up, went to the housekeeper and asked, "what happened?"


    The housekeeper grabbed Li Nuo''s calf and said, "protect me! Please, protect me


    It''s really ironic that he still dislikes me during the day. Now he even touches me on his own initiative. Li Nuo says in a deep voice, "come on, what happened."


    At this time, maljie, who moved to the door, suddenly cried in a voice: "here we go again!"


    also! Li Nuo was surprised, and immediately turned around to see a man with a twisted face, holding a firewood knife, walking slowly into the room.


    If he hadn''t been dressed as a waiter, I''m afraid no one would have guessed that he was a member of the Phillips family.


    This is easy to deal with!


    Li Nuo''s calf muscles burst up, and he dashed forward suddenly, waving the whip blade around his neck. At the next moment, the flesh and blood of the man''s neck burst out and fell to the ground.


    Li Nuo turned his back to the housekeeper, threw the whip blade, polished the sparks, and looked back at him.


    "You can tell everything quickly while there are no large numbers of enemies coming."


    The housekeeper swallowed. He never thought that this man, who had been regarded as rude by himself, was like a savior in his eyes.


    "I said..."


    The housekeeper said: "this evening, when the sun was just setting, the master told me to let all people gather in front of Miss Anna''s room on the third floor. At that time, I was the only one who went late because I wanted to go back to my room to get things. But when I went up... All the people looked wrong... They... They seemed to have no thoughts, their faces were dull, and they only knew to shout..."


    "Shout... Help me... Help me..."


    The more the housekeeper said, the more frightened he was. He put his arms around him, as if trying to use the temperature to ease his panic.


    Anna, a daughter with the same name as Philip''s ex girlfriend, why gather at her door?


    Li Nuo took out a bottle of wine with doubts and asked: "has Philip mentioned the topic of not gazing or frightening himself recently?"


    The housekeeper said softly, "no, the master never talks to us servants, but recently he always tells his wife that he wants to leave novigrie."


    Leaving novigrie?


    Li Nuo has some doubts about this sentence, which indicates that Philip may know what happened to him, but if he has seen the unforeseen things, no matter where he fled, it is meaningless.


    Or, if Philip wants to stay away from the terrible things hidden under the water, the better, why doesn''t he go out of the nevergard Empire and say he wants to leave novigrie?


    "Tell me about Miss Anna, tell me all you know, if you want to get out of here." Li Nuo squatted in front of the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper said, "Miss Anna has nothing to say but nothing to say... She is very kind to us servants. She is a kind person."


    No, Anna must have a problem, Lionel.


    At this time, the housekeeper seized Li Nuo again and said eagerly, "I really know so much. Please help me out. It''s better... You can also help the master''s family out. Although he is mean to others, he is very kind to us servants. Please..."


    The housekeeper said half a word, his eyes suddenly widened, "who is speaking in my ear?"


    Li Nuo immediately withdrew his hand, but saw the housekeeper cover his head tightly and kept whispering, "who... Who is talking..."


    "What happened to him?" Malje came over.


    The housekeeper scratched his cheek with his nails, leaving blood marks.


    "Who is it! Who is it


    Li Nuo immediately clenched his cane and raised it. "Sorry, it seems you can''t get out."


    The stick was waving, and the blood burst out.

 Chapter 96

    When the housekeeper died, maljie looked at his face full of distortion and horror, and frowned, "why kill him?"


    Li Nuo took a sip of wine, went to the body of the disaster beast, and said calmly, "he has seen things that he can''t gaze at. If he doesn''t kill him, he will soon become the same monster as the waiter."


    "What is invisible?" Marjie continued.


    Li Nuo took out a dagger, flicked down the blade, and then said: "it should be related to the myth of ksuru. I haven''t read that book, but I don''t understand it. However, in the curse of blood, there is a thing called psionic vision, which works on players. The more things you touch, the higher the psionic vision value will be. When it reaches more than one value, You''ll see some horrible things in the game that you didn''t see before. "


    Maljie thought deeply, "visionary... According to you, housekeeper is the so-called high visionary, which leads to madness. Now we need to distinguish how to judge whether we have increased visionary... Otherwise, in this house, maybe the enemy has not arrived, we will fall into madness like housekeeper..."


    "It''s very simple to hear the whispers of ancient gods, which is the performance of the growth of vision, at least in the game."


    Li Nuo put the wine into his backpack and put the knife on the neck of the disaster animal.


    Then, with great effort, he cut off half the neck of the beast.


    Li Nuo wiped the sweat on his head and threw a dagger to maljie. "Help me, you saw his neck from the other direction."


    "I can probably guess what you want to do." Marjie said and helped Li Nuo start sawing his neck.


    Li Nuo''s purpose is very simple. Now we can see that the two plays of "the wizard" and "the curse of blood" are linked together, so the world outlook and other aspects should also be seamlessly linked.


    In the wizard, some monsters are corresponding to some potions, so the monsters in the blood source may also follow this world view mode, and the disaster beast may not be able to extract the corresponding mutation inducer.


    These things are fun for Li Nuo, who is now a demon hunter.


    Like a lumberjack, they saw off the head of the disaster animal. Maljiele''s wrist trembled a little. "The meat of this thing must be chewy..."


    Li Nuo nodded his head to show his approval, then picked it up and looked at it with empty eyes.


    I always feel that this head will bite me with open mouth at any time. Thinking of this, Li Nuo busily put it in his backpack.


    Can''t look directly at, can''t look directly at, flurried shook a head to calm down, say: "go, we should go."


    "I still don''t know where you got this assignment from." Marjie wondered.


    "I''ll tell you when I get out alive."


    The word "alive" suddenly brightened Li Nuo''s eyes. He quickly turned back to the housekeeper''s body and used "thief". Anyway, the elder brother was dead. It''s better to leave useful things to the people in need, such as money.


    But the Butler has only 10 grammes in his pocket. Well, only 10 grammes


    Li Nuo suddenly thought of a problem, 10 grammes in this era has been able to cover many families a month''s income, so it seems that he is still a rich man.


    He slapped himself in a hurry. Now is not the time to think about it!


    Maljesh looked at him. "Are you mad?"


    "All right." Li Nuo answered casually and looked at the rest of the housekeeper''s belongings.


    I have to say that as a housekeeper, there are enough things in his pocket. I don''t mention the pen, paper and handkerchief. The strangest thing is that there is a letter and a strange old doll in his goods column.


    Li Nuo took out these two things and opened the letter first. Seeing this, maljie also came over. They squatted there and read the letter


    "Today, I asked my master for leave again, but the reply I got was still no approval. I was very surprised about this. In the past, as long as I worked for one month, my master would sympathize with us and arrange holidays. But in recent months, I don''t know why, even if I didn''t have anything to do, my master would let everyone stay in the house."


    "A funny thing happened recently. A few weeks ago, a servant sneaked out of the master''s room and was caught by me. He stole some valuable things and a ragged doll. The funny thing is that he said that Miss Anna asked him to do so. I sent him to the police station and gave all the things back to the master, except the doll, I don''t know why I want to take it with me when I first see it. Fortunately, the master doesn''t care about such worthless things. "


    "But it''s strange to say that since then, the master has often looked at Miss Anna''s room in a daze. Sometimes he is in such a state in front of his desk that he is flustered and even afraid."


    "I always feel that my master is under too much pressure recently, but I heard that there is an invention genius in nanjiexiang district. He will come to discuss some cooperation tomorrow. Maybe this person can solve my master''s anxiety."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, dear. I''m very lonely recently. I always want to find someone to talk to. Forgive me for not being able to go back to meet you recently. My master was kind to me once. He''s not in good condition. I can''t leave. But I believe the longer we leave, the more we expect to meet. It must be not far away."


    "I love you, Al Castro. I hope my love will reach you, my favorite, James Carroll."


    After reading the letter, the two of them looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Li Nuo twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "this is... Homosexual..."


    Maljie closed his eyes and pinched his nose. "The probability of a woman''s name James is as low as that of a man''s name Li Na in our world."


    [regional mission has started]


    Farewell is better than marriage. Give the letter to James Carroll


    [experience value: 1000]


    [reward: gift of James]


    This broken ground can trigger branch line... Li Nuo is surprised.


    At the same time, malje also received the extension. He took the envelope and looked at it. "No address."


    "Let''s go out when we have a chance." Li Nuo put away the letter and looked at the panel of the doll in his hand.


    [Name: Dingqing doll]


    [type: item]


    [effect: none]


    [Note: people with weak determination will love it]


    At this time, Li Nuo, who was staring at the baby, suddenly felt that strange whisper appeared in his ear again. He quickly put the baby into his backpack.


    "Marge, do you feel it?"


    Maljiewei invisible location of the head, "whispering voice appeared again."


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice, "there is something wrong with this doll."


    At this time, footsteps suddenly came from the corridor outside. Li nuoli was about to put the baby in his backpack. He went to the door quietly and put out his head. He saw two familiar waiters walking here side by side.


    These two people are the Cowherd and weaver girl that Li Nuo met when he first came to Philip''s house... But compared with the happy appearance when he first met them, they are now like walking dead.


    "What a miserable mandarin duck..."


    Li Nuo secretly sighed that even after thinking crazy, he still remembers to be together.


    Waiting for them to go away, Li Nuo takes out his horn from his backpack.


    "Marge, look at the location of the stairs on the map. You can''t go through any more danger before you go up to the third floor."

 Chapter 97

    Li Nuo hid behind the door, raised his ears to hear the voices around him. After confirming the safety, he walked out of the door quietly and put the horn on the corner of the corridor on the right side.


    From Marge''s mini map, this is the opposite direction to the third floor stairs.


    Li Nuo put his finger on the switch of the horn, took a deep breath, and pressed it immediately after he had made sufficient psychological preparation.


    Run back!


    "Ha ha ha! Stupid human! The wisdom of mortals! Surrender to... "


    The sudden sound of the horn startled Li Nuo and almost made a somersault on the spot.


    It turns out that marjie''s so-called transformation of the loudspeaker is to record a sound!


    After running back to the room, Li Nuo dodged directly under the table with a slide shovel.


    The sound played by the loudspeaker is echoing in the whole building, and the noisy footsteps are coming.


    Then, under the table, Li Nuo and marjie see several violent waiters with murder weapons in their hands, twisting their bodies, walking step by step in front of the door, toward the location of the horn.


    Li Nuo listened carefully to the footsteps and confirmed that most of the monsters were attracted by the trumpet. They immediately ran out of the room.


    Under the cover of the horn, he rushed to the third floor where the stairs were.


    Just when they saw the stairs, Li Nuo suddenly grabbed maljet by the neck, pushed open a door beside him, threw him in and ran in himself.


    Before closing the door, Li Nuo felt an extremely dangerous premonition behind him.


    With the feeling of holding a cold arm in a backhand grip, Yu Guang sweeps the owner of the arm, who is a frenzied waiter.


    Then Li Nuo used the capture that cha bai often used for him, holding it face to the wall.


    Seeing that the guy still had to break free, malje came forward and covered him with a shield.


    The air was quiet for a moment, only the sound of low footsteps came from outside.


    Er


    The voice of the beast of disaster reappeared, and the footstep came closer and closer.


    Marjie and lino are hiding behind the open door. Suddenly, the head of the disaster beast slowly protrudes from the edge of the door.


    They hold their breath and think about pressing the frenzied waiter. A few seconds later, the disaster beast takes back its head and leaves here.


    Listening to the sound, Li Nuo closed the door and killed the waiter with his stick.


    "What''s the matter? Is there such a monster here?" Marjie was just so scared that he didn''t want to have any conflict with the beast of disaster.


    Li Nuo wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "generally speaking, the animals of disaster appear in groups..."


    Maljie looked at the closed door, there was always a bad feeling in his mind.


    Li Nuo suddenly sat on the ground, then took out half of the food and wine in his backpack and said, "the next third floor may be very dangerous. All the food and wine are half for one person."


    Looking at marjie putting his supplies into his backpack, Li Nuo added: "I just had a drink to try. If I want to recover 100 points of energy, I have to drink at least half a bottle of alcohol. You just used your skills. It depends on the time. But you don''t drink well. Drink according to your ability."


    "Hum."


    "Also, remember that no matter what you see later, try not to look directly at it or use your brain to think about the meaning of what you see."


    Marjie subconsciously frowned, "what happens if you don''t do what you say?"


    Li Nuo pointed to his head, "he will go mad. At least in the curse of blood, there are two ways for ordinary people to go mad or become monsters. One is to inject the blood of ancient gods, and the other is to explore the hidden things. I think the mutated people in this house have discovered the things they should not see."


    Li Nuo said so far. In fact, for this mission, he can talk to marjie endlessly, but he can''t do it.


    The reason lies in the name of the mission [eyes under the moon]. It is obvious that under the moon is the moon at night, which will not hurt much even if you touch it.


    But the eyes are very troublesome. They represent peeping and digging the truth. The gods in the myth of kesulu are not peeping. Many NPCs in the curse of blood are studying the eyes in order to contact the ancient gods.


    But what''s the end? Death, madness, mutation. This is the end of contacting ancient gods.


    The more you know, the closer you are to the day when you lose your mind and fall into madness. It''s the best help for marjie not to understand the real core of the game.


    Maybe many players in "endless corridor" will go to the game tutorial, but the most troublesome thing about "Curse of blood" is that the more you know about this game, the worse it will be.


    This is the most terrible part of Curse of blood. It''s not a disgusting enemy, but a nightmare that occupies the brain. Just like the virus of plague, the more intangible things are, the more terrifying they are.


    They walked out of the room and stepped on the stairs leading to the third floor.


    When they stepped on the floor of the third floor, the whispering voice appeared in their ears again, and this time it was louder than before.


    Li Nuo tightened his eyes and pressed his temples. He felt as if his brain was going to explode.


    Marge''s condition is slightly better, but the cold sweat has also flowed down from the top of his hair.


    When the headache relieved, I looked up and saw a woman standing in front of the window at the end of the straight corridor.


    With her back to the stairs and her face out of the window, she looks at her figure. Lino is sure that this is Anna, Philip''s daughter, Anna Jones.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Li Nuo didn''t know why he didn''t dare to take a step. He seemed to have a terrible premonition to stop him.


    Just then, a familiar voice came out from behind a door in the corridor: "Mr. Newgate, I didn''t expect you to come together at this time. Please forgive me for neglecting. If you don''t suggest, let''s have a cup of evening tea."


    "It''s Philip''s voice."


    Maljet looks at Philip''s room. He has been invited to visit here by Philip, so he knows which room to enter at a glance.


    "How can he know we are here..." Li Nuo with doubts and maljie went to Philip''s bedroom door.


    When the door was pushed open, the warm yellow light came out, and the long lost light made them squint at the same time.


    When he got used to the light, he found Philip sitting at a small round table with peace of mind and pleasure. Around the round table, there were two chairs, one empty, and the other... A woman''s head without eyes


    The whole room smelled of blood, which was all over the bed and table.


    Philip''s appearance was even more frightening, with one more eye on his left cheek and one more eye on his right neck.


    It''s like a tough way to stuff the eyeball into the meat. Most of them are still outside. One''s pupil is up and the other''s pupil is to the side.


    Even Li Nuo and maljie, who have seen disgusting things, have reached the point where they can''t bear it this time and begin to bow their heads and vomit one after another.


    Philip looked at them, and the horror happened, and the two extra eyes moved to stare at them.


    "You two, come in and sit down."


    Under his gracious invitation, Li Nuo and marjie subconsciously move backward, which is really weird!


    What to do now... Li Nuo began to worry. He knew that the key information was in front of him, but


    He clenched his teeth and decided to use "Emile''s mask" to detect Philip and Anna first.


    Li Nuo wanted to see Philip first, but the guy was so disgusted that he turned his head slightly to Anna and started the detection.


    [warning: if you continue to explore the target, you will face an unpredictable situation. Do you want to insist


    In Li Nuo''s heart, there was something that could not be made clear and the abyss that could not be peeped.


    Is... Anna... The ancient god!

 Chapter 98

    Li Nuo picked an eyebrow at maljie and took the first step into the room.


    He would rather have tea with Philip, who has four eyes, than sing poems with Anna, who may be an ancient god.


    Seeing them enter the room, Philip''s four eyes turn and look at the chair around the table.


    "Sit down, please." He held out his hand and, like a gentleman, asked the guest to sit down.


    But Li Nuo and marjie don''t know how to sit. There is a head on one of the chairs. They stand awkwardly. Li Nuo turns his eyes and gives Philip a rather reluctant smile.


    Philip was stunned for a moment, then the four eyes turned again.


    They almost vomited again in this scene.


    Philip suddenly said angrily, "damned woman!"


    Then he stood up, grabbed the hair of his head, threw it against the wall and said, "get out of here!"


    Almost seconds later, Philip regained his humble smile. "Now two guests can sit down." He lowered himself and said kindly, "please forgive my wife, she is always so unconscious."


    They glanced at each other. It turned out that this head was Philip''s wife''s head


    Philip took two cups from the cabinet and put them on the round table. He continued: "it''s because my wife is always asking me for help, which affects my social life and my mood. So I just taught her to sit on the chair with her head and think about it."


    He put his face close to Li Nuo and maljie, and said with a smile, "when she understands her mistake, I''ll let her head go back, hehe... Hehe..."


    This guy is crazy, completely crazy. Li Nuo feels the cold air oozing from his pores. Compared with his incurable patients, the madman''s disease is more terrible.


    "Why don''t you laugh?" Philip''s face suddenly became serious.


    They forced the corners of their mouths up, and then sat down regardless of the blood on the seat.


    Philip picked up the teapot on the table and filled the two empty teacups. Suddenly, the pungent smell of blood became stronger, and the teapot was filled with blood.


    Then Li Nuo noticed that there was blood in Philip''s teacup.


    "You two, come and try my new drink. It''s very smooth." Philip said and took the cup.


    Is it possible to circle the earth several times? Li Nuo looks at this cup of bright red "drink" with a smile.


    Marge then picked up the cup and said, "I suggest we drink it all in one gulp. It''s our Oriental etiquette."


    Philip nodded a little and said with a smile, "well, for our friendship."


    "Well, for friendship."


    Li Nuo and marjie take the tea cup, while Philip drinks blood, they throw the blood in the cup behind them, and then they face Philip with the empty cup.


    "Delicious


    Philip laughed with satisfaction, then leaned back in his chair, looking happy and said, "my friends, you''re just in time. I''m worried that no one can share a beautiful thing with me. Would you like to hear it?"


    Li Nuo turns his eyes to maljie and points to his ear lightly. Although maljie doesn''t know the reason, he still pretends to hold his cheek with both hands and bet his ears with his fingers. He keeps absolute trust in Li Nuo''s judgment.


    In fact, Li Nuo''s purpose is very simple. He can''t let marjie hear anything about ancient gods.


    I already know enough, it is likely that there will be mental problems here. If this happens, one of them must stay awake to ensure the lowest survival probability.


    See marjie has bet live ears, Li Nuo will look at Philip, endure nausea, smile, "willing to listen."


    Philip raised his head slightly, looked at the ceiling and explained: "these days I seem to hear a lot of strange sounds, like someone talking in your head. At first, I was scared, restless and sleepless all night. But tonight, I don''t know why, I feel that those sounds are leading me into an incredible event."


    His expression was gradually distorted


    "It seems that I can see something that ordinary people can''t see, even those damned nobles and officials have never seen..."


    "It''s looking at me..."


    "It''s leading me..."


    "It''s opening my eyes..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Philip began to laugh like a fool. He laughed for a long time. Suddenly his four eyes were fixed on Li Nuo and Marge.


    "Do you know why I knew you were here as soon as you stepped on the third floor?" He pointed to his eyes, "because I can see! I can see a lot of things! A lot of things you can''t see! "


    Li Nuo frowned and trembled slightly. He felt the whisper invade his mind again and tried to control his mind.


    Unable to listen any more, he immediately took out the doll from the housekeeper.


    "Is this doll yours, Mr. Phillip?"


    When Philip saw the doll, he suddenly calmed down, and his facial expression gradually recovered.


    Li Nuo secretly applauded, and it worked. In the housekeeper''s letter, it was mentioned that Philip kept the doll all the time, and Anna once asked a servant to take it away. It was only when the doll was lost that Philip showed neuroticism.


    So all these changes are related to this doll.


    All of a sudden, Philip covered his head and hit the table with his head in pain. Only when he hit the table with blood all over his head did he shake and raise his head and murmur to himself, "what am I doing..."


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice: "if you have returned to normal and want to live, just explain everything in one minute. Why did you become like this? Who is your daughter Anna?"


    Philip sat up slowly, staring at the beads, and said anxiously, "Anna... She''s my daughter... And my lover..."


    "Ha?"


    Li Nuo was surprised. What a mess!


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo''s eyes lit up and asked, "is your dead ex girlfriend Anna and your daughter Anna the same person?"


    Philip nodded his head in a panic, but suddenly began to shake his head, "it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t break the contract, I shouldn''t challenge him, I shouldn''t..."


    Li Nuo picked up Philip''s neck and said angrily, "who is he! Who did you make an appointment with? "


    Now Li Nuo doesn''t have the usual attitude that everything doesn''t matter, because he heard the footsteps in the corridor, Anna is walking here!


    Philip shook his head slightly, looked at Li Nuo earnestly and said, "if it wasn''t for the violation of the agreement, it wouldn''t lead to today''s consequences..."


    "What agreement have you broken?"


    Philip said in a hurry: "you killed Anna''s soul. Anna, who was sealed on my daughter, disappeared. No one could control it. It exposed its nature and took away the doll that protected me. It became such a consequence!"


    Li Nuo suddenly widened his eyes. He saw a strange mark on Philip''s clavicle, which he had seen in the wizard game.


    At the moment, combined with all the information he knew before, Li Nuo seems to understand the whole story.


    "You have signed a contract with the devil, and you can get glory and wealth as long as you kill your girlfriend, but the price is that your future child will be a monster, and the devil requires that your child''s name must also be Anna, and gives part of the soul of Anna to your child, and suppresses the monster with the unsound personality generated by the soul, And the rest of the soul is left in the old house at No. 15, Ermi street, turning it into a night spirit, which makes your daughter unable to speak and have feelings, because she has two souls in her body. "


    Li Nuo gasped for breath and then said, "as long as the spirit of Anna in ermil 15 exists for one day, the real monster in your child''s body will not appear, and the name of the doll is" love doll ", which is your girlfriend and your old thing, so the devil uses the doll as your last amulet."


    The more Li Nuo said, the more urgent he was, because he felt the dangerous smell coming from the door.


    Philip looked down in a daze.


    Li Nuo said with an extremely dignified face


    "The devil is the mirror master! Gunter ODIM


    Philip shook his head blankly. "The devil''s name is neither master mirror nor Gunter ODIM..."


    Li Nuo is sure that the master mirror is behind everything, because the mark on Philip''s clavicle will be imprinted on anyone who signs a contract with the master mirror. Li Nuo is fully sure of this.


    Of course, he also understood that master mirror had changed his name, because Molly said, "Gunter ODIM is still in the world, but it is no longer Gunter ODIM.".


    At this time, Marge nodded on Li Nuo''s shoulder, "don''t say it, Anna is coming."


    Li Nuo turned his head quickly, and saw Anna standing at the door without expression, looking at them with dull eyes.


    Anna opened her mouth slightly and made a hoarse and strange voice, but everyone in the room could understand what she was saying


    "Shut up..."


    The air suddenly condenses like ice, and the temperature in the room begins to drop.


    Li Nuo asked Philip, who was being carried by himself, "can''t the baby come in with you?"


    "No... as long as the doll has left this room, it''s useless..."


    "Did the devil say that there was any other way to stop Anna?"


    Philip immediately said, "yes, praise the moon!"


    "What

 Chapter 99

    "Why praise the moon?" Li Nuo said to himself blankly.


    Philip said: "I don''t know what is praising the moon, it just tells me so, and let me explore for myself..."


    "What is it called?"


    Li Nuo just asked this sentence, the next second, Philip''s four eyes were inserted into the four spoons!


    Marge saw this strange scene, his brain felt numb, "what''s the matter? What did Anna do? "


    Li Nuo shook his head, put down the dead Philip, looked at Anna at the door and said, "it''s not Anna, it''s the mirror master, it''s here..."


    Time has just been suspended


    Philip was killed in an instant. Even if Anna is an ancient god, she should not have the ability to pause time, unless she is a high ancient god. But if that is the case, the difficulty of this branch line is too unreasonable.


    So let''s look back at the world of the wizard. In this world, there is a demon who can control time, that is, the mirror master, Gunter ODIM.


    It once demonstrated to the protagonist jerot in a tavern, clapped, time stopped, and then slowly put a spoon into the eyes of a guest.


    The master mirror is here, or Gunter ODIM is in this house. What is this? The master mirror is higher than the ancient gods?


    Li Nuo was thrilled to think of this. He seemed to underestimate the danger of mirror master.


    At this time, Anna took a step towards the room. Suddenly, the whispering voice appeared in Li Nuo''s and maljie''s ears again. This time, the impact of the voice was more terrifying than all the previous combined, just like a wire inserted into the brain from the ear.


    They knelt down with their heads covered, almost deprived of the power to open their mouths.


    A few seconds later, Anna just entered the house and stopped at the door.


    Maljie slowed down first, "the voice disappeared..." he said, looking at Li Nuo, and was shocked.


    Li Nuo''s eyes and ears have been out of the red blood, covering his head, the body can not stop shaking.


    Anna looked at Li Nuo and said in a hoarse voice, "you... Know... Too much..."


    Marjie instantly understood the meaning of this sentence. Li Nuo''s understanding of the curse of blood is far more than his own. In the conversation with Philip just now, he covered his ears and emptied his brain all the way. He almost didn''t listen to anything.


    And this led to Li Nuo''s resistance to whispering far weaker than himself.


    Thinking of this, maljie put up a shield in front of Li Nuo''s body and said sternly, "do you know what it means to praise the moon?"


    "Well..."


    Li Nuo was biting his teeth to answer. He stood up tremblingly, endured severe brain pain, and made an action while retreating.


    Raise your left arm, raise your right arm flat, and stand up straight with your legs together.


    This is an action of swearing to the moon in curse of blood. In the game, there is an ancient god, who is a rotten brain and full of disgusting eyeballs. If you do this action for one minute, you can get the same object.


    And this action comes from a stone statue swearing to the moon in the game.


    When Li Nuo made this action, Anna suddenly covered her head and let out a piercing scream!


    Two people were shocked by the sound of eardrum pain, Li Nuo frowned, exhausted his strength, said: "it works, cover me for a minute!"


    "Good!"


    Maljie answered, and then picked up Li Nuo''s [telescopic walking stick] from the ground.


    His own weapons can''t be on the table. In the face of a monster of Anna''s level, [telescopic walking stick] is undoubtedly better.


    Then Anna''s body began to swell and her face twisted together.


    The swollen body cracked the clothes, and the wriggling bodies twisted together slowly to form the meat lines with ditches.


    It turns into a ball of flesh shaped like a brain.


    Then from the body grew dense eyeballs.


    Li Nuo immediately closed his eyes, and Marge vomited all over the floor.


    "What is this thing?" Cried malje.


    "Ancient gods


    "Hum... The ancient God looks like this... Ouch..."


    Before Marge finished speaking, he began to vomit again.


    When he looked up at "Anna" after vomiting, he instantly felt his whole body was as numb as an electric shock, and the noise went into his ears like countless ants.


    Marjie realized that "Anna" was not playing physical attack, but mental attack!


    "Li... Nuo..." Marge trembled and said, "what can be done to offset..."


    Marge said that he could not speak any more. He only felt that his brain seemed to be held by a hand, and the more he pinched, the more tight he was.


    Although Li Nuo closed his eyes, he knew what had happened.


    This kind of ancient god with eyes and brain shape will make people have an abnormal state of "frenzy". When the "frenzy" accumulates to a certain height in the game, four fifths of the blood bars will be deducted.


    But if there is "frenzy" in this play, I''m afraid it will result in the mind being controlled and the body mutating.


    "Close your eyes!" Li Nuo cried out in a hurry.


    "Useless..."


    "No, unless there is a tranquilizer in the blood source, otherwise..." Li Nuo was very anxious, and there were nearly 30 seconds left in one minute, which was enough time for maljie to die here.


    Calm down... A ridiculous idea flashed through maljie''s tearing brain.


    He took out a bottle of wine from his backpack, opened it tremblingly and poured it directly into his mouth.


    After the sound of Gudong''s swallowing, maljie belched


    Face slightly red, actually found that their state seems to be better, alcohol can make people ease this state.


    After standing up slowly, when he saw "Anna" again, his head began to feel sharp pain again.


    He immediately took out another bottle of wine from his backpack and drank it again in front of Anna.


    After repeating this for several times, one minute arrived.


    "Anna" on the meat slowly retracted the eyeballs of the meat, and Marge also do not know the amount of wine fell to the ground.


    After counting for a minute, Li Nomo opens his eyes slightly and sees "Anna" who has turned into disgusting meat. He also sees marjie with a bottle lying on the ground and snoring gently.


    "Alcohol... Has the same effect as a tranquilizer?"


    Li Nuo slightly wrinkled the corners of his mouth. He admired maljie in his heart. How did he think of this "whoosh" idea.


    At this time, the voice of body wriggling came from "Anna", and it slowly changed back to human form.


    Li Nuo picked up his walking stick, pulled out his pistol and looked at Anna with a dignified face.


    "Do you still have to fight after praising the moon?"


    A few seconds of waiting seems so long, Anna completely changed to the original appearance, naked standing in front of Li Nuo.


    Although now in front of a woman without clothes, but Li Nuo only felt the fear of tension, this is the ancient god ah.


    Anna''s eyes were a little dull. Suddenly, there was a sound of broken bones on her body. With a creaking sound, she fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the sound of the system came from Li Nuo''s ear.


    [you have got the ornament, Rune: Moon]


    [items have been transferred to your backpack]


    "What..."


    Before Li Nuo had time to marvel, there seemed to be a whisper in his head, but this time he closed his eyes and fainted on the ground.

 Chapter 100

    I do not know how long, Li Nuo slowly opened his eyes, eyes are warm yellow light.


    He sat up slowly with slight pain in his head. He closed his eyebrows and pressed his temples. When he opened his eyes again, he realized that he was lying on a wooden bed without a cushion.


    The surrounding scene is no longer Philip''s room. The cheap furniture on display in the room can tell that it is a very ordinary house.


    The warm yellow light coming in from the window indicates that it''s morning.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Li Nuo got out of bed strangely. Who could have thought that the scene around him could change so dramatically when his eyes closed and opened.


    He wanted to reach for his cane to support himself and stand up, only to find that the cane and the gun were missing.


    In a hurry, Li Nuo stood up and looked around. At this time, the wooden door was pushed open and a familiar figure came into the room.


    "Good morning, Mr. Li Nuo."


    Ronald is still dressed in proper clothes. Seeing Li Nuo''s appearance, the corner of his mouth rises slightly and smiles.


    "You look flustered. What happened?"


    Li Nuo was stunned for a moment, and then quickly asked: "my cane and gun..." he stopped for a moment, and immediately shook his head, "no, what happened, why am I here, last night..."


    "You have so many questions." Ronald replied with a smile: "your cane and gun are in my study. As for why you are here..."


    Ronald turned and said, "let''s talk in the living room. Your friend is here, too."


    When Li Nuo heard the title of friend, the next chapter will be updated at night, and it will not affect the other two shifts tomorrow.

 Chapter 101

    Ronald is wiping the sweat on his head with a handkerchief. If there are not two small bottles on the desk, Li Nuo and marjie will misunderstand what he has done in his study.


    "I''m sorry, there was a slight explosion when mixing the liquid medicine. Please don''t mind if you are shocked."


    Listening to the understatement, Li Nuo calmly picked up one of the bottles, which contained a small amount of blue liquid.


    "Mr. Ronald... What is this thing?"


    Ronald was a little surprised when he said this, "it''s an alchemy potion mixed with dwarf wine and some materials. Aren''t you a demon hunter? You should know this?"


    "Ah, is it..." Li Nuo answered with a guilty heart. He almost forgot that he was a demon hunter.


    Ronald put the handkerchief in his pocket and explained: "in these two bottles, you have the medicine guide of the female night devil Decoction in your hand, and the other one is the medicine guide of the Griffin decoction."


    Li Nuo looked at him strangely and asked, "how do you know I need Griffin medicine?"


    It''s true that Li Nuo mentioned that in addition to the female night devil decoction, he needed another decoction, but he never said it was the Griffin decoction.


    Ronald grinned and buttoned his temple with his index finger.


    "Intuition."


    Woman''s intuition... Li Nuo almost couldn''t help saying this.


    Then Ronald continued: "but I''m short of mutation inducers. You need to get them yourself, or wait. I''ll go to the church next week and ask if there are any materials."


    In addition to the corresponding alchemy materials, such as dwarf spirits, or some herbal medicines, the most important thing for any demon hunter''s special decoction is the corresponding mutation inducer.


    For example, [female night devil Decoction] needs the mutation inducer of female night devil. In short, the decoction without mutation inducer is like Coke without gas.


    Li Nuo put down the bottle awkwardly, pursed his mouth and frowned. He was a little worried. He did have a female night devil''s head in his hand, but... How to extract this mutation inducer


    Ronald suddenly asked, "you don''t know how to extract mutagens, do you?"


    Li Nuo looked at him in surprise and asked, "Mr. Ronald... Do you know mind reading?"


    "I just read a lot of psychology books." Ronald went into his study and took out a book with a hard purple cover.


    "I think this book might be useful to you." Ronald handed the book to Li Nuo and said, "I didn''t expect that the demon hunter could not extract mutation inducers..."


    Li Nuo squeezed out a reluctant smile and looked at the book. When he saw the title of the book, he turned reluctance into sincerity.


    This book is called "alchemy notes". Although it is not a skill book like "the art of Thieves", the significance of alchemy is very important to myself.


    "Let me remind you that mutation inducers need to be extracted by magic. Is that OK for you as a demon hunter?" Ronald asked suspiciously.


    Li Nuo slowly nodded, "well, there''s a problem, I can''t do magic."


    Ronald was stunned and frowned slightly. Then he suddenly laughed a few times, waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not laughing at you, but you''re really a demon hunter who violates the common sense of books."


    "It doesn''t matter. I also think I''m against common sense."


    Li Nuo heart belly Fei, if you know my another identity is a thief, estimate not happy to come out.


    After laughing, Ronald said: "you can ask some female magicians to help you extract mutation inducers. I think as a demon hunter, even if you can''t do magic or alchemy, at least there are several female magicians around you?"


    "Well..." Li Nuo closed his eyes and nodded. He did know one, but she had not been a warlock for many years.


    But this is to verify their own ideas, to find Tom''s mother Molly to help them extract mutation inducers.


    Ronald took out a small bag wrapped in a white silk scarf from the inner pocket of his coat. He slowly peeled the silk scarf off layer by layer, revealing five pieces of dark yellow paper inside.


    "We still have a good bomb material, but unfortunately, I looked for it yesterday. I''m short of some materials. I''ll replace it with this one for the time being. I''ll give it to you when the materials are collected completely."


    Ronald explained and gave the paper to lino.


    When Li Nuo holds the paper, maljie also looks at it curiously, and they check the lower panel together.


    Fire paper


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: enchant the weapon to flame state, lasting for 3 minutes, some types of weapons are invalid]


    [Note: do you also want to burn yourself? Are you tired of living? Come on, wipe a piece of fire paper, hot iron stick, you can burn yourself if you can''t burn yourself


    Habitually ignored the description full of slot points, in short, this thing is not bad, Li Nuo satisfied with its income backpack.


    At this time, Ronald looked at Marge, nodded his head gently, and asked politely, "this gentleman, you are also involved in this matter. I should give you a gift as reward."


    He went to the low cabinet in the corner and took out some rolled up papers from the drawer.


    After marjie got it, his expression changed immediately.


    [drawing: primary steam power arm]


    [learning conditions: armour expert LV1]


    "I''ve heard from Philip that there is a talented inventor with an oriental face. It must be you. This drawing is just a concept draft, but I think it may be useful to you." Philip said with a smile and humility.


    Maljie was stunned for a few seconds, and said, "well... Thank you."


    Then he looked at Li Nuo. Although his expression didn''t change, Li Nuo instantly understood the words in his eyes through the tacit understanding cultivated by fighting day and night in space.


    step on it.


    Li Nuo looked at Ronald, lowered his head and said with a smile, "thank you for your generosity. We have something else to do. We won''t disturb you any more."


    Ronald laughed, took out the walking sticks, guns and shields of Li Nuo and marjie from the study, and stretched out his hand to the door, "then I won''t detain them any more. If there is any need to come to me at any time, in addition, I will get the bomb materials as soon as possible."


    "Please." Li Nuo politely saluted, picked up the cane and gun, and left here with maljie.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of Ronald''s home, the door closed the moment, two people''s physical condition has been a long time to relax.


    Then the system sounds:


    [completed task: eyes under the moon]


    [gain 5000 experience points]


    [task reward random card and bone marrow ash have been sent to your item list, please check]


    This 5000 experience points, let Li Nuo directly from level 7 to level 9.


    He sighed a little. When he was in the room, he didn''t hear the completion of the branch line for a long time. He also doubted whether there was any follow-up content for the branch line.


    However, he did not have the leisure to see his own property version now, but walked for a while with marjie in silence.


    Walking through the South Street of Xianghua street, maljie took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "Li Nuo."


    Li Nuo didn''t speak or even change his expression when he heard marjie calling himself.


    "Why does this Ronald seem to understand us?" Maljet said in a deep voice.


    After listening, Li Nuo murmured: "it''s more than being able to read... It''s almost like being stripped by the seven fairies."


    Ronald can see through their needs every time. Whether it''s the Griffin decocting medicine or the drawing given to marjie, it''s as accurate as predicting in advance. Even if Ronald has various reasons, it makes people feel strange.


    "Maybe it''s because he has something to do with the healing church, so he has something to do with the curse of the blood, so he may have mastered some kind of mind reading magic or something to do with the eyes. This detached field is not what we can understand now."


    Li Nuo gave his speculation and said: "at least he didn''t hurt us directly. This person can keep in touch before he leaves novigri."


    "Is this branch line over?" Asked Marge.


    "Well." Li Nuo kowtowed.


    After hearing this, Marge sighed and asked, "did you use the moon Rune?"


    Li Nuo curled his mouth. "I was just so surprised by Ronald that I forgot about the rune..."


    Then he opened his backpack and tried to replace the rune with equipment. As an accessory, each player can only equip two accessories.


    But I''ve bound [red tear stone ring] and [frequent death attack up] two kinds of jewelry, so I''m not sure whether I can replace them in the script process.


    [if you want to replace the bound equipment in the process of high difficulty script, you need to spend 1000 gold coins to temporarily release the binding effect]


    [whether to spend 1000 gold coins]


    When Li Nuo heard the sound of the system, he felt that his brain was going to explode. This behavior of thinking about squeezing consumers all the time can definitely be searched in reality.


    He took out the rune, handed it to maljie, and said, "it costs money to unbind in the script process. I''ve already bound two ornaments. Why don''t you use them first? Anyway, even if your insight value is less than 15 and you can''t equip, there are still four feature values that haven''t been used."


    Marjie took the rune impolitely, "in fact, if chabai is here, her ability of focusser will be more practical than this rune."


    Li Nuowei nodded invisibly. Although it was only six days since she entered the script, she felt that chabai had been off the line for quite a long time. She didn''t know where she was and how she was doing.


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo said with a false eye: "in other words... Should we look for chabai..."


    "I once asked Philip to help me find the tea white," Marguerite said


    "And then?"


    "And then he died."


    It''s a tragedy. Lino finds a reason to regret Philip''s death.


    "Do you have any news about her?" Asked Marge.


    Li Nuo shakes his head and looks embarrassed. "I asked wadzke, I hope he won''t die. Let''s ask more about the trace of chabai these days, although I feel that she should not be in novigrie..."


    The two said they had come to the stop of the carriage.


    Marjie was carrying a sepia shield on his back, which attracted the eyes around him like raindrops.


    But he didn''t like it. He calmly looked at the pocket watch and said, "I''m going to the roadside shop to buy some materials so that I can go back to study the drawings. Let''s separate here first."


    After that, Marge took back his pocket watch and said, "give me a piece of fire paper. It''s useful for me."


    At the same time that Li Nuo gave him the fire paper, the carriage came.


    As he stepped into the carriage, maljay asked behind him, "where are you going next?"


    "I want to go to the grocery store called big cat outside the city."

 Chapter 102

    [Li Nuo: Level 9]


    [physical strength: 240]


    [energy: 270]


    [strength: 15]


    [reaction: 28 + 12]


    [Lingli: 21]


    [insight: 36 + 2]


    [Medical: 1]


    [precision: 20]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee Lv2]


    As the carriage passed through the streets of the Florida District, the passengers in the carriage swayed along with the bumpy road.


    But the slight tremor does not affect the passengers to do their own things to pass the time, reading newspapers, reading or chatting, as well as Li Nuo who is staring at his property page.


    After upgrading two levels in a row this time, the advancement of attributes is a bit surprising.


    Reaction value and insight value have increased by 8 points, which violates the upgrade rule of "endless corridor". After each player upgrades, the single attribute value increases by 3 points at most, but the average of these two items increases by 4 points per level.


    What is the hidden rule? Li Nuo thought so, but he denied this view at the next moment.


    This kind of hidden rule is unreasonable, which can''t be the reason. Li Nuo thought of the only reasonable explanation based on his experience in recent days


    The mage hunter''s constitution bonus is a result of breaking the upgrade limit.


    This result is indeed a windfall, and it is quite a good windfall.


    It''s like buying "another bottle" of water one after another. This kind of surprise and surprise made Li Nuo''s mood happy.


    Then he took out the alchemist''s notes, which is just why he was in a good mood. He took advantage of this Kung Fu to make up for the basic knowledge of the demon hunter, so as not to be humiliated in the future.


    In less than an hour, the carriage reached the boundary of novigrie City, where Li Nuo got off.


    Only the coach would go through the suburban area, so next he needed to find the big cat grocery store on his legs.


    Suburban and urban areas are separated by disorderly growing trees, but they seem to be separated by two worlds.


    The suburban construction is not as neat as the urban area, and there are no brick and stone buildings higher than two floors. The houses are separated by wheat fields and vegetable fields. The dirt road at the foot and the windmill standing in the distance are all like the world coming out of oil painting.


    No matter how busy I am, I can''t help relaxing when I am here.


    Li Nuo took a deep breath, enjoying the purest air, and then took advantage of the lack of people around him to take out the random card of branch line reward from his backpack.


    After drawing 100 gold coins, one more card appeared in the item list.


    [skill card: transformation]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: once you use the Pokemon "changeling" skill, it will become the last person or thing you see when you use it]


    Note: does the breeding house know


    "How could there be such a thing?"


    Although Li Nuo was puzzled, he was also relieved.


    The auxiliary horn is lost in Philip''s home. This skill card can replace the auxiliary function of the horn. Although it is one-time, as long as it can be used well, the profit will be greater.


    After a long inquiry, Li Nuo found the "big cat" grocery store, a house that would collapse at any time. If it wasn''t for the faded word "big cat" near the door, I''m afraid he would not be able to find it.


    Li Nuo went forward and pushed the door gently. Unexpectedly, the wooden door banged on the ground.


    Almost instantaneously, a slender and emaciated man jumped out of the room, pointed to Li Nuo and yelled, "compensate me!"


    Li Nuo twitched the corners of his mouth in a way unheard of before.


    Suddenly, the man squatted down, touched the broken wooden door with a sad face, and murmured with a cry: "my nanlimu door... The door that has been with me for more than ten years... My old friend door... How can you leave me like this?"


    Is your family Xiaoqiang


    Li Nuo Tucao in his heart and stepped on the door, make complaints about the man''s curse and walked into the house.


    "You still flog the corpse!"


    Li Nuo looked at the shabby house and wondered if it would be possible to pawn Philip''s collection.


    "I''ll be something."


    Hearing this, the man''s expression changed instantly. He raised the door and buckled it on the doorframe. He turned around and said calmly, "it''s the guest. I said it earlier."


    "I''m not a guest... What else..." Li Nuo was a little messy.


    "There are always some guys from the city who want to ask me for rent, so I have to be ready to start first." The man said and went to the counter with some moss.


    Li Nuo took out Philip''s collection and put it on the table. It was a beautifully made pen, a mirror with a gilt edge, and an iron comb.


    The man put on his gloves, looked at it and said, "buy it now, 1000 grams."


    Li Nuo was surprised that this poor man could offer such a high price!


    The man saw that Li Nuo''s expression was not right, and immediately asked, "do you think I can''t afford it?"


    Before Li Nuo said it, the man sneered: "although my shop is small, I used to be an adventurer and accumulated a lot of wealth."


    Speaking of this, the man began to talk, "I thought that I followed my father to every corner of the world, the abyss full of evil spirits, the beautiful and wonderful city of the sky, and even the ruins castle of the demon hunter. Every time we can bring back full harvest, but I''m not interested in luxury life, otherwise it''s easy to buy a few houses in the city."


    Li Nuo realized that the elder brother didn''t seem to have spoken to anyone for a long time. He quickly stopped and said, "let''s talk about business."


    "All right." The man shrugged and walked into the inner room. A moment later, he took out a big sack.


    He first pats a pile of money on the table, and then pours the contents of the sack on the floor.


    "I just looked for it. There are only 3000 grammes left in the vault. I have to keep some money to live on, so I''ll give you 800 first, and the rest will be paid off with these goods."


    This is the black shop, ah, Li Nuo helplessly looking at a place of goods.


    "These are all my collectibles when I once took risks. They are all valuable and marketable treasures." After the man finished, he raised his chin confidently.


    Li Nuo squatted down and picked up a fake beard, which was of some use. He had planned to find a shop to buy some wigs and fake beards for camouflage.


    Under the false beard were some old gold coins for collection, as well as a wrinkled coat.


    Li Nuo thought so and picked up his coat. When he saw the things covered below, he was stunned.


    He saw a glass bottle filled with liquid, five palm sized bombs, and a map marked with a red dot.


    Seeing Li Nuo''s state, the man asked, "if you are not satisfied, you can trade money, but I can only buy two of your items."


    Li Nuo held the bomb in one hand and the bottle in the other. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and said, "no, I''m very satisfied. I''ll exchange these things. If you have similar things, I''ll take them too."

 Chapter 103

    When he left the cat, Li Nuo looked at the wheat field outside and couldn''t help sighing about the damned and beautiful harvest season.


    He had a wig, a false beard and a coat in his backpack.


    More importantly, I got four very valuable things.


    Five bombs, named "high north wind", are special bombs for demon hunters. After the explosion, they will produce strong air conditioning and freeze the target.


    The name of the potion is white honey, which is also the exclusive potion for demon hunters. Its effect is to remove all decoctions.


    It''s a treasure map. It''s called kevier''s treasure map. As for what kind of treasure it is, although it''s not indicated, there are not many such things as treasure.


    In the end, Li Nuo gave up 200 grams of alchemy materials from the 800 grams he bought.


    In a word, it''s a full load.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got back to his residence in nanjiexiang District, an old lady was waiting at his door.


    The grandmother came to entrust Li Nuo with the business, which was also embarrassing. Originally, Li Nuo''s charging standard for issuing numbers to all the residents was the kunte card of the monster group. She thought it was easy to do this, but only now did the first client appear.


    And this grandmother is not a monster group kunt card, but a neutral card.


    Fortunately, the entrustment is very simple. Find a cat named "Birch"


    It''s a branch line, and for the sake of simplicity, Li Nuo took over.


    Relying on the demon hunter''s sense of smell and smelling the cat''s rice bowl, he soon found "Boqi" in a tree. After this battle, he felt more and more that he was a normal demon hunter except that he didn''t look like a demon hunter


    "What am I doing..."


    Looking at the back of the old lady leaving with the cat in her arms, Li Nuo couldn''t help laughing at herself.


    At this time, looking up at the sky with a bitter smile, I suddenly saw a familiar picture on the wall in a dark corner ten meters away.


    It was only when I walked over that I could see that it was maljie''s wanted order.


    "No one can see the wanted notice posted here." Li Nuo said to himself.


    "Just to keep out of sight." Suddenly a familiar husky voice came from behind. It was the voice of wadsk.


    Li Nuo looked back at him, still holding a stack of wanted notices in his hand, "are these to be pasted?"


    Watsk shrugged. "No, just a few symbolic stickers. No one will be so strict with supervision." He approached Li Nuo and whispered, "and how can I show so many people the wanted warrant of Mr. demon hunter''s partner?"


    "Thank you... Thank you." Li Nuo was ashamed.


    Speaking of this, he thought of an important thing, and then asked, "watsk, how was the last time I asked you to help me find someone?"


    After hearing this, watsk raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m really sorry, because I don''t dare to ask people about the identity of your wanted criminals now, and... The scope you gave is too strange..."


    In fact, Li Nuo understood him very well. Doss only gave a clue of golden hair and squinting eyes, which was hard to find. The clue of tea white was representative indeed.


    But if you put up a notice on the street saying "I''m looking for a woman with a good figure and a weight of 300 Jin, please contact me if you want to", oh... Brain disease.


    At this time, Li Nuo was surprised to see several men in black suits walking by the street.


    In nanjiexiang District, gangsters usually wear this kind of clothes, but through these days'' observation, few gangsters will walk by in the street in the daytime.


    According to reason, it''s impossible for them to catch themselves. Besides, maljie is not in the South Street. What are these people doing out of here


    "There have been a lot of things that have happened recently," he sighed


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s said that there''s a source warlock in Kerviel, and there''s been a lot of noise," he said


    Li Nuo knows what the source Warlock is. In the world of the wizard, it is well known that the Warlock can do magic, but almost all the magicians'' magic is acquired, and the source Warlock is the one who comes out with magic.


    If a source Warlock is recognized early, outsiders can teach him to control the power in his body. Usually, such a person can become a very powerful Warlock.


    But if we don''t control it, it will also cause very serious consequences. For example, there is such a description in the novel the demon hunter


    "The boy got on with me, so I gave him a punch. He started to cry, so I punched him again and wanted him to shut up. Then... The window broke, the glass flew around, and my coat caught fire, that''s it. "


    ¡ª¡ªTestimony at bloody Tuesday hearing


    But... It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with what he cares about, Li Nuo thought.


    "By the way, the market will open the day after tomorrow. How are you getting your kunt ready?" Wadzke suddenly asked, he said the market is the slave market.


    Li Nuo said: "there are still two cards left... How can we not get the same deck."


    Watts Ke frowned, "in fact, do not need to be all the same deck, up to four neutral cards can be selected to replace."


    Li Nuo was stunned. He just had two neutral cards. One was the one he just won, and the other was the neutral card that Ronald gave him.


    No... no... Li Nuo suddenly felt something wrong. Did Ronald see what I was going to do at that time, so he gave me a neutral card


    The more he thinks about it, the more terrifying he is. Ronald is like a witch with a crystal ball. He knows everything. He wants someone to see you in red underwear when you go out. That feeling is terrifying.


    Watts Ke looked at Li Nuo''s appearance a little puzzled, "what''s the matter, you look bad?"


    Li Nuo shook his head with a smile and turned away from the topic. "I''m curious about one thing. How can there be so many gangsters on the street today?"


    Wadzke dropped his mouth. "It''s said that he caught a thief selling stolen goods. Moreover, the goods sold are very important. They may have something to do with gangs."


    What a hapless thief, sighed Li Nuo. Thieves are rampant in nanjiexiang District, such as himself.


    But being caught can only be said to have stolen something that shouldn''t have been stolen.


    "And it''s said that the thief is a child," he added


    "Well, the future is ruined." Li Nuo suddenly froze, solemnly asked: "child?"


    Watsk nodded. "A child who lives in horseshoe Street... Seems to call..."


    He closed his eyes and pondered. A few seconds later, he opened his eyes and said, "Oh, yes, it''s Tom!"


    But as soon as he finished, he saw that Li Nuo was no longer here. Watts looked left and right doubtfully, and shrugged when he couldn''t find anyone.


    "Strange Mr. Demon Hunter... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No. Mr. demon hunter is really unusual."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo is almost running at his fastest speed in the dirty block.


    Step over the dirty ditch, break through the crowd in the way, and run towards horseshoe street at full speed.


    "Don''t be late!"


    He didn''t want the tragedy of Balma to happen again, but when he got to Tom''s house, he knew he was a little late.


    The door was knocked down by an external force, and the whole house was quiet. It was obvious that Tom, Molly and marfa had been taken away.


    Standing in front of the house, Li Nuo lowered his head, closed his eyes, rubbed his temple, and began to figure out how to save the Tom family.


    At this time, a sense of danger appeared from behind, and a sudden "bang" was heard.


    Li Nuo tilted his head ahead of time. A bullet passed him and hit Tom''s wall.


    Then a slightly familiar voice came:


    "Long time no see, Mr. masked butcher."

 Chapter 104

    Nearly 20 armed gangsters in black suits walked out of different residential houses. The man standing in front of them was doss.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Nuo has been surrounded in front of Tom''s house.


    Then two half ring slovenly youths came out of the crowd with their backs bowing. They were the holim brothers who helped Li Nuo lead the way to Tom''s house a few days ago.


    Brother holim pointed to Li Nuo and said to doss, "brother, that''s him. At that time, he forced us to lead the way to find the people in the lane family."


    Huolimdi quickly interjected: "yes, that''s right. It''s really this guy. We didn''t help and hit people at that time."


    At this time, behind the holim brothers, more than a dozen people came intermittently. They were dressed in dirty and simple clothes, holding machetes and pitchforks. It seems that hooligans in horseshoe street were also called to work as temporary workers.


    Li Nuo looked at the holim brothers, at more than a dozen hooligans, at more than 20 gangsters, and at doss with a gun in one hand and a book in the other. With a sneer, Li Nuo shook his head helplessly and said, "I''ve been put together."


    Doss narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "that''s the same with each other. You made us suffer a lot before."


    Li Nuo curled his mouth and looked at doss with a smile. Suddenly his face changed, and his amber eyes showed a cold like a snake.


    "Where''s Tom and his family?"


    Doss put down his pistol, "who knows, at least I don''t know where it is today, but..."


    He threw down the pistol and took out another gun from the inner lining of his coat, a [colt M2000 pistol], which was a gun bound by doss himself and did not belong to the creation of the wizarding world.


    Doss loaded the pistol and said, "but maybe the day after tomorrow their family will show up in the slave market."


    Li Nuo said in his heart, "you are really... Grandson enough."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Doss pointed his gun at Li Nuo and said, "at least they are lucky enough. If it wasn''t for the opening of the slave market soon, I''m afraid they would not be able to resist this evening. Of course, after they were bought, they might regret why they didn''t die today."


    Li Nuo takes out [advanced Blizzard] from his backpack and drinks it calmly in front of doss'' gun.


    [high Blizzard]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: after not killing a target, the user will enter the bullet time, each bullet time lasts for 2 seconds, the toxicity is 25%, the duration is 5 minutes, and the cooling time is 12 hours]


    [Note: you are not afraid to be poisoned anyway. If you have the ability, you can drink a bar]


    This is the first time an auxiliary prop has appeared. The reason why [advanced Blizzard] is not identified as a consumable is that this medicine can regenerate indefinitely.


    As the item says, the cooling time is 12 hours, which means you can drink it twice a day.


    And as long as you put the bottle in the list after drinking, you don''t have to worry about losing it.


    The bitter taste permeated Li Nuo''s taste buds. He wiped the water left in the corner of his mouth and pestled the tip of his walking stick on the ground.


    "Is it the potion of the demon hunter?"


    Doss doesn''t seem to be in a hurry, as if Li Nuo is already a lamb in the cage.


    "Almost," he said solemnly, tapping the trigger with his fingers


    As soon as the words came down, the gunfire rang out.


    There was a piece of blood fog on Li Nuo''s body. When people marveled at how powerful the gun was, Li Nuo''s left handgun shot a bullet and hit brother holim''s neck.


    Although their own level is not as high as DOS, but after the demon hunter''s constitution is added, the level difference between level 5 and level 6 is not enough.


    At the moment of the gunshot in doss'' hand, Li Nuo had predicted the attack route and opened up the [inner potential].


    Before everyone could react, he suddenly started.


    When brother holim fell to the ground, the speed of the scene in Li Nuo''s eyes suddenly slowed down, including himself. But at the same time, he could feel that even though he was affected, he was faster than others.


    This is bullet time!


    Li Nuo seized the gap and stabbed DOS in the eye with his cane.


    Just when the tip of the stick was close to the half narrowed pupil, the feeling of danger suddenly broke into his premonition.


    Li Nuo subconsciously chose to give up the attack and suddenly pulled back. A flying knife brushed his nose, leaving a shallow wound.


    Two seconds has passed. Bullet time is off.


    All the gangsters with guns pointed their guns at Li Nuo. The sound of more than a dozen pistols exploded in the narrow streets, raising the dust that covered their eyes.


    Li Nuo has been hiding in Tom''s house for the first time until the gunfire stops. The exterior wall of the house is full of bullet holes. If he goes out rashly now, he will die.


    He took out the high north wind and threw it to the open door while there was no gun outside.


    The moment the bomb appeared, all the people outside subconsciously retreated far away.


    With a bang, there was no scene of fireworks bursting, but with the scattered impact, a layer of light colored fog appeared. The fog spread rapidly, and the temperature dropped sharply, accompanied by freezing.


    Because the station was too dense, nearly ten gangsters were frozen stiff because of the fog.


    At this time, Li Nuo rushed out and threw a higher north wind into the sky.


    The impact of the explosion overturned several people, and the cold air froze them.


    The faces of those hooligans who escaped were full of horror. They mistakenly thought that the enemy in front of them was a magician who could use magic.


    At this time, there was a shot, and one of the hooligans had a hole in his left chest.


    Li Nuo put down the smoking muzzle of the gun, and immediately switched his right cane to the whip blade. Taking advantage of the bullet time, he danced the whip blade to doss who had been standing in the same place and did nothing.


    Before touching doss'' head, the whip blade suddenly bounced off as if it had been whipped on a metal object.


    Li noman was surprised that the whip blade was not in contact with any substance. How could this happen.


    At this time, he noticed that doss had already opened the book he had been holding. Was it


    "You''re in a hurry, too." Doss said with a narrow smile.


    He held up the gun in his other hand and said, "don''t think I''m a player with a gun, but I''m..."


    Bang!


    Li Nuo suddenly shot him, but he was still blocked by the air.


    Doss drew the corner of his mouth and frowned awkwardly, "let me finish... Actually I..."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Three more shots, but the effect is still the same.


    Li Nuo exclaimed, "what''s the matter? Can''t mercury bullets penetrate?"


    He didn''t intend to let doss talk at all, but felt that doss, who couldn''t keep his face, was a little black. He changed his smile and said with a little anger, "of course, I can''t make it through. My ability is to resist demons."


    At the moment when doss''s voice just fell, a knight appeared in front of him with a long gun, silver armor on his upper body and no legs on his lower body.


    "Explosive power, agility, unexpected, you are very strong in these qualities. It should not be an accident for Wu Yun to lose to you, but in front of the Silver Knight in the ceremony of the night, all your abilities are not worth mentioning!"


    In the next moment, the spear head picked out by the Silver Knight appeared in front of Li Nuo''s face.

 Chapter 105

    The spear stabbed Li Nuo in the eye.


    What a way to give back! Li Nuo is surprised, this is oneself Li Nuo compared an OK gesture, "no problem."


    "They''re locked up at the auction, at the Victoria casino in Florida, but from these days on, the casinos will be very heavily guarded. I don''t know exactly where they''re locked up," he said


    After that, he breathed again. I''m afraid he''s on the demon hunter''s boat.


    After listening, Li Nuo squeezed his chin to think, then slightly bowed his head to watsk, "thank you, Mr. watsk."


    Then he turned and was about to leave the tavern, and wask suddenly stopped him.


    "Mr. demon hunter, no matter what you do, you must survive. After all, I also want to see your future autobiography. I want to see the story about me in the autobiography."


    Li Nuo sighed a little, opened the door of the tavern, and said, "if someone asks if you have seen me, say that I have come to you to buy some food."


    If someone sees himself coming out of the pub, this reason can help wadzk tangsai pass by. Li Nuo takes a step out of the Raven Castle pub.


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell.


    Malje sat at his desk, looking at the drawings, which were full of materials he had bought.


    Emily is cleaning the house with a broom.


    At this time, the door was knocked. Malje came forward to open the door, but saw a big sack of hemp and a folded white note placed at the door.


    He opened the note, looked at it, and then moved the sack into the house.


    "Who was that?" Emily asked, looking at maljet''s sad face.


    Margie looked out of the window, took out the lighter, lit the note, and said, "Miss Emily, pack up, let''s move out tonight."

 Chapter 106

    At the same time, the crescent moon hangs high, and the healing church talks about college.


    Doss pushed open the door of his office, where Cohen, one of the church''s agents, had been waiting for a long time.


    "Good evening, Mr. Charles." Cohen put down his mirror and leaned back in his chair.


    Doss stood at his desk and nodded, "what can I do for you?"


    "Why are you acting on your own?" Cohen''s tone was gentle, but doss understood that this was a question.


    Doss said, "I found the masked butcher."


    After hearing this, Cohen suddenly laughed. He was surprised to see doss. He stood up and patted doss on the shoulder. He said, "so you cooperated with the gangsters to play a farce in the South Street. As a result, the" masked butcher "escaped?"


    Doss said hastily, "please listen to me..."


    Cohen waved his hand, picked up the cigar on the table and held it in his mouth. "Your reason has nothing to do with me. I just want you to come and tell you..."


    He took out a match, lit the cigarette end, and spewed out the smoke. Then he said, "I just tell you that you are a member of the church. You should always consider the impact of your contact with the gangs. Although you are introduced by Mr. Charon and miss JOYA, it does not mean that you can do things without scruple."


    Cohen laughed and continued, "I don''t want to tell Mr. Charon how you introduced me to a troublemaker."


    Doss was a little tense after hearing the name "Charon". He bit his teeth and lowered his head slightly. "I see..."


    Cohen grinned with satisfaction. "Relax, Mr. Charles. I''m going to kervier tomorrow. If you can restrain yourself in my absence, after all, I still approve of your ability, and the auction will depend on you the day after tomorrow."


    "To corville tomorrow?" Doss was surprised.


    Cohen shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "I''ve just been informed that there''s a source warlock there. The church wants to take this opportunity to let me record the situation of the source warlock up close. It''s just that Mr. Charon has come back from his travels these days. We can also go to talk about the past and listen to him talk about things outside to broaden our horizons."


    Speaking of this, Cohen idly sat down, smoked a cigar, and said: "but thanks to the damned sea fog and robbers, we can only take a carriage to kerville."


    Doss stood and didn''t know what to say next, which made Cohen notice his embarrassment. He raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Mr. Charles. I''m a talkative person. You can go ahead if you have nothing else to do."


    "I see."


    Doss turned to take a step, when Cohen''s voice sounded again: "don''t forget, don''t make trouble these days."


    "OK..."


    When DOS went out, he saw JOYA standing at the door.


    He squinted and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    JOYA: tomorrow I''ll go to Cowell with Mr. Cohen


    "The auction the day after tomorrow..." Dos was surprised.


    "Don''t tell me that you''re worried that you won''t be able to fight those two players under the influence of the church and the Mafia," he interrupted


    Doss frowned and squeezed out a smile. "How can it be? From tomorrow on, I will personally stare at the Salla street and black raven Castle tavern in the South Street area. As long as that guy can''t exchange for a special kunt card, he will find a way to break into the casino. Then..."


    "I''m not interested in your plan." JOYA interrupted him again and said, "I''m here to tell you, don''t let Caron''s face be damaged. He spent a lot of hard work in the wizard world to get the support of the church and gangs. If you let him down, your internship will end ahead of time."


    "I''m not going to let this happen. When they''re finished, I''ll meet you and Charon in keville." Doss affirmed.


    Qiao Ya cold face ignore him, don''t think, "you and those two players who went to kevier doesn''t matter, the winner will naturally be appreciated by Charon."


    Doss was surprised. "What do you mean? You''re going to let Charon invite those two guys to the team! "


    "At least that person is better than you today," said Julia coldly


    With that, JOYA turned and left, "looking forward to your good news."


    Doss glared and held his fist tightly, muttering to himself, "I''ll let you know that I''m much better than those two players..."


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, outside novigrie, big cat grocery store.


    The shopkeeper had fallen into a dream when he was startled by the sound of a wooden door crashing on the ground.


    When he visited at night, he immediately picked up the dagger hidden under his pillow and hid it by the door of the house.


    Just listen to the footsteps outside the house getting closer and closer. When the door was pushed open, he stabbed out a dagger.


    The person who came in quickly grasped his wrist with one hand, then pulled his clothes, turned around like dancing, and gently put him back on the bed


    The shopkeeper immediately put his arms around him and yelled nervously, "I take money!"


    Pop


    A match flashed by and lit a fire.


    "It''s me. I saw it during the day."


    The owner looked at the fire and saw that it was the customer during the day.


    "Introduce myself. I''m a demon hunter. Please do me a favor."


    Li Nuo held a match in one hand and pointed to himself in the other.


    "Demon hunter..." the shopkeeper was a little surprised. Didn''t the demon hunter die out long ago.


    Seeing his distrust, Li Nuo said with a smile, "you said that before you were an adventurer, had been to many places, and knew the remains of demon hunters. Then you should also know that the eyes of demon hunters are different from those of ordinary people?"


    After listening, the shopkeeper looked into Li Nuo''s eyes and found that Li Nuo''s Amber pupils were different from those of ordinary people.


    Then he grabbed the match, lit the oil lamp, took out a book from the bookshelf, turned the page, looked at one of the pages, looked at Li Nuo, and closed the book called fairy tales and stories.


    "As recorded in the book, I can''t believe there are still demon hunters." The owner sighed.


    "It''s nothing. The world is bigger than we think. Everything is possible." Li Nuo said exactly what Ronald had said.


    The owner wondered, "what can I do for you?"


    Li Nuo found a chair, sat down and asked, "were you an adventurer before?"


    "Of course, I''ve traveled a lot." The shopkeeper raised his chin with pride.


    "Do you like adventure?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Of course, adventure is all I have. If there are like-minded companions, I will start again without hesitation."


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile, took out a wooden box, opened it, let the shopkeeper see the full of kunt cards, and said: "do you want to start again?"


    "What does this have to do with kunt?" The owner looked at the kunt card in confusion.


    "I need someone to help me get a special kunt," he said


    The shopkeeper said with a false eye: "it seems that you have committed something in the South Street."


    Li Nuo smiles and doesn''t speak. On the one hand, the reason why he found the shopkeeper is that there are not many people he contacted in novigri during this period. Neither marjie nor watsk can help him to exchange special kunt cards.


    Normal people will not help themselves, so there are only abnormal people left. At least through the brief contact during the day, he thinks that the shopkeeper should be quite abnormal.


    Seeing that Li Nuo didn''t speak, the shopkeeper thought that this should be a tacit agreement. After some meditation, he said, "I can help you, but I have two requirements."


    "As long as I can do it." Li Nuo closed the wooden box and threw it on the bed.


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "the first request is that you listen to my story and make comments that satisfy me."


    This guy''s thinking is not normal, Li Nuo said, but still squeeze out a smile.


    "As for the second request..." the shopkeeper paused for a moment and then said, "you must satisfy my first request before I tell you the second one."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the voice of the system appeared


    [test for stupid adventurers]


    [experience value: 250]


    [reward: a rusty iron umbrella and a stupid follower]


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the award of folding sleeve shirt!!! Thank you.

 Chapter 107

    The day passed peacefully.


    This is true for ordinary people, but for the merchants and nobles of novigri, it was a chaotic day.


    It''s all because of the tragic death of more than 20 people in the Philip family.


    Sometimes the people above are quite helpless. We need to carefully consider what happened, whether we can announce it to the public, and how to say it.


    Once something goes wrong, the hidden problems may affect the economy and order of a country.


    For example, the tragedy of the Philips family, combined with the matter of the masked butcher, will bring a series of panic effects.


    This incident was suppressed by the church and authorities, and it was dealt with in order.


    However, economic chaos can not be avoided. As one of the most successful businessmen of novigrie, Philip owns the only leather factory in the city, an iron ore factory, three restaurants and 16 grocery stores, and has cooperation with banks.


    His death brought all the above businesses to a standstill, and the nobles who cooperated with him were obviously in a mess.


    This will inevitably make the rich people in a state of irritability, but today is different. The slave market opens today.


    As the only population trading market in the nefergad Empire, it attracts a large number of businessmen and nobles from all over the country and even the world every year.


    The purpose of their coming is not just to buy people. The slave market is more like a forum for the rich. The new rich bring new business opportunities, and those who have been in high positions for a long time can talk about experience and bring new cooperation.


    And the slaves were just a dessert at the forum, a tool for the rich to show their wealth.


    On the other hand, there are two ways to enter the market


    Pay 55000 grammes directly to the Victoria casino in Florida to become a member and get an annual card.


    Then it will be renewed by 10000 grammes a year, which is a special policy for wealthy businessmen.


    Or go to Sara street in the South Street area, find a building with the most sense of design, that is, one of the offices of novigrie underground gangs, hand in a set of kunt team, and pass some basic audits.


    If it''s a novigris, it only takes up to a few hours to verify their identity and pass.


    If you are a stranger, you need to change the cards five days before the slave market starts.


    If it''s a foreigner... Usually not.


    After the approval, take the special kunt card given by the gangster to register personal data in the black raven Castle tavern, even if the admission procedures are completed.


    The main target of this screening method is those who are not rich but have evil resources.


    Because playing cards made the poor lose their mind, in order to completely eliminate this phenomenon, the kunt card had been discontinued in the Empire of nefergad for a long time.


    So to get a complete set of kunt cards is not something money alone can do.


    Those who can do this are those who have broad contacts or walk in the dark market. These people can usually bring extra channels for aristocrats and businessmen to make money.


    The slave market is such a distorted but reasonable screening and cooperation platform after the collusion of the government, the rich, the Mafia and even the church.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Victoria casino, the well-dressed rich and nobles have come to the second floor.


    Behind a gate is the site of the slave market.


    Security personnel in black stood on both sides of the passage and in front of the entrance.


    Usually, gangs are responsible for the security of the slave market, but this year is special.


    The death of Hawthorne XVII, the leader of the gang, has brought a great shock to novigrie''s underground world. In order to make the security work smoothly, the church sent people to organize this time.


    Doss came to the entrance of the market. He was the organizer sent by the church. Now all the guests have entered.


    "Is there anyone with a special kunt card?"


    He asked the entrance clerk.


    The clerk took a form and said, "according to the number of places registered at the RAVENSBURG pub... Well... There''s a man named Baikal punk."


    He put down his watch, looked at doss and then asked, "well, Captain, didn''t you stay in the lower city yesterday? You''ve seen that man before."


    Doss fell silent and said, "I need to see him and make sure again."


    "But... Don''t disturb the guests, it''s the rule..." the clerk was a little embarrassed.


    Doss glared at him and said, "it''s not what you should do."


    The clerk felt a chill in his eyes, a chill with anger, and instantly counseled.


    For doss, we can''t miss anything this time, we must confirm the preciseness of each link, because he needs to successfully defeat Li Nuo to prove his value.


    That day, he was hit hard by his words. He thought about it. In fact, his words were ugly, but they were right.


    Since the beginning of "green grass Decoction", doss has been walking behind Li Nuo. The medicine was taken away, and Wu Yun was lost because of the wrong underestimation.


    Ornament [frequent blood attack up] is not bound, so [Rune: Moon] can be used. It has been modified. I''m sorry. I''ll pay attention to similar problems later.

 Chapter 108

    Doss could never have imagined that Baikal punk, who had told a personal adventure story for ten minutes, was actually lino.


    For a moment, doss had an intuition that if this man was not Baikal punk


    So when he listened to the story, he used exploration skills to investigate, but unfortunately, Li Nuo''s disguise was perfect.


    It''s all down to the skill card: transfiguration.


    Li Nuo''s original plan was to lead doss away and play genbaikal punk at the auction.


    But there will be a question, when will doss leave? If he can''t get into the venue, he will not be able to save the Ryan family and Jack.


    With a tentative attitude, he first checked the property version after he changed with the card. If there was no change, I was still me.


    Then he looks into the mirror and explores his data with [Emile''s mask]. To his surprise, he finds that his data belongs to "Baikal punk" in the exploration state.


    But there is also an embarrassing problem. He doesn''t know how long the "transformation" will last.


    I''m afraid to show my true face, just like the anchor who has taken off her make-up, and frighten everyone else.


    Li Nuo looked at the venue. There was no window. It was a completely closed environment. In fact, it didn''t matter. After all, two floors could break him into a half wreck, so he couldn''t jump out of the window.


    In front of the curved table where the guests gather is the stage, the latter half of which is covered by a dark red curtain.


    In addition to the entrance door, there are two small single doors on both sides of the wall door. Behind one door is the toilet, and behind the other is the safety passage, which has been confirmed when I just entered the venue.


    "There are 26 people in the house, including 3 waiters and 4 security guards..."


    Li Nuo thought about it, not realizing that he didn''t count himself as an adult.


    "As you can see from the corridor on the second floor, there are 16 security guards in total. As for the inside of the safe passage... Other security guards may be arranged outside."


    He opened the list of items, and yesterday he got a collection of what looked like junk from Baikal punk.


    Four locks with big iron chains can be used as murder weapons. In Punk''s words, this is a lock made of mysterious stone from the deep sea, which is indestructible even in the face of guns.


    Five bombs from the East can ignite colorful and dazzling sparks, but Li Nuo knows at a glance that this thing is a firecracker


    The above two can be used, the rest are real waste.


    Li Nuo looked at the safe passage, sighed in embarrassment, stood up and decided to go out for a walk, while the auction had not begun to survey the route of the safe passage.


    He went out with a special kunt card and shook at the security guard.


    "I want to walk. It''s too stuffy in there."


    Security inspector pointed to the front, "turn left at the fork in front of the stairs, but do not enter the small door next to the stairs, where is the safe passage of the stairs, are used by staff, more messy."


    It''s really a real man. Li Nuo nodded his head expressionless. As soon as he took a step, he heard the security inspector say again: "the venue will start in a few minutes. Please don''t go too far."


    Right... Time is pressing. Li Nuo sighs in his heart. He can only expect maljedo to fight for some time.


    ¡­¡­


    Doss ran down the stairs in a hurry. The first floor was in a mess, with frosty ice on the gate.


    Here is full of hustle and bustle of shouts, all customers are deliberately away from the door, want to maintain a safe range.


    Walking out of the gate of the casino, there were no more people left on the street outside the casino. Doss saw "Li Nuo" at first sight.


    Wearing a black windbreaker and a mask, he hid himself behind the shield with a cane in one hand and a shield in the other.


    Except for a few security guards who fell to the ground, the others who gathered at the door all pulled out their pistols and aimed at him.


    "Stupid, for the sake of a few NPCs, they even want to force a sudden change."


    DOS looked at him with disdain, a little can''t believe that he was pressed by this man again and again.


    But doss certainly did not expect that this "Li Nuo" is marjie


    I saw maljie pointed out to doss, with calm and forced tone said: "there is a kind of single choice."


    Doss narrowed his eyes and sneered. Now he has his own power around him. With such a big advantage, he doesn''t have to fight alone.


    "I may have overestimated you." He took out his pistol and pulled the trigger at malje.


    Bang!


    Marjah blocked it with a shield and threw the high north wind while the others didn''t shoot.


    The bomb exploded first, overturned several people, and the cold air dispersed, forcing doss to retreat.


    At this time, marjie put away his cane, took out his pistol and pulled the trigger in front of him.


    A total of six bullets poured out of the clip, killing four guards, one missed, and one was dodged by doss.


    At this time, the rest of the guards opened fire, the sound of gunfire was endless, there were broken bricks and stones everywhere, smoke filled.


    However, maljie retreated with a shield and fled into the lane behind him.


    "Come five men and chase me!"


    At the command of doss, he chased into the alley.


    Chase along the path, but no one. When you come to the fork of the lane, you see a man in worker''s clothes lying on the ground.


    Doss took the guard to pick him up rudely and asked, "where''s the man in the mask?"


    The worker has a thick beard and coins thick glasses. The whole face features are almost only nose exposed.


    His face was stained, and he pointed to one of the roads in a trance.


    "That bastard hit me... And ran over there."


    "Go Doss left the workers and ran to the road. When he entered the intersection, he suddenly stopped.


    There''s something wrong with the color of the worker


    He suddenly turned back and saw the worker standing there, sneering and snapping his fingers.


    Boom!


    The sound of the explosion was deafening. There were broken bricks everywhere, and the smoke was in a mess.


    Looking down at doss and the guard, maljay immediately runs back and takes off his wig, false beard and glass glasses.


    After a while, doss got an extra syringe in his hand and stuck it into his body. He stood up shaking and his whole face was occupied by anger.


    "Asshole..."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo walked around the safe passage and gained a lot.


    It does connect to the auction venue and also leads to the back door of the casino.


    He used the lock to lock the door from the corridor to the safe passage, and the door of the first floor safe passage.


    By the way, he killed two security guards in the safe passage and knocked out several casino staff.


    Calmly from the security channel into the venue, the auction has begun.


    The curtain of the stage has been opened. An old man in his fifties is standing in front of the stage. The commentator is describing the "goods" vividly.


    But obviously, the guests didn''t like the old man, and passed the time with uninterested eyes, waiting for the next "product" to appear.


    Until the old man was taken away at a low price, the next item was put out from behind the stage.


    Lino recognized the boy as Jack at a glance.


    The kid''s hands and feet were all put on shackles. A few days ago, his vigorous appearance disappeared, and he stood dead in the middle of the stage.


    Li Nuo raised his legs to the front door and took out the lock in everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, the security guards called out alertly: "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Li Nuo looked back, the lock had been fastened on the doorknob, and said calmly: "it''s needless to say... Robbery."

 Chapter 109

    Robbery?!


    Almost everyone was stunned, including Jack.


    He raised his head for the first time, and his empty eyes noticed the tall, thin man standing in front of the gate.


    Jack has a strange feeling, this person exudes a familiar cheap and abnormal.


    All of a sudden, in addition to Jack, people on the scene began to laugh, even the security guards and waiters also raised the corners of their mouths with a smile.


    "This friend is really interesting."


    A man in a top hat and expensive clothes stood up and looked at Li Nuo with a sneer.


    "This... Sir, what do you want to rob?"


    Li Nuo didn''t care about the ridicule, pulled the chain, confirmed its firmness, and said, "of course, it''s robbing people."


    As soon as the words came out, there was another burst of ridicule.


    The tall hat man asked, "it''s a fresh face. Did you come in with kunt?"


    Li Nuo ignored him. Instead, he opened the inventory and began to figure out what to use to kill the guards quickly.


    But Gao Li Mao continued his speech: "I''ll tell the newcomers why there has been no accident at the auction so far."


    He took a few steps forward and nodded slightly at leno as a gentleman''s rite.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Kleiner Wallace, a member of the supreme special court of the Empire of nevergard."


    He stretched out his hand and rowed slowly along the circular table. "The people on the scene are also the domestic dignitaries, or the distinguished and talented businessmen."


    "As long as one of us has an accident, terrible things will happen. In novigrie, no one will do such stupid things. The police station and the church will do their best to protect our safety. This casino is now arranged..."


    "If more than 50 security guards, big or small, and a powerful duty officer sent by the church do something out of line, they will face unimaginable difficulties, so no one dares to make trouble here, and no one has the ability to make trouble here." Li Nuo interrupted Gao Li Mao and told him all he wanted to say.


    Gao Li Mao was stunned, and so were all the people present.


    Li Nuo added: "the reason why this room is closed is to cover up the scandal here, and to ensure that there is no external force to enter during the auction, such as blind terrorists."


    Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "many people always think that no matter how shameful things they have done, even if someone knows, as long as no one dares to talk about them, it''s not shameful. It''s even a kind of high satisfaction... Funny."


    "No, you''re wrong." The top hat denied: "we just come to buy things and communicate with each other. It''s just like the common people shopping in the market or having a dinner party with their friends. It''s not something that needs to be covered up. It''s reasonable and legal."


    Li Nuo looked at Jack standing on the stage, and said, "do you think this child is goods?"


    Gao Li hat nodded without any concern. "Of course, just like prostitutes, they are not human beings. They can be displayed on the cabinet as collectibles, and can be used as toys to pass the time when they are bored. Of course, such things are commodities."


    He spread out his hand, "just like you, robbing them is also for your own benefit, but you don''t know how much trouble you have to face. With respect, there have been people like you, but they are honest after they know the truth... How to say..."


    Someone said: "we have become our friends honestly!"


    Gao Li Mao looked at the man with a smile and said with a happy smile, "yes, it''s a friend who brings us benefits." He looked at Li Nuo again and said kindly, "so, we can give you a chance. After all, the people who come in with kunte are not simple people."


    Li Nuo bit his lip and nodded his head slowly. "Well, it sounds good."


    After hearing this, Gao Li Mao said with a smile, "Sir, you are very smart. I knew that all the people who can come here are the top class with ideas."


    "But I always feel dead here." Li Nuo smiles and takes out the firecracker, a firecracker that has been lit.


    All the people in the auction hall were silly. They had to search their bodies when they entered the auction hall. Not to mention guns, even handkerchiefs could not be brought into the auction hall. However, this person pulled out a bomb out of thin air. Of course, they did not know that this was the advantage of the players.


    And how can a madman want to use a bomb here? Isn''t it suicide?


    Security immediately nervous, quickly forward and took out the pistol.


    "You''re crazy..." Gao Li Mao exclaimed.


    Li Nuo pointed the firecrackers at the guests and said with a smile, "let''s see the power of" made in China. "


    Suddenly, a firecracker burst out of the firecracker''s mouth. Then, in a blink of an eye, the whole venue suddenly became colorful, crackling, filled with smoke and full of flavor.


    All the guests on the scene were in a mess, shouting and fleeing.


    The guards were trapped by the explosion.


    Li Nuo took advantage of the gap to rush forward, put down the security guards who had gathered together, and threw a firecracker by the way.


    The scene is getting more and more chaotic. Jack is paralyzed to the ground. When he comes back, Li Nuo has already stood in front of him and takes him to the place where the fireworks can''t blow up.


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked, the huge movement inside the house had been noticed outside, and many ANN in the corridor began to hit the door.


    Several guests had already run to the door of the safe passage. Li Nuo noticed them and took out his pistol. A bullet hit the door, which made the guests sit on the ground with their legs softened.


    At the same time, the sound of firecrackers stopped.


    Li Nuo held a pistol and said in a deep voice, "everyone, get out of the safe passage, take off their clothes, lie on the ground and hold their heads in both hands."


    Just now the arrogant guests in the face of safety, also don''t care about face, quickly take off their clothes, according to Li Nuo''s meaning, put their hands on the ground.


    Li nuoli is about to face the announcer at the muzzle of the gun. He is undressing and shaking.


    "Including this little boy, there is a little girl and a little boy and a thin woman. Unlock them and bring them out!"


    The gate is still being violently hit, and the security outside has understood the seriousness of the situation.


    Li Nuo began to sweat nervously. It was his own fault

 Chapter 110

    "What''s the matter! Why can''t it be opened! "


    In the corridor outside the auction venue, almost all the security guards on the second floor gathered, and the noise in the venue spread all over the corridor on the second floor.


    A security guard anxiously raised his gun. When he was about to pull the trigger, people around him held his gun.


    "Crazy! If we hurt the guests inside, we''ll have to eat and go! "


    "But..."


    "But what! Those are all human beings. If something happens, it''s the responsibility of the team leader. But if you shoot someone, you''ll wait for the whole family to be slaves! "


    At this time, a security guard came from the corridor and said in a hurry: "Ann... Safety..."


    "It''s safe! Don''t you hear what''s going on inside? " Someone interrupted.


    "I mean... Security... The access is locked! Including those on the first floor! "


    Everyone suddenly fried the pot, this is premeditated ah!


    Someone said, "shoot and break the lock!"


    "It''s useless. It''s opened. I don''t know what''s locked inside. It''s useless if all the bullets are gone."


    Everyone was shocked again. At this time, someone said, "go to the back door. You can get in through the back door."


    "Someone has been sent to inform the brother at the back door..."


    "What happened?" A voice rang out behind the crowd. It was doss. He was dusty and unkempt in the corridor.


    Several security guards yelled instantly¡° Captain! Something''s wrong


    Needless to say, doss knew something was wrong.


    Just hit the transfer tiger to leave the mountain, thought it was to draw him away, while the defensive strength weakened, and then another person launched a surprise attack.


    But I didn''t expect that after I came back in a hurry, except for the extra police and some onlookers, nothing unexpected happened at all.


    Until now, he realized that the opponent didn''t come in the normal way at all, but now the casino is heavily guarded. There are two security guards in front of each window. The whole building has two floors in total. It''s very closely monitored. How can there be any space to enter.


    "Everybody stay away."


    Doss took out his book and opened it. The outline of the Silver Knight appeared in front of him.


    Then the silver knight ran into the locked door, and two heavy wooden doors were knocked down. The scene in the room made doss and many security guards dumbfounded.


    Noble nobles and rich people lie on the ground naked with their heads in their arms, just like the hostages of the robbed bank.


    Some people are still smoking, the most serious one, lying on the ground, mouth paste.


    What''s going on?


    Doss was surprised how he appeared in the secret room and made such a big noise!


    "Who did it!" Doss asked the commentator lying on the ground.


    The announcer trembled and said, "the tall, thin man with braids did it..."


    Baikal punk... Doss was deeply impressed by him, but he had clearly explored the data of this man. He was really an NPC, and he was suddenly blinded.


    Is this guy an alliance of the two players


    He thought, and immediately went to the safe passage, but the door of the passage was also locked from the outside.


    Then someone said, "Captain, the door of the safe passage is also locked. Only the back door is open."


    After hearing this, doss immediately yelled: "inform all the people on the first floor, 10 people go to the back door to guard the stairs on the first floor, then 5 people guard the back door, and the rest guard outside the casino to surround the place, and tell them to pay attention to a tall and thin man with pigtails! Come on


    At that moment, he manipulated the Silver Knight to knock the door open. "Come five people and follow me from here. The rest will hold the second floor. I don''t believe that the front and back attack can make him run away..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the first floor, in the safe passage, there are usually few people walking here, so it is dirty and full of stink, just like the kitchen which is not cleaned all the year round, the garbage heap is full of people in the passage, and mosquitoes and flies fly everywhere, which is disgusting.


    The noisy footsteps appeared from the back door, and a dozen guards entered the passage. They ran through the door leading to the first floor of the casino and ran toward the stairs leading to the second floor.


    At this time, the two guards running at the back saw the chain tied to the passageway door.


    "You can''t open the door even if you shoot because of this lock?" A guard frowned blankly.


    "Don''t worry about the lock. Find someone quickly!"


    After being reminded by his companions, the guard represses his doubts, scans the thick garbage beside the door, turns his lips in disgust, and walks away.


    At this time, a shaking hand stretched out from the garbage dump by the door.


    Next second, Li Nuo''s head was sticking out. The smell of septic tank made him want to vomit.


    "Come out... Let''s go..."


    Then two long lockers beside the door were opened from inside, and Molly and three children came out of the lockers.


    Li Nuo took out a piece of wire from his pocket and opened the lock in front of the door with the thief.


    He didn''t want to go out through the back door. He detected it when he came. There were a lot of guards at the back door.


    It''s easy to say by yourself, but it''s not easy to take a sorceress who is not in good health and can hardly use magic, and three little kids.


    Slowly open the door, from the door to confirm that there is no security, immediately take Molly and the children out.


    After confirming the situation around, Li Nuo turned back and said, "Molly, you put on your clothes. Tom, you can put on your clothes even if you are tall. Jack and muffle will do it. After a while, Molly, you hold muffle and I hold Jack. Let''s pretend to be customers and go out from the main door."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw that all the people were wide eyed.


    "What''s the matter? Change it quickly? "


    Molly said, "it''s you... Mr. Li Nuo..."


    "Mom... I said he was a freak..."


    Tom patted MafA, "MafA, don''t talk nonsense..."


    Li Nuo was stunned, and then realized that it was time for the effect of "transformation" to last, and he had changed back to his original appearance.


    "Pork neck..." Jack looks at Li Nuo strangely.


    "Don''t worry so much. I''ll tell you later. Now hurry up!" Li Nuo urged anxiously. Don''t these guys know that the situation is very tense now


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Li Nuo quickly changed into a new set of clothes through the panel, which was also taken from Baikal punk. Although he still had a bad smell, it was better than just now.


    He''s holding jack, Molly''s holding marfa, Tom''s following them, and a few of them come to the hall.


    After marjie''s attack, there are few customers left in the hall. There are several policemen standing at the door, looking at the door frame frozen by the high north wind.


    The indoor security is obviously much less. Most of them are outside. According to doss''s requirements, they gather around the casino, which saves Li Nuo a lot of heart.


    He took Molly to the door, and a policeman stopped him.


    "Are you a customer here, sir?"


    Li Nuo calmly looked at Molly and Tom, patted Jack gently and said with a smile, "of course, what''s the matter? I want to take my wife home because of such a big noise?"


    "Madame?" The policeman looked at Molly suspiciously, "why didn''t madam wear lady''s clothes?"


    "She likes it."


    "What about the two children?" The police point at Jack and MafA.


    "I''m scared by what just happened." Li Nuo said with a smile.


    The police looked at him suspiciously, always feeling that the family was a little strange. "I''m sorry, sir, because of this incident, we need to verify the identity of each customer."


    At this moment, a man in a top hat and a vest shirt came in, bent over Li Nuo, pointed to an empty carriage outside the door, and said, "master, madam, the carriage is ready."


    Li nuochong said, "wait a minute."


    After that, he looked at the police, "I''m willing to cooperate with you."


    The policeman looked at the carriage that suddenly appeared outside, and the driver in front of him. Then he looked at Li Nuo''s calm appearance and said with a smile, "no, no, I don''t think you need to verify your identity. I''m sorry for the delay."


    Great... Li Nuo pretended to be nothing, nodded at the police and took a step.


    At this time, the police suddenly stopped him, "sir... Why do you have a..." he sniffed hard, "strange smell?"


    Li Nuo replied, "perfume."


    "What perfume still smells?" police wondered.


    Li Nuo said: "baogeli''s blue, new limited edition, only VIP can get it in advance. If the police officer is interested, I can give you a bottle."


    "Forget it... I''m not interested in it."


    The policeman turned around and muttered to himself, "the interest of the rich is strange."


    Li Nuo let out a big breath. He seemed to be telling the truth, but he was in a panic. He had changed his clothes, and the smell should have been covered up a lot. However, the policeman''s nose is obviously very good. It''s a pity not to be a demon hunter.


    After taking all the people out, Li Nuo opened the carriage door to let Molly and the children go up first, and said to the people around him, "Marge... Where did you get the carriage..."

 Chapter 111

    Doss has brought people to the first floor, and saw the security guards crouching at the stairs.


    "Don''t you see anyone?"


    A security guard said: "I see... A brother who was killed... Two waiters who were knocked unconscious..."


    "Is that what I asked?"


    Doss frowned. He thought it would be possible to catch Baikal punk in front and back attack. Who thought it would happen in a small probability.


    But even so, he is not too impatient, if there is no one in the safe passage


    He immediately ran to the door of the safe passage. Seeing that there was no lock on the door, he stepped forward and noticed the cabinet beside the door. He opened it and saw that it was empty. He said to the security guard behind him: "leave half of the people to check all the cabinets on the two floors, and the rest to go out with me."


    Open the door and enter the back porch of the casino.


    "Even if you get out of the tunnel, you can''t get out of the casino. The security I deployed and the police who came here also..."


    When doss thought of this, he had already come to the hall, but suddenly he felt something was wrong. How could it be so quiet


    Anxious, he quickened his pace to the gate.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum, steal it." Marjie explained the origin of the carriage with pride.


    Li Nuo''s mouth twitched slightly. "If you steal something, don''t pretend to be so reasonable..."


    "Are you qualified to talk about me?" Malje turned to him with disdain.


    Li Nuogang wanted to make complaints about the situation. Yu Guang glimpsed a familiar figure coming out of the casino.


    "Get in the car!" He hastily urged, and together with marjie jumped into the driver''s seat of the carriage.


    At this time, doss had already walked out of the gate, saw Li Nuo who jumped into the carriage, and also saw Marge who had just put himself together.


    Suddenly a Leng, a little fleeting, immediately pointed to Li Nuo''s carriage, yelled at all the security: "don''t let them run!"


    "Che... Was found..."


    Li Nuo immediately picked up the horse rope, shook it hard, and yelled, "block!"


    The two brown horses ran forward as if they were out of the rein, causing the rare people in the street to avoid them.


    Don''t care too much, immediately ran to a passing horse on the street, jumped up, kicked off the owner, pulled up the rope, and cried: "everyone on the horse, follow me! Those two are the killers


    The security guards on the scene immediately moved out of the three horses tied in the alley next to the casino, one riding in the front and one shooting with a gun in the back.


    They ran up behind doss, and suddenly the streets outside the casinos were covered with dust. The police looked at the scene blankly.


    What''s the trouble


    ¡­¡­


    Running with a huge wooden box is slower than running with two big sandbags.


    Soon, the sound of horse hooves came from behind.


    Molly in the car was shocked. After all, she was an old girl in her seventies and eighties. Hearing the voice, she knew that the security guards were coming. She immediately held marfa in her arms and asked Tom to hold Jack tightly and frown tightly, praying that she would get out of trouble this time. Li Nuo, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, prayed,


    "Sneeze!" Li Nuo sneezed, the first reaction was who scolded me.


    He had heard the sound of the horse''s hooves in the rear and knew that he would be overtaken by doss sooner or later.


    "Take it!"


    Maljie takes out a telescopic walking stick and a high north wind and hands it to Li Nuo.


    That night, it was Li Nuo who knocked on the door of malje''s rental house and left a white note and a big sack. In the sack were Li Nuo''s fingers and demon hunter bomb [high north wind], as well as wig and false beard.


    And the note said, "the day after tomorrow, pretend to be me and go to the Victoria casino to get rid of DOS baldano."


    As for the mask that Marge used to wear, he made it himself.


    After all, he is also a proficient expert in primary armour. It''s no problem to fold a dinosaur, so why fear a mask.


    Li Nuo returned with his walking stick and bomb, and took out his pistol, ready to meet the coming enemy.


    Bang!


    The sudden gunshot alerted Li Nuo that they were getting closer and closer.


    [regional task triggered]


    [horse race]


    [experience: throw away a chasing horse by 150]


    [reward: medium saddle]


    "Do you hear me?" Li Nuo looks at malje.


    Marjie turned his eyes to him, "come on, those who can do more work."


    Li Nuo immediately took out the female night devil''s head and Ronald''s [female night devil''s Decoction] medicine guide.


    Looking back, he mentions the head of the female night devil. Regardless of MafA''s crazy scream and Jack Tom''s white face, he quickly shouts to Molly in the car, "can you extract the mutation inducer from the female night devil''s head?"


    "Yes


    Molly nodded her head firmly. Now is not the time to consider the children''s feelings. As long as she can do it, she will do her best.


    "If you can, help me make the medicine for the female night devil!"


    When Li Nuo threw his head and medicine guide into the room from the front window, with MafA''s sharp roar, several shots appeared again. This time, two bullets hit the back of the car and penetrated the board.


    "Children, get down!"


    Molly yelled in a hurry, and pressed the three children to lie on the narrow landing floor.


    Li Nuo took out the "high snowstorm", drank it, picked up the "cuttlefish shield" that marjie put on the driver''s seat, climbed directly to the top of the carriage, ignored the bumps of the carriage, lowered himself to the ground, took out two locks and fixed the shield on the armrest on both sides of the carriage top.


    The chase will start soon!


    BAM BAM bam!!!


    Three horses, six security guards, the people sitting behind the horses knocked the trigger one after another, and the muzzle of the gun burst into flames. But the reason for driving at high speed was that only one shot hit the shield, and the rest missed.


    However, the innocent passers-by was implicated, and they fell to the ground instantly when they were shot.


    For this group of security guards, if they can capture the real culprit who sabotages the auction at the expense of several civilian lives, it is definitely a valuable deal.


    Now, dusk is coming.


    The galloping carriage dashed like a bull to disperse the crowd.


    Behind him is the incessant gunfire, bullets flying, doss also raised his gun to join the shooting.


    A large number of civilians were mistakenly injured as a result, and the streets of novigrifolia were filled with chaotic howls.


    The pursuit of the enemy will be the bullet poured out, there have been many rounds through the car board.


    "I can''t reach out at all..."


    Li Nuo was a little annoyed. The carriage was too bumpy to control the balance. He had to hide behind the shield and was at a loss.


    But then he took out a firecracker, bit his teeth and threw it behind.


    In a flash, the beautiful fire, the pursuit of the two horses were frightened, panic raised the body, the back of the security fell to the ground.


    [you have gained 150 experience points]


    [you have gained 150 experience points]


    When he heard two consecutive system sounds, maljie raised his mouth. At this time, he suddenly saw a woman in front of the carriage. In a panic, he immediately pulled the rope to avoid the woman.


    This violent and silent swing threw leno out of the range of the carriage.


    Li Nuo immediately hooked a corner on the top of the car with the handle of his walking stick, and the whole person was suspended outside. The walking stick holding the walking stick tightly was full of sweat. As soon as it was loosened, it would be thrown to the ground.


    "Mr. Li Nuo!" Tom got up in a hurry and yelled.


    "Don''t move. Get down."


    Molly yelled, her head is full of sweat, slender fingers on the head of the female night devil, a green soft solid has floated out of the female night devil''s mouth.


    Then doss put down his gun, clenched the rope in one hand, and took out the book in the other.


    "Bad..."


    Li Nuo''s secret way is not good, but the next moment another horse carrying two security guards is approaching.


    The security guard sitting in the rear raised the muzzle of the gun, full of proud smile, unable to move the prey is the live target.


    At the same time, the figure of the Silver Knight appeared in front of doss.


    "Marge! Turn


    Li Nuo yells and takes out the pistol. Maljie twists the rope, and the carriage slightly deviates from the track.


    The next moment, two shots were fired at the same time.


    Once the security pulled the trigger, the bullet rubbed Li Nuo''s shoulder and got into the car.


    The other sound was Li Nuo''s pistol, and the bullet flew into the chest of the security guard.


    [you have gained 150 experience points]


    [you have completed the race of horse drop]


    [medium saddle delivered items list, please refer to]


    Kill the target, the bullet time of high Blizzard appears.


    In Li Nuo''s eyes, the speed around is slowing down, and the Silver Knight in front of doss has shown his body and rushed over with a long gun.


    Li Nuo grabbed his stick and pulled it with all his strength. He rolled over and fell on the top of the carriage, almost passing the Silver Knight.


    Two seconds had passed, and the bullet time was over. The Silver Knight''s speed suddenly increased, and he shot Li Nuo with his backhand.

 Chapter 112

    Li Nuo raised his cane to block the point of the spear.


    Silver Knight''s power is beyond human''s ability. Even if it is blocked, its power runs through the walking stick, forcing Li Nuo to lose his balance again.


    He immediately stepped on the raised armrest behind him, and then quickly stepped forward with the other foot to form a horse''s step, which stabilized his body before completely losing his balance.


    "Fortunately, Chinese martial arts are broad and profound..."


    Li Nuo laughed in his heart, but the hand holding his cane was shaking, and the tiger''s mouth was slightly hurt.


    At this time, the Silver Knight was placed in the sky, with a shot down, the blade of the gun whistling through the air, and the force of a hundred jin called out the sound of the air.


    The Silver Knight of DOS, this is to split the car!


    Li Nuo immediately took out the long lost iron stick of Zhuangchen and crossed it with his walking stick.


    The sound of violent metal collision rang out, and the two weapons barely held the Silver Knight''s long gun, but their strength almost pushed Li Nuo down, and cracks appeared on the wooden roof under his feet.


    Unexpectedly, the Silver Knight began to flutter to the side quickly, and the gun pointed at the bottom, stabbing down through the top of the carriage!


    Oh, no!


    Li Nuo was shocked. There were three bear children and an old woman in the car.


    He immediately pointed the iron bar at the only gap in the Silver Knight''s face helmet and poked it into the darkness behind the gap.


    "Hiss..."


    Doss''s brows suddenly wrinkled and his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    After a controlled enchanter is hurt, one fifth of his pain will be returned to the enchanter, but his health will not be deducted. It will only affect his control over the enchanter, causing a short pause for the Silver Knight.


    Li Nuo didn''t know about this, but the pause of the Silver Knight''s action let him seize the opportunity, draw out the iron rod, and swing it round with his cane, and draw it on the Silver Knight''s face.


    Bang!


    After the Silver Knight was taken away, Li Nuo immediately put away his iron bar, took out his pistol and pulled the trigger at doss who was chasing him.


    The remaining three bullets in the clip were all fired, and the silver mercury bullet broke through the air and went straight to doss''s body.


    Unexpected!


    The air in front of doss lifted up the ripples, and the bullet was blocked by an invisible shield in front of his black horse.


    Doss covered his eyes and raised the corner of his mouth. "You don''t think I have only one demon, do you?"


    Motherfucker!


    Li Nuo''s eyes are wide open. A Silver Knight is enough to drink a pot for himself. Is there any other demon?


    In desperation, he took out the last firecracker and set off fireworks at doss.


    The fireworks startled the horse and raised his body. However, doss immediately grabbed the rope. When the horse was stable, the carriage had already run away.


    "Fight


    Dossier''s horse chased again. With the speed of the carriage, it would not take long to catch up.


    Li Nuo is very worried at the moment.


    Now the remaining means simply can''t be used. The bumpy carriage limits its own action ability. Its skills are all enhanced. It lacks flying props and can''t effectively protect the carriage from being harassed by its opponents.


    In addition, I dare not blindly use the internal potential now. After all, I can deduct my health in 100 seconds.


    Another thing that bothers him is that the bumpy roof is not suitable for changing bullets. He is not a sharpshooter in the movie. He can change bullets by shaking his clothes. He needs to take out the clip and then insert it again


    Now dozens of bullets are all put on marjie with the sack, and the few bullets left by him are unable to replace under the condition of unstable balance.


    "Marge, how much longer!"


    Li Nuo feels that he may not be able to hold on for long.


    Malje quickly replied, "it''s just a few minutes away."


    A few minutes... A few minutes can choke to crotch down, Li Nuo is very anxious.


    "Faster!"


    "It''s a carriage! There is no motor


    Marjie''s face was tense, and he was watching the map on his retina while driving a carriage. This speed was the limit.


    If doss had not taboo Li Nuo''s melee ability and chose to control the demon, he would have caught up with him.


    After asking marjie, Li Nuo continued to shout, "how are you, Molly?"


    MafA in the car is sitting on the floor, just about to open her mouth, but Jasmine covers her mouth with her hand.


    "Mr. lino, we''re fine."


    Molly is sweating when she shouts. She presses on Jack, and there is a shocking blood hole in her shoulder.


    The shot should have been in Jack''s face, but it was blocked by Molly and the tip of the gun went through her shoulder.


    The blood from the wound on his shoulder fell drop by drop on the floor next to Jack''s face.


    "Husband... Madam... You..."


    Jack looks at Molly white.


    "It''s ok... It''s over in a minute."


    Jasmine, with a tender look back to Jack, is holding a mass of green liquid substance in her hand. The mutation inducer of the female night devil has been extracted.


    Outside the car, doss has caught up, and the Silver Knight reappears.


    Li Nuo swung his cane and the whip blade came out.


    All of a sudden, the Silver Knight rushed forward with his gun. If it wasn''t for the carriage, the speed would be close to blink.


    At the same time, Li Nuo danced the whip blade, the silver whip roared out, and the wind blew.


    The weapons collided and sparked.


    The Silver Knight flashed to the other side and danced his long gun. It was as fast as the wind. The blade of the gun left many shadows, and his body shape changed from left to right.


    And Li Nuo did not show weakness, put all his strength in the footwall, stood firm and waved the whip blade, like a silver snake dancing in the air, so that the enemy could not get close under the unpredictable situation.


    In this way, all of a sudden, one man and one demon on the roof of the car, the light and shadow of the two silver weapons kept shining, and when the blades collided again and again, they sparked.


    Pedestrians on the street have to avoid, but also see silly eyes, this is who put their own monster out of the street!


    At this time, the carriage turned sharply and the car body bumped heavily. Li Nuo''s balance was broken in a hurry.


    The Silver Knight took advantage of this time to pick up the spear head, straight to take Li Nuo''s chest and abdomen.


    Under the crisis, Li Nuo jumped to the front of the car, as for the mid air, to avoid this shot.


    "I thought you could fly!"


    With a low roar, Li Nuo turned his body over, waved the whip blade in the air, rolled the Silver Knight''s arm, and swung it to the building beside the road.


    With a thump, the Silver Knight bumped into the stone wall of a three story low building. The wall was lined with cobwebs, and the gravel poured down.


    "Damn it


    Doss suddenly felt pain in his back and violent attack, which made the carriage run away again.


    But in a moment, he regained his mind. In front of him, he could see where the target was.


    It''s the port.


    ¡­¡­


    Pop!


    When Li Nuo fell, he stepped on the crack of the roof, stepped a hole in the roof, and got one leg into the car.


    "Mr. Li Nuo... Are you all right..." Tom asked to the leg that suddenly appeared.


    "Alive..."


    Li Nuo answers a way, wriggle Ba body to hold in car top, and gaze at behind, see many Si didn''t catch up with, slightly relaxed tone.


    "Here it is


    Maljie a cry, pull the horse rope is a brake.


    Li Nuo only felt the crunching of his thigh. No matter how silly he was, he knew it was stretched


    Marjie jumped out of the car and opened the door. There was a leg hanging in the car. The other four people were sweating. The only lady was injured on her shoulder.


    "Get out of the car."


    He didn''t care about Molly''s injury and pointed to the port behind him.


    When the crowd came down, Li Nuo chewed food in his mouth, basically recovered his leg injury, and climbed down from the roof with [cuttlefish shield].


    When he saw the injury of Molly''s shoulder, his face was tense for a moment, "Madam... This injury..."


    Molly did not answer, but handed him a bottle, "mutation inducer extraction finished, decoction has been done."


    "Thank you." Li Nuo takes it and holds it in his hand.


    Molly shook her head. "Please don''t thank us. We should thank you for saving your life."


    Just then, the sound of galloping horse''s hooves came from behind, and dossier''s horse arrived.


    Li Nuo faced DOS, his eyes turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "marjie, when does the ship leave?"


    "I''ve paid 200 grammes more, so we can leave as soon as we get on the boat."


    "Give me the rest of the food and wine, give me half the bullet, and then take them on board. There''s a tall, thin, pigtailed guy named Baikal punk. He should be nearby. I asked him to come. Take him with me."


    Li Nuo stares at doss, who has dismounted. He gives all the money he has left to maljie, and gets five pieces of bacon and two bottles of cherry wine from maljie.


    At this time, Jack suddenly grabbed Li Nuo''s sleeve and said blankly, "where are my father and mother..."


    Li Nuo was shocked. Bold Palma, gentle ivy, and kind Madame Curie passed through his mind one by one.


    He took a deep breath, reached out and touched Jack''s head, then looked up at maljie and said, "cover the boy''s mouth and go quickly."


    Maljet was just about to speak, but he saw the anger in Li Nuo''s eyes that he had never seen before.


    He frowned and pursed his lips. He immediately picked up Jack and left with Molly and others. "If you don''t come up in ten minutes, I''ll come."


    "I''m going to solve this by myself..." Li Nuo whispered, and quickly replaced the bullet.


    Doss, who has approached, raises his pistol, and the muzzle of the pistol points to the departing marjie and others.


    At the same time, Li Nuo also put the muzzle of the gun to him, "let me guess, when using the enchanter, you don''t even have the power to shoot."


    "You can see that." Doss gave a sneer.


    "When I was fighting with the Silver Knight, you didn''t shoot. That means everything."


    At this time, a large number of people gathered at the port were looking at this place. Two people with guns were looking at each other. This was a scene in the downtown area of novigri.


    Suddenly doss raised his gun and knocked the trigger in the air.


    The gunshot scared the residents to flee.


    "So that no one will interfere with us." Doss said with a narrow smile.


    Li Nuo moved his neck, made a rattle, raised one corner of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with irrepressible coldness.


    "Well, it''s time for us to settle the bill."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the reward of book friend 20170717023915642!

 Chapter 113

    Marjie and Jack walk quickly on the way to the dock, followed by Tom and marfa who help Molly.


    "Mom... Where are we going..." MafA looked a little scared and confused.


    Before Molly could speak, malje said, "kervier."


    When she heard about this place, Molly was stunned. After all, it was her mother''s home.


    After her husband''s death, she did think about whether to return to kervier. However, the high fares of ferries and trains made it difficult for her. The carriage or smuggler could not rest assured of the safety of her two children, so she chose to settle down in the South Street first. When the children were older, she could save enough money to go back.


    But the day does not fulfill people''s wishes, maybe it is the missing of her husband, or the reluctance to be persecuted. There is something wrong with her body, and the illness comes, and the burden of the family falls on Tom, the eldest son.


    Molly actually knew what Tom was doing, and she had tried to dissuade or even threaten, but half of the boy couldn''t manage it.


    If she can go back, novigri''s nightmare also indicates the end. Molly looks back at Li Nuo standing in the distance and murmurs, "thank you... May the Lord of Trish bless you..."


    "Mr. Marge!" Emily stood in front of a big old ship and waved in the direction of maljet.


    She no longer bare body, put on a serious lady''s clothes, brown coat and light blue skirt, this dress for once she was almost extravagant.


    She was sent here by marjie this morning. When she knew that she was going to kervier, she could not hide her happiness. She had her family, her relatives and her friends. Like Molly, going back meant the end of novigrie''s nightmare.


    "You get on the boat first." Marjie put Jack down and said to everyone.


    Emily looked at three children and a woman and asked vaguely, "is there another gentleman, your friend?"


    "He''ll be here in a minute."


    In fact, in addition to Li Nuo, there is still one tea white.


    However, due to the seriousness of the situation, there is no time to look for chabai now. However, through some information channels, he has a feeling, just like Li Nuo.


    Tea white in Cowell.


    "That''s you?" Four wild looking men got out of the boat and came over. They were dressed in patchy clothes and full of oil spots. They smelled of wine.


    Malje handed out 200 grams, pointing to Molly and the children, "these four people are going to get on the boat, too."


    One of the leading men laughed, "do you think this is an inn, 200 grams per person?"


    "Take advantage of the fire?" Marge''s eyes turned cold.


    The man gave a white look and said with a sneer, "those who dare to get on the ship are generally those who have committed some crimes. If you are law-abiding citizens, you don''t have to get on the ship, but we won''t give up the 150 grams."


    At this time, a hand clutching the money was stretched out from behind malj. "Here are 1000 grammes, plus mine."


    "Isn''t that rich?" The man took the money, counted it, pointed to the boat, "go up, and tell me when to sail, but first say good, up to an hour."


    Marjie looked back and saw a man with braids, tall and thin, carrying a half big backpack.


    "Baikal Punk?"


    "It''s the next ~"


    Punk nodded and said with a haughty smile, "I''m an adventurer entrusted by Mr. Li Nuo to embark on the journey with you in the future."


    Marjie puzzled and nodded. No matter what kind of asshole adventurer he is, this is not the top priority.


    He immediately turned to Molly and others and said, "you go up together, now."


    After everyone stepped onto the plank leading to the boat, maljie turned back, sat down on the ground and took out the half made primary steam power arm. Although it only has an iron skeleton, it''s better than nothing. If Li Nuo can''t cope with his opponent, he might be able to help by relying on this arm.


    Then Emily stopped and went back to maljet.


    "Why don''t you get on the boat?"


    Emily''s watery eyes looked at him, then at Li Nuo standing in the distance, and said solemnly, "I can''t do anything, I can only wait with you."


    Maljie was stunned, then shook his head gently, but smile, "hum... Thank you..."


    At this time, he made up his mind to be stronger... At least he didn''t even have the power to intervene as he is now.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo is still slowly moving his body. Now he is pressing his legs. He has just drunk half a bottle of cherry wine and regained some energy.


    Doss squinted at him, sighed helplessly, and said, "your friends are almost on board."


    "Well, I know." Li Nuo''s face was calm, and he changed his leg and pressed on.


    "Not yet?" Doss spread his hand. "I''m going to do it."


    "Start?"


    Li Nuo laughed, tensed the strength of his legs, and his face sank, "of course!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, he pushed hard and shot himself out like a bullet. The tip of his walking stick pointed directly at doss'' eyes.


    Bang!


    The tip of the staff was blocked by an invisible shield, which raised a circle of visible waves.


    "Stupid."


    Doss squinted, the book had been opened, "to introduce you, this is my other demon, [defensive dantalin], which has the defense that you can never break."


    Suddenly, on top of Li Nuo''s head, the Silver Knight appeared, stabbing at the tip of his gun.


    Li Nuo tensed his nerves and immediately avoided. The point of the gun pierced the stone slab on the ground. With a dull sound, he pierced in like tofu.


    Back away, another rush, constantly changing the route, rushed behind doss, switched the whip blade and waved it.


    Doss, who had been looking at his opponent, did not change his expression


    There was another dull sound, and the whip blade was drawn on the invisible shield again. This time, it was behind him. Li Nuo''s eyes were awe inspiring and his expression was dignified. Could it be that the defense range of DOS was 360 degrees?


    "Impossible..."


    Li Nuo dodged the pursuit of the Silver Knight while thinking in his heart.


    Although he is only level 9, but from the point of view of "endless corridor", this bug like defense is also a luxury for level 15 players.


    Any initial defense skill or equipment has certain defects, such as unable to withstand too many attacks, or limited duration and long cooling time.


    There are three other situations in nardos'' enchantment: the user and the enchantment share the same amount of blood, the user will continue to reduce energy, and the user and the enchantment are connected in vision and pain.


    You can exclude the common blood first, because you once stabbed the Silver Knight in the eye in the chase war. If the common blood was true, that blow would be enough to kill doss.


    When Li Nuo thought of this, he was forced to retreat by the Silver Knight.


    Then, facing the spear, he stepped out of the way, raised his pistol and pulled the trigger.


    Give it a try!


    Bang!


    The mercury bullet burst out of the air, its head slightly inlaid into the Silver Knight''s armor, and then it was thrown away and landed on the ground.


    Doss''s expression on the other side is still the same, but his body trembles, and the Silver Knight''s action seems to be a bit of a Caton. Li Nuo observes these two details and confirms several messages in his heart.


    When the enchanter is attacked, the pain will be fed back to the user.


    At the same time, it will cause a short time of almost less than a second to open the control connection.


    This at least proves that doss and the Silver Knight share part of the pain.


    In addition, every time he is defended by DOS'' demons, it is within his field of vision, which also proves the sharing of vision.


    But the defensive type, however, may be a little special, because he used to shoot doss with three bullets in a row, but they all stopped him, and there was no interruption of connection in the middle.


    It can be seen that the characteristic of the defensive type of talin should be that it appears in front of the user''s field of vision instantly, just like an immovable object, it does not need conscious connection after it appears.


    "It seems to be the difference between defensive type and aggressive type..."


    Li Nuo turned back to avoid the long gun that the Silver Knight waved, but the inference of the brain still did not stop. Combined with all the arguments, he guessed that if he wanted to win, he needed to find DOS'' visual blind spot, but now the harassment of the Silver Knight made him unable to draw.


    I''m afraid there''s no shortcut to go. Li Nuo jumps out a few meters and takes out the medicine that Jasmine helped make.


    "The Silver Knight must be killed first."

 Chapter 114

    [Name: female night devil''s Decoction]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: the strength of attack, reaction and accuracy increases by half of their own level, the odd value takes 0.5 after the decimal point, the toxicity is 45%, the duration is 15 minutes, and the cooling time is 12 hours]


    [Note: what you drink is a woman''s blood and bone. To remind you, how poisonous a woman is, this bottle of medicine can be. But how important a woman is, you need to drink it]


    A woman''s blood is milk


    Li Nuo pours the medicine into the import, his eyes flash, it''s really milk!


    The next moment, he suddenly felt a burst of body heat, vision slightly blurred.


    The Silver Knight had already arrived. Li Nuo''s eyesight was like a sudden drop. Two shadows appeared in his eyes, one left and one right, erratic.


    In a twinkling, the spear head stabbed, Li Nuo only felt a flash in front of him. The silver light cut the air, and the sharp spear head was already in front of him.


    Blood spatter!


    Li Nuo put his left arm in front of him. The point of the gun ran vertically through his forearm, but the pistol was still in his hand.


    Li Nuo closed his eyes. At the same time, he kicked his foot on the Silver Knight''s hard armor. He took advantage of the force and jerked his arm out of the blade.


    The Silver Knight was forced to move back a few meters. When Li Nuo opened his eyes again, his face suddenly turned pale, and black streaks of blood emerged from both sides of his face, slowly leading to the corners of his eyes like water.


    "Ha... Seems to have adapted..."


    I''m afraid I was in a trance just now because the cumulative toxicity of the two kinds of magic drugs [female night devil Decoction] and [higher Blizzard] reached 70%.


    Li Nuo was a little lucky. First of all, the blade of the Silver Knight''s gun was not stabbed horizontally, or his left arm would be broken; Secondly, fortunately, the toxicity did not break through 70%. The state just now may have indicated that the toxicity it bears has reached the critical point.


    But no matter how much he thought about it, the Silver Knight came after him again. With a long gun, Li Nuo instantly opened up his inner potential. He rolled back with the red blood mist around his body, blocked the long gun from bottom to top with his right whip blade, and shot with the flowing blood in his left hand.


    The gunfire exploded in the bloody dust, and the mercury bullet burst out of the red fog, deeply nailed to the chest armor of the Silver Knight.


    When Li Nuo stood still, he shook his left hand, bit his teeth and said in secret: "it''s a little painful..."


    As soon as he looked up, the blade of the gun appeared again.


    "You are a mad dog!"


    Li Nuo slipped back in an instant, but still left a bloodstain on his cheek.


    He waved the whip blade, with a strong sense of killing, the internal potential has been opened, and then there is no trial, only full fight!


    After a long time of using the telescopic walking stick, Li Nuo has almost perfectly mastered the use of the whip blade mode.


    It''s soft to start, strong to start and fast to stop.


    The dancing whip blade can keep the attack suffocation within three meters, unless the opponent''s weapon is long enough.


    Unfortunately, the Silver Knight is of this type. Facing the flying whip blade, it does not retreat but advances. It has the instinct like a beast. The speed is so fast that even the vision of the demon hunter can barely catch its figure, and constantly dance the long gun to face the key.


    In a flash, the two weapons were silhouetted. Li Nuo''s figure was unpredictable. The Silver Knight was erratic and fast as the wind. The roaring blade rolled up the dust and left many scratches on the stone surface.


    At this time, a red dot appeared on the right side of the thin gap in the Silver Knight''s face armor, which was his surviving eye.


    This indicates that the Silver Knight is almost out of the control of doss, and his fighting instinct appears again.


    The strength of the enchanter is related to the strength of the enchanter. Doss'' ability can only play a part of the Silver Knight.


    As the starting point of the highly difficult script "ceremony of the moon", its strength is not as simple as before.


    You know, in the game of matinee production, the positioning of combat effectiveness is more mysterious.


    For the demon, once there is a dangerous omen, there is a probability that he will get out of control and stimulate his full potential.


    So at this time, doss'' state is muddled, and it is multiple muddled.


    There was a feeling in his mind that he was disconnected from the Silver Knight. He thought that the demon was out of control, but when he approached, the feeling still existed.


    Doss is not very clever, but he is not stupid.


    He soon realized that the Silver Knight''s desire to fight was aroused because his ability could not match the strength of the Silver Knight, which led to the weakening of his control over the demon.


    However


    This shows that he is another ignorant force. How strong is this low-level player


    According to the information from his naked eyes, it''s no surprise that the physical bonus of the demon hunter has grown across levels.


    Drink a bottle of potion, gain a demon hunter''s ability, and open an unknown enhancement skill. The whole body will be covered with bleeding fog, and become stronger again. It is enough to make the Silver Knight feel dangerous. Some accidents.


    The left arm is pierced, but also like a nobody, as if there is no pain in general, this is quite unexpected.


    Dossier used his skill to detect.


    The next second, cold sweat, eyes can not believe the stare.


    "How could...!"


    On the other hand, the battle has become white hot, only more than ten seconds of confrontation, Li Nuo''s physical strength has been almost unable to hold on.


    As a blood blue double crispy, it''s OK to fight and break out, but if you maintain a high intensity for more than 10 seconds, you can''t do what you want.


    After dodging the Silver Knight''s shot, Li Nuo immediately retreated, raised his pistol and kept pulling the trigger. The mercury bullet jumped out of the muzzle and killed the Silver Knight one after another.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Li Nuo slides backward again, knocks out the bullet clip, and puts the bullet into the bullet clip with the other hand holding the cane.


    This time, the ammunition was changed very quickly, but in such a short moment, the Silver Knight held up his gun to deceive him.


    Dare to change the bullet in such an occasion!


    But Li Nuo laughs with a smile, and the "high north wind" is thrown out when it is changed.


    Just listen to a bang, the explosion set off a shock wave, the Silver Knight was affected by it, and in a second, his whole body was covered with white frost.


    Li Nuo''s eyes sank, and the mercury bullet poured out again, leaving only one shot.


    The bullet breaks through the frost on the Silver Knight''s armor and inserts it tightly. For players, the power of the gun depends on the attribute value on the one hand, but the more important thing is the type of bullet, especially for players with low accuracy.


    The strength of mercury bullet is far better than the product of this era. No matter how strong the Silver Knight''s armor is, it can''t carry a steady stream of gunfire.


    Looking at the Silver Knight suddenly stopped, Li Nuo frowned, "is it over?"


    Thought just passed, suddenly see Silver Knight''s long gun flashed dazzling white light, the next second, it suddenly put the gun head into the ground.


    A white light came out of the gun, and a thin white line appeared on the ground, rushing to Li Nuo.


    No!


    Lino sensed an extreme, even unprecedented, premonition of danger.


    He sprang back at once.


    At this time, where the white line passed, a shining white light gun stabbed out from the ground.


    The ground was washed out of a crack, so fast that Li can not dodge.


    Gravel scurrying, dust everywhere, when the dust dissipated, Li Nuo covered his ribs and crouched on the ground. A ferocious wound extended from his left crotch to his armpit, blood stains through his clothes, which complements the blood mist that envelops his whole body.


    I''m going to win! DOS was very happy to see this scene. Sure enough, no matter how strong the players become, the low level is unable to challenge the powerful demon like Silver Knight.


    But he didn''t notice that there was a little red light in the blood fog.


    Li Nuo spat blood sputum on the ground.


    Looking at the Silver Knight coldly, his mouth slightly raised


    "This is really over."

 Chapter 115

    On the deck of the ship, only a small number of crew members fell to the ground drunk. The sound of duel within tens of seconds from 100 meters away could not wake them up.


    But Molly and her three children stood by the boat, gazing at what was happening in front of the dock.


    "Li Nuo... Will he die..." seeing Li Nuo injured in vain, Tom was a little scared.


    Molly gently shook her head and said, "No


    The next sentence she did not say, but read in her heart, "because he is a demon hunter..."


    Under the boat.


    Marjie witnessed the whole process of the battle from a distance, and his eyes became more and more straight.


    He kept repeating a question in his mind, has Li Nuo become so strong unconsciously


    But when he saw that Li Nuo was injured, he picked up the squid shield, stood up from the ground, moved his right arm, which was bound to the skeleton of the primary steam power arm, and then took a step.


    All of a sudden, Emily grabbed him by the cuff, and her eyes were filled with urgent demands, "please be careful..."


    She wanted to say not to die, but she knew she was not qualified to say that.


    Marge turned back and kowtowed slightly, but when he turned back the next moment, his eyes widened.


    ¡­¡­


    Lino fell on his knees.


    At this moment, his health has dropped below 25%, and the bonus effect of [red tear stone ring] and [frequent death attack up] has been triggered.


    The Silver Knight didn''t give him any time to breathe. He ran quickly. In the blink of an eye, the tip of his gun was close to Li Nuo.


    Through the tip of the gun, Li Nuo coolly tilted his head.


    It''s empty!


    With a crooked smile, Li Nuo suddenly leaped to the side. Without any sign, he took the whip blade and drew a remnant shadow. It was like a poisonous silver snake. Under the bite, the armor of the Silver Knight split, and the black smoke slanted out from the crack, like splashing blood!


    But the Silver Knight didn''t stop because of this. He was in the state of killing red eyes. He danced his long gun and waved it fiercely.


    Li Nuo met him, jumped up before the blade of the gun passed, and with the help of his toes, he jumped to the front of the Silver Knight.


    His face sank, his elbow trembled, the whip blade wrapped around the Silver Knight''s neck, and he was behind him when he landed.


    The thin whip blade, like a strong python, tightly entangled the Silver Knight''s neck, making it unable to move. Next second, with the harsh sound of metal friction, Li Nuo pulled back the whip blade.


    But there was only a small piece of armor on the Silver Knight''s neck, which was still connected to the body below, and the rest of it was cut off.


    A gust of sand swept away its killing intention.


    The black fog came out from the crack in his neck, and the Silver Knight fell to the ground. The red eyes on his helmet faded until they disappeared.


    All the people who saw this scene were shocked. It took less than ten seconds from Li Nuo''s being knocked down to the Silver Knight''s counterattack!


    Doss was even more awe inspiring, not only because the Silver Knight was defeated.


    His [exploration] is slightly different from Li Nuo''s, pure skills are more perfect than the skills brought by equipment.


    In addition to the fact that 70% of the target''s data is the same at most, his skills can change with the target''s ability as long as he is still in the same script after saving the target''s data.


    He can''t believe looking at the data board, the highest value of the detected target, insight, has exceeded 60!


    "You''re kidding! Is this guy stronger with less blood? "


    It''s a monster!


    At this moment, doss had an idea, escape! Run now!


    But Li Nuo has aimed the gun at him.


    There''s a bang!


    The mercury bullet roared out, tearing the air and hitting DOS'' defensive but Tallinn.


    The ripple is unprecedented. The power of the bullet runs through the shield. The impact of the bullet penetrates into doss'' internal organs and makes him spit a mouthful of sour water on the ground.


    At the same time, defensive type, but talin showed his true face. This enchanter is a half human sized book. The pages of the book are facing outward, and an ugly face is printed on the page.


    "Still can''t break the defense." Li Nuo took out a piece of bacon and put it in his mouth. "It''s a little painful on him. It seems that there''s little blood left... There''s no way..."


    He took a deep breath


    "[residual blood], open..."


    As soon as Li Nuo''s expression changed, he dashed forward, the blood mist burst, and the figure disappeared.


    Doss was on the alert, but he couldn''t see where he was except for the blood mist.


    At the next moment, the sound of stepping on the ground came from behind, but it was too late. Before he could turn back, his chest was pierced from behind by a walking stick.


    Red blood flowed from the corner of doss'' mouth, but talin and the Silver Knight disappeared at the same time.


    He looked at the stick red with blood on his chest, then looked back tremblingly and saw Li Nuo chewing bacon behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As long as players of the same level don''t get hurt, it''s very difficult to have a fatal scene. Even if they chop each other with watermelon knives, because there are two factors: the system of blood and their own physical strength, people will not die immediately.


    Unless there is an attack of damage explosion, such as which unsightly grandson is playing with a body bomb, or there is a big difference in attribute values, solving the battle is basically a matter of one punch.


    Therefore, doss can only admit bad luck when he is penetrated into his chest, and meets an opponent who "sells dog meat with a sheep''s head".


    Li Nuo''s attack damage has crossed the level limit, although the crispness level has also crossed the level, downward.


    Under the unbelievable eyes of doss, Li Nuo swallowed the bacon, breathed for ten seconds to solve the battle without enjoying the pain of bone fracture, and then drew out his walking stick.


    Doss fell to the ground in vain, blood flowing out of the hole in his chest, and gradually dyed a pool of blood.


    Li Nuo squatted down, took out the chopping axe from punk Nashun, joked: "a trainer will only hide behind the elves, fail."


    "Why are you getting stronger and stronger... I don''t understand..."


    Doss said this, and suddenly coughed, and a lot of blood came out of his mouth.


    "You don''t have to understand." Li Nuo raised his axe and chopped it down.


    When DOS thought it was to give himself a good time, suddenly the sharp pain in his right arm made him scream.


    Li Nuo criticized one by one with a wooden look, as if he was criticizing a piece of firewood.


    A wood that cries.


    Until he cut off doss'' arm, doss also turned into a black fog and disappeared here.


    ¡­¡­


    [you have killed the player, 4625]


    [plunder gold coin: 2400]


    ¡­¡­


    [regional mission completed: rescue Jack]


    [gain 3000 experience points]


    [task reward brilliant wedge stone and bone marrow ash have been sent to your item list, please check]


    ¡­¡­


    "Cut... Slow one step."


    Li Nuo was a little unwilling and regretted not being able to cut off doss'' left arm.


    Then he lowered his eyes, took out three bullets and put them into the clip.


    Raise the gun in the air.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After firing three shots in a row, Li Nuo''s eyes looked at the sky. It was cloudy and there was no sunshine.


    "It''s revenge for you. Although it''s a bit incomplete, please rest assured that there will still be a chance in the future..."


    He breathed heavily, put down his pistol and turned to the direction of the boat.


    Just then, behind him came the noisy and dense sound of footsteps.


    Li Nuo''s secret was not good. Looking back, he saw a large group of uniformed policemen running from afar.


    "When everything is settled, the police will arrive. What kind of trouble is there in this thick film atmosphere..."


    Heart Belly Fei a, immediately turn around, just walk a few steps, then hear behind someone shouting: "seems to be this person."


    Li Nuo took a big step and ran at full speed.


    Marjie, who was in front of the ship, immediately ran back to the ship and called out to the crew to leave immediately.


    Several crew members got up in a daze and saw a large number of policemen in the distance. They woke up in a moment and called for their companions to set sail.


    What they are doing is not serious. If they are caught by the police, they will not be able to get away with it. At that time, it will be nonsense to confess leniently and resist severely. They will have to deal with it seriously and discipline them severely for the rest of their lives.


    At the moment when the board on the ship was removed, Li Nuo jumped up, firmly grasped marjie''s outstretched hand and climbed up the board safely.


    The ship has left and the police are late.


    Li Nuo sat on the board of the boat in terror. I didn''t expect that the taste of being a wanted criminal was so exciting


    When he got up and looked at novigri again, he felt relaxed and calm.


    "Hoo..."


    Next stop, keville.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!

 Chapter 116

    JOYA''s eyes popped open.


    The news that doss quit the script awakened her in a dream.


    Cohen, sitting opposite her, was reading a book when he raised his eyes and said, "what''s the matter, miss JOYA?"


    "Nothing..."


    Qiao Ya gently shakes his head, eyes to the window, staring at the distant col, silent for a long time, said: "had a nightmare."


    "Oh, the powerful Qiao Ya will also be awakened by nightmares. If I don''t suggest it, what kind of dreams do I want to hear?" Cohen closes the book and smiles at Joey.


    JOYA had no expression. "I dreamed that my companion was killed by an ant."


    Cohen frowned and said with a smile, "that''s not a nightmare. It should be a dream full of comedy atmosphere. Of course, I''m sorry for your partner''s experience in the dream."


    "That''s right... It''s a comedy, an incredible comedy." "Mr. Cohen, are you sure we need another three days to get to kervier?" he asked


    "I''m sure, I''m sure it would only take 24 hours if there were no damned sea fog and robbers, but now we can only sit in a crowded carriage, but fortunately, a beautiful lady sitting opposite me makes this boring journey full of fun."


    "Thank you for your praise..."


    All of a sudden, Cohen straightened himself up, coughed and said solemnly, "miss JOYA, don''t you think about it..."


    "I''m not interested in the old man."


    "Er..." Cohen awkwardly raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, picked up the book and continued to read.


    ¡­¡­


    There is an inconspicuous two-story building on the north side of Xianghua street in Florida. Inside, dozens of people dressed in black stand upright and fill the two-story corridor.


    In the conference room on the second floor, three men sit around a round table.


    A gangster in a scarf with a cigar in his mouth, a government official in a black hat and formal dress, and an old-fashioned church agent in a religious uniform.


    At the moment, the atmosphere is extremely depressed. The gangsters standing around the wall are nervous and dare not move.


    "So let me summarize."


    The old looking church agent glanced at the two men sitting at the same table and said, "a man who didn''t know where he came from washed HEATHERTON, attacked the house of mirth, beheaded the signboard female night devil of the house of mirth, killed Mr. Hawthorne in full view of the public, and together with a grocer who lived in the suburbs, made a riot in the slave market, He robbed four slaves, seriously injured a number of senior government officials and businessmen, and caused a chaos by driving a carriage in the street. These are the big things he has done, not the small things. "


    Black hat said: "bishop Lawrence, let me remind you that he once sneaked into Mr. Philip''s house. Maybe he also did the killing of the Philip family. Moreover, after chasing him during the auction period, one of the church staff mysteriously disappeared. We have reason to suspect that the dedicated staff may also have been killed."


    Lawrence nodded slightly. If Li Nuo saw him and knew that the old man was Lawrence, the agent of the healing church, he would be scared to urinate on the spot.


    "Mr. Millwall, you said that the man on duty was doss, a subordinate of Cohen. I heard Cohen mention that doss once said that the murderer was a demon hunter." Lawrence said.


    Millwall laughs scornfully: "demon hunter? Species that disappeared a hundred years ago? How is that possible? "


    Long silent gang boss interrupted: "maybe it''s true."


    Then he hooked his finger to his hand, and the person standing next to him put the three rolls of paper in his hand on the table and spread them out.


    The boss smoked his cigar and said, "the three wanted notices are the masked butcher, the real face of the masked butcher, and one of his accomplices, an inventor who appeared out of thin air in the South Street. Their unified characteristics are that they both have Oriental looks and have all met Philip. The real face of the masked butcher is the information provided by the duty man doss, Several of my staff who are in charge of guarding the casino at the auction have confirmed that they have met this man, so I have reason to believe that what doss said is true. "


    He pauses and goes on: "by inquiring, the real face of the masked butcher has appeared in the South Street. He lives at 15 ermire street, which is the old house of the dead Philip."


    The boss snapped his fingers and opened the door. A woman was brought in. She looked like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    One of his men picked up the reward order that Li Nuo didn''t wear a mask and said coldly, "about this man, repeat everything you know."


    The woman looked at the reward order and said in a panic: "he... He used to live in Mr. Philip''s old house... I saw this man kill a spirit in that room... After that, we entrusted him. Although he did almost nothing, the Commission money he asked for was very special, especially the kunt card..."


    The big man interrupted: "madam, please talk about his eyes."


    "Eyes..." the woman thought for a moment, then said: "Amber pupil, like the eyes of a snake... Very scary."


    The old man waved his hand gently, and the woman was taken out. He put his hands together on the table and gazed at the other two. He said: "a demon hunter who has disappeared for a hundred years is making trouble everywhere wearing a mask. I don''t know how to contact Philip, kill our Mr. Hawthorne, collect kunte cards in a planned way, and finally make a big auction, Don''t you think these things are too confusing? If he wants to go to the auction, why does he want to harm Mr. Hawthorne? What''s the point of contacting Philip? And the grocer, who has been in novigrie for many years, why did he choose this auction to make trouble? "


    "What are you going to say, Mr. tillias?" Millwall looked at him discontentedly.


    Lawrence said: "I think he is saying that anything that seems to be chaotic has other purposes. Maybe there are forces behind him that we can''t find out. Maybe all he does is for something hidden under the water. But the truth behind such a big thing is bound to be unfavorable to us, so we can''t treat him as an ordinary wanted criminal."


    Tillias kowtowed. "So I think we should speed up and do everything we can to catch this man and his accomplices."


    Millwall looked white. "No matter what he wants to do, it has affected the face of the aristocracy. We will inform all allies of the reward. Even if you don''t say it, we will speed up."


    Lawrence said: "if the murder of Mr. Phillips'' family is related to him, then the church must find him and ask him something, but..." Lawrence hesitated for a moment and said: "what if he escapes to Covell? The imperial wanted order is invalid in that neutral country, and the scope of the church is not there


    Tillias sneered and said, "please don''t worry, I will issue their new reward to the black market, which is also the reason for inviting two people to come here. I need their capital injection, especially Mr. Millwall. Please say something nice to the above people. If there is not enough money, no one will take risks."


    Millwall''s face changed. "Are you going to issue a B-level reward?"


    "No..." tilias was silent, his eyes suddenly cold, "for Mr. Hawthorne, and for the face of the upper class, I want to announce A-class! A million dollars reward


    The black market is the so-called underground world, such as the dark net in reality. It is a world full of danger and death.


    But it''s been five years since there was a million level reward on the black market, so it''s a shock to everyone present.


    "Please don''t make a mountain out of a molehill. The A-level reward is for war criminals." Millwall warned.


    "If there are unknown forces behind this person, I don''t think A-level is too much." Lawrence said.


    Millwall frowned and sighed, "now that bishop Lawrence has said that, I''ll ask for instructions. After all, there is too much money involved. We have to go through some procedures."


    Tillias kowtowed with satisfaction, "since both of you agree, I''ll immediately ask someone to draw up a new reward. Mr. mask butcher and his fellow inventor, once the news comes out, even Cowell will be wanted in five days."


    Then Millwall said, "but I have a request."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "My brother was put a bomb in his mouth by a guy at the auction. Although he was not dead, he could not eat, could not speak, and almost became a useless man. So I asked that the murderer named Baikal punk should also be offered a reward!"

 Chapter 117

    Leno sat on a wooden chair in the cabin.


    He bent over and supported his cheek, and his eyes were as dull as kidney deficiency.


    There are three things that make his kidney hurt so much.


    1¡¢ After completing the task of rescuing jack, he forgot to use [Rune: Moon], resulting in a loss of at least 300 experience points.


    As far as the present ornaments are concerned, [red tear stone ring] can''t be taken off, and [frequent blood attack up] should be carried as far as possible, without a third spare position.


    We must form a good habit of changing accessories in the future.


    2¡¢ Only when I got on the ship did I know that it was not a smuggling ship at all. It was a pirate ship from NIMA


    Just for the sake of purchasing materials, they stop at the port under the name of smuggling. These "hard-working" Pirates hang the standard pirate flag, skeleton, on their sails soon after they leave novigrie.


    He is not afraid of pirates, mainly because he is afraid of the Navy chasing pirates


    3¡¢ How to talk to Jack about hatherton.


    You can''t pat him on the shoulder and say, your father''s head has been broken. Your mother was raped first and then killed. All your lovely neighbors have died. Congratulations, you are an orphan, even worse than me.


    If you want to enjoy the underage group deck diving, maybe that''s a little useful.


    "It''s hard to say..."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Li Nuo patted his thigh, banged up and walked to the room the pirates had opened for his group.


    The old wooden door creaked open, and there was a fishy smell in the room, which was originally the pirate''s utility room.


    The musty linen bags, the spider webs in the corner, and the dust all over the room indicate that no one has ever cleaned it.


    However, since we are on a pirate ship, we can''t hold the attitude of tiedani. As long as the ship can''t hit an iceberg or be attacked by the Navy, we should hold a contented attitude.


    Inside, Molly, Emily and three children are sitting on the floor. Tom and marfa are sleeping together. Lino points to Jack in the corner and hooks his finger.


    Take Jack out of the room and walk to the seat just now. Jack looks at Li Nuo''s figure and purses his mouth. "I..."


    Li Nuo didn''t wait for him to go on, so he put his hand on his shoulder and said solemnly, "your father, your mother and your village are dead."


    Jack''s body trembles slightly, his face turns white, and tears appear in his eyes.


    "You... What are you talking about..."


    "They''re dead, you''re homeless." Li Nuo stressed every word and sentence.


    "Cheating..." Jack kept shaking his head, "I''ve only been away for a few days. How can they be gone!"


    "Then why did I save you, not your father?" Asked Li.


    "He''s hurt!"


    "You don''t come to save your son when you''re hurt. Do you believe it?" Li Nuo stares at him.


    Jack looked at Li Nuo''s eyes blankly, his body began to tremble, then slowly lowered his head, big tears gushed out of his eyes, dripping on the wet board.


    "A few days ago, I heard people in black say that the people in hesselton were dead... It was a man in a mask..." he sobbed and wiped his eyes. "I don''t want to know the truth..."


    Li Nuo rubbed Jack''s head. "Your father said that 12 years old is the age to become strong. You should understand that being strong also includes your heart. Any setbacks you experience will make you stronger, so you must know and accept it."


    "But... No matter how strong it is..." Jack said, crying and sobbing, "no one can let me protect anymore... Dad and mom... And the people in the town are gone."


    "One day there will be people who will let you do your best to protect, just as your father will protect you and your mother."


    "Will it..."


    Li Nuo smiles and nods. "Of course, I promise."


    Jack bit his lip and nodded acquiescently. "I want to go back and be myself."


    "As long as you don''t go on deck, it''s all right."


    Jack turns around, wipes his tears, and steps powerlessly toward the room. Without taking two steps, he suddenly stops and turns around and asks, "the murderer..."


    Li Nuo understood what he wanted to ask, so he said, "the killers are not masked people. In fact, they are the robbers. They collude with the slave peddlers to lay the blame on a nonessential person, but all the robbers have died and were killed by your father."


    "My father?"


    Li Nuo nodded gently. "Well, Balma fought until the last moment. He killed all the invaders before he closed his eyes. Your father was a real warrior, and... Your mother was a brave woman."


    Jack looked a little moved, silent for a moment, nodded and said: "I see. Please give me some time, I will digest these things as soon as possible."


    Leno raises his eyebrows at him and watches as Jack enters the room instead of on deck. He takes a breath and sits down in his chair.


    "Is that appropriate?" Malje''s voice came from his side.


    Li Nuo looked up. Malje and punk were standing at the corner of the corridor, with food from pirates in their hands.


    "I don''t know whether it''s suitable or not. Let the boy digest by himself." Li Nuo sighed after saying that he was not good at comforting people. It was his limit to say that.


    Punk bawled, "poor child, I have to live alone when I was so young. I just embarked on the adventure journey when he was so young. It was very, very difficult at that time. Fortunately, several of our adventure experts took him to explore the unknown world, so he was lucky."


    "Punk, please go back with the food." Malje crudely shoves his plate to punk.


    Seeing punk enter the room, maljay frowned and sighed, "where did you get this guy?"


    Li Nuo laughs, "it''s from the regional mission."


    This branch line is the exam for stupid adventurers. Punk is one of the rewards. Stupid followers


    For Li Nuo, the process of this branch line is really unforgettable in his life.


    Punk''s first request is to let Li Nuo evaluate his adventure life, racking his brain to use the praise he has learned all his life, even to call him Dad.


    Punk was not satisfied until it was light. Li Nuo couldn''t bear to say, "what kind of shit are your bullshit adventures? You have to let others evaluate them. It''s more meaningful to evaluate whether a child urinates or not than to evaluate your adventure."


    After this sentence, punk clapped his hands with satisfaction. He thought that his risk was too little. This evaluation was very "to the point". At that moment, Li Nuo was surprised. He was a masochist.


    Punk''s next requirement is to embark on an adventurous journey together with Li Nuo


    OK, anyway, punk has money, and it''s useful to rob the auction, so this guy comes with a big bag.


    Marge sat down next to Li Nuo and said, "I talked to the captain just now. There is a good news and a bad news. Which do you want to hear first?"


    "You don''t have to eat cow dung."


    "Hum... Thanks to you, there are crew members in the port who have seen the whole process of your fighting with doss, so we are safe on this ship."


    Li Nuo glared at him with his dead fish eyes and said, "so they were going to let us get on the ship and then rob us of money and color..."


    Marjie frowned and turned his eyes to one side. After a few seconds of silence, he whispered, "I didn''t expect that..."


    I didn''t expect your sister!


    Li Nuo''s crazy Tucao in mind is pirate ship. It is not the kind of charity that wears pirate names but actually liberates the country. Three thin men who are not bad money make complaints about the two women and three children on board the pirate ship.


    Ignoring the appearance of Li Nuo''s egg pain, maljie said: "the bad news is that it''s because of the sea fog, so it may be a day late to get to kervier, the fastest is the day after tomorrow."


    Li Nuo opened the task panel and looked at the remaining time next to the main task. "That is to say, there are 21 days left for the main task after dakville."


    "And by the time we get to dakville, the trouble may have just begun." Marjie added.


    Li Nuo reluctantly raised the corner of his mouth, "it''s not... The main reason is that there is no place like kervier in the wizard. I also saw it in the set. According to the shameless conduct of" endless corridor ", it''s possible for kervier to change into any virtue."


    Marguerite snorted, "this is the main thing I want to talk about. Just now I asked the captain about Cowell."


    "What''s the surprise?" Li Nuo''s eyes were empty and he had a bad feeling.


    "The harvest was quite unexpected."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the immortal reward!

 Chapter 118

    Two days later, the neutral kingdom of kevier and bovis, chateau, pound vines.


    The pirate ship, which had put away the skeleton flag, turned into a merchant ship this time, and then docked in the harbor by the sea.


    "It''s not scientific..."


    Li Nuo stood on the dock and looked at the changed pirate ship. He felt that these pirates were really inferior to transformers.


    "Why, interested in my boat?" The voice came from the rear of Li Nuo, a pirate captain in a gentleman''s suit, with a neat beard, a black hat and a walking stick of the same color


    Li Nuo''s temple hummed, "you''re dressed up..."


    The captain said with a smile, "ha! I''m a businessman now. Of course, that''s the way I dress up! "


    At this time, a well-dressed seaman with glasses ordered the captain and whispered, "boss, you are a gentleman now. Pay attention to your tone and words..."


    The captain glared at him, then turned his head to Li Nuo and gave a new smile. He didn''t even show his teeth. As soon as his painting style changed, his conversation changed. "If you are interested, we will leave here in a week. At that time, please consider whether you want to go to the new world with us."


    Li Nuo refused without thinking: "no, we don''t want to be a cook, we don''t want to be a great swordsman, we don''t want to be the world''s first navigable seaman, so we''ll invite someone else."


    Then he turned his head, waved his hand and left quickly.


    "Don''t you want to be sea warriors?" The captain yelled, "musicians or boatmen are OK. Don''t you have a dream?"


    We are salted fish. Li nuoli ignores him. He always feels that if he follows the captain, he will be dragged into another world.


    In fact, these two days on the ship, how to say... It''s very abundant. It''s quite meaningful for the educated youth to experience the re creation of labor.


    He and malje have done many jobs, such as fishing, drying the net, carrying goods and cooking. We should say why they are so active, because they have experience value. Every labor is a branch task, and experience value is not much, but at least they can make a lot of things.


    For example, in the first rock Department Taoist Hall of Pokemon Huang, some novices don''t know that green caterpillars can evolve into bataha at level 10. They use Pikachu to brush hundreds of green caterpillars and kill nearly level 10. In fact, one bataha can easily get past. After bullying Xiaoxia, it''s enough to reach level 10, and it may be faster, but the result is the same, and it''s upgraded to level 10.


    In a word, after two full days, with the little help of Rune: moon, they both rose one level.


    [Li Nuo: level 10]


    [physical strength: 245]


    [energy: 276]


    [strength: 16]


    [reaction: 32 + 12]


    [Lingli: 22]


    [insight: 39 + 2]


    [Medical: 1]


    [precision: 24]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee Lv2]


    Note: in contrast, Marge is too weak. In order to keep the balance of words, he has no face to put it on.


    Li Nuo measured the current value of his physical condition to what height, basically speaking, the physical resistance has not changed, a stick should be disabled, but the attack power is like a bear.


    However, there is a more embarrassing thing. He can reach two meters in a hard jump now. However, he is a demon hunter, and two meters is enough to break his leg, so it''s a damn thing to jump high in a sense.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the people who stepped into kevier felt relaxed, as if they were streaking on the beach.


    This country has a kind of charm, which is like the breath of a goddess, smelly and fragrant.


    Kevier is surrounded by mountains in the back and faces the sea in the West. The houses in the city are not Gothic spires like novigrie''s, but small European high-rise buildings full of Nordic style, with bright colors. In simple language, it means advocating nature and respecting technology.


    The whole city exudes vitality, which is in sharp contrast to the depressing atmosphere of novigri.


    Emily and Molly take a deep breath, enjoying the joy of going home. MafA takes Tom and Jack to look around. The brother and sister have accepted Jack as their own family. The friendship of bear child is coming fast.


    But that''s good. With the help of Tom and MafA, Jack has eased his mind a little. He believes that he will be able to carry out Li Nuo''s baldness soon... Wrong, it''s an exercise plan.


    Looking at the appearance of these people, Li Nuo and marjie are in a bright mood. They immediately make up their mind and go around to ask punk. They take out a small book, which records what they have to do in keville according to the current situation in the past two days.


    1¡¢ It''s getting stronger.


    2¡¢ Find out about the mirror master.


    3¡¢ Find chabai.


    4¡¢ Search for information about enemy teams.


    What we are talking about here is definitely not just about upgrading the level, but trying to get better equipment and even skills.


    According to the information from the pirate captain, this target may not be too difficult in keville.


    The full name of the country is the kingdom of kevier and bovis. Just like Trinidad and Tobago, it belongs to the name of the conjoined baby like country, which is generally referred to as the kingdom of kevier.


    There are two capitals in this country. Pound vinis is the capital of Xia, and the other is the capital of Dong. Because it is located in the mountain area, it has extremely rich mineral resources, such as iron ore, copper, silver, zinc, nickel, lead, tin and many other metals, as well as rare metals such as chromium, tungsten, titanium, platinum, etc The salt industry is also extremely developed.


    Now the port where Li Nuo and others are located is called prakhida bay port, which is the trade hub of the whole continent. At the same time, it is convenient to export its own mineral resources and various products.


    Moreover, over the past century, keville has maintained its status as a neutral country, where wars have been isolated and the economy has developed steadily. Now it is almost the richest country in the world.


    How rich is it? In a simple analogy, Philip, a businessman who can buy a plastic bag house in novigrie, is a middle class when he comes to Coville.


    The above is just to show how local tyrant Kerviel is.


    What''s important is that thanks to their strong financial support, they have the best spies, mercenaries and even killers in the world, as well as the most advanced machinery manufacturing industry.


    In order to manage the order of various industries, there is a unique management mode in the world.


    Chamber of Commerce.


    Hidden underground are the killers'' guild, the thieves'' guild, and even the hunters'' Guild dealing with monsters.


    Above the surface are the chamber of Commerce for weapons, carpenters, traders, builders, mechanics, and even everything.


    These chambers of commerce just meet the needs of Li Nuo and Ma Erjie. What does the chamber of Commerce represent? Of course, it is a task. The task is the way to start with experience value and equipment skills.


    Li Nuo needs to contact more monsters, collect mutation inducers, and get as many decoctions as possible to strengthen his combat adaptability. It''s better to get some equipment and skills, so the hunter association is his first choice.


    Marjie needs to be stronger. The machinery association is of great significance to him, with more drawings and better materials.


    Players with mechanical expertise should not focus on skills and levels. If you have the ability to create a high level, even if the level is negative, it is everyone''s father.


    Seriously speaking, players with mechanical expertise have a potential advantage. The equipment they make will have a bonus when they wear it. For example, the bullets they make are more powerful when they use them than when they use them for others.


    Therefore, how to enter the chamber of commerce is something they must consider.


    In kervier, all chambers of commerce are run by the patriarchal church, the "red order".


    The founder of the "red order" is quite familiar to those who have played "the wizard", jerot''s old lover and yenefa''s first rival.


    Trish merrigrad.


    At that time, under the rule of ladovid V, the North wantonly persecuted mages, magicians, alchemists and anyone who could release magic.


    Novigrie, the largest free city in the north, was not spared, and even became the center of persecution. The square and open space were covered with columns of fire, and the flames and smoke were burning every day.


    Living here, the sorceress Trish meligrad did her best to save many sorcerers from misfortune, and led them to corville by boat.


    Over time, it became the last pure land of warlocks. In her later years, in order to manage warlocks, Trish founded the "red order". Until now, almost all the Warlocks in the world are concentrated in kervier and become believers of the order.


    They would always say, "God bless Teresa."


    The state saw the growing of the order. Instead of suppressing it, it gave the "red order" a very high status. The Bishop''s status was even under the king. With the cooperation of the two, the business system was reformed drastically, and the chamber of commerce system was established. The order of the chamber of Commerce was governed by the order of the church.


    Nowadays, in addition to the warlocks, there are also government personnel at the top of the order, such as Holland mentioned by Ronald.


    We know from the captain that this man is now one of the important agents of the "red order". If we can get in touch with him, it may be very helpful to find the mirror master.


    On the other hand, there is a source warlock in kervier. The first time he learned about it was in the mouth of wadzke, and the second time it came from the captain talking to marjie.


    The source Warlock is a very valuable "resource" for the order, and is usually appointed as the next bishop.


    Born with magic, you don''t need to be inspired. This is the definition of source Warlock. At the same time, it just meets the concept of elemental powers.


    So it''s very important to get inside the order.


    For this matter, Li Nuo has already had an idea. One of them is to follow Molly. After all, she is a warlock and always has some contacts in Cowell. What''s more, if she can mix up some magic, anyway, she has agreed with Molly on the ship to live with them first and save a share of the room money.


    The second is the message from the captain. Top hunters, mercenaries or craftsmen will get the opportunity to cooperate with the order.


    Finally, let''s talk about the enemy team. Although Li Nuo can''t figure out how many people are left in doss, they will definitely come to kervier.


    At the thought of the flying knife that once attacked him, Li Nuo had an intuition that dos was a weak chicken in their team.


    "Well..." Li Nuo scratched his chin and nodded.


    "Ah..." malje tried to pretend to think according to his eyebrows.


    "What are you... Doing?" The questioner is Emily. She can''t help but wonder when she looks at the two Hornets stung their heads.


    "Think." Marge looked at the book, moved his index finger to his temple, and then said, "Miss Emily, since you are from Cowell, do you know how to get into the machinery association?"


    Emily was stunned and asked, "what are you going to do in the machinery association?"


    "Learning."


    "Well..." Emily fixed her watery eyes on maljie and said, "come to my house."


    As soon as he said this, Li Nuo raised his head and looked at the two men. He looked straight at maljie, "Congratulations, the game of love cultivation has been cleared immediately."


    Maljie gently frowned, the corners of his mouth up and down, in the joy and embarrassment under the second speed switch.


    "Miss Emily... Is it a little too fast?"


    Emily wondered, "what''s too fast? Don''t you want to find the machinery chamber of Commerce? My family is engaged in machinery manufacturing and belongs to the franchise store of the machinery chamber of Commerce. "


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!

 Chapter 119

    Li Nuo and maljie follow Emily to her long lost home, followed by punk.


    In front of a few people is a mechanical repair shop with a heavy iron door closed.


    This shop is open in a street where there is no one around, where the wind blows and dust blows, and there is no grass left. If beggars come here, they will lose their jobs.


    There is no sign in the shop. If it is not for the ugly mechanical words written on the iron door, who knows what this place is for.


    At the moment, Li Nuo feels a little confused. From the harbor, kevier only thinks that he is a beautiful, fresh and energetic country. But when he comes closer, there is something wrong with the painting style


    Novigrie is the same as it was in the middle of the 19th century, but the outer layer of Cowell is wrapped in a medieval shell, and the inner core is the scientific magic wind of modern science and technology.


    Take this street for example. Although it''s depressed, there are bicycles parked on the street, rusty ones, and some half open shops with signs with light bulbs. They don''t know how to turn off the lights in the daytime, so they don''t have to pay the electricity bill.


    The most extreme is that you can see the wires on the outer wall of the building


    It''s two worlds


    Emily came up and patted the iron door and yelled, "Marco, open up."


    A moment later, there was no response in the room. Emily took a few more shots, but there was no response.


    "Really..." Emily whispered, suddenly kicked the iron door and yelled, "Marco! No one cares about you, does he? "


    In just a few seconds, the iron door was pulled up from the bottom with a crash, and a pretty boy with short hair and a little bit of oil on his back came out, looking at Emily, his eyes widened involuntarily.


    "Sister... How did you come back?"


    The three men on the scene almost sprayed. You really didn''t know that your sister had been abducted and worked as a prostitute for two years.


    Marco noticed Li Nuo and others behind Emily and asked, "who are these guys?"


    Emily complained: "what is a guy? I''ve told you so many times. Pay attention to the language when speaking."


    "Hoo..." Emily breathed out, "but I wish you were the same as before..."


    "Yes... The business in the store is the same as before, and it can''t make any money." Marco said weakly.


    Emily had no choice but to smile. Then she turned her head and said, "excuse me, everyone. This is my brother Marco. My father and mother died early. He was brought by me. Maybe he was spoiled a little too much. Please forgive me."


    "Nonsense, you beat me a little, but they were all copying guys. Dad never beat me like that." Marco retorted immediately.


    Emily turned her head and glared, "what are you talking about?"


    These two sisters are... Interesting... Li Nuo always thinks that there are some shortcomings in his hand, such as melon seeds. When he looks at Emily, who has been gentle like moisturizer, suddenly turns into chili oil, this change of face is the first time in his shallow life.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo''s eyes flashed and thought of something. He immediately turned around with marjie on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "marjie, do you think we''ve known each other for a long time


    "If you think it''s a friend to beat each other with a stick and kick each other in the face with a somersault every day, then I have nothing to say," he said coldly


    "Then count it." Li Nuo said, "as a friend, I can remind you that Emily has a brother."


    "You can know whether you are blind or deaf. What do you want to say?"


    "You have to be careful."


    "What are you going to say?"


    "I don''t understand... Voldemort."


    "Ha?" Marjie opened his mouth, incredible looking at Li Nuo, helpless with this guy''s brain hole.


    Then Emily said, "don''t stand. Come in and sit down."


    Marge left Li Nuo, and punk just to take a step, but listen to Marco shouting: "wait a minute!"


    "Sister, what''s the matter? You left for two years without saying a word and came back with three men. You didn''t even have an explanation?"


    Emily was stunned. Instead of saying it, she couldn''t say it.


    Marjie immediately said, "two years ago, Miss Emily was killed by the sea and drifted to a place you don''t know. Naturally, I can''t tell you."


    After hearing this, Marco looked at Emily, frowned, stretched out his hand, pinched her arm, and said with concern, "sister... Is this true?"


    "Well... Well, it''s OK. It''s all over." Emily smiles and looks at maljie invisibly, expressing her silent thanks.


    Marco turned his head and asked, "who are the three of you?"


    "Marco... Just finished your tone."


    Marge took two steps forward. "I want to come to you to learn mechanical manufacturing technology."


    "Learning? Come to me? " Marco couldn''t believe it. He took a look at Emily and looked back at maljie. He said with a bitter smile, "you''re not wrong. I can''t even afford to support myself."


    "I''m serious."


    "OK..." Marco doubted, "but I need to know your basic level. You need to prove your ability to do it yourself, and in the first place, I only care about food, no salary."


    Hands on ability, hearing this request, maljie raised his mouth, walked into the shop in full view, and pulled a piece of white paper off a maintenance desk.


    "Well, watch it."


    His ten fingers were moving the paper with amazing hand speed. They were like wind and lightning. Everyone was dazzled. Just a few seconds later, an origami dinosaur finished.


    Marco''s eyes were full of light, and he quickly came forward to hold maljie''s arm, "brother, teach me!"


    "Hum ~ it depends on your spirit."


    Li Nuo speechless looking at this scene, with Marco, the boy also has a slight secondary disease, suddenly he noticed a strange feeling around him, follow the feeling, see the same eyes in the floodlight of punk.


    "Punk... You''re not attracted to this origami, are you?"


    "I''ve traveled so many places, and I''ve never seen such wonderful handicrafts..." Punk''s eyes were full of worship. "I want to stay and have a good look at this wonderful art."


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish and tries to ignore him. He turns to the shop and finds a problem.


    "Miss Emily, since your shop is a franchise of the machinery chamber of Commerce, why is the business so cold?"


    Emily was helpless, "joining depends on our father''s skills. After my father died, because my father didn''t allow me to learn mechanical technology since I was a child, so I had to rely on my brother. However, one of his children can''t support a shop... The business is getting colder and colder. In fact, it won''t be long before my title as a franchise shop of the chamber of Commerce will be removed..."


    Marco looked at Emily, scratched the back of her head and said awkwardly, "in fact, I''ve been informed by the chamber of Commerce last week. If the turnover of this week still doesn''t improve, my title will be revoked..."


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [save the store and reach the standard turnover]


    [task time: 110 hours]


    [experience value: 500 ~ 2000 (the faster the completion, the higher the experience value)]


    [reward: random drawing, primary pump force buffering breastplate drawing]

 Chapter 120

    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie look at each other, and they receive the task at the same time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please tell us in detail about the business between the chamber of Commerce and the shop, including the turnover and the specific currency unit. We need to know."


    Marjie said and leaned against the back of the wall, Li Nuo moved a chair and sat down impolitely.


    Emily kowtows and asks Marco to pour three glasses of water. Then the two sisters begin to talk about the chamber of Commerce.


    In kervier''s system, the machinery chamber of Commerce, the Trade Chamber of Commerce or the construction chamber of commerce are all for ordinary citizens, which is the so-called business model on shore.


    The management mode of this chamber of Commerce belongs to centralized management of scattered businesses.


    If you want to open a machinery repair shop in this area, you have to pass the certification of the machinery chamber of Commerce, check the shop environment and the skill of the owner, get the business license after passing, and the officially approved shop can be put on the street.


    If the official does not pass, I''m sorry to trouble you to close. If it is found out that you open it privately, you will be punished to the great grandchildren.


    Every month, the chamber of Commerce will check the business quota of shops or enterprises. It depends on the scale of operation, and there is no unified standard.


    Emily''s machinery repair shop needs to have a net income of more than 1000 marks per month.


    Well, 1000 marks.


    Mark is the unit of currency of kevier, and the exchange rate of one to ten is equivalent to the gram of the Empire of nefergad.


    Well, 1000 marks, you can talk to a female night devil.


    This is the low-income family in kervier. At least Emily''s family is poor in Xiadu.


    Let''s make a digression here. Since the income of the people in kevier is so high, why don''t they make enough money to become local tyrants abroad?


    There are also such cases, not many, because the economic situation of kevier is so developed that even going to novigrie is like going to the countryside. Moreover, the country is peaceful, the people are in good weather, the climate is good, the scenery is good, the beauty is good, and the three good countries are unique in the world.


    Of course, some foreigners want to come to kervier, but it''s very troublesome for foreigners to find jobs here.


    In addition to warlocks, ordinary people who want to enter any enterprise, even those who sell fruits, need to show their temporary residence permit.


    In fact, it''s easy to get a temporary residence permit. It''s better to trust the relationship and spend money to buy it. It''s 200000 million grams per share and it''s renewed once every six months. It''s better to be a chief at home if you have spare money.


    Get back to the point.


    The reason why Emily''s shop is not well managed is a problem that needs no consideration. The girl''s family members are abducted and supported by Marco, a suckling bastard.


    The main business of machinery repair shop is to repair all kinds of large, medium and small mechanical equipment, clocks and watches, tricycles, trains, steam equipment, hydraulic mechanical equipment, and military exoskeletons. They are not used for the disabled, but weapons for war preparation. However, they can''t go to small shops, and they are generally self-sufficient by the state.


    Then, Marco only knows how to repair watches and cars, and his technique is not good, which leads to the increasingly cold business.


    "I need books, all books related to machinery. Mastering the maintenance means of large machinery and equipment in two days is the first condition for recovery."


    After Marge put forward this request, except for Li Nuo, the remaining three people all showed extremely distrust.


    Even Emily can''t believe Marge in this aspect. Mastering it in two days means digesting all the contents of the book in half a day, unless you never forget it.


    "I never forget it."


    But Marguerite did.


    Emily frowned and said to her brother, "Marco, take out all the mechanical maintenance and manufacturing books that my father left behind."


    "Sister, how could it be..."


    "Come on."


    Marco had no choice but to go into the back room of the workshop, moved out a stack of books half a person high, patted the dust on them, coughed twice and said, "these are basic maintenance knowledge. If you add the books you haven''t yet taken out, you can count on everything and throw them out to sleep and eat. Even if you finish reading them, it will take half a month."


    His implication is that you can''t read these books in a few days even if you never forget them.


    Marjie didn''t say much, so he picked up the top "basic maintenance decomposition and structure".


    The expert of armour has a terrible ability. As long as it''s related to mechanical manufacturing, books or copywriting can be learned by reading.


    This ability is locked according to the level, and the knowledge of repairing watches and cars is enough at one level.


    If it''s a manual for making alalei, you can only gnaw words before reaching the full level.


    Now Marge is flipping through the pages.


    [basic maintenance decomposition and construction, knowledge intake, 10% - 20% - 30%...]


    His face was silent and his fingers were flying.


    "Sister... Is he crazy?" Marco whispered to Emily.


    Emily didn''t say anything because she thought Marge was a little crazy, too.


    [basic maintenance decomposition and construction, knowledge intake, 90% - 100%]


    [you have mastered the book knowledge]


    Marjie put the book down and went to a small bronze gilt clock in front of the corner of the room.


    The main body of the clock is made of walnut, and the dial is made of blue steel hands. The two sides and top of the dial are respectively decorated with wooden gilt goddess bust and eagle. The hollowed out dial is decorated with bronze gilt blacksmith and angel figures relief. Two white marble pillars on both sides are connected with the top. The base is decorated with imperial style bronze gilt relief.


    But for such a valuable clock, the hands on the dial are as still as time.


    Marjie stroked the shell of the clock. In the communication without language, he could even feel the resonance it expressed.


    Then he quickly wrote the materials he needed on the paper, "Marco, get these things together."


    Marco frowned tightly. The clock was ordered last month. Although the pointer didn''t move, he couldn''t find the problem. Fortunately, the owner changed another one and delayed the delivery until next week.


    Full of doubt in thinking, Marco will soon be ready materials.


    Marjie picked up the materials on the table and skillfully opened the dial with tools.


    Any memorized knowledge can be directly applied to the actual combat for the armor expert players. For ordinary household items, only a subtle examination is needed to feed back their problems to the brain for rapid processing.


    He took down a copper tube in the clock and compared it with the material he was holding. Then he quickly got up and looked through the stack of books to find a book called "practical operation of basic materials".


    Once again fast tour, all knowledge points into the brain immediately after the start of work.


    A moment later, he put the dial on and the hands began to move.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, maljie calmly went to Marco''s side and said: "the spring is loose, the movement''s escapement has a gap, the gear is seriously worn, leading to the deformation in the middle, but it is difficult to see with the naked eye. The most important thing is that the base is slightly skewed. Even if it is reorganized, it can''t guarantee the smooth operation of the pointer."


    After that, he added: "hum... It''s all basic knowledge. Your knowledge is not up to standard."


    Marco was surprised to close his mouth. All this was too abrupt and shocking for him. Even if maljie could repair it, he must admit that he was a master.


    "Can I stay?"


    "Of course Marco nodded immediately, but his face was a little embarrassed. "That''s the salary..."


    Marjie''s technique is not satisfied with a meal, which makes him a bit embarrassed.


    "Just a meal."


    "All right!" Marco was overjoyed.


    Emily lowered her head slightly to Marge and said in a deep voice, "thank you... You''ve helped me so much..."


    Maljie just closed his eyes and shook his head slightly. He raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "everything is for the beautiful lady."


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and feels that the big brother''s middle two is going to attack again.


    "I''ll clean up the house for you." Marco is enthusiastic and can''t wait to walk into the inner room.


    All of a sudden, Marge stopped him. "Do you have any drawings of the manipulator?"


    "Yes, it was left by my father, but I can''t understand it all the time, so put it away and wait for me to find it."


    Marjie gently raised his eyebrows at Li Nuo, indicating the success of the first step. However, when he got the drawing, he realized that he could not understand the content of the drawing with his knowledge and expertise.


    [your expertise is too low to accept this content]


    "It seems that it''s better to be down-to-earth than to yearn for the way to heaven." Malje read it to pieces.


    "Don''t hit second." Li Nuo interrupted him and said, "I have to ask you something. We need some masks."


    Through his experience in novigrie, Li Nuo knows how stupid it is to expose his identity and appearance without any reason. Being a wanted criminal is like pouring mustard into his stomach at any time, which is a bit exciting.


    It''s hard to avoid whether he will repeat the old road in keville, so in the rest of the day, he decided to be shameless and cover up.


    As for "Emile''s mask", it''s too scary to be caught as a rare species.


    A moment later, a bunch of Halloween masks were on the table.


    "That''s all I have." Marco said, picking his nose.


    Li Nuo virtual eyes picked up a pig head, "if I really take this out, next time I may be on the table."


    Helpless search, find a normal iron mask.


    Li Nuo put it on. The mask covered the upper part of his face. He touched the iron surface of the mask.


    Well, there''s an extra arm, but there''s only one left.


    "By the way, Marge and punk, I suggest you both take them, or do some camouflage." Li Nuo exhorted.


    "I''ll make two sometime." Margerdo


    Punk looked at Li Nuo and shrugged. "I don''t think I have to. I don''t have this hobby."


    Li Nuo smiles. "You don''t have to wear a mask, such as shaving your hair, wearing a fake headgear, and buying some women''s clothes. You''d better wear a pair of glasses."


    "Why should I practice myself like this?" Punk make complaints about it.


    Li Nuo was stunned, then suddenly clapped his hands and said, "really, you have long hair. You can buy Women''s clothes directly."


    "Go to hell!"


    Looking at this scene, Marco is a little obscure. Why do these people want to cover up their appearance? Just now, because the talented people have joined in, the hot excitement has been diluted, and he looks at Emily with a little worry.


    Emily saw what he was thinking, and she said with a smile, "don''t worry, they are all good people."


    It''s my benefactor.

 Chapter 121

    Time is like water, life is like song


    More than ten minutes later, Li Nuo left Emily''s shop with a map of pound vinis.


    The task of reviving commerce is mainly in the charge of marjie. Li Nuo is ready for the experience value of white whoring.


    Punk volunteered to stay. It happened that he had the experience of running a shop before. Although the business contents were different, snails and oxen were both oxen. As long as they could eat... No... they should be useful. It would be good to have more people.


    And for the next trip, Li Nuo is not going to take him with him.


    He is a man who is blind and tossing, otherwise he will not be on the road of wanted criminal, so it is more important to quickly connect with the next thing to do than to rub rice in the maintenance shop.


    Out of the depressed street, there is a residential area of Shadu pound vinis, which takes into account the scattered business.


    There are not many people, but they are well-dressed. From time to time, there are three wheeled cars driving slowly on the street, which is quiet and beautiful.


    The moment Li Nuo appeared here, he became the focus, because of the iron mask on his face.


    The mask was slightly modified in the shop. Two brown lenses were inlaid in the two holes of the iron mask''s eyes to cover his amber pupils.


    This kind of lens comes from a mineral called anti magic metal in kevier. After processing, the front of the lens is brown glass, but the back is ordinary transparent lens. When wearing, it usually has some influence on the visual color resolution, and the influence varies from person to person, such as avatar all over the eyes and a red ocean.


    This kind of "local product" is useless except for pranks. It is usually a toy for children from rich families, which is also the main factor that Li Nuo causes others to talk and laugh.


    When we leave at the port, Molly writes the address she will go to next to Li Nuo.


    According to the map query, walk nearly half an hour, finally came to the destination, Papadopoulos street.


    Selectively ignore the name and find the 66 house on the street.


    A two-story building, the external wall of a simple white board in the sun shining a weak white awn, green climbing vines from the roof of the lazy hanging, crowded together attached to the external wall.


    "This can''t be Molly''s house... It''s reasonable that she''s been away from kervier for some years. It''s impossible that the house is still so clean..."


    With doubt, Li Nuo knocked on the door.


    A moment later, a woman with wheat skin opened the door.


    This woman is wearing a bifurcated dress. The skirt is split to the waist, showing a straight long leg and thin lace edge of black underwear. Her upper body is not to be outdone. The open collar is very big, and the two ellipsoids are generously exposed in half.


    At first sight, he is a generous person.


    The woman frowned slightly. Just as Li Nuo was about to open her mouth, she closed the door.


    Molly, sitting on the sofa in the room, looked at her suspiciously and asked, "what''s the matter, Ke min?"


    "It''s OK. There''s a psycho with a strange mask."


    The door was knocked again.


    Ke min impatiently opens the door again.


    "Sir, this is not a mental hospital."


    "I''m looking for Molly..."


    Ke min was slightly stunned, then slowly turned back, twitched the corner of her eyebrows, looked at Molly, stood aside, pointed to Li Nuo, and asked, "Molly... The friend you are waiting for is this... This... This..."


    "My name is Li Nuo..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you." Li Nuo sat at the table, took the glass and watched Molly sit back on the sofa.


    Ke min sat next to Molly and looked warily at Li Nuo, especially his strange mask.


    Molly couldn''t help laughing when she looked at them. Then she said, "here''s my best friend, cumin. She''s been helping me with the house since I left keville."


    "It''s not that I''m afraid you won''t have a place to live when you come back. I''ve said that men don''t have good things." Ke min white eye jasmine, quickly between will Eye Bead son aim at Li Nuo.


    It seems to be an idyllic girl boxing, Li Nuo''s eyes have been locked on her, wandering everywhere.


    "Kermin, as I have said, he is very kind to me, and your extreme character is really bad." Molly smiles bitterly. Suddenly she covers her mouth and starts to cough violently.


    Ke min immediately helped her along the back, "good for you, but also let you get such a serious disease..."


    When Molly stopped coughing, Ke min looked at Li Nuo and said, "I''ve heard Molly say that you''ve helped her a lot. I''d like to thank you for that. Molly and I were playmates since we were children. Since you''ve helped her, since you''ve been kind to me, you can come to me if you have any difficulties in Cowell, provided that it''s within my ability."


    Childhood playmates, friendship between two centenarian women... Li Nuo Rao imagines some picture in his mind with interest.


    "Ke min is a second-class Warlock of kevier. She has no great power, but she is also above the ordinary people. She can do many things as long as they don''t involve the political and economic aspects. For example, she can help you get a temporary residence permit, and don''t worry about money. Ke Min has her solution." Molly added.


    About the classification of warlocks in kervier, Li Nuo has heard Molly speak on the ship.


    At present, there are about 200 warlocks who live in Kerviel and work for the government and the order. Among them, there are 20 agents who directly participate in the internal activities of the order and the upper level of the government.


    The rest of the Warlocks are divided into three classes.


    Third class Warlock is mainly responsible for the basic work of magic and alchemy research and development. Molly used to be in this position.


    Second class warlocks are responsible for the management of magic research and alchemy research and development. The Warlocks in this position usually have certain contacts and discourse power in the capital.


    In addition to their positions, some of the first-class warlocks were also responsible for the cultivation of warlocks in the order. In short, they were hardworking gardeners.


    Hearing Ke min''s identity as a second-class warlock, Li Nuo said: "I want to join the hunter Association."


    Ke min frowned, turned to Molly and said in a low voice, "Molly, are you sure this person is OK?"


    "Don''t worry..." Molly smiles awkwardly. She hasn''t mentioned Li Nuo''s ability to Ke min.


    Ke min glances at Li Nuo, then gets up, goes to Li Nuo, bends down and pinches his arm. His face is occupied by suspicion.


    "I advise you to give up because you are so thin. And if you can still see your face, please take off the mask and look at it. I feel very uncomfortable."


    After listening, Li Nuo took off his mask.


    Ke min didn''t look so much as Li Nuo, but he noticed that his eyes were very wonderful. "Boy, why are your eyes so straight?"


    "Because you bent down."


    "Ha, do you think it''s useful for me to tease little girls?"


    Only in this way can you find an advantage in your age, Li Nuo.


    At this time, Ke min''s eyes flashed and slowly approached Li Nuo. The tip of her nose was almost ten centimeters apart. She looked at Li Nuo''s eyes and suddenly said, "demon hunter?"


    "You can say that." Li Nuo was a little guilty. Although he was a demon hunter, he didn''t do anything about it.


    She straightened up and asked, "the demon hunters died out a hundred years ago. How old are you?"


    "Younger than you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ke Min wants to hit him. He wants to hit him from the bottom of his heart.


    Then Molly said, "believe him, kermin."


    "Well..." Ke min answered and said: "joining the hunter association needs to pass the assessment once a month. I can introduce you, but I hope you are psychologically prepared for this assessment..."


    "Once a month?" Li Nuo interrupted, "what about this month''s


    "Starting tonight." Ke min took out a pocket watch from her chest. She looked at the time. "It''s still an hour before the end of the registration."


    Li Nuo quickly stood up, took Ke min''s arm, and quickly said, "then don''t waste time. Hurry up."


    "Ah, ah, ah! I haven''t told you about the assessment rules. After listening, you can''t decide! " Ke min exclaimed discontentedly.


    "On the way." Li Nuo said and looked back, "Molly, thank you. I''ll see you when I get back in the evening."


    At this time, there was an urgent step from the stairs. Tom led Jack and marfa down the stairs.


    "Here you are, Mr. Li Nuo."


    Tom shouts and sees Li Nuo pulling Ke min, one tugging forward and the other pulling back, a little confused.


    Robbing women?


    "I''ll be back in the evening." Li Nuo answered, and then lakmin.


    Jack grabbed the handrail of the stairs and rushed down to yell, "I decided to finish the agreement with you. When you come back in the evening, you must tell me how to train."


    After listening to Li Nuo, he settled down, turned his head slowly and said with a cheap smile, "are you sure?"


    Jack did not see the true meaning of this smile, nodded, "sure."


    "Jack, are you hot?" Li Nuo''s words puzzled the people present.


    "It''s... Hot here... What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo nodded and said, "put on a few more clothes, then do a hundred push ups, a hundred sit ups, a hundred squats. This is the training before dinner."


    Jack is stupid. Everyone is dumb.


    "What kind of training is this?" Ke min doesn''t understand.


    Li Nuo put on a mask with his walking stick, opened the door, turned back and said, "hair training."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for yesterday''s reward, thank you for Xiaosheng qiuse''s reward.

 Chapter 122

    Ke min deliberately keeps a distance from Li Nuo. He has been living in Kerviel for more than 100 years. His reputation must not be destroyed by a guy who has to wear a strange mask when he goes out.


    In fact, it''s not to blame Ke min. just imagine that one day a friend of yours said to you, "I''ve got a kind of illness that I''ll die if I go to the street without a mask." then he put on the mask of Ultraman and followed you in the street. What''s it like? Do you have face?


    Li Nuo looked at Ke min, who was five meters in front of him. Naturally, he realized that the lady was hiding from him, but he still couldn''t stand it. "I said... Miss Ke min?"


    "Just follow me, don''t talk!"


    Through the residential area, about 20 minutes to walk to a market like.


    Several wooden shelves support several tens of meters of linen to make the top, and the covered area is full of stalls selling things.


    Ke min finds an old man who sells root carvings and says a few words. Then he is taken to a shabby wooden house beside the market. The house is empty and there is only one down stairs.


    Step by step down the stairs, and then walk through a long corridor, which is similar to the reception hall. The layout is somewhat elegant. The classic wooden reception desk is dark brown in color and engraved with European classic patterns, which brings an elegant and comfortable feeling to the underground space.


    However, the actual situation is somewhat different.


    Behind the bar is a row of seats. Many people are sitting here. They are dressed in strange or simple clothes. They have leather armor, shirts and windbreaker. They have different weapons, knives, guns and iron shields. But the same thing is that everyone''s eyes reveal a chill. Standing here, it seems that the temperature is constantly falling.


    A group of refrigeration and air conditioning... Li Nuo turned his head and asked, "are they the people who come to take part in the assessment?"


    Ke min did not answer this question, but looked at a big man.


    "See that very strong man in plate armour with a sword in his hand?"


    Li Nuo nodded softly, "well."


    "Rozonas, from Ficat, used to be a warmonger. He liked to crush the head of the enemy with his hands on the battlefield. Since he crushed the head of the general''s guard dog, he fled everywhere and began to be a mercenary."


    Then Ke min looked at a tall, thin man in a plain suit shirt. He had two moustaches and a shiny little back. He was cutting his nails with a knife.


    "Solna, from Liam, is actually a famous killer in the black market. He is extremely abnormal. He likes to torture his prey to death by all means, and he eats both men and women."


    "It''s not just the two of them. All the people sitting here are worthy of names in the underground world. Their purpose is to participate in the examination in order to enter the chamber of Commerce."


    "Well... But what does it have to do with my going to the hunter''s chamber of Commerce?" Li Nuo asked.


    Ke min glanced at him with brown eyes, and said, "listen up, enter the assessment of the chamber of Commerce, lock four or six people in a room to duel, half of them will be regarded as the end, and the remaining half will be regarded as the pass."


    "Ah..." Li Nuo nodded, "so simple?"


    "Simple?" Ke min frowned. He didn''t know what this guy thought. "You don''t understand the underground chamber of Commerce, do you?"


    "Of course."


    Ke min took a deep breath. She had never met anyone who would not understand the meaning in such a reasonable way. She straightened out her emotion and said: "for hunters, mercenaries and killers, the assessment philosophy of the chamber of commerce is to screen the strong and eliminate the weak, regardless of occupation or level, As long as you can pass the examination, you can choose any underground chamber of commerce according to your own preference. So if you participate, your opponent may be a killer or a mercenary. Even if you are a demon hunter, I''m afraid that... "


    When Ke Min said this, he sighed, "I''ll tell you the truth. If you didn''t help Molly, I won''t care about you. I advise you to give up, really."


    Li Nuo pinched his chin and lowered his head slightly. Ke min was a little relieved to see that he would not seek death because of his self doubt.


    "That..." Li Nuo looked up.


    "Don''t worry, even if you don''t join the chamber of Commerce, I can guarantee that your basic necessities of life are basically safe in Kerviel." Ke min decided to give him face, not let him give up in public, men, to face.


    "Why do killers have to be with mercenary hunters? Isn''t that unfair? "


    Ke min Leng, dumbfounded, "ha?"


    "Killers should think more about professionalism, such as..."


    "All right!" Ke min stopped him in time. He didn''t want to look at Li Nuo. He pointed to the counter and said, "if you want to die, go there and sign up."


    "Here we go."


    Li Nuo said a sentence that Ke min didn''t understand and went to the counter to sign up.


    You don''t need to give your name to sign up. After all, no one will help you carve a tombstone here. Just take a number on the registration.


    On the other hand, no one cares what you wear, as long as you don''t wear medieval armor, but you can''t bring your own weapons. You need to choose a cold weapon in front of the counter and give the participants a pistol with only two bullets.


    Finally routine body search, get their own number card, even if all over.


    After Li Nuo put his cane in the deposit, he chose a sword as his weapon.


    On the one hand, the sword is more in line with the identity of the demon hunter, on the other hand, it''s time to try other weapons.


    But the most important thing is that playing sword is more handsome.


    When everything was ready, Li Nuo took his number 17 and entered the waiting area. He wanted to find a seat, but there were not many seats, and now they were almost full. After a glance, he found that a big brother had occupied two seats, so he bumped past.


    "That... Sir, can you move over and let me sit down for a while?" Li Nuo pointed to big brother''s stout right leg.


    Big brother glared, "get out of here."


    Can''t you be friendly, Li Nuo? Sit in the corner.


    After a while, cumin came and sat down beside him.


    "Whether it''s death or life, I''ll accompany you to the end, which can be regarded as an account to Molly."


    "Thank you..." Li Nuo was listless, a little damp on the ground and a little cold on the butt. Noticing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, Li Nuo found a topic and said, "tell me about the underground chamber of Commerce."


    Ke min did not hesitate to hear the speech, and directly opened the chatterbox.


    The so-called underground chamber of commerce includes the hunter chamber of Commerce, the mercenary chamber of Commerce and the killer chamber of Commerce. This chamber of commerce model should not exist in any independent government, but if these people are not united, they may face more trouble.


    Any place has its own unique dark, no matter how warm and warm life, the local temperature under the shadow will always be so low several degrees.


    Kevier can''t get away with it. We all know that he has money here. He can earn more by doing one vote than ten times in other countries.


    The wealthier the country is, the more outlaws it is famous for. Laissez faire will only lead to chaos, but it can''t be suppressed by force. After all, big trees attract wind and rich people attract thieves.


    As a result, under the guidance of the government and the order, the underground chamber of Commerce was born. At least half of the people could be solved through the combat assessment mode. The rest just wanted to introduce them to more formal jobs, so there were only mercenary chamber of Commerce and Hunter chamber of Commerce. However, under the invasion of the black market, the killer chamber of Commerce was forced to appear.


    Of course, there will be people who come here to work alone instead of joining the chamber of Commerce, but later these people were listed on the reward list of the killer chamber of Commerce.


    All in all, this may be a bad move, but at least for now, the underground chamber of Commerce has not brought any impact on the public, and the government is gradually accepting talents from the chamber of Commerce and giving them opportunities for cooperation, which indicates that the underground chamber of Commerce in kervier will be able to hold a national leg and pave a road for the outlaws.


    At the same time, because of the introduction mechanism, there are not many people who come here for assessment every month, basically no more than 20. In addition, those who join the chamber of commerce but fail to die, just in balance with supply and demand.


    It''s evening.


    An old man in formal clothes came out of a room with a group of soldiers. The old man glanced at everyone in the room with contempt.


    "The assessment will start immediately. Please bring your own equipment and come with me."


    Then he and the soldiers walked into another closed iron door in the room. At first, Li Nuo thought that behind the door might be the storage room.


    But I didn''t expect to know that there was another cave behind the door.


    This is a very large room. In the front of the room is a section of downward step seats, and the open area at the bottom is the assessment site.


    The old man took out four pieces of paper from a box and read: "No.4, No.9, No.10, No.17, enter immediately."


    "The rest of you, sit down and get ready."


    "The chamber of Commerce assessment starts now."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you. It really costs 100 yuan to change the name.

 Chapter 123

    Li Nuo casually finds a remote place to sit down, and sees Ke min coming in and sitting next to him.


    "Can you come in, too?" Li Nuo doubts.


    Ke min glanced at him. "I''m a warlock. I can enter this kind of occasion at will. Besides, if you live or die, I have to give Molly an explanation."


    Then a soldier came with a note, "Ms. cumin, here''s your list."


    "Good."


    Ke min took it and Li Nuo glanced at it.


    Bet 60 marks on No. 4, No. 18


    "I see..." the eyes under Li Nuo''s mask turned into dead fish eyes.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Ke Min said calmly: "it''s just to pass the time and cultivate the sentiment."


    I believe, you dress enough sentiment, Li Nuo immediately abdominal Fei, and looked at her thighs... Brain rapid rotation, draw a conclusion, or tea white good-looking.


    At this time, Li Nuo found that several people in formal clothes came into the house, and each of them was followed by at least one attendant.


    The entourage came forward, took the same list as Ke min from the soldiers, and then walked out of the room.


    Then they went into a single room, removed the board blocking the glass and sat in front of the window to enjoy the examination.


    Li Nuo understood. It seems that this place has additional business income... Gambling on horses


    "This beautiful lady." A rough voice came from behind Li Nuo.


    A tall, strong man stood behind them, his eyes fixed on cumin''s hemisphere.


    "Would you like to consider having a drink with me later?"


    Ke min did not look at him. "You should consider whether you can survive first."


    "I appreciate your humor, but I''d like to remind you that there may be many unexpected dangers at the beginning of the assessment later. It''s better to find a man who can protect you..."


    When he said this, he looked at Li Nuo and said with a smile, "after all, it can be very dangerous to stay next to a boy who uses a mask to protect his head."


    Li Nuo is speechless and says that I''m obviously trying to cover up my identity. If I take off my mask, I can stare you to death with my eyes.


    "How''s it going?" The man put his hand on cumin''s shoulder and said, "I''ll protect you."


    At this time, two soldiers came and said solemnly, "please don''t disturb others, or you will be disqualified."


    The man curled his mouth and raised his hand with a smile.


    "All right."


    He then turned to Ke min and whispered, "I''ll wait for you."


    Then he turned to Li Nuo and made a move to wipe his neck and left here.


    Who did I provoke... This is the first idea of Li Nuo.


    Ke min looked at him, patted Li Nuo on the thigh and said, "don''t be afraid."


    I''m afraid of your sister! You really think I''m three years old... No, Li Nuo thinks about it. According to Ke min''s age, he is not much older than three years old in front of him.


    A moment of relief.


    All of a sudden, the old man who took the lead yelled on the stage, "the game will start in ten seconds."


    Four people standing in the field of competition gaze at each other, and the atmosphere is extremely tense at this time.


    Li Nuo unconsciously counted the seconds, "10, 9, 8, 7, 6... 3, 2, 1..."


    There was a sudden chill on the ground. No one announced the beginning of the examination, and four examiners showed their sharp edges one after another.


    In a moment, there was a sense of killing, and the scene was in chaos under the shadow of swords and swords. Everyone was not attacked stealthily when they saw the moves.


    Looking at this scene, Li Nuo some understand why the killer can also join this duel.


    A man named Solna, who was introduced by Ke min just now, was also on the field. Although he was a killer, his ability of frontal duel was not inferior to those strong men. The hot weapons of this era were so loud that they were not suitable for killers living in a hidden environment.


    Constantly living a life of licking the blood of the blade, let these death gods have the capital to fight head-on with any master in the accumulation of years.


    That''s the weird body method.


    For example, Solna, who is on the court, doesn''t need to face each other hard, skilfully dodge and rub his opponent''s body one by one. He uses this method to kill his opponent''s mentality. Moreover, in the fight of equal strength, excellent walking ability or extremely strong defensive skills are the most important, Killers may be better on this battlefield.


    At this time, the scene from the chaos of the fight, into a single fight on both sides of 1vs1.


    Solna''s opponent is a man with a huge axe, on the other side of the two people also have a familiar figure Li Nuo, the big brother who does not give up his seat.


    Take a look at one side first.


    At this time, Solna flashed over the opponent''s heavy axe and slashed the enemy''s arm, leaving a wound of skin and flesh. After that, he raised the corner of his mouth, quickly swam to his back, and inserted his double knives into the opponent''s ribs.


    With a roar of pain, Solna was in a gloomy mood.


    "It''s over ~"


    He raised his double knives in the meat, twisted his opponent''s painful face, raised his head and yelled, "it''s not over!"


    At that moment, regardless of the pain, the man locked Solna''s hands with his arms, suddenly jumped back and landed on his back. Solna was pressed under his body.


    In a moment, Solna lost his voice. The man who was pressing on him stood up with two knives hanging under his ribs. But he knew that it was not the time to take care of these pendants. He had to kill Solna quickly.


    Suddenly an arm from behind mixed his neck, Solna not only did not faint, but also tightly strangled him, seemingly thin arm full of strength, lock the neck, so that the other party quickly into suffocation and can not force.


    "Goodbye ~"


    Solner whispered in his ear, yanked the knife out of his rib and began to stab his opponent''s body until his intestines broke and he was completely out of breath.


    That side of the battlefield also points out the victory and defeat, the big brother who does not give up his seat is cut off by a knife.


    "This is the retribution of not giving up his seat..." Li Nuo noticed that Ke min was slightly proud.


    "Made it?"


    Ke min gave him a white look. "You''d better care about yourself."


    After another scene, the bloody smell of the room became more and more serious.


    This time, Ke min guessed right again. I''m very happy.


    Li Nuo can''t help feeling when she looks at her. She is so greedy for money at such an old age. This society is still impetuous, too impetuous.


    "On the 2nd, 11th, 15th, 17th, enter immediately."


    After hearing this sound, Li Nuo looked at his number plate.


    "On the 17th, it''s my turn."


    Before Ke min spoke, a soldier came up to her and asked, "Ms. Ke min, who are you betting on this time?"


    Ke min looked at Li Nuo and looked at him like a naked man. Then he said to the soldier, "No.15, and this guy next to me, mark 50."


    The soldier looked at Li Nuo suspiciously, nodded and walked away.


    "What''s the meaning of his eyes..." Li Nuo''s eyes twitched, feeling the contempt from the masses.


    Ke Min said: "the people who come to participate in the assessment are all selected by the introducers. Generally speaking, they are the people who can be found on the black market. Although there is no need to register, the details of the participants can be found out very quickly for the chamber of Commerce. However, some people who can''t find out the details are either easy to accept, but basically they can''t be introduced, or they are very strong experts, For example, killers only appear in rumors, or... "


    Ke Minton looked at Li Nuo for a moment and said, "either the weak ones can''t be ranked, or they come in by relationship."


    Li Nuo is speechless. He doesn''t know yet. He''s touched on all three.


    Pick up the straight sword, check the pistol, Li Nuo down the steps.


    "I''ll pray for you to the Lord of Trish and hope your life will be safe," said Ke min lazily, dragging her cheek


    Li Nuo waved his hand without looking back. "You''d better pray to me that you can make more money."


    As soon as he stepped on the field, Li Nuo felt three pairs of murderous eyes looking at him.


    Sure enough, the three opponents had already stood in the center of the field, and looked at Li Nuo together. Before the assessment started, their bloodthirsty eyes were clear.


    "Hey, it''s a little bad..."


    The man who accosted Ke min just now was also on the field. He held a long black hexagon stick on the ground, looked at Li Nuo with a gloomy face, and said slowly, "sorry, friend, we have decided to kill the weakest guy here first, and then make a fair decision."


    The participants in the assessment are all celebrities in the black market. They have met or heard about each other. Li Nuo, who has never been in touch with the black market, has no one to know who he is. In addition to his thin body, it is not surprising that he was asked to die.


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile, "thank you for looking up to me..."


    "Ten seconds later, the game starts."


    The sound ends, count down ten seconds.


    When counting to one, Li Nuo''s shadow flashed in front of him.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Nuo had been knocked to the ground, like fainting.


    The man with a long black stick stood not far in front of Li Nuo, sneered and looked at the remaining two opponents.


    "The weakest obstacle has been solved. Let''s start."

 Chapter 124

    "Not dead..."


    Ke min looks at Li Nuo, who has fallen to the ground and is broken in the field. He recognizes that his abdomen is still up and down. He is relieved. At least it is a kind of escape from death.


    She didn''t know the strength of the demon hunter who had disappeared for a hundred years. She only saw some descriptions in the book. Her eyes are amber, and her sense functions are like beasts hidden in the woods. Her strength is much faster than ordinary people.


    Today, it seems that Li Nuo is not as strong as the description in the book. Maybe Li Nuo is a fake demon hunter, but his pupils are just like the eyes of the demon hunter. After all, the amber pupils like snakes are just the description in the book. No one has ever seen what they look like.


    "It''s a pity that my 50 mark would have believed this guy once." Ke min sighs slightly and turns her attention to the man who knocked down Li Nuo. This man has confirmed his identity when he started chatting with him.


    "Engli kloppech, the former national hunter of Eden, was exiled to other countries for unknown reasons. He is famous for hunting monsters. This Li Nuo has some ability to carry his stick. Well, at least he can fight."


    On the battlefield.


    Among the three sides, six eyes look at each other, and no one moves first.


    In addition to engley, the other two are quell, a mercenary with a long sword, and donose, a mercenary with a machete.


    Engley has shown his strength to all the people on the scene. One stroke can bring down the opponent''s terrible strength. He is confident that the two people in front of him will not choose themselves as opponents.


    As expected, quill suddenly raises his gun and pulls the trigger at donorsay.


    The bullet darted out. Donorsay had already expected such a situation. He drew a knife to block the bullet.


    Quill''s speed is very fast. He''s already in front of him. His sword cuts, but he has a ready blade.


    The fight between them started. In fact, engley thought about one more thing. The strength he showed was not enough to scare off his opponent. At the moment of Li Nuo''s fall, quell and dorsano decided that they had to live and die here, because they had a grudge.


    The task of mercenaries is different from that of hunters and killers. Their work is very complicated, such as protecting customers as bodyguards, replacing customers to explore dangerous areas, and even acting as elite soldiers during the war.


    Quel and dosrano once met as mercenaries in a war. The winner of that battle was dosrano. However, due to quel''s blocking, dosrano failed to complete the task in time, losing a lot of rewards and the most important credibility. Since then, they have been quarreling with each other. Although they have their own reasons, they can''t avoid a duel sooner or later.


    Both of them are muscular men with tendons. Looking at their bodies, they can feel their strong sense of strength.


    The sound of weapons fighting is endless. The fighting style of mercenaries seems simple and rough, but both sides are fighting for the fatal parts. This most direct fighting style is often very effective.


    After several rounds of fighting, the scene was still deadlocked. Engley, who was watching the play, was a little tired. He picked up a pistol pinned to his waist, aimed at one of them and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet startled the duel. The bullet scraped dorsano''s shoulder and flew into the back wall.


    The two men who are fighting selflessly are both worried. When they come back to their senses, engley has already bullied them close to the body. The black sticks roar past, and the target is the shot dorsano.


    Iron collision, dorsano quickly lift the knife block, but the next second, he felt a stabbing pain in the abdomen.


    As time goes by, he slowly looks at quill, who stabs his sword into his abdomen. His face is full of surprise. It should have been a one-on-one duel. The mercenary''s sense of honor makes him unable to believe that he would be attacked by the same mercenary''s opponent. If he faced this situation, he would stop.


    But for quill, the honor of mercenary is farting. What he wants is money. What he wants is to join the chamber of Commerce and get more money. He doesn''t care what means he uses to win.


    Looking at dorsano falling to the ground, quell heaved a sigh of relief, raised the corner of his mouth to engley, and said with a smile: "although it''s a mistake, it helps me anyway. Next time I have something to say, I''ll give it back to you."


    Engley shrugged his shoulders. He turned to look at cumin sitting on the steps, picked his eyebrows and gave a kiss.


    He turned his lips to the position where Li Nuo fell to the ground. "See, beautiful lady, this kind of weak guy can''t even protect himself. What you need is a man like me!"


    Everyone focuses on Ke min, but Ke min just plays with the ends of his hair and wants to leave this humiliating place as soon as possible.


    At this time, the old man raised his hand and yelled to the venue: "I declare that those who have passed the examination..."


    "Wait a minute..."


    Li Nuo lay on the ground and interrupted. Then he sat up and moved his neck across his legs in full view of the public.


    "I''m not dead yet."


    He said casually, picked up the straight sword on the ground, stood up and dusted himself.


    Ke min was surprised. He didn''t expect that Li Nuo was ok, and he was beaten to faint. He couldn''t recover so soon. That is to say, he had been lying on the ground and didn''t remember


    What the hell is this guy thinking


    "So it is..." engley smiles. "It seems that your mask helps you resist some of the damage."


    Li Nuo scratched the corner of his mouth. "That... If I said you didn''t hit me at all, would it hurt your self-esteem?"


    "What are you talking about?" Engley didn''t believe it. He remembered the feeling of the iron bar beating on the mask.


    "Actually... Your stick has wiped my mask." Li Nuo pointed to a visible scratch on his face mask and said, "as for me flying out, I actually jumped back."


    "Hey ~"


    Li Nuo said with a cheap smile, he also took the opportunity to pretend to die.


    First of all, in case the three of them fight and hang up, they can pass without doing anything.


    Second, you can see the level of your opponents by lying on the ground.


    This is also due to the two lenses embedded in the mask''s eyes. The brown outer color can help him cover up his open eyes.


    Engley clapped and laughed sarcastically: "what a lovely friend. Since you deliberately fell on the ground and pretended to be dead, how do you feel now?"


    "Except you''re a beep..."


    "What did you say?" Engley was displeased. He felt as if he had heard a dirty word that was soon ignored


    Li Nuo pretended not to hear him, and said, "I''ll just point out that it''s wise for you to fight now, or you two can fight now, or you can choose one to fight with me, so that at least the other can pass the examination."


    Once this was said, the whole audience was in an uproar. There were arrogant people who looked down on their opponents in this place, but there were no people who pretended to be dead and then looked down on their opponents.


    "You want to die..."


    Engley and quill glare at leno at the same time, and his words arouse their killing intention.


    Li Nuo said with a wry smile, "it seems that you want to taste my swordsmanship together, OK!"


    As he said, he began to dance the straight sword in his hand. The path of the blade was like a flying flower, which brought the roaring sound of the sword wind. Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, PA


    The sword fell to the ground


    All the onlookers were stunned. This guy made a long speech and couldn''t even play with a sword for a long time


    Ke min slaps himself on the forehead. This time he''s lost a lot of money


    Li Nuo is stiff. I didn''t expect his hand to be a little slippery


    He awkwardly picked up the straight sword and coughed, "that... Mistake, let me do it again."


    "Playing with us!"


    Engley felt that he had met an intern of the circus team, and the intern had not paid attention to himself in his speech just now, which made him unable to bear any longer. He took up the iron bar and rushed over.


    The black iron bar swung to Li Nuo''s head, but only stepped back a few steps. The stick rubbed his body and hit him.


    what!


    Engley was surprised.


    But see Li Nuo already waved straight sword.


    "It seems that you are the one to fight me."

 Chapter 125

    A sense of danger suddenly appeared!


    Li Nuo immediately made a decision to give up killing engley and try to flash as fast as possible.


    He had just started. A bullet had appeared in engley''s ear, wiped off the flesh of his earlobe and hit the wall with blood.


    Engley covered his ears, turned his head and glared at the shooter. "Asshole! I helped you just now, and now you want to kill me! "


    Quill blew the smoke from the muzzle of the gun and said calmly, "if it hadn''t been for my shot, you would have died just now."


    As soon as engley heard it, he immediately responded. It''s true that, as he said, although he didn''t want to admit it, the bullet really saved himself.


    He looked at Li Nuo again and saw that he was breathing. He seemed to be startled by the surprise attack just now.


    Engley''s mentality began to lose balance. I can''t believe that he almost died in the hands of such people.


    "Shame..." engley gritted his teeth and was about to rush over again, but he was grabbed by quell in the rear.


    "This kid is not easy. Let''s go together."


    "Don''t play games."


    Quill''s face was heavy. "Don''t worry, I can''t stand the contempt of others, so this bastard must die!"


    [regional task triggered]


    [break through the joint enemy]


    [experience value: 200]


    [reward: random]


    "What kind of trouble is there to make at this juncture..."


    Li Nuo''s eyes were just staring at the opposite side, looking at the posture of the two, and he knew what to face next. He breathed deeply and played a sword flower again, just like Jerome in the game.


    "Well... I remember that European swordsmanship has this starting style..."


    Pop


    Didn''t dance well, patted on his own leg


    The audience was in an uproar... Ke min photographed his forehead again and lowered his head


    Li Nuo raised his sword again and nodded his head to the opposite side


    "I really want to break him up." Engley stepped forward with a green vein.


    "Agreed." Quill follows.


    All of a sudden, both of them started to speed up at the same time. In a moment, they were already close to Li Nuo.


    With a sword and a stick sweeping at the same time, Li Nuo stepped back a few steps, just avoiding the critical point of the opponent''s weapon attack distance.


    "Not by chance!"


    Quell was surprised that engley''s attack had just been so understated.


    The two did not slow down, one left and the other right split and rushed, intending to attack each other.


    Li Nuo''s pupils move rapidly from left to right. The movements of engley and quill are not fast when they are added to the accuracy of the demon hunter''s vision and attributes. At least, they are much slower than the Silver Knight who almost let himself pee.


    Engley started first, and the black stick was longer, whistling with the strong wind.


    Li Nuo''s body flashed, but ushered in the other side of quell''s jump.


    I''m a hamburger!


    Li Nuo immediately waved a straight sword to block it, but quill was full of strength, and his chopping power penetrated the defense, which made Li Nuo tremble.


    But he had no time to take care of it. The attack on both sides had begun. Li Nuo dodged while blocking with a sword. He found an underrated problem.


    This sword is a bit difficult to master.


    Although it was the same feeling for the first few times, the enemies at that time were either dogs or robots, unlike the two people in front of us now, with moves.


    After several times of delivery, engley''s black stick controls the distance, and quell''s sword focuses on fighting. It''s like a long-time combat partner.


    Li Nuo couldn''t find any space to fight back, so he could only retreat and flash. In a short time, he almost retreated to the farthest corner.


    At this time, quill swung his long sword and new year''s epee. Li Nuo just flashed a stick and raised his straight sword to block.


    But unexpectedly, this blow was stronger than all previous attacks. I felt that my little arm was almost out of force, and the sword body was heavily pressed down.


    Engley saw the right time and hit Li Nuo on the wrist.


    "Hiss..."


    Li Nuo''s hand loosened and the sword fell to the ground.


    But it''s not over yet. Engley moves quickly and sweeps his neck along Li Nuo''s wrist stick.


    Li Nuo leaned back, but he didn''t get out of the way this time. The black stick called on his face.


    Press to call a pain, in lose balance, Li Nuo rolled back a circle, kneel on the ground, touched the corner of the mouth, wiped a little blood.


    Quill looked at him and laughed. "You don''t know how to use a sword. Now you don''t have the only weapon. You''re dead."


    "Why talk to him!"


    Engley went straight ahead and got under a stuffy wheel.


    Li Nuo immediately dodged, bent his knees and legs, threw a backspin kick on engley''s face, and kicked him back and forth.


    "Give it back to you."


    With these words, Li Nuo spat blood on the ground. There was only a half tooth wrapped in the blood.


    In the grandstand, Ke min is a little worried. Although he always says that Li Nuo is going to die, if he really dies, it''s hard to explain to Molly.


    But in a moment, she realized a problem she had been ignoring.


    Molly clearly knew the assessment content of the chamber of Commerce, why would she bring Li Nuo? Moreover, Molly was very indifferent at that time, as if Li Nuo could easily pass the assessment.


    "Hide strength..." Ke min thought of this and shook his head. "It''s impossible. The demon hunter''s weapon is straight sword, but he can''t even use it well. How can he still have hidden strength?"


    What she guessed was that she didn''t mean to hide. Li Nuo just wanted to try his sword to fight, so he always chose to use the straight sword in his hand. However, under the siege of the two men, he didn''t use the sword between them. What''s more, he didn''t know how to use it.


    The bonus of melee combat is aimed at empty handed, but no matter how agile and changeable your skills are, it''s meaningless to hold a big piece of iron that you can''t use.


    "Get ready to die." Quill clasped the hilt with both hands and bent down for the last blow.


    Li Nuo looked at the straight sword on the ground, took a long breath, and said in a deep voice, "come on, the warm-up is over."


    "That''s all you have left." Engley went up to quill and said, "give him to me and I''ll kill him myself."


    Losing a weapon in a fight is like a beast losing its tusks and waiting to die. This is engelli''s understanding.


    Li Nuo a smile, "good, with your black long hard hard hard hard throw, see how I pull it off."


    Engley was stunned. He always felt that this sentence was a bit awkward, but then he shook his head a few times, threw the dirty words out of his brain and came forward with his stick.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo took out the pistol which was not in his waist with the speed that engley could not see clearly, and pulled the trigger in front of him.


    As soon as the bullet came out of the chamber, engley dodged.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Li Nuo bent over and rushed out like a cheetah, and hit him on the jaw with a swing punch.


    Engley retreated from the pain, and Li Nuo rose again, leaped up again and threw a whip leg on his face.


    The speed of these two links is very fast, only a few people can see the fast scene.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, quill immediately followed up with his sword and used the new year''s Sabre again. However, if Li Nuo had a side eye and didn''t look at it, he flashed by and pulled the trigger at him.


    Quell''s movement was extremely swift and his observation was excellent. He dodged when he saw Li Nuo raise the muzzle of the gun.


    But Li Nuo is faster.


    As soon as quill dodged, he had already clasped his wrist. Then Li Nuo made a wrong step and hit him on the ground.


    Quill didn''t respond. As soon as he closed his eyes, he fell on the stone floor.


    Before quail had another reaction, Li Nuo hit him in the face with the butt of his gun.


    After three smashes in a row, engley woke up and looked at quell, who fell to the ground and was mercilessly ravaged. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that Li Nuo would become stronger without weapons!


    He immediately stepped forward, swept with a stick, vowed to blow Li Nuo''s head, and quickly ended the disgusting duel.


    But Li Nuo, aware of the danger ahead of time, leans back and kicks engley with both hands.


    He wanted to jump back, but at this time, quill covered his bloody face and swept his hands to Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo was shocked! Immediately force yourself back up, and then fall on the ground.


    He looked at his hands with a lingering fear. If he had just slowed down a step, he could join the disabled waiting for death club in the endless corridor.


    "It''s quite a suspense."


    Just after sighing this sentence, we can see that quill and engley have been biting their teeth and staring at themselves. The bloodthirsty killing in their eyes has been triggered. They are both coming from the edge of death. They will fight bravely in the face of powerful enemies. If fear and retreat are written in their own life creeds, they will not live to the present.


    "Can''t let me catch my breath..."


    Li Nuo stood up with a sigh, moved his muscles and bones, broke his fingers and made a bang bang sound. He also gave you a dry look.


    "Next up is 100 percent."


    After reading Hu Yu Lu''s manifesto, Li Nuo immediately got up.


    At the same time, engley and quill also put on airs.


    In the three sides'' scuffle, the sound of fists and swords hitting each other rang through the whole field. Li Nuo broke down his moves when he saw the attack. Engley and quill cooperated well, and Li Nuo didn''t take advantage of it any more.


    All the people who saw the two sides fighting were dazzled, and several soldiers were all wide eyed. The strength of the strong in the underground world was almost beyond their imagination.


    Under the soldiers, Ke min is also inconceivable.


    "He actually hid a hand... But..."


    Ke min frowned tightly, then yelled in his heart: "why is the demon hunter stronger without weapons?"!? What kind of setting is that? "


    At the same time, Li Nuo, who was fighting, heard the sound of the system.


    [your melee combat has been upgraded to LV3]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thanks, the reward of nameless hollow tears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PPS: there are some urgent things to go out in the past two days. The update time is a little tight. One shift today and two shifts tomorrow. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 126

    Li Nuo was very happy. He knew too well how strong the melee combat of level 3 was.


    It was a bad time to look back on. Many people thought it was a good thing to be beaten by a beautiful woman, including Li Nuo. But since he was beaten for the first time, he realized that anything is not a good thing as long as it is close to being beaten.


    In the final analysis, on the premise that most of the attribute values are slightly higher than that of chabai, the culprit who fights with her body in the name of pair training and is beaten like grandson every day is chabai''s level 3 melee combat.


    For melee combat, no matter in the manual or the white paper, it has not mentioned what kind of melee ability has been enhanced after upgrading.


    According to Li Nuo''s own summary, at the first level, his ability to control muscles is strengthened, his body becomes light, and he can turn 20 somersaults in a row at most; At level 2, the brain will pour in some moves. It can not master basic joint skills such as catching, and it can turn up to 40 somersaults.


    As for level three


    With light feet, Li Nuo quickly avoided engley''s sweeping stick, turned around and kicked him away with a side kick. Then, facing quell''s stab, he dodged gently like a piece of paper, folded his five fingers, and pointed on quell''s chest. Then he turned his fingers into fists. His strength suddenly broke out. It seemed that his weak fist would blow quell away.


    Footwork, leg cutting, Cunquan


    More than that!


    Li Nuo''s legs suddenly started to work. He had just caught up with quell when he came into contact with the ground. His explosive power was stronger!


    This time, Li Nuo didn''t destroy his face again. He clamped his neck and chest with his legs, held his right arm tightly with both hands, held each other''s wrist tightly with one hand to make his thumb up, and held each other''s elbow tightly with the other hand to stick to his body. The action full of philosophical flavor was completed in two seconds.


    The next second, Li Nuo''s body leans back and his crotch is upright.


    Boom!


    "Ah


    Quail screamed, and his right arm was broken with a joint ¡ã¡£ Cross fixation.


    No more swords. Quill''s useless.


    But the condition for the end of the assessment is death or fainting, so the fight continues.


    Engelli, no matter whether quell can fight again or not, takes advantage of the good time when Li Nuo''s body is on the ground, he slashes with a stick.


    What''s more, Li Nuo''s reaction is too fast. The addition of insight value and reaction value is not a joke.


    Instantly grab quill''s broken arm and lift it as a shield.


    Boom!


    "Ah


    I don''t know which bone was broken this time... A good arm turned into a three section stick.


    "I will avenge you!"


    Li Nuo let out a shameless cry. His left hand grasped engley''s stick, his right hand clasped engley''s hand tightly, and his upper body raised slightly.


    A layer of haze suddenly appeared in engley''s heart, and the premonition of danger began to sound. This has never happened in his life, even in the face of more and more ferocious monsters, there has never been such a sense of crisis.


    He subconsciously wanted to step back, but it was too late. Li Nuo held his hand and stick firmly.


    With a flash of cold light in his face, Li Nuo kicked engley from bottom to top.


    Don''t forget, Li Nuo also has a bonus to the title of "stick in the eyes". Engley''s eyes are bulging at the moment.


    "Wu..."


    After being attacked, most people can''t scream violently, because they can''t scream because of the pain. If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself.


    Li Nuo is still kicking crazily, and engley is playing crazily with his action.


    People in the stands are silly. They have seen the shade, but they have never seen such shade.


    "The assessment is over! No. 18


    Suddenly the old man announced the end of the news, Li can only stop.


    Engley curled down on the ground, his trousers wet.


    A soldier whispered to the old man, "what''s the end? Isn''t it the end of dizziness or death? "


    The old man''s eyebrows twitched. "I''m afraid I can''t stand it anymore..."


    ¡­¡­


    [completed Branch Mission: break through the joint enemy]


    [gain experience value: 200]


    [task reward random card has been sent to your item list, please check]


    After Li Nuo heard the system sound, he went back to Ke min and said, "then what?"


    Ke min Wen Yan frowned slightly, "what on earth do you do..."


    She didn''t believe that the demon hunters could use the Yin move of Li Nuo, and she didn''t believe that the demon hunters couldn''t use the sword.


    Li Nuo thought about what he did most after he came to this world


    "Thief."


    Ke min Leng for a moment, then stood up, "let''s go... Take you out to register."


    She didn''t want to say anything. She had lived for a hundred years. She had seen attacking the lower body, but she had never seen attacking the lower body so vigorously. She had decided to ask Molly what happened to Li Nuo anyway.


    Li Nuo follows Ke min to leave. He looks back at engley, who is half dead on the ground. Suddenly, some guilt rises in his heart.


    "Happy for the rest of your life..."


    ¡­¡­


    After the examination, register at the front desk and come back the next day to get the hand card of the chamber of Commerce, then you can officially join the chamber of Commerce.


    As for the type of chamber of Commerce, you have to go to the place of the chamber of Commerce after you get the hand card.


    "Anyway, you can come and get it yourself tomorrow morning."


    Ke min walked in front of Li Nuo, but she didn''t leave too far this time, either because it was evening, or because Li Nuo had just killed two people with bare hands, which made her look slightly new.


    "Well." Li Nuo answered and looked at Ke min in front of him. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "I have something to ask you."


    Ke min stopped and looked back, "just in time, I have something to do."


    "You first, ladies first."


    "Ladies first? You''re a good talker. " Ke min must have never heard of the words that don''t belong to the wizard world. Naturally, he thinks that Li Nuo is trying to please, but it''s not like this person''s style.


    Anyway, cumin said, "are you really a demon hunter?"


    "Doubt me?"


    "After the whole test, you don''t know how to use sword or magic. It''s totally different from the demon hunter recorded in the book. I want to hear how you became a demon hunter."


    Ke Min has been staring at Li Nuo''s eyes. As a warlock of kevier, she has the responsibility to confirm Li Nuo''s true identity.


    But it was more because she was curious, how could there be another demon hunter in the world, and such a wonderful demon hunter.


    "Are you sure you want to hear it?"


    Ke min snorted coldly, "hum, is there anything that can''t be heard?"


    Li Nuo dropped his mouth. "Well... I''ll start."


    In the next ten minutes, Li Nuo told the story of "the brave fight the Dragon 7"


    "As a fighter, I can''t allow the villagers to be bullied, so I went to the forest and found the shrem. I didn''t expect that the shrem was too strong, but every time I felt that I couldn''t make it, I would think of those dead people, my master toad immortal, and suddenly felt my soul attached. At that moment, I used the last spirit pill, I succeeded in killing the shrem. Then I found that my ability had been improved, so I went to the pub. Unexpectedly, I could change my job, and then... "


    "Shut up..."


    Ke min tightly closed her eyes and frowned. She regretted why she asked this question.


    "It''s almost over." Lionel road.


    "I''ll burn you in a word."


    Ke min''s chest is full of light. She turns her head and is about to leave. She swears that she will never deal with this man. As for the details of this guy, let''s take a chance to ask Molly


    When Ke min was a child, he once heard that the Lord of Trish had a good relationship with the demon hunters when he was young, but there was a saying in the old book of the order:


    "In order to keep the brain from being soaked in damned feelings, please stay away from the demon hunter -- red color cult"


    Maybe demon hunters are a group of people with abnormal brain, cumin thought.


    Then Li Nuo stopped her. "I haven''t said my question yet."


    "Hu..." Ke min sighed and said, "speak quickly."


    "It''s said that there''s a source warlock in Cowell. I want to ask her something."

 Chapter 127

    "Mr. demon hunter, what''s the purpose of this?"


    Ke min is alert. If Li nuogang didn''t show too much wonder, maybe she wouldn''t have this kind of caution. After all, the source Warlock is known all over the world, and it''s normal for people to be curious.


    Li Nuo saw the suspicious color in her eyes and said, "I have a friend who is born with magic, but I lost contact with her recently. It happens that her condition is very suitable for the source warlock, so I asked."


    "I''m really sorry that I can''t see the source warlock in my capacity, and I don''t have the right to know the details of the source warlock, including what she looks like and where she comes from." Cummington looked at Li Nuo for a moment and said in a deep voice, "but I hope what you said is true. It''s better not to have any other ideas. The source Warlock is very important to Cowell."


    Li Nuo kowtowed softly, "what I said is true."


    Ke Min has been staring at Li Nuo''s eyes, paying attention to his pupil, no slight movement, no expansion, basically can be sure that what he said is probably true.


    "What kind of person can contact the source warlock?" Li Nuo asked.


    "You didn''t say two things."


    Li Nuo chuckles, "don''t be so mean."


    The corner of Ke min''s mouth rose slightly. "I lost the game just now, so you owe me 50 marks."


    "I have two kidneys. I don''t want to give you one."


    Ke min''s face sank. "I''m not interested in this thing."


    Li Nuo shook his head with a smile and said, "no, you don''t know. Kidneys are quite valuable in our country."


    "The values of your country are really beyond words..."


    Ke min wanted to tease him, but she didn''t know how to answer. She sighed bitterly and lost to this guy.


    "First of all, mark 50 must be returned to me in a week." Regardless of Li Nuo''s attitude, Ke min continued: "if you want to get in touch with the source warlock, you only need to get in touch with the high level of the church or the government. As for the way... You will understand when you go to the chamber of Commerce tomorrow."


    After that, Ke Min turns around and leaves. She has more than one question, such as why Li Nuo has to wear a mask all the time. On the one hand, it has nothing to do with her. On the other hand, she doesn''t want to hear any more stories about polluting her ears.


    This is the right decision.


    Li Nuo has already prepared a story about Diao and his elders for the mask.


    "We''re not the same way. I''ll go first. Remember to come here tomorrow morning to get the cards."


    Watching Ke min walk away, Li Nuo slightly lowers his head and pinches his chin.


    "It seems that we can only contact the senior management..."


    ¡­¡­


    Back at Molly''s house, as soon as she opened the door, she smelled a fresh fragrance of flowers.


    This period of time has been rolling in the mud, the smell of feces and urine farts is not rare, but I haven''t heard such a soothing smell for a long time.


    "Welcome back."


    Molly is playing with some white flowers.


    Li Nuo closed the door and sniffed it.


    "It''s delicious."


    Molly said, "the fresh smell is the first welcome for the family when they come back. It''s very important."


    Li Nuo was a little stunned. What he said was that he regarded himself as a member of the family


    "Thank you..."


    He didn''t know what to say. He could only express it in the simplest and most clumsy way.


    Molly smiles and looks at the table. "The food is ready. Just now the children ate it first. I left some for you. There''s no rich food. It''s just a celebration for you to pass the examination."


    Li Nuo took off the mask, impolitely picked up the bowl, impatiently put bread in his mouth.


    "Eat slowly." Molly passed a glass of water.


    "Thank you." Li Nuo said vaguely, "how can you be so sure that I can pass?"


    "Because I''ve seen what you can do." Molly simply replied, looking at Li Nuo''s face bruise gradually recovered due to ingestion of food, her face showed doubt, "eating can recover the injury, but also because of the special constitution of the demon hunter?"


    "That''s understandable."


    Li Nuo said that he took a sip of the soup. Although there was no meat soup, the rich milk flavor and fresh taste made him feel delicious. The last time he ate it, he was so satisfied


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo suddenly put down the bowl with a bitter look.


    "How''s Jack?"


    Molly put a flower into the vase and looked up, "today''s state is better. Now you should have fallen asleep. After you leave, you have been exercising according to the way you said. You are tired and go to sleep after eating."


    "Are you going to adopt him?"


    After hearing this, Molly slowly put down the flowers, sat down on the sofa, slightly lowered her head, sighed and said, "he''s a poor child. Anyway, Ke Min has arranged for me to go back to work in the research institute the day after tomorrow. It''s not a problem to raise one more child." She drew a curved curve at the corner of her mouth. "What''s more, Tom and marfa also like him very much. It''s good to have more children at home."


    Li Nuo put down the stone hanging in his heart, picked up the bowl again, drank the soup, gulped it down in his mouth and asked, "what''s the work of the research institute?"


    "Well... It''s been too long." Jasmine''s eyes turned upward, recalling the story of nearly 20 years ago.


    "On the one hand, it''s the research of new magic, on the other hand, it''s the research of alchemy potions. But according to Ke min, the main work now is to study a kind of thing called alchemy array, which has something to do with alchemy and magic." Said Molly.


    Li Nuo thought of two figures, one high and one low, but immediately rejected his idea. A curse of blood is enough. How could it be mixed with other works


    He took his last sip of soup, turned his chair to Molly and said, "I have three requests. I hope I can get your help."


    "As long as it''s something you mention, I''ll do my best." Molly didn''t hesitate.


    "As long as it''s within your ability," Li said


    "Since you are studying alchemy, can you bring me some special materials for alchemy? I need more decoctions."


    Molly micro invisible kowtow, "no problem, you need to write the material for me, I go to the research institute to see."


    "I''ll sort it out later and give it to you tomorrow." Li Nuo then said: "do you have a mutation study on mutation inducers, that is, to change the gene of mutation inducers, so as to improve all the basic qualities of the human body?"


    "Well... We won''t do too much research on mutation inducers. What we do more is to extract mutation inducers for the purpose of further understanding monsters. At least I haven''t heard of what you said about changing genes."


    This answer was within Li Nuo''s expectation, so he was not disappointed.


    What he said about the mutation inducer of change is a special means of upgrading the demon hunter. It comes from the DLC blood and wine in wizard 3, a branch line called "facing change" triggered in taossent.


    Briefly, in order to change his son from a demon hunter to a human, a man named jeron Molu developed a mutation medicine, but it backfired. After his son used the medicine, the mutation did not disappear, but was enhanced.


    This experiment also has a huge danger. The demon hunter''s life is in danger in the process of treatment, but as long as he survives, he will become stronger and faster than before.


    This clue may have to go to Townsend to find, can only give up temporarily, Li Nuo abdominal Fei immediately said: "the last request, can you teach me to use magic."


    Molly was a little surprised. "You can''t spell?"


    "I haven''t learned."


    Molly got up, walked to Li Nuo and pressed her hand on his head.


    Li Nuo suddenly felt the top of his head chilly, like baldness.


    A moment later, jasmine pulled her hand away. "It''s magic flow, but it''s very weak. You can learn magic, but it will take a few days. I need to make some potions for you."


    "Thank you."


    Having said that, Li Nuo got up with his cane and looked up at the upstairs, saying, "I''m a little tired. I really want to have a rest. Where can I sleep?"


    Molly said, "the room at the end of the corridor is yours. It has been cleaned."


    "Thank you."


    Li Nuo smiles and nods, then steps up the stairs. Suddenly Molly stops him.


    "Mr. leno, take off your clothes."


    Li Nuo was stunned, then slowly opened his mouth


    Ah?


    This story


    "I''ll help you wash your coat and trousers tomorrow. It''s dusty all day."


    Boundary... Can''t we speak more coherently


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo lay on the bed, did not expect to come to Coville on the first day so tired.


    However, at least things are on the right track step by step, and this kind of day without hiding is really wonderful.


    These days, he learned one thing: he must be a law-abiding citizen


    The sense of distress is coming.


    Li Nuo slowly closed his eyes, but suddenly opened them again.


    "By the way, there''s another random card that hasn''t been used."


    Take out a random card from your backpack for the reward of [breaking the joint enemy], and walk up with 100 gold coins.


    With the white light, a green ball appeared in his backpack.


    After taking out the ball and looking at the eye panel, Li Nuo was surprised.


    I''m not sleepy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, book friend 2017042111952865.

 Chapter 128

    [Name: Summoning Stone (not identified)]


    [summon: unknown]


    [call condition: unknown]


    [effect: Summons an alien creature, the rest unknown]


    [Note: unknown]


    Li Nuo looked at the "unidentified" on the panel and said in his heart: "identification."


    [your psionic power value has not reached 30, so you can''t open the magic test for the time being]


    "Does it need to be as high as 30..."


    Li Nuo has already sat up and leaned against the bedside, and the appearance of [Summoning Stone] will sweep away his sleepiness, because this thing is really quite a loser.


    [magic stone] comes from the game "Final Fantasy" series. In the original game, the system of [magic stone] can be roughly divided into four types: attack system, recovery system, auxiliary system and summoning system.


    One of the most powerful is the summoning system, which summons a group of immortals


    What... Kejeka, phoenix of fire, Odin, Ifrit, and even Bahamut, the Dragon God once seen in Neil, can be summoned through the magic stone.


    You know, these birds are the masters of destroying the sky and the earth, which is not on the same order of magnitude as the strength structure of wizard.


    The gap between European games and Japanese games inevitably leads to this kind of problem. People in Japanese games don''t call people. They jump eight meters high, smash a wall with one punch, fall to the ground 20 meters high, shake their heads and stand up. A rookie can release "magic sword" with a sword for two years.


    In European style games, no matter how strong they are, they are human beings. They can''t live up to Newton. Of course, it''s a bit too much to set that three meters can kill them.


    In short, if there is a summoner, it is not a dream to carry the shadow elder.


    "Maybe you don''t have to investigate the mirror master."


    Li Nuo thought about it and then denied the idea.


    There are also three, six and nine classes of summoners, including Dragon God, fire god, and beast giant soldiers. They are not weak compared with shadow elders, but there are also mascots like "land bird" or "moguli".


    "No matter..."


    Lino lay down again and opened his eyes to the dark ceiling.


    "Anyway, first try to quickly increase the attribute value of psychic power, but you have to wait until Molly gives me the medicine to learn the magic."


    "It''s a good place to live in keville... Tomorrow I''ll go to the chamber of Commerce and see what I can do."


    Li Nuo closed his eyes gradually.


    Five minutes later, he opened his eyes again.


    "Grandma''s... Can''t sleep..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, lino walked out of the room with dark eyes.


    Sleepless last night


    The trigger conditions of insomnia are different for everyone. Some people can''t sleep in another place, and some people can''t sleep after emotional excitement. Li Nuo belongs to the latter.


    When he was a teenager, he knew that he was going to die soon. He held a kind of attitude that his friends had been indifferent to life and Buddhism. He had not been so excited for several years, including entering the "endless corridor" and picking up a life. But this time, he really felt like winning the lottery.


    Li Nuo stares down to the first floor and sees Molly and Jack sitting at the dining table.


    "Good morning, Mr. Li Nuo."


    Molly smiles and takes out the bowl from the cupboard.


    Breakfast is not rich, bread and fruit, at least tube full.


    "And Tom?" Li Nuo is biting the bread.


    Molly said, "he and MafA are still sleeping. I''ll arrange for the children to go to school in a few days, so they can''t stay in bed, so Tom and MafA can sleep if they want to."


    Then Jack asked, "do I have to exercise today as I did yesterday?"


    Li Nuo yawned and said, "just like yesterday, after eating, digest for a while, and then run around the residential area for ten times."


    Jack''s face turned black. "Ten circles..."


    "Well, and a few more clothes."


    "But it''s not cold outside..."


    "That''s why I asked you to wear it." Li Nuo subconsciously did not control himself, the corner of his mouth slightly up.


    Jack looks at this face and remembers Li Nuo''s abnormal smile when he met him for the first time. The boy frowns and rolls his throat. He immediately buries his head and begins to eat.


    It''s better to talk less... It''s Jack''s voice in his heart.


    "Is it OK to exercise like this..." Molly worries if Li Nuo''s training method will cause too much burden on the child''s body.


    Li Nuo thought, "then run five laps."


    Jack: --


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Nuo writes the required materials to Molly, he takes Jack out for training with a cane and a mask.


    Jack once asked Li Nuo why he was wearing a mask, and Li Nuo gave him a reason why he couldn''t answer -- handsome.


    Watching Jack run five laps after the tired life can not love, Li Nuo will be satisfied to go to yesterday''s assessment site, got the hand.


    The outer profile of the hand is shield.


    On the reverse side, printed with the time and number of Li Nuo''s passing the examination - October 3, 1876, No. 18.


    On the front, two soldiers with sharp swords are engraved on the card, and the top is engraved with the red order''s emblem burning rose.


    The reason why kevier''s national emblem is not engraved on it is because most of the people admitted by the underground chamber of commerce are exiles from other countries or fugitives from the underground world. The significance of the red order''s existence is also related to this. The things on the surface are national, and the activities on the surface are religious.


    And from the words of the captain of the pirate ship, we know that the order has enough strength to suppress those outlaws.


    It is said that each of the top 20 agents of the red order has a powerful power to suppress one side, and even 20 people can destroy an elite army together.


    Li Nuo doubted this. After all, this is a Western game script. According to reason, there is no such amazing power.


    But he believes that the strength of the order can suppress the outlaws. After all, the national team is always stronger than the wild, which is an eternal fact.


    The chamber of commerce is located on the outskirts of pound vines.


    It was already past noon when lino found here.


    In a very narrow and dirty alley, there is a door leading to the underground. Down the steps is the underground chamber of Commerce.


    Through the verification of the soldiers guarding the chamber with hand cards, entering the main door of the chamber, you can see a huge space. A dozen tables and chairs are placed in the center. The wooden boards nailed on both sides of the wall are the task bar. At the end of the room are three windows, corresponding to hunters, mercenaries and killers.


    There are not many people here, but they don''t look like normal people.


    "I just passed the examination yesterday."


    Li handed the card to the hunter''s front desk manager.


    The manager looked at the hand card and said, "let me first explain that once you choose to join one of the chambers of Commerce, if you want to change the chamber of Commerce in the future, you need to pay 500 marks and your recommender''s confirmation, so are you sure you want to join the hunter chamber of Commerce?"


    "Well."


    "OK, just a moment."


    The manager turned away and entered a room behind him.


    Just as Li Nuo was waiting, a voice appeared from behind.


    "New people?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, nidhoggur.

 Chapter 129

    Li looked back and saw a man in armor, with a sword and shield standing behind him.


    This guy dressed like a brave man from the magical middle ages


    Brother, you''re going through the wrong door


    Li Nuo abdominal Fei smile, "just passed yesterday."


    "Jerry, this is my code name."


    "Code name?" Li Nuo hesitated.


    Jeryl said with a smile: "everyone who joins the chamber of commerce should choose to give himself a code. After all, you know, most of them are outlaws here. If they flaunt their names around, it may cause some trouble."


    Li Nuo thought to himself that it was a policy aimed at the common people.


    "By the way, why are you wearing a mask? Look... It''s weird. " Derek had a curious look on his face.


    A brave modeling of the people funny that I am eccentric, Li Nuo wry smile, "disfigurement."


    "My friend, I''m very sorry about this..." Gerard comforted, "but fighting with monsters, just disfigurement, is lucky."


    "Thank you so much..."


    At this time, the manager came out with a watch and a pair of white gloves on his hand.


    Seeing the brave elder brother, the manager opened his eyes and said, "isn''t this Jerry?"


    "Ha, hello." Jerrell is more and more like a brave man.


    "You didn''t show up for half a month. I thought you were dead."


    Jerry scratched the back of his head. "I''m afraid you don''t believe me. I was hunting a petrified chicken snake, but I didn''t expect that something happened. I met a beautiful girl in the forest. She entrusted me to help eradicate the evil mage in their village and rescue her village head''s father..."


    Li Nuo looked at him inconceivably and said, "you are a brave man in the countryside.".


    The manager took out a black pen and pointed it on the form


    Li Nuo looked around at the layout style, and then looked at Jerrell''s shape.


    "The goblin''s tail."


    The manager and Jerrell are in a daze.


    "Can you give me a code that looks like a person''s name?"


    It''s troublesome. How hot-blooded the name is. Li Nuo thought about it regretfully.


    "Yang Guo."


    I don''t know why the manager has the feeling of being unknowingly sharp. This name seems to be very powerful


    "Please give me a local code, or the name of the animal."


    "Carving."


    If you can''t be Yang Guo, you can be his sculpture.


    The manager was speechless on the spot. He just casually told you the name of an animal, but he didn''t think that you really regarded yourself as a human being.


    "To explain to you, the hunter level of the chamber of commerce can be divided into two types. You are now a junior hunter. You can get points to hunt monsters after completing the mission. If you want to be promoted to a higher level hunter, you must reach 400 points. There is no upper limit on the cumulative number of points. However, if you break through the highest 1000 points, you will have a chance to participate in the hunting mission of the red order, but it must be far away from you.


    The number of points depends on your hunting intensity. The stronger the monster, the more points it will give, and the more money it will give. After the task is completed, go to the junction of the side door to get the reward.


    As for the reward, it must be made clear that after you take the order, other people can also take the order. In order to ensure the safety of life, it''s a wise choice to form a team, but the reward will be divided up. You should weigh the matter yourself.


    This is the basic situation. If you want to choose a task, just talk to me directly. The taskbar on the wall is for the mercenary chamber of Commerce and the killer chamber of Commerce. If you have any questions, please come to me at any time. "


    "Which monsters have higher points?"


    Although Li Nuo''s goal includes the purpose of triggering the branch line through demon hunting, the more important thing is to contact the upper level of the order or the government, which needs to break through 1000 points as soon as possible, so he must aim at monsters who can get high points.


    The manager took out a few lists from under the table. "This is the list of monster points. See for yourself."


    Lino glances around and finds a fork next to the vampire list.


    "What''s the matter with vampires?"


    "The concealment is too strong. Some of them hide in the city and have injured civilians by mistake during hunting. Considering that most vampires will not cause too much chaos to the society, they are canceled."


    "Most of these guys live under the Feilong mountains in the north. They are too far away from the city, and there is no threat. Even the vampires hiding in the city are basically integrated into the social system. They are still sucking blood, but they will not easily hurt the lives of the civilians, so they belong to a kind of monster that can be supervised."


    "Jerry, please don''t interfere in my work. These words should be from me." The manager''s voice is cold and his face is not happy.


    Jerry laughed like a fool. "I''m sorry, because I''m very interested in vampires."


    Li Nuo lowered his head slightly. This information is very important. It can basically confirm that the shadow elder''s current position should be in the Feilong mountains.


    Looking at Li Nuo''s appearance, the manager thought that he was hesitating about what monster to choose and said, "Mr. Diao, you can look at the list slowly. There are people in the chamber of commerce all day long. You can make a good decision and then tell me."


    Li Nuo shook his head slightly and pointed directly at the top of the list.


    "The fants."


    The manager frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "Well, this 650 point monster, I''m sure."


    Li Nuo was extremely sure and knew where the manager''s suspicion of him came from., Most monsters have less than 50 points. The reason why the fint monster at the top has such a high number of points is that it''s powerful and can''t be solved by any hunter.


    To put it bluntly, it''s hanging. Anyway, there''s no one to pick up this level of hunt, so it''s just a card.


    What''s more, the shape of Li Nuo looks very weak.


    "Wait for me to look." Then the manager took out another book, turned the page, looked at it and said, "there''s a grant of 600 marks. It''s been idle for a month, and no one has taken it yet."


    Jerrell looked forward and said suspiciously, "this guy is a monster nobody dares to touch. I advise you to think about it again."


    "It''s OK. I''ll take it."


    After Li Nuo finished, the manager registered his code number in the book.


    When everything was ready, the manager covered his cap, looked at Li Nuo and said, "the first task can give you a bottle of sword oil for free."


    "Sword oil?"


    Li Nuo was surprised. Isn''t sword oil a kind of props similar to decocting medicine for demon hunters.


    Management humanitarian: "but from the second time, you have to buy it yourself. You can buy it from me. The classification of fintezombies is remnants. Come to me later to get a bottle of oil." After he finished, he turned his head and looked at Jerrell, "OK, now Jerrell, you can choose, or petrified chicken snake, or you can consider some evil ghost tasks recently. The pay is good."


    Jerry frowned and pursed.


    "I want the task of the Fincher, too."


    Huh?


    Li Nuo looked at him suspiciously. Didn''t you just say it was dangerous?


    Jeryl looked at Li Nuo and immediately explained, "I just need to get a little reward. Maybe three years is enough. Most importantly, I always want to see what the rumored monster is like. To tell you the truth, only one or two people dare not pick it up."


    More people and more safety, Li Nuo has no opinion about this.


    "All right."


    "I have a friend I can take with me, but we still have 30% of the reward." Jerry said.


    Li Nuo nodded, money is a small matter, more people is good.


    At this time, Li Nuo thought of a thing, his weapon is a walking stick, but because the [telescopic walking stick] is too conspicuous, according to the lesson of novigri, it is absolutely necessary not to expose the fact that the walking stick is a weapon to others.


    So he looked at the manager and asked, "do you have any weapons here? I want a sword."


    After hearing this, the manager said, "Mr. Diao, are you OK or not..."

 Chapter 130

    Li Nuo borrowed a straight sword from the chamber of Commerce. He shamelessly asked for a strap to tie his weapon and pinned the straight sword and walking stick on his back.


    Jarrell invited his friend, kakately, with black hair and green eyes, handsome in appearance, wearing a light blue windbreaker, carrying a long knife nearly an adult''s height, but with a shady face from the beginning to the end.


    It''s bound to rain when this guy goes out. This is Li Nuo''s first feeling about him. As for strength, it''s hard to say. At least from the appearance, it''s more reliable than the brave brother.


    When the staff arrived, the branch line triggered by this task also appeared.


    [demon hunting mission: the truth of vacaro]


    [experience value: 2200]


    [reward: kunte monster group "blood devil"]


    "The truth..."


    Li Nuo looked at the panel and murmured to himself that there was something strange about the Hunt mission of the fant monster.


    "Eagle, let''s go." Jerry interrupted Li Nuo''s thoughts.


    "Well, right away."


    Li Nuo answered, picked up the free sword oil from the table, and then followed the two temporary teammates to set out.


    Just as he turned around, the voice of the manager sounded in the rear.


    "Rookie, I''d like to remind you that if you meet a monster stronger than Fent monster in the wild, such as a vampire or a deer head, don''t try to be too brave. The wild of kervier is very dangerous, and the wild of bilivia and novigrie are even more dangerous."


    Li Nuo looked at him and nodded, but when he turned his head, he frowned slightly.


    He felt that there was something wrong with the manager''s words, but he could not say what was wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, it''s sunny and cloudless.


    In the woods outside the city of pound vinis, Jarrell and kakately lead the way. The destination is to find the entrusted object of this mission - vaccario village.


    Walking in the woods for several hours was not as dangerous as the manager said. Although there were more than a dozen wolves and a sleeping bear, the danger was no more than that in the wild.


    "Can we get there today..."


    The trees in front of us block all the views. Although we are in the wild, it''s like a secluded canyon. We can''t tell when we can get out of this forest.


    "Don''t worry, you can get there." Jarrell returned, and then he turned his head and said, "by the way, haven''t you been in business long?"


    "Well, it''s short."


    Jerry nodded thoughtfully. "No wonder I haven''t heard of masked hunters in the black market before."


    "Black market?"


    "You don''t even know about the black market, do you?" Jeryl exclaimed, "hunters who don''t have a fixed gold owner are all on the black market."


    Li Nuo said: "I''m in the business for a short time, which is beyond your imagination. Can you tell me something about the black market?"


    Jarrell pushed aside a branch in front of him, lowered himself and leaned over the branches. He said, "it''s not easy for you to pass the chamber of Commerce examination in kervier for such a short time. Where do you come from?"


    He seems to have heard only the first half of Li Nuo''s sentence.


    Li Nuo followed him through, also bent over and said: "East, far away from here."


    "It''s really far away. I''d like to go to the east to have a look. It''s said that there are strange mountains and rocks, many mysterious and strange things, and everyone has long hair. It''s like two worlds with our continent, isn''t it?"


    Jarrell seems to have opened his mouth. This man talks a lot, but his companion, kakately, is totally different. Since he saw this man, he didn''t open his mouth to talk. He was isolated and tired of the world.


    At this time, walking in the front of kakateli, he opened his mouth slightly, looking at the random branches and shrubs


    Ah... It''s not dumb


    "This is... The village of vaccario?"


    Li Nuo can''t believe the picture in front of him. The village is full of low wooden houses. Straw replaces tiles to cover the roof. Weeds grow sporadically on the dirt road extending to the village. This is kevier, the richest kevier in the world. How could such a dilapidated village exist.


    "It''s not like this place is for people to live in..."


    On one side, Jarrell said with a bitter smile, "this is kervier. He imposed a high tax on the countryside and concentrated all resources on Xiadu and Dongdu. The urban people have no worries about food and clothing, while the rural people have no food to eat." He said and raised his eyebrows. "But... This village is a little too poor. These houses are like houses for animals."


    "Is 600 mark a little too difficult for this kind of village?" Li Nuo asked


    Jerrell shrugged. "The general process is that the order of reward is issued by the people of the order when they detect dangerous species in the wild. The reward is funded by the government at the upper level, but generally speaking, this kind of village is not managed by anyone. It may be because of the danger of the FENTE monster that the government makes an exception."


    By the time he spoke, the three had already entered the village.


    To Li Nuo''s surprise, more than 20 people could be seen in the village.


    They were wearing ragged clothes and didn''t know how long they hadn''t washed them. They smelled like stink, with deep socket in their eyes and hunger on their faces. They stood staggering, with their backs bent and their eyes staring at Li Nuo and others.


    "Three of you?"


    An old man stood behind them and looked back. Although he was thin, he looked different from other villagers, except that he had lost an arm.


    "We''re hunters."


    Jerry took out the hand of the chamber of Commerce.


    The old man breathed a sigh of relief, "but it''s someone..."


    "I''m belias, the head of this village, and I commissioned the bounty order of that fint."


    The eyes under Li Nuo''s mask were puzzled. There was a big loophole in the question of funding just mentioned by Jerrell. How did the village inform the order of the information about the monster, and how did the old man know about this extremely rare species.


    When Li Nuo was pondering, the village head belias had already started to talk about the mission.


    "More than a month ago, a huge monster with horns attacked our village. That day it was like a natural disaster. The dealer was destroyed and many people died. My arm was broken by that monster at that time. It was so terrible that we had no strength to resist


    A few days later, the monster came again. Like the first time, some people died and some people were injured, but this is not the end. Since then, it will visit us every few days. Sometimes it will catch some people, sometimes it will eat them directly in the village... The guy has already treated the people in the village as food. "


    "How do you know it''s a Fincher?" Li Nuo interrupted him.


    The village head looked at Li Nuo with the same look.


    "Several people in the village went to Xiadu to invite the magicians of the red order. When the magicians arrived at the village, they just met a monster attacking the village. They said that this monster was called the fint monster."


    After hearing this, Li Nuo looked at the village head with no squint. This reason barely stood, but there was still a problem. How did a few malnourished ordinary people break through the forest full of wild animals to get to chateau pound vinis.


    The "truth" in the name of the regional mission is really intriguing.


    "We need to know when the fints last appeared and the number of days between each attack." Asked Jerry.


    "It came two days ago and took a few people. As for the interval, it''s four to five days."


    Jerry nodded and scanned the village. "Got it. Last question, which way did the monster leave?"


    The head of the village looked to the West and said, "go there. There is a cave on that side. I think you may find some clues by going there."


    "Let''s go," he said in a deep voice


    Then, regardless of his two teammates, he went straight to the West.


    "Thank you, village head." Jerry immediately turned to follow.


    At this time, the village head lamented: "please get rid of that monster, or sooner or later the people in this village will be eaten up by it."


    Jerry blinked back. "It''s on us!"


    More and more like a kind-hearted brave... Li Nuo looked at Jeryl half smile.


    "Jerry, how do you usually look for monsters?"


    Li Nuo is a little curious about the means by which ordinary people without the ability to track demon hunters find their targets.


    "Of course, it''s to find some traces left by them, and then do some deliberation, isn''t it all like this?" said Jerry


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile. These hunters from the chamber of commerce are really amateurs


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, reader 20190325201323151672508.

 Chapter 131

    In fact, lino knows where the monster is going. The demon hunter''s sense ability can capture the footprints left by the monster on the ground.


    In the village, the footprints with red outline appear on the dirt road in the village, but the direction of the footprints is messy. However, when the village head prompts us to go to the west, the direction of the footprints is gradually clear.


    At the moment, Li Nuo is still behind Jerrell and kakately. The direction of the two people''s journey is consistent with the direction of their footprints, so there is no need to take the lead. After all, they are in a group. If they want to be obedient, they must have exact and convincing proof, but Li Nuo can''t think of any explanation for the moment.


    But he was also curious, Jerry, how they could be sure of the fate of the fant monster.


    "Jerry, how do you track your target?"


    "Look at the grass on the ground." Jerry looks at the ground.


    Li Nuo lowered himself slightly, looked at him and said, "color?"


    Jeryl kowtowed, "the humidity is relatively high here. The color of the grass will become a little darker or darker after being pressed by heavy objects, and the height and shape will also change. Moreover, the heavy objects will deform the grass. This is also a direction."


    "Well... It''s a bit difficult. After all, the fintezombie appeared yesterday. It''s reasonable to say that even after passing here, the grass should change back to its original shape after such a long time. Although the hue will be different, it''s too subtle."


    Li once again observed, said: "I admit that the weight of the prey is too large can cause irreversible deformation of the grassland, from the current footprints, it is true, but it is a bit reluctant to confirm the fate of the prey from the grassland."


    "Careful new man." Jeryl praised him. He looked forward at kakately and said, "you must have noticed that there are many branches and leaves in this forest, and there are many tall shrubs. You can see where kakately is. The shrubs and branches around him are obviously less than those in other places. Fenton is huge. Moving in this forest will cause the phenomenon of" object transfer. ", Combined with the change of grassland, these two points can infer the basic whereabouts of the Fincher


    "The old way." Li Nuo praised in his heart that even though there are two factors, grass and "object transfer", if it is not for years of experience, it is impossible to distinguish the direction of the Fincher so quickly with just a few eyes.


    "By the way, how do you track the target? You mean it in a different way than we do? " Jerry is curious.


    "I have a short career. I used to take over the entrustment in some cities. The target location is usually fixed, so I don''t need to track it."


    Li Nuo explained casually, but Jerrell showed an envious look, "well... It seems that you are a city hunter."


    Li Nuo was surprised, City Hunter... Brother, do you know beitiaoshi


    "Stop talking. Come on." At this time, kakately urged, looked coldly at Li Nuo, and said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to ask so many questions, just remember to keep vigilant at all times, and don''t become a burden."


    Kakately turned behind him. Jeryl patted leno on the shoulder and said with a smile, "this guy is just like this. He can''t say anything nice. Don''t take it to heart."


    "I hear you, Jerry." Kakately turned his head slightly, his eyes cold.


    "Hi! Here we are


    Li Nuo curled his lips and smirked. It was a bit of fun for the two companions.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the forest, as Jerrell said, the disordered branches and shrubs gradually became scarce, and even many trees were broken. Their tracking method effectively found the direction of the monster, and the footprints with red outline on the ground also confirmed this.


    Walking in the middle of Li Nuo suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood.


    The location of blood smell may be far away, otherwise the smell could not be so light.


    This kind of smell can''t be heard by ordinary people, but it can be smelled by demon hunters.


    The direction of the smell was almost the same as the direction of the footprints. Not far away, they saw a dead man with blood lying under a rock.


    The man''s stomach was thrown away, his internal organs almost emptied, his face twisted in pain and his eyes widened.


    It seems that he was thrown away and watched the monster eat his internal organs until he died.


    "It''s a terrible way to eat..." Jeryl sighed and brushed his hand over the eyelids of the dead.


    It wasn''t fint... Reno looked at the tiny footprints on the ground.


    The time of death should have been yesterday, but this person may not be the prey captured by the fint monster. Judging from the footprints of the fint monster on the ground, although the monster passed here, the footprints were at least five meters away from the rock, and there was no sign of staying.


    Li Nuo''s index finger knocks his eyebrows across the mask. The murderer is a monster with small footprints, and there are a large number of footprints in terms of fineness


    He had a bad feeling that there might be some tough guys in the woods.


    Like... Evil spirits.


    "Come on, let''s go." Li Nuo doesn''t want to get into a war with evil spirits.


    Kakately stares at him as if to say you are a piece of rubbish.


    "We don''t know about the attack methods and habits of the fints. The dead man can give us some information, so don''t rush away," Jerrell said


    Li Nuo smiles bitterly.


    I don''t want to get involved with evil spirits, not because these monsters are strong, but because they are very annoying. There are a large number of these monsters, with fixed nests and fixed hierarchy. Usually, the location of the dead is not far from the evil spirits'' nests, so I will stay


    Ga


    Li Nuo clenched his eyebrows, helped his face and sighed, "it''s late..."


    He heard strange calls, like duck calls, and felt a sense of danger.


    "What''s late?" Jerry wondered.


    At this time, a head appeared above the rock, like the head of a deformed child. No doubt, this is evil ghost.


    Then, the sound of footsteps and shouts grew louder and louder, and dozens of evil spirits came out from behind the rock.


    "I said it''s late..." Li Nuo pulled out the straight sword behind him, took out the pistol, and was ready to fight.


    "How can evil spirits come back here?" Jerrell was puzzled. His sword and shield were clenched and he stood in front of the crowd.


    Looking at Jerrell''s appearance, Li Nuo can''t help asking, "isn''t the manager still recommending hunting evil spirits to you? You should often contact them?"


    "No..." Jerry shook his head. "We usually find the nest of evil spirits, drop a bomb, and then solve the missing evil spirits. We have never faced so many evil spirits."


    It is true that there are more than 20 evil spirits by visual inspection.


    Even if there are three people now, there is no guarantee of safety.


    A single evil spirit is harmless. Five evil spirits are quite dangerous. Ten evil spirits may even kill an experienced demon hunter.


    The most troublesome are the larger and stronger evil spirits called evil spirits warriors, and the rare evil spirits called vOka. And different from people''s general cognition, evil spirits are actually intelligent creatures. They have a clear division of labor and will not act recklessly.


    "It''s not easy." Li Nuo complained.


    At this time, kakately looked at Li Nuo and said coldly, "if you are afraid, stay away."


    Li Nuo nodded helplessly, "OK... I try not to run..."


    In fact, it''s useless to run. As long as the evil ghost confirms the target, he will pursue it until he kills the prey with his sharp claws.


    A large number of evil spirits rush in, their eyes are shining, their mouths are open, their teeth are sharp, they are watched, they are either eaten or killed, there is no possibility of escape.


    Li Nuo on the good bullet, found a bit embarrassing things, as if only mercury bullets.


    This kind of bullet is really powerful, but it''s a bit wasteful to use it to fight evil spirits.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the thousand rewards of 20190325201323151672508 and the bright star dragon for two consecutive rewards.

 Chapter 132

    Li Nuo glanced at it and found that the number of evil spirits was more than 20. According to the number of people, seven to eight were the most reasonable.


    But this is just an ideal state. Even if the demon hunters face more than seven evil spirits, they have to waste some strength and even their lives are in danger. Besides, kakately and Jerrell are ordinary people. Even though they are experienced, they certainly can''t stand the evil spirits'' sea of people tactics.


    Thinking of this, he stepped back slightly, ready to take out his cane.


    These two people will play a very important role in the future when facing the fant monster. They can''t die here.


    "Carving! I''m in charge with kakately. You''re protecting us with bullets in the back! " Jerry said suddenly.


    Li Nuo was stunned. Judging from Jerrell''s expression, it seems that he is quite confident, which is not in line with common sense.


    "Are you sure?"


    The next second, Li Nuo understood that Jerrell and kakately took out a box of matches from their pockets, lit the matches and then took out a bomb


    Boom!


    The fire is blazing, the explosion is loud, the trees are falling, the evil spirits are finished, and Li Nuo is in a mess


    He just woke up. It''s not the middle ages. It''s reasonable to have a bomb in hand


    However, the evil spirits were not completely blown up. Ten of them survived and rushed towards them in a ferocious way. Instead of retreating, Jerrell and kakarteri fought with the evil spirits.


    Jeryl uses his shield to resist the attack of evil spirits. His fighting method is simple and direct. He can block the evil spirits and kill them with a sword.


    Although he was wearing armor, his movements were very agile, and his intuition was also extremely keen. He was surrounded by evil spirits several times, and he rolled and flashed to the safe area, turning the fight into a round system.


    Kakately is different from him. He has a long knife that is nearly one person high. One knife can kill two evil spirits. It seems that he has a heavy weapon, but his feet are very fast. He can always step aside before the evil spirits attack.


    As for Li Nuo, mending the gun behind them, every time you pull the trigger, it''s blood dripping with Li Nuo. Mercury bullets are not cheap.


    Soon the number of evil spirits was reduced to three, and Jerry and kakately rushed towards them with weapons.


    "The last three!"


    Jerrell yelled angrily and cut off the arm of an evil ghost with one sword.


    The slower kakately also waved his long knife. At this time, several evil spirits looked at the direction of the rock. Li Nuo noticed it and looked at the rock with his eyes. He saw a strong evil spirit with a red mark on his face. He threw a big stone at kakately.


    Bang!


    Li Nuo pulled the trigger to deflect the stone before it hit kakately.


    Looking at this scene, the evil ghost with a mark on his face raised his head to the sky, opened his mouth and howled.


    An evil spirit with stronger body shape threw away the ground and broke out.


    "Fortunately, it''s only now." Li Nuo looks at Jerrell and their evil spirits are basically killed.


    Now the two evil spirits, whose faces are marked with the leader of evil spirits, the chief of evil spirits.


    The soldiers who are very strong are evil spirits, evil spirits soldiers.


    The evil Ghost Warrior rushes towards the nearest janor, and his huge and sharp claws are blocked by the shield.


    Jarrell was surprised that the shield didn''t block the evil spirit warrior out of the attack gap. Instead, the evil spirit warrior pounced on him without any gap. Kakately quickly put up a long knife and thrust it into his shoulder to stop him.


    No matter how strong the evil Ghost Warrior is, it can''t beat two experienced hunters. What it ushers in is only a sword to end its life.


    The evil spirit chief stood on the rock, saw the last and only soldier was killed, and immediately turned back to escape.


    But at this time, Li Nuo fired a shot at it, the bullet flew out, the chief was hit, fell off the rock, lying on the ground, seemingly lifeless.


    Li Nuo walked over and squatted in front of him.


    All of a sudden, the evil spirit chief opened his eyes and mouth to Li Nuo!


    The next second, there''s blood.


    Li Nuo stabbed him in the head.


    "Is this trick of Deceiving a corpse too conventional? Do you think I don''t know you''re not dead..."


    Pull out sword, stand up, scan all around, "should solve clean."


    Li Nuo shakes the bloodstain on the blade and looks at Jeryl and them, only to see their brows locked and their faces suspicious.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo asked.


    Jerry shook his head gently. "Something''s wrong. A group of evil spirits can''t have only one evil spirit soldier."


    Li Nuo also pondered. According to the settings in the game, the evil ghost clan has at least three to four evil ghost soldiers. Moreover, why the evil ghost chief just threw stones from a distance and did not participate in melee is unreasonable. Although the evil ghost chief''s body shape and fighting power are not as good as the evil ghost soldiers, they are far better than ordinary evil ghosts.


    In doubt, Li Nuo scanned the body of the evil ghost chief and found Duan suspect.


    He picked up the evil spirit chief''s arm and saw that his sharp nails were broken. Then Li Nuo opened the evil spirit chief''s mouth.


    "Several broken teeth, too..."


    "What did you find?" Jerrell walks up to Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo stood up, thought about it and said, "be ready to fight in the cave."


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Nuo looked at the footprints of the fints not far away and said: "the village head said that there is a cave in the direction where the fints leave. The nests of evil spirits are usually stationed in ruins or caves. They will not leave their nests too far away and can not appear in our present position. The only reason that can explain is that these evil spirits are occupied by the fints, Most of the demon fighters should have been killed by the fints, too. "


    Jerry nodded slightly to show his approval, and then suddenly wondered, "don''t you always pick up the list in the city, how do you know so much about the wild creatures?"


    Li Nuo pointed to his head, "learning makes people progress."


    "Go on." Kakately interrupts their conversation, puts away his knife and turns on the road.


    Is this guy always in such a hurry... Li Nuo sighs in his heart, then goes to the evil ghost soldier, and cuts off the evil ghost soldier''s head under Jeryl''s slightly frightened gaze.


    "Diao... What are you doing? I can tell you first that there are no published tasks. Even if you go back with the head of evil spirits, no one will give you a reward, and the points of the chamber of Commerce will not be given to you. "


    "Collect."


    Li Nuo put his head into his knapsack, and the evil ghost soldiers also had a kind of decocting medicine. Although the effect seemed to be average, it was better than nothing.


    "What are you two doing?" Asked kakately, turning his head, with a calm but displeased look.


    Li Nuo and Jerrell followed. At this time, kakately turned his head, looked at Li Nuo and said, "by the way, thank you just now."


    Thank me for what... Li Nuo feels baffled.


    "He''s thanking you for flying the stone you threw at him." Jerry laughed. "This guy is very shy, don''t look like this."


    "Jerry, I hear you." Kakately shook it off and made Jeryl laugh.


    Li Nuo grinned bitterly and said that the elder brother is a bit of a middle school student.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is turning yellow and night is coming.


    The three found the cave and saw the remains of evil spirits lying outside the cave. Li Nuo also saw the footprints of the fint monster extending to the bottom of the cave.


    Fighting a fint in a cave will make it harder to fight unless it is lured out, or until it comes out of the cave.


    But the problem now is that there is no lure material. Maybe the bomb can be used, but there is only one left in each hand of Jerry and kakately, and they can''t use it rashly before they see the fint monster.


    In desperation, Jeryl lit a torch and took the lead to enter the cave.


    The cave was dark, and bats were perched at the top of the cave, pouring out the cold wind.


    It didn''t take long for the three men to come to the end of the cave. There was an open space in front of them, and they couldn''t see clearly what was inside.


    Jerrell nodded at the two teammates, indicating that the battle might be about to begin.


    Li Nuo''s eyesight is more prominent than that of normal people. He can vaguely see the villagers who are only eaten with blood and bones, and see many ghost bodies lying on the ground.


    So he''s suspicious now, because there''s no Fincher here.

 Chapter 133

    As you can see, this book will be on the shelves tomorrow.


    Originally, I thought about writing the speech on the shelf as a unit play, but after thinking about it, I''m still not skinny. Be serious.


    But I don''t know what to say


    Well... Let''s talk about it from this book.


    One day in January 2019, when I was playing "black soul" at home, I was infatuated with "red tear stone ring" and "inner potential". Then I had a brainstorm. Why didn''t I write a novel about "residual blood"


    That''s how we set foot on the road of no return.


    Later, I read a lot of infinite flow novels related to stand-alone games, and found that most of the recent works follow the plot directly. Then, I took a second thought, and I didn''t follow the plot. I had to combine a bunch of games to create a few world views


    Now look back and see what my TM has done... Why should I have trouble with myself... Isn''t it good to be honest in the plot... Isn''t it good to live well


    Originally, I thought that not following the plot would save me the time to read the original script of the game again. I can only understand it after I write it. Now my practice is more time-consuming.


    This also leads to some logical mistakes, such as the imperfection of the world outlook and so on.


    The experience of this book can be said to be full of twists and turns. First, Neil is because of my greedy body;


    Second, the wizard is well-known, and its world outlook is relatively weak, which is suitable for early writing. Moreover, the reason why this chapter is so long is that it is related to the basic growth orientation of the three main characters, so it is very important;


    Third, I would like to try two narrative styles to see which one is more suitable for me. One is straight-line and goes all the way to the end, and the other is adding branches to boost the main line. Now, I hate how I came up with this idea myself


    In addition, some of my friends have raised some questions about the setting. Let''s not talk about the problems. In short, when I first wrote, I had already figured out how to solve these problems, so please rest assured that at least the probability of writing failure in the setting is not high.


    However, I will certainly make some adjustments in the future scripts according to the previous feedback, not only to make myself write faster, but also to make the readers read more comfortable. I don''t have much talent. Writing requires a lot of learning and summary. I hope you can forgive me. People come step by step, and I will correct some mistakes, such as typos


    I have considered the Games mentioned by you, such as "shame", "God of war" and "famine", which will be added according to the needs of the plot.


    However, it should be noted that as the leading role group becomes stronger and stronger, the follow-up plays will gradually deviate from the reality track, and there will not be such a situation that this play is "ghost crying" and the next play will become "big escort in the wilderness".


    On the issue of updating, I have to admit that my speed is not fast, and it''s slow. Compared with the big man with 8000 words a day, I''m a wounded snail.


    But it''s OK to get up quickly. It''s OK to finish the Shui Wen in 2000 words in an hour and a half. But I really don''t want to do this. I can write a story well. There''s no need to write for the sake of water.


    Now I can write two chapters every day for at least six hours, but I can guarantee that every chapter has foreshadowing and main content. In addition, my work in my life is abnormal. It''s normal to work more than 12 hours a day (not programmers). In short, time is really squeezed out, and the update speed should be kept as fast as possible, If it involves a business trip, I will ask for your instructions in advance.


    I''ve said almost everything.


    Although so many words have been written in disorder today to cover up the fact of breaking the watch today, the update will be stable from tomorrow, otherwise my conscience will not be able to pass.


    And in the face of being put on the shelves, we have to reorganize the plot, and the next story will soon be connected to the main line. The recent content is very important. Please forgive me for being shameless. I''m so honest. Really, um... Really.


    Finally, something concrete.


    I''m not going to be a eunuch for final fantasy 7, which will be on sale in April, as well as all kinds of masterpieces that will appear this year. Please feel free to subscribe.


    If you like this book, I would like to give you a subscription. Thank you for your attention.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: tomorrow''s

 Chapter 134

    It''s not here


    Despite the surprise of Jerrell and kakately, Li Nuo accelerates into the depth of the field alone.


    "This guy..." kakat showed his displeasure. In his eyes, the label of "in the way" appeared on Li Nuo''s head.


    No mature hunter would act rashly in such a dark and narrow environment.


    Li Nuo doesn''t understand the rules of action of these hunters. He can only see the invisible footprints of all people and distinguish the things that ordinary people can''t see clearly in the dark. Except for the pungent stench and the corpses of more than a dozen villagers and evil spirits, there is no sign that there are other living creatures in this cave. Even bats don''t want to fly in.


    Jerry tiptoed cautiously behind Li Nuo and patted him, "hey... What are you doing? Don''t walk around."


    "It''s not the Fincher." Li Nuo looks at the footprints. The outline of the red footprints extends to the top of the cave.


    Jerrell took advantage of the torchlight to scan for a week, but he couldn''t see half of the ghost. Then Li Nuo said, "it''s crawling away from the top."


    "Up there?" Jerry looked up and saw that his head was just black.


    "There''s a hole in it. It''s dark now, and it''s normal if you can''t see clearly."


    Li Nuo not only saw the footprints of the fint monster, but also smelled a smell that gradually disappeared from the cave to the top.


    "Are you sure?" Jerry can''t believe it.


    Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, "sure, there are footprints."


    Kakately also came over and said coldly, "you''re kidding. It''s impossible to see the footprints of the monster in this environment unless your sensory ability is comparable to that of the monster."


    Jerry nodded and added, "yes, and there are rocks all around. It''s impossible to leave footprints."


    For these doubts, Li Nuo can''t explain. They are all right. Normal people really can''t see these footprints, but on the one hand, they are demon hunters, and on the other hand, they have the identity of another player.


    "Let''s go out and have a look. Now we can make sure that the fint monster is not there. Maybe it will come back at any time. But if there is no light, if the fint monster just bumps into us when entering the cave, you must know how difficult it will be."


    After Li Nuo finished, he laughed at his two teammates, trying to show his friendly and confident attitude.


    Jerry nodded to kakately and said, "I think what he said is reasonable..."


    ¡­¡­


    The three walked out of the cave. It was night and the moon was in the sky.


    Without stopping, Li Nuo climbed up the hill on the side of the cave along the gentle slope and found the cave at the top of the cave.


    "It''s from here."


    Li Nuo squatted down, looked at the footprints on the ground, touched the footprints of the Fante monster, put them in his nostrils and sniffed. He came to the conclusion that the taste was too light and could only be traced according to the footprints.


    Jerrell curiously put his head into the hole, borrowed the torch to see the appearance of the hole, then immediately turned back and said in surprise, "how on earth did you see the footprints? This hole really connects the nest of the fints! "


    Kakately couldn''t believe it. He looked suspicious. When he saw the scene in the cave, he immediately became surprised and looked at Li Nuo uncontrollably. There was silence in his mind.


    "It''s the smell." "Since I was born, I have a better sense of sight and smell than ordinary people. I can see a lot of things you can''t see," Li explained


    This explanation is a bit far fetched, but for Jerrell, it can only be accepted temporarily, but he still has a problem.


    "Since you are sure that the fint monster has come out of here, and you think that you may encounter the fint monster when you go out of the cave, why do you want to go out of the cave and climb directly along the rocks in the cave to the cave? Isn''t it safer and faster?"


    Li Nuo sneered, "I''m afraid my hand will slip down and die."


    "You can''t die at this height."


    Li Nuo doesn''t speak any more. How can others understand the pain of the demon hunter


    "Can you smell where it''s gone?" cacately said


    Li Nuo looked at the footprints on the ground.


    "Yes, but are you sure you want to find it at night?"


    "Lead the way."


    Without hesitation, kakately got up without any nonsense.


    This guy seems to be very eager to find the fint monster... Li Nuo has some doubts. In fact, from the beginning, he was puzzled why Jerry and kakately would rather take a 30% reward to join the hunt of fint monster at risk. Let alone for the sake of glory, no one puts glory before money and life these days.


    For the sake of honor and reputation, it''s better to find more people to hunt the more powerful deer head.


    "It''s not a wise move to look for the fints at night." Li Nuo reminds again.


    "If you don''t want to go, we''ll go by ourselves. Just tell us the general direction."


    Li Nuo looks at Jerrell. Brother brave is also a must now.


    "Well..."


    But under, Li Nuo then takes the lead to lead the way, starts to march along the footprints on the ground.


    He is not afraid to meet the fintezombie at night. He is just afraid that the disadvantages of two "ordinary people", kakately and Jerry, will be magnified at night. Fintezombie is extremely powerful. It is one of the most famous monsters in the world of the wizard. Even if the demon hunters see its first strategy, they also run away.


    In Li Nuo''s cognitive thinking, whether it''s the novel of demon hunter or the game of wizard, the rendering of this guy is beyond common sense.


    "This guy''s weird..." kakately whispered his ideas to Jerry.


    There was no pause or hesitation in the process of Li Nuo''s leading the way, as if there were a series of road signs in front of him. Kakately had never seen anyone looking for prey like this.


    Jarrell also whispered: "now I can''t help it. You and I can''t see clearly at night. We can''t find the trace of the fant monster."


    It''s strange that you two... Li Nuo can clearly hear their voices, even if they turn down the volume to the sound of mosquitoes. The senses of demon hunters are not noisy.


    These two teammates are really strange. They go to find fintezombie to die at night. They don''t know what they want to do, but... Li Nuo turns his lips. It''s none of their business for them to want to die.


    Through the tangled branches and shrubs, he found his way deep in the woods. Lino stopped. He heard a strange sound in front of him, as could kakately and Jerrell.


    The sound was like bone being crushed, blood being torn, accompanied by heavy breathing, while a smell of blood was slowly pouring into Li Nuo''s nose.


    He pushed aside the Bush in front of him and carefully poked out his head. He saw a huge shadow in the dark corner of the open space in front of him. His head seemed to be the position of his mouth, opening and closing, biting the vague prey under his body.


    Li Nuo looked back at the two people behind him and said, "Jerry, put out the torch. The Fincher has found it."

 Chapter 135

    Those annoying branches and shrubs are now protective umbrellas.


    Li Nuo and others hide behind weeds and shrubs and watch the huge shadow eating through the cracks of branches and leaves.


    "Are you sure it''s the Fincher?" Jerry''s voice was very light, almost as light as the wind blowing through the leaves and grass.


    Li Nuo nodded. He could not learn the low voice of Jerrell. He might as well be a mute.


    On the other hand, Li Nuo was able to see the face of the monster a little bit. From the body shape and outline, he was likely to conform to the shape of the monster.


    Li Nuo made a gesture to the two people around him, pointed to the open space in front of him, compared his hands with a small circle, pointed to the three people present, including himself, wiped his neck, then compared his five fingers, and finally simulated walking with two fingers.


    Kakately shook his head and pressed the palm of his hand down as a sign to watch.


    Li Nuo shrugged and fell back to the ground.


    Jerry is confused. What are you talking about


    Li Nuo said that this guy is really tired of living. I''ve got a clear idea of his action. There''s not much space. It''s just a little bit. Let''s go up there to look for death. It''s better to wait until five o''clock when the sky starts to brighten, so I''ll withdraw now.


    "What did you draw just now..." Jeryl couldn''t help lowering his voice curiously.


    "He wants three people to encircle the monster and kill it, and it can be solved in five minutes," kakately said


    Li Nuo stares at him inconceivably. He can''t understand the sign language. You are blind!


    At this time, he keenly noticed that kakately''s pupils were scanning around, and his eyes were not fixed on the Fincher.


    He''s looking for something


    At this time, I heard a low roar from the monster. It landed on all fours, shook its head, and inhaled quickly, as if it was sniffing something.


    Li Nuo suddenly felt ominous, "coming..."


    At this moment, the fints slowly turn their heads and face Li Nuo where they are.


    All of a sudden, it roared. The sound was like a layer of sound wave, shaking around, and the branches and leaves trembled.


    In the crowd did not slow down from the deafening sound, it suddenly rushed over!


    "Break up!" Kakately yelled, and everyone jumped to the side.


    The huge body, like a flesh and blood armored vehicle, knocked down a tree and sank into the ground.


    Jerry quickly threw the torch to Li Nuo and yelled, "light it, we need a light source!"


    The fire lit up, lit up the surrounding, but also reflected the real face of the fant strange.


    It looks like an elk. It has a lion like mane around its neck. It''s huge and elephant like. It''s full of muscles. It has horns and fangs on its head. Besides the eyes on its face, it also has an eye on its forehead.


    This is the first time that Li Nuo has seen the appearance of Fincher from such a close distance. Unlike watching 3D pictures around the TV, the scenes in the line of sight are all real now. The appearance of Fincher makes Li Nuo feel a little disgusted. Its face is hard to describe. It''s necessary to explain. You can imagine a elk running in when erlangshen and xiaotiangou fit together, and finally the strange face formed by Trinity.


    At this moment, the monster''s back pressed down, his hind legs propped up, his head stretched forward and slightly lowered, and a dull roar kept rising in his throat.


    This guy is coming


    "Residual oil!"


    At the command of Jerrell, stand in front of Li Nuo and kakately, set up a shield, move slowly and horizontally to attract the attention of the fint monster, and cover his teammates to paint the sword oil first.


    Li Nuo and kakately have long held the "residual oil" in their hands, waiting for an opportunity to paint it.


    [sword oil: remnant oil]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: Increases damage to remnant creatures by 15%, lasts for 20 minutes, cooldown time is 12 hours]


    [Note: pour oil on it first, and then turn small fire to big fire]


    In the world of the wizard, monsters are divided into seven categories: remnant, evil spirit, mixed beast, dragon, corpse eater, cursed and vampire.


    The remains of the fintezoids symbolize mystery and terror. They may have the ability to change fate, or the power and destructive power of terror. Cruelty and bloodlust are the unified labels of the remains.


    In the novel demon hunter, there is such a sentence to describe the fant Monster:


    "Unfortunately, his Majesty''s son died while hunting a demon. He died on the spot, along with servants, guides, hunters, peasant followers and hounds. The demon had antlers and was huge¡°


    ¡ª¡ªCalvin Gere, manager of Villepin village near virgima


    As long as it''s a target entangled by debris, as long as it''s a prey targeted by the finterhead, there''s only a dead end and no fork in the road.


    They do have the power to kill a horse and a fully armed Knight with a wave of their powerful hand.


    They are so big that even the demon hunters, who are very good at using Fayin, can''t move an inch.


    In addition, they can recover instantly from any injury.


    What''s worse is that the fints have not only strength and endurance in battle, but also a more powerful weapon: the third eye in the middle of the forehead can be used to hypnotize the prey. In hypnotic state, the prey only sees a burning eye, which is the last scene the victim sees before death.


    There are only two things in the world that are called demons. The first is Gunter ODIM, the "mirror master", and the second is the fintezombie.


    The former is unknown to the world, representing the mystery hidden in the floating light, while the latter is called the devil by more people, not only because of their appearance, but also because of their terrible power and killing genes.


    That''s the Fincher, the almost perfect hunter.


    "It has weaknesses..."


    After all, Li Nuo has played the game more than once. What is the weakness of the fant monster


    At this moment, the fintezombie pounced on Jerrell without warning. Although it was huge, its speed was like a cannonball. It opened its mouth and showed its sharp teeth that could easily crush hardwood. In an instant, it came close to Jerrell.


    Shield doesn''t have any defense effect in front of the fints. Jeryl knows it.


    He threw his shield at the behemoth and rolled back.


    The iron shield was bitten and bent by the fint monster, its angry claw hit the ground, dust raised, the earth seemed to tremble, terrible power.


    At this time, Jerrell also smeared the remnant oil on the sword, "this guy can''t get close at all!"


    "Use the bomb!"


    Li Nuo yelled. The only weakness of fint was his fear of noise.


    Moreover, no matter how strong it is, no matter how strong its muscles and bones are, it can not violate the conclusion that explosion is always the biological killer of the body.


    "This is the last one."


    Kakately dropped a bomb, took a long knife in both hands, approached the monster a few steps, and slashed it by the wrist.


    The blade is like cutting a piece of rough wood, leaving only a layer of skin injury.


    "Cut... Really hard..." kakately did not expect, he did not expect that even if smeared with [residual oil] is only able to hurt, but can not make it really hurt.


    But the other heavy paw of fint''s monster has already patted him. At this moment, Jeryl suddenly comes up with a flying foot and kicks off kakately, but he is rubbed by the tip of his paw. Fortunately, he is wearing armor. Otherwise, his stomach is broken, but the armor is cut twice.


    Jarrell was too late to be lucky to follow kakately up. The two quickly swam on both sides of the monster, dodging and looking for a chance to rub his body with a weapon.


    But the effect is almost no, the speed of the recovery of the fint monster is very amazing, and it can heal the wound within ten seconds after each injury.


    Now all he did was in vain. Li Nuo had a bomb in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the monster. He walked out of the war quietly, ready to meet the face of the monster, and then gave it a big facial reward with the bomb.


    "Well?"


    Li Nuo suddenly stopped, he suddenly found a thing, a very surprising thing.


    With the light source of the torch in his hand, he saw that there was a half meter long wound on the back leg of the fint monster. The skin turned over and the meat inside began to rot.


    In this world, there are few species that can hurt the fints, and there are few species that can make the fints unable to heal after being injured.


    What happened to its wound


    Li Nuo frowned and couldn''t believe it, but what he saw reflected only one answer


    "There may be stronger monsters here..."

 Chapter 136

    "Hello! What are you doing? "


    Kakately yelled at lino, stepping away from the monster''s claws.


    Li Nuo didn''t answer. He was still walking around. He didn''t want to take action at all.


    Kakately is discontented. He can understand the cowardice caused by fear after seeing the fint monster, but he can''t really stand like this. At least as a hunter, he shouldn''t have this kind of emotion.


    At the moment, the attack of fintezombie is more and more fierce, but Jerrell and kakately are more and more brave.


    The cooperation between them is tacit and skillful. Jerry, who is able to fight and roll, is responsible for seducing. His straight sword can''t cause effective damage to the monster, but he is flexible and can accurately predict the monster''s attack.


    Kakately provides output on the side. He places the attack part on the body of the fint monster. The long knife is wide, thick and sharp. After several moves, it has been verified that the weakest part of the monster''s meat is in the abdomen. Although the muscles of this part are also extremely developed, the blade can obviously cut in.


    And for fints, the deeper the wound, the slower the recovery.


    According to the current situation, as long as his physical strength can persist, with this clumsy and helpless means, he may be able to defeat the fint monster.


    They think too much


    All of a sudden, FENTE''s arms suddenly started to work and heavily dropped to the ground. The terrible power made the hard ground collapse into a pit, splashed gravel and raised dust.


    Jerry could only use the weak light of the fire, but now his sight was blocked, so he had to step back immediately. However, he was still a step late, and was scratched over his left shoulder by the finger of the fint monster. With his armor, he opened his skin and turned over his whole body.


    "Jerry!"


    On the other side, kakately is very anxious to see his teammates injured. Without the protection of Jerrell, he is exposed in front of the monster.


    "Asshole..."


    Kakately scolded in secret, and quickly put the long sword horizontally in front of him. This is his trump card. Facing ordinary monsters, this is a killing move, but facing fint monsters


    He also knows that this move may not work, but one of his two teammates is injured and the other is a waste. He can only rely on this move.


    At this time, the sharp and murderous eyes of the monster came over, and the third eye on his forehead gradually glowed red.


    Li Nuo saw everything clearly on the edge of the open space. He was secretly happy that the time had come!


    He quickly lit the bomb and yelled, "kakately! Run back


    When kakately heard the words, he knew that the "waste teammate" was going to drop a bomb.


    "Cut... Not earlier..."


    While complaining in his heart, he began to retreat quickly, but only a few steps later, suddenly his head sank and his vision was gradually eroded by the darkness


    This is from the power of the third eye of the monster, and it is also its most terrifying ability. In a Japanese cartoon, this move is called magic.


    Kakately''s consciousness began to dissipate, and he felt that his soul was being stripped.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Dying..."


    All of a sudden, a loud noise called back his soul and pulled back his consciousness.


    Li Nuo accurately dropped the bomb on the face of the fint monster. The blazing fire burst into the sky. The monster''s face was blown open, and its right face was the most seriously injured. The corner of the mouth on this side had been torn open, and the right eye was blasted, and the thick blood was dripping on the ground.


    However, the vitality of the monster is really amazing. The bombs close to the face only burst its skin and flesh. Although the flesh and blood are exposed, it is slowly recovering. But under such serious injury, the recovery speed is also much slower. The flesh and blood of the red silk in the wound are like wriggling invertebrates, and its face can recover in a minute.


    At this time, Li Nuo took the poison throwing knife that he had already held in his hand, took a step forward, and then just threw it to the face of the monster.


    One by one, the flying knives pierced into the flesh and blood, the toxin spread, and the color of the wound gradually became black and dark. Then the blood clots stopped wriggling like dead insects, and the recovery of the wound was forced to stop.


    The monster howled again, but this time the sound was painful.


    Kakately looked at the scene in front of him and frowned, "flying knife... Toxic?"


    Li Nuo took out his pistol, raised his hand to pull the trigger, and the bullets flew one after another to the monster.


    Silver weapons, Tianke monsters and mercury bullets are the life-threatening clocks of these terrorist creatures.


    The gunfire in Li Nuo''s hand didn''t stop. After six rounds, he quickly replaced them with six rounds, which didn''t give the Fincher any time to relax.


    Twelve bullets finished, five bullets hit the uninjured body, the effect is not big, just trapped in the meat, but the other seven bullets are hit on the wound on its face, all into the flesh.


    Li Nuo continued to load six bullets. When he raised the muzzle again, the fint monster was about to fall.


    Before pulling the trigger, suddenly there was a bang, the ground shook, and the fint fell to the ground.


    Li Nuo made up a few more shots at it, painfully blew the muzzle of the smoking gun, and gave a smile to kakately.


    "Done."


    Kakately, who was knocked to the ground by the explosion, half sat up. This scene made him stupid. We''ve wasted the creatures we haven''t killed for a long time. You''re done with this!?


    But he couldn''t say that. After all, it didn''t match his own personal design. Instead, he said, "why didn''t you use the bomb earlier?"


    "I''m waiting for it to turn on the writing wheel," Li said as he walked up to the monster


    "Writing wheel eyes?"


    "Slip of the tongue..." Li nuo''an said with a smile: "this guy''s third eye can exert a mysterious ability that makes people fall into illusion. When it uses this ability, all the power will be concentrated on the eyes, and the hardness of the body will be slightly reduced. At this time, the effect of throwing bombs is the best, and it is afraid of noise, so the effect will be doubled."


    "How do you know it has the ability to hallucinate..."


    Kakately is even more puzzled. There is very little information about the fint monster in the world. Most people only know that it has terrible power, but they have never heard of its ability to make people hallucinate. If they had not just tried it, they would not believe it is true.


    Li Nuo despises and talks nonsense. I''ve played games, read novels and have strategies, but can I tell you.


    "Read a book."


    Kakately was almost choked by his own saliva. This is not a good reason. I don''t believe it.


    Li Nuo has pulled the throwing knife out of the meat of the monster. Seeing that the color on the blade has turned white, he sighs helplessly. It seems that the poison can only be used once


    Kakately also came over and pressed down the exposed internal muscles of the fint monster with the blade, "even the meat inside is so hard..."


    He said, looking at the Throwing Knife in Li Nuo''s hand, "what''s the material of your throwing knife that can pierce into its muscles?"


    Li Nuo took out the empty bottle of sword oil and said, "I applied some sword oil while you are doing it."


    There was an uneasiness about this.


    "Hello..." suddenly, Jeryl, lying on the ground in the distance, gave a weak cry. At the moment, his shoulders were bleeding, his mind was lax, he was a little anemic, and he was forgotten by his teammates.


    Kakately immediately walked up to him and took out a bandage from his satchel to help him heal the wound.


    Li Nuo went to the back of the monster, looked at the wound on the monster''s hind leg, stretched out his hand and turned over the open skin. He found that the wound was deeper than he thought, and there was no sign of recovery, that is, he was simply injured and infected by bacteria.


    "This is really not right..."


    In the biological chain, fintezombies occupy a very high position. From the perspective of the wizard world, the species that can hurt fintezombies are extremely rare by removing the large-scale army of humans, dwarves and elves.


    In addition, there is another condition. After being injured, the monster can''t recover, which means that its body surface has been attacked by mysterious things.


    In this way, the range can continue to be compressed. Creatures with magical or mysterious powers are powerful enough to damage the finterhead. There are only two species left.


    Deer heads and vampires.


    "Well..."


    Li Nuo''s face is dignified. He is afraid of meeting the master of the forest, Lu Shoujing. As for the Vampire


    "That guy didn''t show up..." Li Nuo''s thoughts were interrupted by the conversation between kakately and Jeryl.


    He looked up at the two men with suspicious eyes.


    I''m afraid the two of them didn''t come here for the purpose of Fincher.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 500 reward of duoxingbu e, the 100 reward of twilight, the 100 reward of Li Qingyi, and the book currency reward of Zen master Zhichuang.

 Chapter 137

    Li Nuo approached kakately and Jeryl with a torch and saw the confusion hanging on their faces.


    "You''re not just here for the fants. What are you looking for?"


    He directly throws out the question. According to the common sense, it is more appropriate for him to shut up and return to the chamber of Commerce to receive a reward.


    But Li Nuo came here with a branch line. Now everything that happened in front of him points to the word "truth" in the branch line mission.


    Obviously, this branch line is not a pure hunt for the fints, so the people who appear in the mission must have something to do with the "truth".


    The conversation between kakately and Jerrell just helps Li Nuo to open a breakthrough. What they are looking for must be related to the "truth".


    Kakately stares at lino, then looks at Jerrell.


    "Tell him." Said Jerry.


    After hearing this, kakately sighed, "your ears are so good."


    "Born."


    "Hum..." kakately shook his head slightly, buried his head and said, "our target is really not the monster, but the owner of the monster."


    Li Nuo was surprised. "Does the monster have a master?"


    "Well." Kakately kowtowed, "its owner is a Vampire..."


    Vampire... Li Nuo is so confused that he has never seen such a setting


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "The next thing has nothing to do with you, and you know it doesn''t make sense," kakately said


    "That''s right... Then why do you want to join me in the hunt for the fints? If you don''t want to let people know anything else, just come by yourself."


    Kakately turned his head in silence, as if he didn''t want to say any more.


    Jerrell knew how much his teammates wanted to face and suffer, so he took on the remark and said, "we''ve seen the fint monster before, so we know how terrible it is."


    Kakately suddenly interrupted, "emphasize, not including its hallucinogenic power."


    It''s a shame to know the opponent''s ability. He doesn''t want Li Nuo to mistake himself for knowing that fintezombie can use magic.


    "Don''t interrupt me, kakari." Jerrell complained and continued: "with our ability, we have a very high chance of death when we encounter the fint monster, so we must have at least one more person to go with us to improve our chances of survival."


    The eyes under Li Nuo''s mask glared up at the dead fish''s eyes and said, "but there''s no one to pick up when the reward sheet is hanging. Today, I just saw that I was picked up, and I fell in your arms."


    "Ha... Don''t be so ugly. If you''re the only one, you won''t be able to make fint strange, will you?" Jerrell smiles and raises his uninjured left arm, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.


    Li Nuo smiles back. In fact, if these two people didn''t follow him, he could open up his own inner potential directly. Taking up a crutch and swinging it would solve the problem, but the risk would increase. After all, how to resist the illusion of the third eye is a thorny problem.


    "You two can''t live without me, can you?"


    Li Nuo asked, then sat cross legged on the ground, fingers stroked his chin, read: "how to say... There is something between me and vampires, so I really want to hear about you."


    Then he looked around at the dark woods, and said, "let''s go back to the village and talk slowly. I''m afraid the smell of blood on the monster will cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Like the deer head Lionel road.


    Jerry turned his mouth. "This is the worst and most likely situation. After all, it''s deep in the woods, and the evil spirits who live nearby should have been killed, so the only one that can threaten us now is deer head."


    "Your worries should not happen." Li Nuo stretched out his upper body slightly, held his cheek in one hand, and said, "the deer head spirit will not allow other powerful creatures to exist in his own territory. The fact that the fint monster has set its nest here proves that there is no deer head spirit in this place."


    "Where did you hear that?" Jerry and kakately looked at leno almost at the same time.


    "It''s from the remains of the demon hunters in kelmohan, and I don''t joke about my own life."


    Li Nuo talks about an inevitable fact. As a training school for demon hunters, kelmohan records all kinds of monsters. However, with the disappearance of demon hunters, a large number of relics have been erased from the world.


    At least in today''s world, the research on the habits of monsters should be started again in recent decades, which can be inferred from the fact that they don''t know that fints have the ability to hallucinate people.


    Jeryl buried his head slightly. "The remains of demon hunters... I''ve heard of them..."


    "And you don''t want to get nothing. Go back now." Li Norton gave a pause, turned his eyes to kakately, and said, "I''m going to look for the monster in the dark. My eyes are wandering when I''m ambushing in the bush. It shows that you two are very eager to find the owner of the monster. We don''t need to delay. Besides, maybe I can help you."


    Jarrell was silent for a moment. He breathed heavily from his nostrils. Then his face sank down and he said, "I''m from kevier, and I''m my playmate growing up in a village called Kalena, which has been erased from the national map."


    When Jerrell said this, kakately''s face changed a little.


    "Fifteen years ago, a Crazy Vampire, with his pet, killed all the people in the village... Except the two of us."


    It''s a sad and stereotyped revenge story, and Li Nuo''s face remains unchanged.


    "After that, we became hunters and joined the chamber of Commerce in order to find out the whereabouts of the ghost. We need to know that there are a lot of vampires in keville, but the ghost is extremely rare, so we want to follow this clue to find the vampire, and then... Revenge."


    There was a trace of anger in Jerrell''s face, and his teeth clenched tightly.


    Li Nuo can basically conclude that the ultimate boss of this branch line is probably the Vampire


    "But I''m still a little... Puzzled by the fact that vampires treat fints as pets... Besides, have you noticed that fints have a long wound on their hind leg?"


    He stood up, went up to the monster, pointed to the wound on his hind leg, and took a torch to show him.


    "I can''t think of anything but vampires and deer heads that can hurt the fints like this."


    "You mean... There''s some conflict between vampires and fints?"


    When Jerrell asked this, he also understood one thing in his mind. If it wasn''t for the hurt of the fint monster, I''m afraid the hunt would not have ended so soon.


    Li Nuo frowned slightly and tilted his head slightly. "Maybe it is, or maybe this fint monster is not what you are looking for. It may have been injured by other powerful species before it escaped here, or it may have been injured by passing warlocks... Although I don''t think the probability is big."


    "Damn it..." kakately exclaimed, "I''ve been watching all around. There''s no extra sound or movement. Whether it''s the Fincher we''re looking for or not, at least the vampire isn''t here."


    "I''m not reconciled..."


    Jerrell complained and let out a big breath. Then he took out a serrated knife and said, "let''s take the money first..."


    Then he sawed off the horn of the monster with a knife.


    "Lend me your knife..." said Li Nuo.


    Jerry curled his mouth. "Just one is enough. It''s enough to prove that we killed this fint."


    "I have other uses."


    Li Nuo borrowed a knife to cut a corner. This thing may be able to extract mutation inducers. Although there is no "FENTE''s Decoction" in the game, I vaguely remember that there seems to be a mention of FENTE''s Decoction in the "decoction manual" brought out from Madame Curie''s house.


    Kakately is still looking around. If Jerrell had not been injured, he would have gone deep into the woods and looked for clues.


    Li Nuo saw his mind. Although this guy usually spoke coldly, he actually wrote all his emotions on his face.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s remaining light inadvertently swept the prey that was preyed on by the fint monster. Suddenly, he had a strange doubt in his heart. After this doubt passed through his mind, he looked at Jerry and kakately.


    "I suggest that we go to the cave where the Fincher stayed and see if there are any clues left."

 Chapter 138

    Several people returned to the entrance of the cave again.


    Don''t ask why you don''t come in directly from the hole above. You know everything.


    When I came to the end of the cave again, I carefully looked at the villagers'' corpses here. Almost everyone felt nauseous. According to the light calculation, there were no less than 30


    Most of them are just skeletons, sitting on the wall and lying on the ground, staring at the intruders with empty eyes.


    Lino took the torch and looked at the bodies one by one.


    "Diao, are there any clues on these bodies?" Asked Jerry, behind him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Nuo squats in front of a corpse. It''s a fairly complete corpse. At least his feet still exist. It''s normal to have a sense of resistance to Xianggang''s feet if the fints are picky about food.


    He pinched a small piece of remnant meat from the corpse, pinched it and put it in front of his nose to smell it. As a result, he almost didn''t vomit.


    Although demon hunters have a good sense of smell, it''s really not a good thing in some situations.


    Holding the broken meat in his hand, he walked to another corpse and repeated the above steps. He did not let go of more than 30 corpses here.


    At this time, kakately had already looked around and said: "there is no trace of humanoid being here. Although I don''t know what you are doing, but..."


    "Look at these pieces of meat." Li Nuo interrupted him, holding out his hand to show them all the pieces of meat collected from the corpses.


    "What''s the problem?" Jerry wondered.


    Li Nuo bumped the meat, "the worst has become dried meat, the best is also blood contraction, began to deteriorate."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Kakat was surprised.


    But Jerry still doesn''t know, so, "what does it mean..."


    "It means there are no fresh bodies here..." kakately said


    "That''s right." Li Nuowei kowtowed invisibly, "the village head said that someone was arrested yesterday, but there is no fresh body here. It can only be considered as two possibilities. The villagers who were arrested escaped halfway, or the village head lied."


    "It''s impossible to escape. Maybe it''s the fints who ate them outside?"


    Jerrell asked questions, and at the same time he picked up a piece of meat and looked at it disgustingly.


    Li Nuo pressed the corner of his mouth down and said in a very serious voice: "a total of 35 villagers'' bodies. FENTE can catch two villagers with one big hand. He can catch four villagers every three to four days. In a month, he has caught them eight to nine times. Why does he catch them every three to four days?"


    Jarrell, stunned, lowered his head and hands, began to figure.


    Kakately frowned helplessly and slapped Jerry on the back of the head.


    "Idiot... What he means is that the fintezombie grabs three or four at a time to reserve food for himself. The number of corpses here can be basically equal, which can rule out the hypothesis that it eats several villagers in the wild. On the other hand, it means that it eats one person a day, and then grabs them after eating up..."


    "This classmate is very talented ~" Li Nuo smiles and claps his hands.


    Kakately had a feeling of being ridiculed, but he didn''t know how to retort, but his face was a little impatient, "cut... What do you want to say, say it quickly."


    Li Nuo laughed, and suddenly his face sank. "Even if he ate up four people a day, he would not be able to go hunting in the woods. Just go back to the village and catch a few people to eat. Besides, why does he want to reserve food for himself? If we exclude the possibility that this guy wants to change his taste, I can only understand that he is on guard against something, So deliberately choose a fixed period of time to go to the village to catch people. "


    Kakately understood what Li Nuo meant.


    "There''s something wrong with the village."


    Li Nuo nodded and took a step in the direction outside the cave. "We''d better go back to the village at once. This matter may have something to do with you."


    Kakately said solemnly, "you mean that fintezombie didn''t go to the village yesterday because there might be a vampire in the village."


    "Wait a minute, I don''t understand. How can a vampire suddenly appear in the village? What''s more, why did it only appear yesterday? Hasn''t it been more than a month since the fant monster captured the villagers? " Jerry can''t believe it.


    "There are some things that need to be verified, but Fincher did go to the village yesterday."


    "How do you know it''s been there? Didn''t you just speculate that you didn''t bring back the villagers yesterday? " Asked Jerry.


    Li Nuo''s step was slow, and he turned his head slightly and said, "because there are fresh footprints in the village."


    Kakately was stunned, then showed disdain, "it''s footprints again... What''s the matter with you guy?"


    "I have good eyesight."


    ¡­¡­


    Back in wakaluo village, every family had already closed their doors. Now it''s late at night and the villagers have basically fallen asleep.


    Li Nuo walked on the dirt road and saw a drop of dried up blood on the roadside weeds.


    He twisted a bloodstain from the grass and put it in front of his nose. Then he took out a dagger to cut his finger and put it in front of his nose again.


    "The blood on the grass is not human blood."


    Hearing this, Jerrell was stunned and then said, "I think you''ve got the wrong code."


    Li Nuo turned to look at him and said with a smile, "believe it or not, I''ll spray your face with blood."


    Jerry, I don''t know. This skill is very powerful.


    Kakately ignored them and scanned the village, looking embarrassed. "I don''t know which house the village head lives in."


    Li Nuo shrugged, "don''t look for the village head, just knock on a family. You can know a lot by asking the villagers alone."


    Then he went to the nearest house and knocked on the old wooden door without hesitation.


    "Hey... You''re too quick." Make complaints about what time he learned to Tucao.


    A moment later, no one opened the door.


    Li Nuo knocked twice again, but no one opened the door.


    "Are they all dead pigs?"


    He murmured, reached out and pushed the door. The unexpected door was not locked and was pushed open. Then he leaned down and entered the room.


    Kakately let out a long breath and choked speechlessly. He said that this guy really dares to break into other people''s house at night.


    Then Jeryl pointed at him. "Kakately... Did you hear something in that house?"


    Jerry points to a house behind them.


    Kakately did hear some voices as he approached.


    "The family is still up."


    Then he looked at Jerry, nodded to each other and knocked on the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo went into the house, only to find that there was no one in the house.


    And only when you enter the house can you feel how shabby the house is, full of the pungent smell of sweat, and even the smell of blood


    The roof of the room is very low. As long as Li Nuo is a little higher, his head can reach the beam.


    Sure enough, it was like a place for animals to live... Li Nuo said to himself.


    The idea in his mind is gradually proving to be the truth.


    Vacaro village is a "sheepfold" built by vampires.


    Li Nuo has seen some descriptions of vampire eating in the novel demon hunter.


    The food of vampires is fresh human blood. Many vampires believe that there is a more effective way to obtain high-quality human blood than hunting, that is, systematic and properly controlled animal husbandry.


    The benefits of animal husbandry are quite obvious. For example, it can control what people eat, and it can also obtain offspring with higher heme quality through individual breeding.


    In addition, another advantage of self rearing is that domesticated humans are much more docile and less troublesome than those caught outside.


    Since I first came to this village, I have felt a lot of things wrong. For example, the villagers who look pale and lose too much blood, and the low ones don''t look like houses for people to live in.


    The strangest thing is, if you count the 35 corpses in the cave and the nearly 20 villagers who are staying outside during the day today, then the number of people in this village is a little too large. The number of houses here is almost too large to bear.


    But if they''re in captivity, it makes sense


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo buried his head and whispered: "but there is still a question..."


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a sound outside interrupted his thoughts. Li Nuo immediately turned around and walked out of the room. He saw a scene outside, and a cold sweat immediately climbed down his forehead.

 Chapter 139

    "Kakately..."


    Li Nuo wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Although this village is relatively poor... You can''t break people''s doors, can you?"


    Kakately stood in front of the house, still knocking on the door, but the door was lying on the ground. That''s where the noise just came from.


    He turned slowly to look at Li Nuo with a hollow face.


    "How can I know this door... The way it opens is like this..."


    "Kakately, we have to pay for this door." Jarrell''s righteous words.


    "I didn''t say no!"


    Without the door as a barrier, the sound inside the house spread to the outside, and everyone could hear it.


    It''s a strange voice, but it''s familiar to Li Nuo. It''s accompanied the growth of many men in spring.


    It''s just that there''s something wrong with the gender of the voices we hear now. It''s the voices of two men


    "Well..."


    Li Nuo stood at the door with a wonderful expression. He didn''t want to ruin his eyes because of a branch line, so he chose not to go in.


    "The door is open anyway. Go in."


    Jerrell looks at leno and walks around him first into the room.


    "Wait a minute..."


    Li Nuo wanted to stop him from ruining his life, but it was too late.


    "Sorry to disturb..."


    When Jerry saw the scene in the room, he couldn''t speak and his eyes were dull.


    "Lord Teresa..."


    Trish doesn''t bless this kind of thing, but Li Nuo''s heart is full of grievances, but he sees that kakately also bypasses him and enters the house.


    "I... i... my God!"


    Li Nuo looks at these two people''s expression of surprise, smile, your life is over.


    "Hey... Eagle, come and have a look..." Jerrell''s tone became hollow.


    "No." Li Nuo did not hesitate.


    Kakately turned to look at him. "It''s really strange."


    After that, cacately and Jerry move to the house.


    Li Nuo frowned and read out the meaning from kakately''s eyes. It didn''t look like seeing a big movie.


    He stepped at once, and even though he was 20 frames behind the threshold, he entered the room.


    "Lying trough..."


    Li Nuo was shocked. There was no bed in the room. The two men lay on the ground, twitching and panting. One after another, they seemed to be stuck in the throat. Their crotch was wet. In Li Nuo''s eyes, they could even see that there was yellow secretion on it, and a stink of feces filled the room.


    The two of them had never just finished strenuous exercise, because there were two blood holes the size of steel balls on their necks.


    Li Nuo squatted in the middle of the two men and looked at their crotch. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "is it so cool to be sucked?"


    "Sucked?" Jarrell didn''t get it.


    "Well, look at their necks." Li Nuo pointed to the neck of one of them.


    "What is the structure of your eyes?" Jeryl sighed, although there is a little moonlight here, you can see small wounds in this environment, which is not the level that human eyes can reach.


    Kakately squeezed his nose and looked closer.


    "Vampire..."


    "There are vampires in vaccario village..."


    Kakately''s surprise was all written on his face. In fact, he didn''t completely believe that vampires would appear in this village from the beginning to the end. All he did was to try.


    "What vampire?"


    The sound came from outside the door.


    The three turned back and saw the village head belias standing at the door with a portable oil lamp.


    The warm yellow light shone on his face from bottom to top, making his old face a little more gloomy.


    Jeryl immediately got up and went, "village head, this village may have..."


    "Don''t go there!"


    Li Nuo gave a loud drink, and the village head seemed to suddenly appear at the door. If he was a man, how could there be no footsteps.


    Jerry turned his head hesitantly. "Ah?"


    The head of the village threw down the oil lamp, grabbed Jerry''s head with one hand, and lifted him up abruptly.


    "Do you mean there are vampires in the village?"


    The village head''s face was abrupt and gloomy, and a smirk rose from the corner of his mouth, throwing Jeryl to the wooden wall.


    With a bang, Jerry broke the wall, was thrown out, fell on the ground and didn''t move.


    "Jerry!"


    Kakately''s anger soared, and he pulled out a long knife and chopped at the village head.


    "You are so terrible ~"


    The village head showed a scared expression, but he took the long knife from kakately.


    Ren kakarteri how hard, but found his strength in front of the village head is extremely weak.


    "Vampire..."


    The village head laughed, "what do you say?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the village head raised his leg and began to kick at kakately.


    Then Li Nuo took out his pistol and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The village head tilted his head in an instant. The bullet wiped off his ear and penetrated the wooden wall behind him.


    "Mercury bullet?"


    "I''m quite discerning." Li Nuo rushed to him with a smile, and the gun was in front of the village head.


    "Old man with one arm."


    Bang!


    The moment the bullet came out of the chamber, the village head suddenly moved away, so fast that the eyes of the demon hunter could hardly see clearly.


    A second later, the village head appeared on the dirt road outside.


    He covered his face, the bullet opened his mouth, and half of his teeth were exposed.


    Kakately glared at him with a knife. Just as he was about to step out of the room, lino reached out and held him by the shoulder.


    "Take good care of your childhood friend. I''ll take care of this guy."


    Kakately immediately turned back, "what are you talking about in your dreams? You are not his opponent alone!"


    Then he saw Li Nuo pull out his weapon from his back, not the straight sword, but the walking stick. He walked out of the house and ignored kakately.


    Then Li Nuo put the pistol away, took out the "female night devil''s Decoction" and poured it into his mouth.


    "Old man, if I were you, I would pretend I don''t know anything and never expose my identity as a vampire."


    The village head wiped the blood on the exposed teeth and took a sip in his mouth.


    "So what? You''re not the first to discover the truth. You''re just adding more livestock to the village. It''s just that guy''s making trouble recently, and the number of livestock has decreased. I''ll cut your hands and feet later. Your blood must be very delicious. I''ve long wanted to change my taste."


    Kakately suddenly frowned, "feeding..."


    Li Nuo said: "this village is where vampires feed, similar to our" sheep pen. "


    "You know a lot?" Belias, the village chief, licked his finger.


    "Well..." Li Nuo scratched his mask. "Before I became a stick, I had a question to ask. What''s the matter with the reward offered by the fant monster?"


    "Sharp boy." Brias said with a smile, "I told the magicians who came here, of course."


    "Where would warlocks come?"


    Brias gave a smile and made no answer.


    "I see. You''re an old man who can''t lie."


    Li Nuo took out the fire paper from his backpack and put it on his walking stick.


    At that time, the manager told him that if he met deer head and vampire, he must run. Li Nuo always felt a little strange about this sentence.


    After all, the deer head spirit is a monster in the forest. It''s not too much to ask, because they are not powerful enough to be solved by two or three hunters.


    However, vampires are not the same. Although they are equally powerful, they all live in the city, and can''t be met in the countryside or in the wild. If the administrator''s instructions and vampires are too superfluous, Li Nuo noticed something strange at that time.


    And how can warlocks come here? These guys are in a high position. There''s no need to come to this kind of place where birds don''t shit. If it''s for collection, it should be soldiers or personnel on duty.


    Moreover, even if there happens to be a warlock who wants to embrace nature, it is impossible for him to fail to see the problem of the village with his ability and vision.


    Finally, the village is not far away from pound vines. It''s impossible to raise human beings in this place if it''s not a bit greasy.


    Vampires are classified as no hunting, and the arrogant warlocks of kervier will come here. The captive area is close to Xiadu. Considering these three points, there is only one answer.


    Li Nuo rubbed the paper over the stick, and the stick lit a hot flame.


    He swung his cane, turned it into a whip blade, and then looked at belias.


    "I don''t know if I''m right. In kervier, vampires can''t be the target of hunting, because your race has a non suing agreement with the upper echelons of kervier and the order."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: the draft I wrote today is gone because of the wind in the background... It will not affect tomorrow''s update if I make it up at night. I''ll try my best to make it up in the past two days.

 Chapter 140

    After hearing Li Nuo''s narration, kakately''s face changed abruptly. After all, he and Jerry are different from the outlaws from abroad. Even now, as a hunter of the chamber of Commerce, they are the people of kevier.


    It''s not that there is no patriotic education in the village. Since I was a child, I took the wrong script


    Even though he had been homeless since he was a child in kevier, he still lives in peace after eating the welfare of the rich country. Up to now, he knows a lot about the miserable life abroad, so he still recognizes his country very much in his heart. However, Li Nuo''s speculation has pushed kevier to a dark side.


    Since vampires are allowed to raise humans by the state, where do these villagers, that is, livestock, come from.


    prisoner?


    Maybe it is, but although there is death penalty in kervier, the crime rate in any city is extremely low. The most serious one is robbery. As long as it does not involve human life and national interests, it will not be death penalty at all. There is also the possibility of more than 10 years'' imprisonment or life imprisonment. However, in the spirit of the idea of "humanity", family members can visit once a month, so the possibility of having a home is not high.


    There are very few foreigners in keville, except for the underground chamber of Commerce, which are the foreign rich who have moved here. Maybe the outlaws of the chamber of Commerce may be there, but no one will touch them.


    It can only be summed up in five categories: the homeless, prisoners without relatives, those with no status from abroad, those extradited from abroad or local villagers.


    No matter which of these items, even prisoners, all subverted his view of the country. He lived in the lowest class since childhood, and he actually valued such empty things as human rights.


    "I can''t accept..."


    Kakately repressed his emotions and burst out his thoughts.


    Li Nuo turned his back and said, "I understand the mentality of your enemies, but..."


    "Enemy?"


    It''s a brain jerk when Carter ritton.


    Li Nuo frowned slightly, turned his head to look at kakately, pointed to brias in front of him and said, "that fint is probably the old man''s pet."


    "No, the vampire 15 years ago didn''t look like that, and it was meant to kill the Fincher." Kakateri immediately denied it.


    "Well..." Li Nuo wanted to be silent, but he said involuntarily: "did you grow up eating pig food..."


    He turned to look at brias and asked, "is that Fincher with a broken hind leg your pet?"


    Belias said with a smile, "it seems that you have seen it? Get rid of it? "


    "Well, thanks to you, there''s no risk of his mother''s surprise."


    "Ha, thank you very much. That guy ate too many people. I just taught him a lesson. As a result, this bastard not only injured his master seriously, but also came to steal food every few days. I was injured. It was inconvenient for me to solve it. I wanted to count on you hunters, but I didn''t expect that no one would dare to take the order until my injury had recovered, If you don''t come, I''m going to kill it tomorrow. Now you can save me a lot of things. "


    Belias shook his head and raised his mouth slightly. "No... actually, I helped you too. I hurt his hind leg when he came to steal food yesterday, which is a great help to you."


    "You hear me..." Li Nuo said to kakately, "and if you look like this, you can find a more powerful Warlock to change the skin."


    When kakately heard this, he could hardly hold back his anger.


    "Fifteen years ago... Kalena village... You and the Fincher..."


    "Fifteen years ago? Ha ~ I really don''t remember what happened, but it seems that you accidentally killed some people around you. If you have lived a miserable life for so many years, I''m really sorry. " When belias said this, he lowered his head slightly and said with a sneer, "is it time to apologize?"


    "Asshole!"


    Kakari rushed to belias in a rage.


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly kicked him in the face. With the sound of butt landing, kakately lay on his back and his consciousness was blurred.


    "Get in the way..."


    Li Nuo has been very clear about the strength of kakateri. At least he can''t fight against vampires, but he will never listen to the advice when he is held by anger. Instead of letting him get in the way, let him sleep. No one is watching, and he can do his best.


    "Aren''t you teammates?" Said belias.


    Li Nuo took out his pistol and moved his neck.


    "Make a quick decision."


    At the moment of the words falling, the flame light passed through the darkness, and Li Nuo suddenly waved the whip blade burning the flame.


    Belias raised his arm and instinctively wanted to catch the whip fire. Neither fire nor iron could hurt the vampire. It subconsciously added this truth to the [telescopic walking stick].


    But in a flash, belias suddenly felt the crisis coming, and it immediately retreated, almost avoiding it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Belias didn''t feel dangerous because of human beings for a long time. The last time he felt this kind of disgust, he went back to a white haired and golden eyed demon hunter hundreds of years ago.


    "Don''t run."


    Li Nuo galloped to his body, the whip blade quickly recovered into a walking stick, the tip of the stick broke through the flame and stabbed belias in the eye.


    But belias turned into a shadow and retreated again, standing and looking, his face locked.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Nuo''s face was expressionless. He raised his hand and answered him with a bullet.


    The bullet out of the gun is indeed a threat to belias, but from the moment the shooter pulls the trigger, as long as it can see, it will have enough speed to avoid.


    At the moment when it just bent over and flashed the bullet, Li Nuo bullied him close again, and the cane beat him hard in the face.


    Belias''s face was smoking, his nose was bloodshot, and with a dull roar, his fingernails suddenly became the length of an eagle''s claw, and one claw clawed at lino.


    Vampire''s claw can easily break the iron, and has a weak magic. If the wound is not treated, it will only accelerate the fester, just like the hind leg of the fint monster.


    Li Nuo didn''t dodge. He raised one leg, put his knee against burias'' claw, and jumped up abruptly. The other leg was whipped on his neck. In mid air, Li Nuo swung his stick to split burias'' head with inertia.


    The silence of the village was struck by the sound of a crack in the bone.


    Brias''s eyes were wide open, almost protruding from his eyes, and the force of the stick hitting his head forced him to hold his hands on the ground.


    Just as it was about to retreat, Li Nuo came down again.


    Whoa!


    It''s going back again.


    Whoa!


    We still need to retreat.


    Whoa!


    "Is it over?"


    Whoa!


    Belias is already eating noodles, his buttocks are facing the sky, and his hair on the top of his head is burned away, and his hairstyle has become Mediterranean.


    His face was red with the blood, and he raised his head tremblingly.


    Whoa!


    "Be honest."


    "Ah


    Belias suddenly burst out, and with his hands and feet, he forced himself up and rushed forward.


    Li Nuo immediately dodges, and Ren bolias pours.


    "You play me..."


    Brias stood up and glared.


    Li Nuo smiles, "shouldn''t you thank me for not shooting you directly?"


    Brias wiped the blood on his face. "You completely angered me. In return, I won''t let you die easily. I''ll take off your limbs, put you in the bucket, and stick a straw into your eyes to make a special tool for me to quench my thirst."


    The corner of Li Nuo''s mouth suddenly smoked, and he felt pain.


    At this time, belias''s face began to contract, as if his body had lost its moisture. He was staring at people and muttered, "I''m going to be serious..."


    Li Nuo looked at it and nodded, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for azzt''s 500 reward, thanks for the book city''s "¡¤" reward of 588 Book coins.

 Chapter 141

    Belias''s body slowly dried and shrunk, and the color of his skin gradually faded. Just a few seconds later, his clothes seemed to be not fit and became bigger. In fact, it became skinny.


    So much like a mummy is the original appearance of a high-level vampire.


    However, we should not underestimate the current burrias. The high-level vampire in this form is the most dangerous and fatal.


    "High level vampire" has some characteristics that are not found in "low level" vampires, so it is often called "high level" vampire.


    For example, they have various strange abilities, such as resisting sunlight, transforming into human form, or telepathy.


    High level vampires are not only imaginative of human appearance, but also of intelligence and behavior.


    This means that they do not hide in the forest or shadow of the wild, but like to live in the city and live the same life as human beings. Although they like to drink blood, it is not necessary for them to survive.


    Some high-level vampires have completely given up drinking human blood and won''t hurt anyone, but these are a few after all, and most of the others still succumb to their inner desires.


    They''re incredibly powerful, and each species has different abilities.


    Once they return to their original appearance, it is the beginning of the release of terrible power.


    They also have different personalities, desires and motives, not just to kill their prey in order to quench their thirst with blood.


    They can hide their true identity and will not be discovered in human society for several years.


    They are very long-lived and have a strong ability of self-healing, even if the head is cut off will not die, but it takes a very long time to repair the severely damaged body.


    This is the high-level vampire, superior to all races in the world.


    In the novel the demon hunter, the protagonist''s best friend, Dan drein, once asked about the fighting ability of jerot''s high-level vampires


    "I hope never to fight with it."


    If you can, try to avoid fighting with high-level vampires is the best choice. Without this main task, Li Nuo will definitely run away with his pants and never fight with vampires.


    But since the task of this script is closely related to vampires, the opportunity now is very rare.


    A vampire with a broken arm is perfect experimental material. As a high-level vampire, belias is very strong, but no matter how strong he is, Ya is also disabled.


    What''s more, it''s just transformation. Who can''t.


    Li Nuo instantly opened up his inner potential and told belias opposite me that I would also change, and I could change twice!


    The two sides rush each other, Li Nuo brings up the blood fog, and belias leaves a remnant.


    The flame''s whip blade and sharp claw interweave in an instant to sparkle.


    Belias''s strength at this time was very different from that just now. Every time the whip blade was against its claw, lino could feel the force running through the tiger''s mouth.


    Hard combat is not the way. The power of vampire is amazing. Fortunately, Li Nuo''s melee combat has reached level 3. In this state, not only the empty handed combat power has been increased, but also the ability to use weapons has been strengthened.


    Since you can''t have an advantage in strength and speed, you should win with skill.


    In the two modes of whip blade and walking stick sword, Li Nuo kept a subtle distance from belias with his unpredictable weapons.


    All of a sudden, brias''s figure flashed. He accelerated his speed. Before Li Nuo''s future reaction, he got close to half a meter in front of Li Nuo and raised his arm to sweep Li Nuo''s face.


    "Bad..."


    Li Nuo immediately retreated and dodged. He saved his face, but only heard a crisp sound. There was an oblique fine line in the middle of the mask. With two bangs, the iron surface cracked and fell to the ground, and a bloodstain appeared on Li Nuo''s nose.


    Belias was stunned. He saw Li Nuo''s eyes, which were as sharp as a snake and had brought him the experience that he didn''t want to remember in his life.


    "Impossible..."


    It looks slightly flustered and shakes its head like a mummy.


    "These eyes... Are you a demon hunter?"


    "You don''t care what I am!"


    Li Nuo yelled and waved the whip blade. If he didn''t have to, he didn''t want to open the [residual blood], but the precondition was to solve the battle within 100 seconds, and there was no room for unnecessary and useless dialogue.


    Belias leaped back, and before his feet fell to the ground, he suddenly disappeared into Li Nuo''s sight.


    Li Nuo''s secret way is not good. Different high-level vampires have different mysterious powers.


    So, belias''s corresponding ability is stealth.


    "I really let you catch up with the ability to go to the women''s bathhouse..."


    Li Nuo whispered, and his spirit was tense immediately. His eyes were not far away from the ground in front of him for a moment. He saw the dust rising slightly. The speed was as fast as a gust of wind in the corridor. In less than two seconds, he suddenly felt a sense of awkwardness behind him.


    Behind you!


    As long as he is not too much better than himself, Li Nuo''s high insight can predict the existence of danger.


    He immediately turned around and quickly retreated, at the same time, he waved his whip blade horizontally.


    Just listening to the cracking of the skin, brias took shape, with a burnt black wound on his arm.


    Belias had a ferocious face, clenched his fist tightly, and the blood vessels on his dry and thin forearm burst like branches.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "The demon hunter no longer exists! Put away your disgusting eyes


    It began to be hysterical. A hundred years ago, when it knew that the demon hunter had disappeared, its heart for hundreds of years finally fell down. But it could not be expected that today, the peace in its heart was completely broken.


    Among the high-level vampires, the powerful vampire can control the desire for blood, but belias can''t control the desire. He belongs to the weak in the group, otherwise he would never come to this place to raise human beings.


    Hundreds of years ago, even the demon hunters who didn''t want to contact with vampires would not let go of the weak ones like brias, because they had no limit to their desire for blood and were better at dealing with it.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you."


    Li Nuo''s face was cold, and his body began to show red spots.


    There are still 25 seconds left, but he set a time limit for himself. If it can''t be solved in 15 seconds, he must turn on [residual blood].


    Li Nuo took a step, then staggered his feet and pushed his back foot to the ground. Almost in an instant, he was close to brias.


    He had no time to react, so he had to subconsciously wave his claws. Li suddenly bent down and shook his wrist. The whip blade mixed with the half of burias'' arm, and a dazzling flame lit up on his arm. The hot heat made burias howl.


    This is the gap, Li Nuo through its side, whip blade one after another around its neck.


    Then Li Nuo pulled hard, the sharp blade on the whip slowly cut into burias'' meat, and the high temperature flame began to spread, burning its upper body.


    Belias was an animal to be slaughtered. Li Nuo pulled the whip blade with all his strength, and finally cut off his arm and head with only 10 seconds left in the countdown.


    At this moment, Li Nuo immediately takes out the last piece of bread left in his backpack, opens it in his mouth, eats a few mouthfuls of bread immediately, and successfully turns off all skills without consuming the upper limit of energy.


    Vampires don''t die easily even if they''re separated.


    But belias''s head is burning, and any powerful vitality can''t resist the destruction brought by the fire.


    "You''ll... Regret it..."


    These are the last words of belias. Let''s call them last words.


    Li Nuo sat cross legged next to his head, watching it burn beyond recognition, just a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s over..."


    But in the dark sky dotted with stars, where he didn''t notice, a bat cut through the night sky and flew into the distance

 Chapter 142

    The long night is not over.


    In the mountains far away from the boundary of the territory of kevier, there is no grass, trees withered, except for the layers of rocks, only barren, no one will choose to settle here.


    But it''s also a famous mining Mecca in Kerviel. It''s the Feilong mountains.


    All of a sudden, countless bats appeared from afar, covering the moon and the night sky. They flew to a cave at the foot of the mountain and circled at the entrance of the cave for a long time.


    There was light in the cave. The torch on the cliff was shining in the cave. At the end, there was a "man" lying on the ground.


    It looks very strange. Its face is bloodless, and its skin is thin and almost transparent. It can even clearly see the blue blood vessels under the skin. It has no hair, no body hair, and its body is thin but strong. It is like sleeping with its eyes closed.


    Suddenly it opened its eyes, slowly opened its mouth and made a hoarse voice.


    "I want to know why I broke the agreement."


    "All the people, find out the truth."


    At this time, the bats, who were perched at the entrance of the cave, scattered and flew away into the distance.


    It''s the shadow elder, the scariest vampire.


    Cowell''s mornings were always unusually early, with cold air and few pedestrians on the streets.


    From time to time, a bat flew across the sky. Some of them landed on the roof of a house, some penetrated through the windows of the house, and some gathered in the trees.


    One of the bats crossed a narrow alley and flew to a luxury building when no one saw it.


    A man was standing at the door. He was wearing a brown striped suit, a hat with a wide brim, green eyes and a finely decorated beard.


    He held out his hand to let the flying bat land on his finger.


    Just a moment later, the bat flew away.


    The man frowned slightly, took out a cigarette to light it, took a deep breath and spit out a little smoke.


    "Damn..."


    At this time, a carriage ran over the early morning road and came slowly towards here.


    The car stops in front of the building where the man lives. The driver comes down and opens the door. Cohen, one of the church agents, and Joey, who is with him, step out of the car.


    Cohen didn''t wear the robe of healing church, just a simple black coat and suit. When he saw the man standing at the door, he looked surprised and joyful. He immediately stepped over and extended his hand to the man in front of him.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Charon. I didn''t expect you to come here to meet us."


    "It''s been a long time." Charon took his hand and said, "I''m just here."


    With a smile, Cohen looked at the building in front of him and said, "well, you''re a little early. Surely the magicians of Cowell haven''t arrived yet?"


    "Let''s talk inside." Charon took back his hand, threw the cigarette to the ground and stamped it out.


    Cohen curled his lips. "Mr. Charon, you''re still so casual."


    This building is an embassy building for the red order and the upper level of the government to receive foreign dignitaries. The decoration inside the building is very gorgeous. It seems that kevier, who pays attention to simple design, has not applied the concept of simplicity to this building. Fine murals are carved on the walls on both sides of the hall. Golden sunlight is scattered through the transparent windows, and the marble floor tiles reflect dazzling light, Everything is telling visitors that the nobility and quality here are unusual.


    "The chairs here are really uncomfortable..." Cohen sat on the chair in the reception hall, his body crowded the chair to the brim, leaving no space.


    Joey looked at him and said, "Mr. Cohen, it''s time you lost weight."


    "Er..."


    "Are you sure you''re not going to have a rest?" Charon lit another cigarette, puffed out smoke and said, "although the waiter has been allowed to pass through the order, it will take some time to get there."


    Cohen raised an eyebrow: "I want to see the source warlock quickly. After all, the source warlock has not appeared again for decades, which is also very important for the church. We are studying the ability of a secret method recently. With it, even ordinary people may be able to use magic. More importantly, it may bring new convenience to the society, such as energy, But there are still some problems in the study of this kind of thing. Maybe the mysterious power of the Warlock can help us find another breakthrough. "


    "Mr. Cohen, you don''t want to stay in coveldo because of the price problem." JOYA''s untimely sharp language embarrassed Cohen.


    "Miss JOYA... Don''t tear down my desk..."


    Charon smiles, takes the ashtray from the waiter, lights the ash, looks at the clock in the room, and says, "I think they may have to wait for a while. Do you want to have breakfast? The food here is good, and... It''s free."


    After hearing this, Cohen stood up slowly, holding the armrest of his chair, and said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? We can talk about Mr. Charon''s travel story while eating, and I think Miss JOYA must be hungry, too."


    "Don''t use me as a pretext for free food..."


    There were three knocks at the door.


    A waiter came into the room, bowed his head humbly and said, "gentlemen, you are waiting..."


    "No notice, long time no see, Mr. Charon, Mr. Cohen."


    With a sudden voice outside the door, a woman in a white robe came in.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    She was followed by several soldiers and a woman in the same white robe but with a hood.


    "You go out." Said the woman to all the waiters and soldiers.


    When the door was closed, Cohen stood in the same place and said with a smile, "felina, why are you here so soon?"


    "Because we''re just a block away," said the woman named felina, who stood in front of us


    "And this one?" Cohen looks at the woman with the hood behind her.


    Felina smiles and looks behind her. "You can introduce yourself, Miss yuan Warlock."


    The woman kowtowed slightly, took off her hood and showed her delicate face. Her gray blue eyes were watching everyone present.


    "Chabai, that''s my name."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, outside the embassy building, the sun faded the cold of the early morning, and the crowd on the street gradually increased.


    A little girl stood under a leafy tree, her face anxious, looking up at the branches and leaves of the tree.


    At this time, a well-dressed, slightly old man walked by her.


    The girl stopped him and said timidly, "sir... Can you do me a favor?"


    The man looked at her with good intentions in his eyes, "of course."


    "My ball was thrown into the tree by someone else... Can you help me take it down, I can''t go up..."


    "Well, I can help you." The man pauses for a while, smiles, "however, I helped you, you also want to help me, or say, we have to make an agreement."


    "Agreement?"


    "Yes, like a friend''s agreement."


    The girl nodded, "if it''s a friend, of course. My name is carline. How about you, sir?"


    The man''s eyes narrowed.


    "Ronald omdez."

 Chapter 143

    Facing cha bai, who was sitting opposite him with his legs up, Cohen rolled his throat.


    Although the girl was wearing a big white robe, her soul catching shape was still hidden on the surface of the robe.


    In some cases, this secret temptation is more attractive than those women with open breasts. The biggest difference between human beings and lower creatures is imagination. In the eyes of some people with active thinking, naked exposure is less than half hidden mystery.


    "Well, miss chabai, let me introduce myself."


    Cohen bowed his head slightly. "Magalt Cohen, one of the representatives of the healing church, is also a humble scholar."


    "Felina told me," said chabai


    Cohen waited for chabai to go on, but more than ten seconds later, he realized that there seemed to be no more words.


    Felina gave a dry cough. "Cohen, just finish what you want to say. Chabai is a little... Less talkative."


    "I see it..." Cohen nodded. In terms of style, he was not like the leader of the church at all. In short, he was like some leaders with obvious personality in reality. He didn''t play official power and treated others equally. He belonged to the kind of boss who had no prestige at ordinary times.


    However, such leaders are often very polarized and have no ability or strong ability. Cohen, as one of the agents of the healing church, belongs to the latter.


    It''s one of these people''s abilities to switch the state of speaking between seconds. Cohen just blinked his eyes to complete the switch of solemn look.


    "No matter what felina has said to you or not, I will explain everything to you again."


    "Our church is committed to exploring the power of hidden things, in order to extract the most important way to achieve the purpose of exploring the truth. The meaning of truth cannot be expressed, but the end is to bring new truth to the world. The things contained in the truth will be conducive to the development of the country, such as medical treatment, theology, thinking, and energy."


    "This is the discovery of my teacher, master William. It is also the pursuit of my compatriot, bishop Lawrence. I am entrusted by the church. My purpose here is to extract the unique blood of warlocks in your body, miss chabai, for research, and to record and observe whether your magic is related to the secrets we have discovered."


    Cohen said that he asked for a cigarette from Charon, lit it and took a deep breath to spit out the smoke in the air.


    "I also want to extract your blood as a medium, but the purpose is to prevent the church from further research."


    "Stop?" Felina was surprised. "As far as I know, the research of healing church has been on the right track. What is the purpose to stop it?"


    "Felina, do you know about the excavation of relics in Yanan by birkenworth college?"


    Felina kowtowed slightly.


    "You didn''t mention it to me," chabai said in a flat tone, looking at felina


    Cohen continued: "it doesn''t matter. As far as I''m concerned, Yanan is a city with swamps and forests on the south side of the sea. It was called Warren a hundred years ago, but before that, there was another name, Sumer."


    "Birkenworth college organized a group of scholars to carry out a large-scale exploration of the Sumerian tombs in Yanan. The leader of this archaeological team is William, Dean of birkenworth college. Lawrence and I also participated in this archaeological activity.


    In the labyrinth of ancient tombs, there are huge groups of rats, poisonous insects, monsters and secret documents that have never been seen before. Although the exploration of Sumerian tombs is extremely dangerous, numerous archaeological discoveries have been made.


    What fascinates master William the most is that the Sumerian literature records the way to improve the level of human thinking by acquiring the "inner eye". Through this way, we can achieve the "God" level of thinking, obtain the knowledge beyond human beings and realize the progress of human beings. "


    Speaking of this, Cohen smiles at chabai and asks, "miss chabai, do you know what God is?"


    Chabai slightly lowered his head to meditate. The word "God" seems to have been heard by maljie. In order to effectively use the ability of "focusser" in the login space, maljie''s "tireless" professors once had a language related to God.


    Thinking of this, she looked serious and recalled the "painful" experience.


    "A bag of rice can resist several floors."


    "What?" Felina, what is this?


    "Ha... God and rice have nothing to do with each other..." Cohen''s mouth was a little bit rusty, and his heart said that the brain thinking of this beautiful woman was quite unexpected.


    When Charon and gioya look at each other, they always feel that they have heard this sentence before


    At this time, the sound of the system appeared in the brain of chabai.


    [you have opened your identity: focusser]


    There is a slight wrinkle between the white eyebrows of tea. This is the second manifesto given to her by maljie. She has said it several times in the space, but it has no effect. Why does it have effect now.


    "Because of the painful memories..." chabai said softly involuntarily, remembering the relationship with marjie again.


    "Memories?" Cohen heard it, but he just laughed, "no, God has nothing to do with rice, and it has nothing to do with painful memories."


    He went on to say: "God represents thinking, represents fear, represents punishment. God is the mysterious master who is above us. He is an invisible secret and an inviolable abyss."


    Felina was a little puzzled. "It''s different from the God we know. At least from the teaching of the Lord Teresa, God should be the blessing and support from everyone''s heart."


    "Please listen to me." Cohen took a cigarette and went on.


    "Since the excavation of the remains of Sumer''s tomb, the research of master William and the academy has been stagnant for a long time, until one thing was unearthed.


    The grand grail of iz. "


    Felina suddenly interrupted him. "Cohen, I''d like to remind you that some things about your church may cause some mischief if we go on."


    Felina was one of the top 20 agents of the red order.


    The red order, like the country of Kerviel, is neutral in religious belief. They do not refuse teachers to believe in other religions, and they do not avoid having contacts with other religions, because knowledge and ideas need to be improved in intake, and contact with other religions is conducive to their own growth. This is the rule that the order has been using since the beginning of Trish.


    However, they don''t want to get involved in other religious affairs, let alone have a connection with themselves.


    Felina had an intuition that the next thing Cohen was going to talk about might involve something she shouldn''t have known at all.


    "Don''t worry, the next thing I''m going to say, you can understand it as my selfish representative," the healing church, on behalf of novigri, on behalf of Anan, and even the Empire of nefergad, calling for help to the red order and miss yuanshushi. "


    Cohen took off his coat and untied his shirt in front of the crowd.


    His chest was covered with dense and wriggling eyeballs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 500 reward of 11000 and the 100 reward of nidhoggur.


    PSS: things at home have been dealt with tonight. Thank you for your comfort and concern. It will be renewed today.

 Chapter 144

    "What''s this..."


    Fiorina was nauseous and nauseous. Her eyes were all over Cohen''s chest, and her eyes were still wriggling, and the connection with her body was swelling from time to time.


    Even, a strange feeling appeared in felina''s brain. Her brain was attacked by unknown things, such as dangerous viruses, and only felt a little heavy.


    This kind of situation also has feedback on JOYA. She just learned that Cohen was covered with such terrible eyeballs. Her condition is more serious than that of felina. A whisper from the unknown world has entered her ears.


    Cohen looked at Charon and JOYA and said, "Mr. Charon, you''ve seen a lot. Can you explain what this is?"


    Charon raised his mouth, looked calm, and did not speak.


    "It''s Karon to be so calm all the time."


    Cohen agreed and put on his shirt.


    After sitting down, he looked at chabai and asked, "miss chabai, do you feel anything? For example, uncomfortable feelings, I''m not just talking about vision, including your brain or your mind. "


    "No


    Chabai said coldly that she didn''t feel any discomfort, even visually.


    "The source Warlock is really unusual. You are the first one not affected by these damned eyes."


    This makes chabai a little embarrassed. It''s really a misunderstanding.


    During this period of time in the space, Li Nuo and mar Jie didn''t make up for her lessons in vain. In addition to the memory advantage of artificial human, many things are almost easy to learn, including the difference between Nissan games and European and American Games.


    There is one point that Li Nuo emphasized


    "The games of European and American manufacturers are more real, which is reflected in the characters'' first reaction to many phenomena. The game characters of Japanese manufacturers are full of two things, fighting and falling in love. Those grandchildren don''t know what fear is... Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t say you


    Um... So


    I''m afraid the concept of real terror by European and American manufacturers is not applicable to you, such as the sense of urgency or disgust. At least these things may not be reflected in you.


    For example, the appearance of a monster with eyes all over is disgusting to us normal people, and sensory stimulation will cause brain numbness, which will lead to limited movement and reduced combat effectiveness. But for you, I think that with your temperament and factory settings, you will crush the monster with eyes all over the first time... "


    After that, Li Nuo did some tests on her. He drew a lot of disgusting or horrible monsters for her to watch in turn. Except for the portraits of marjie, which made her look a little serious, the rest of the monsters were ignored with a cold attitude.


    Tea white eyes scan the expression of all people in the room, or nausea or discomfort, only their own state is still.


    Maybe it''s really because of her own "setting" problem that led to this situation. She can only think like this.


    But there is something that chabai doesn''t know. In the setting of Curse of blood, the more she knows, the more dangerous it is. Among the people present, she is the only one who doesn''t know about the ancient god, so her eyes can''t bring her any mental attack.


    Cohen buttoned up his shirt, slowly put on his coat, looked at the crowd and shrugged.


    "What you just saw is the" blessing "brought by God."


    "You''ve broken something that you shouldn''t have broken," she said


    Cohen kowtowed slightly and then asked, "now can I finish these things?"


    "Go ahead, please."


    From those eyes, felina felt a mysterious and hesitating power, some like curse, but not the same.


    These things bring her a sense of crisis. Unlike the monsters she always faces, felina can understand with her keen intuition and experience that what the healing church is facing now can not be solved by force, because they come from the spirit.


    She was sure that once there was a situation in which force could not be suppressed, the danger would be immeasurable, so she had to listen to it and try to stifle it as much as possible before everything was civilized, so that the danger would not affect Cowell one day.


    Cohen sat back in his chair and began to talk about birkenworth, master William and Sumer.


    "The Holy Grail of IZ, this strange thing, if not tightly sealed in the center of the huge labyrinth, will be mistaken for garbage disposal.


    Wax like texture, strange shape, no rules to speak of the object, in the laboratory experiments proved to be an active object.


    If human blood is put in it, a kind of tiny insect egg will be released into the liquid. This kind of insect egg can not hatch in the natural environment. It can hatch into larvae only when it is soaked in human blood. The Sumerian literature records the method of getting "blessed blood" through "Holy Communion" to obtain "inner eye"


    "What is the Eucharist, the blood of blessing, the inner eye?" Feilina interrupted.


    "The Eucharist is a kind of ceremony. The blood of blessing is the product of the ceremony, and it is also the medium to stimulate the inner eye. This is why we want to find the source Warlock. Blood is very important for the ceremony, and the inner eye... Is a way to obtain the knowledge of the abyss or the gods."


    Cohen picked up the teacup on the side, took a sip, and continued: "master William, with the help of Lawrence, injected this kind of" blessed blood "into himself, expecting the experimental results in the eyes of the students.


    The miracle happened a few days later. The old master William felt the change of his body, his insight became sharp, as if he had many eyes to assist in observation at the same time, his brain became clear, and his mental state also improved rapidly, as if the "inner eye" had produced an effect.


    Students and assistant Lawrence witnessed the change of Dean William. "Blessed blood" began to be called "ancient god''s blood", and "inner eye" was officially named "vision".


    At the same time, under the joint experiment of master William, Lawrence and me, we found that continuous input of "ancient god''s blood" can slowly improve the level of "spirit vision".


    Based on this, master William continued to carry out the experiment of improving vision in himself. At the same time, he also started a large-scale blood transfusion experiment in the college.


    Volunteers in the college cultivate "vision" by inputting blood blessed by the great grail of iz.


    This method established the first phase of Bair kinworth''s experimental protocol: large scale blood collection - blood cultivation through the "Holy Communion" ceremony - blood transfusion experiment


    "At least so far there has been no problem." Ferrina warmed her hands with her teacup, and all that Cohen has said so far has been helpful.


    Cohen smiles and shakes his head. "The key is in the back."


    "Soon, as the pioneer of blood transfusion experiment, master William saw the other side of blood transfusion experiment.


    Researchers who infuse ancient god''s blood will show dependence on blood transfusion, and they can''t forget the pleasure of injecting blood from the first time of blood transfusion. After a long time of infusing ancient god''s blood, the level of vision will be improved, and they will often fall into madness because the brain can''t bear too much information.


    As the dean of the college, William is calm and wise. Although he is the leader of the blood transfusion experiment, he has not been affected much, but he found that some tiny parasites began to appear in his lacrimal gland, and then several wriggling eyeballs grew on master William''s forehead.


    It is not unlimited for human beings to improve their vision. Beyond a certain limit, the human brain will not be able to bear the huge amount of information, which will lead to frenzy. The overflow "vision" will also appear in the form of redundant eyeballs on the human body.


    For example, the eyeballs I showed you just now will not only affect the host, if someone sees the eyeball, they will also be peeped at by the hidden things. I mean the hidden things, you must understand? "


    Felina kowtow, Charon kowtow, JOYA kowtow, tea for nothing.


    Charon said, "seeing is something we can''t see. To open it is the way to worship God. But how does God see us?"


    Cohen said with a smile: "Mr. Charon, you are right. After that, master William stopped the experiment of birkenworth, but the law of inertia has been triggered, and the irreparable rules begin to spread in the college.


    Although the ancient god''s blood has been banned in the college and the Great Holy Grail of iz has been sealed up, a large number of addicted students are still making blood privately by taking blood from the students who have already been transfused with blood. "


    Hearing this, Qiao Ya''s expression changed a little. She frowned slightly invisible, and her eyes flashed low.


    "It''s like drugs..."


    When Cohen heard this, he looked at Joey and said, "yes, it''s drugs, but things are getting worse.


    And because of the underground trading, many residents of Yanan also participate in the blood trading, some become blood suppliers, or become blood merchants everywhere, and more become blood addicts because of blood transfusion.


    Yanan is going to destruction, and it can''t be stopped.


    However, this is not the end of the matter, because Lawrence went to the opposite side of master William. He longed for the "blessing" brought by blood and continued to dig the ruins. After that, the real worst thing happened, and we found two real ancient gods. "


    All the people present did not speak, and felina held her breath and did not dare to interrupt.


    Cohen asked for a cigarette from Charon again, lit a cigarette and said slowly, "we later found a new relic, the ruins of Loren city.


    This tomb belongs to the later city of Sumerian civilization, but it seems that it died because of a disease called "animal disaster", and was finally buried in the yellow sand. I have a hunch that Yanan is following suit.


    In this tomb, we found a strange substance called "Yadan''s blood". The sealed blood is located in the center of the great labyrinth of Loren City, just like the Holy Grail of iz. We found that there are also tiny parasites in the blood, which are similar to the Holy Grail of iz. This parasite is like a tiny tadpole, swimming in the blood by a tail, The difference is that the parasite remains active when it is found in the grave.


    What makes Lawrence even more ecstatic is that the unearthed literature points out that Yadan, also known as "invisible Yadan", is a real ancient god. This God has no entity, only exists in the form of divine blood, which is the first ancient god we found.


    It was also after that that that Lawrence and I left master William and founded the healing church together with some of my compatriots


    When felina heard this, she said, "it seems that the reason why the healing church was founded is not the same as what you preached to the outside world."


    "Of course, this is the result of careful consideration. In the name of knowledge, we have to curry favor with the high-level government and even underground gangs, and have obtained a lot of development funds. At the same time, we have established our own defense system to continue to excavate ancient tombs.


    Lawrence has fallen into the madness of power and knowledge, but as more and more people become horrible creatures because of blood or the gaze of ancient gods, I began to realize that maybe master William''s approach is the most correct one.


    A few days ago, we found a girl named "Anna" in a merchant''s residence in novigri. Under the stimulation of "invisible Adan", she turned into a flesh ball with eyes all over her body. Through blood verification, we can confirm that she is the second ancient god.


    After that, Lawrence has decided to apply blood to civilians on a large scale, so as to absorb the experimental value of vision on a large scale and achieve the purpose of seeing more ancient gods.


    I object to Lawrence''s practice, but it is useless for me to oppose it alone. It is only a matter of time for Yanan to perish. I do not want novigri to have such a tragedy because of the extreme influence of the church.


    In addition, Lawrence asked me to extract the blood of the source warlock this time, in order to expand the area in the future, put the blood into a higher field, and get the knowledge of higher gods. Obviously, his goal has been to target the Warlock. "


    When Cohen said that, he stopped talking, picked up the cup, drank tea, took a few puffs of smoke, and cocked his legs.


    A moment later, felina shook her head slightly and said, "Cohen, if it''s just for the sake of tea white blood, there''s no need to say so much. It''s allowed to extract blood from the upper level. It''s not good for you to say too much, so..."


    She leaned forward slightly and then said, "what''s your" call for help "


    Cohen said with a dumb smile, "in order to stop Lawrence, I need miss chabai''s blood, and then through your magician''s Alchemy, fuse the blood of the source warlock and the blood of the ancient god." He said, looking at Joey, glancing at the suitcase beside her. "Miss Joey, please give me the suitcase."


    Cohen took out a glass bottle containing blood from the box. "This is part of the invisible Adan, which I brought out from the church. Lawrence wants to get new blood by fusing the blood of the source warlock with the blood of Adan, but I hope you can extract the elements of the source warlock''s blood with Alchemy to see if you can find out the way to inhibit the ancient god''s blood, After all, miss chabai was not affected by her eyes just now. I think this method may be effective. "


    Felina took the bottle and looked at it. "If the ancient gods are as dangerous as you say, it''s too dangerous for Cowell."


    "I hope you can believe me," said Cohen, staring at felina. "Lawrence''s eyes have really been on Cowell, on the magician with mysterious magic."


    "All right." Felina put the bottle on the table. "I''ll ask the state for instructions."


    "There''s one more thing I hope you can help me with," Cohen said with a sigh of relief


    "You have so many demands. Let''s talk about it. If it''s not too much, I''ll think about it." Said felina.


    "It''s no accident that master William found Sumerian ruins. I asked him how he found them, but master William just laughed, just like self mockery. He said," I made an agreement with the devil. It leads me to seek divinity, and I give it knowledge. "


    Except for the tea white, everyone''s expression has changed.


    Charon, who had been talking for a long time, said, "Cohen, do you mean that besides the ancient gods, there are also so-called" demons "involved in this matter?"


    "I think so," Cohen said, "and it''s probably the devil who started everything." He said, "there are only two kinds of creatures called demons in the world. One is the fint monster. I think it can be ruled out. After all, it''s just a beast, and the other..."


    With fear on her face, felina said slowly, "mirror master... Gunter ODIM..."


    Cohen kowtowed, "in order to know the truth of everything, I need to find it, so I need the help of warlocks to borrow your calling ceremony or magic."


    Felina closed her eyes, thought a little, opened her eyes and said, "I refuse. Cowell won''t touch the real bottom line."


    Cohen sighed with a smile. The result seemed to have been anticipated, but he said, "in that case, help me pay attention to a wanted criminal."


    He took out two wanted notices from the box. "This man has something to do with the death of the merchant novigrie. Maybe he knows something about the ancient god named ''Anna''. Help me pay attention to him. Isn''t this request very difficult?"


    They looked at the wanted notice on the table. Two of them were the same person. One was wearing a strange mask, and the other was the real face of the mask.


    When chabai saw the two wanted notices, he immediately opened his eyes wide.


    "Li Nuo..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 100 rewards of 10001 and the 500 rewards of the immortal star.

 Chapter 145

    "Is this man in Cowell?" Feilina picked up Li Nuo''s wanted notice and asked.


    "No, I think there''s a good chance he''s still at novigrie." Cohen explained: "but this guy is a bit haunted, and now he is wanted by novigrie. There are a lot of difficult criminals who will make this place as their own protection. Maybe he will come to Cowell when he is desperate."


    Cohen doesn''t know about Li Nuo''s hijacking of the slave market, let alone that "naughty" doss is no longer in this world, but his idea is very correct.


    Kevier is a neutral country. Apart from commercial relations, he does not have close political relations with any other country. He also connives many criminals to regard this place as a "safe house".


    But the result is cruel for those criminals. The harsh living conditions make them unable to hold a normal status in Kerviel. There are only two ways to wait for them, to go to the dangerous wild or to the chamber of Commerce to win a place.


    "Anyway, it''s very unreliable. You should pay attention to it for me." Cohen put out the cigarette in the ashtray and said, "don''t worry about drawing blood. Just give it to me when I leave. I plan to inject some water into the blood by the way."


    At this time, Charon did not know where to take out a syringe, handed it to Cohen, and said: "this is the medicine I found from a very wonderful place, you can take it back to try, maybe it can inhibit the ancient god''s blood, but I mind you leave some for yourself, this thing may save your life when necessary."


    Cohen looks a Leng, slowly hand took the syringe, "thank you, I believe you, Mr. Charon."


    "I don''t know if it will help your alchemy," said Charon, smiling and kowtowing, and taking out the same syringe to felina again


    "I''ll study it."


    Felina put the syringe on the table and pressed it on the wanted notice.


    With a slight yawn, Cohen touched his loose and protruding stomach, stood up and said in a relaxed and lazy tone, "do you want to have some breakfast first? My damn stomach is protesting like a weasel."


    Charon said, "you go first. I have something to say with felina."


    "It seems inconvenient for an outsider like me to know?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s related to the elderly. Besides, I need to borrow JOYA for a moment."


    "Well, miss JOYA is your man anyway." Cohen waved his hand to the door, "I don''t like to eat alone. It''s too lonely. I went to have a rest first. I haven''t hugged the soft bed for a long time. No one will disturb me for a while."


    He opened the door, one foot had just stepped out of the door line, suddenly stopped, and turned his head to look at felina. His face sank in the shadow of the porch, bringing out the usual loneliness.


    "Felina, I''ll stay in kevier for a week, and I''ll do the alchemy for Adan''s blood. I have only one chance. Maybe we won''t see each other again when I get back to novigrie."


    When he had finished, he closed the door.


    Felina looks at Cohen leaving with regret in her eyes. Maybe Cohen will not live long


    Suddenly the door was opened again.


    "That..."


    Cohen poked his head out of the crack of the door and said with a smile: "miss chabai, let''s have a good chat together when we have time. I want to know about your life... Ah, no, another part of my work is to understand the basic situation of the warlock ~"


    Tea white light frown, this old guy gives her a kind of Li Nuo and maljie combination of feeling, this wonderful feeling is not bad, but quite bad.


    Felina looks at Cohen, her brows full of gloom.


    "Can I help you sleep, Cohen?"


    "No Cohen closed the door immediately after hearing what she said, and the room was quiet for a moment.


    Felina sighed, "this guy..."


    "Ha ha ha," said Charon with a smile, "it''s not surprising that Mr. Cohen has always been so energetic."


    "Isn''t it..." felina tapped her head and asked, "what''s the matter with the elder?"


    Charon lit a cigarette for himself, and his green eyes looked at the little smoke rising from the cigarette end.


    "A high-level vampire was killed."


    Felina''s face sank in a daze. "When did it happen?"


    "At night." Charon put the cigarette in the ashtray and lit it. "The speed should be as fast as possible. The elderly don''t like to wait too long. Besides, we will also look for clues in the city during this period. Let''s cooperate."


    Felina sighed and shook her head. "Hum... It''s not easy for you high-level vampires to serve shadow elders."


    "It''s all about peaceful coexistence," he said


    "We have done our best to remove you from the hunting list or allow you to" captivate "human beings. The government and the order are under great pressure," felina said


    Charon''s face was expressionless. He accidentally lit the cigarette end. The cigarette went out. He took out the match from his mouth. Before he took out the matchstick, the cigarette end lit up again.


    "Thank you." Charon looked at felina''s red eyes and said with a smile, "let''s talk about something else, miss yuanshushi. I''m very curious about how you were discovered."


    With no expression on her face, she said, "police station."


    Charon waited for chabai to go on, but after a moment of relaxation, he realized that the girl was really speechless... He could only turn his head to felina.


    Felina gave a dry smile and said, "a week ago, she beat a few little gangsters in the street, but her hand was a little heavy..."


    Chabai then interrupted, "I''m pulling back. I just broke their arms."


    Let''s talk about it


    When chabai enters the script, she is directly sent to kervier. The young girl who is alone is certainly upset by the hooligans. Those guys are also unlucky. The sandbag of chabai has always been Li Nuo, so even if she stops, it is not the strength of ordinary people.


    In a word, those gangsters have basically said goodbye to their gangster career now... The painful experience tells them a late truth: don''t offend anyone, don''t offend women


    Charon''s eyes turned to tea white, and his green eyes were marked with sharpness


    Before she spoke, felina said, "she has some symptoms of amnesia. She only remembers her own name. Besides, she doesn''t know where she came from or what she has experienced. We have verified this by some means. What she said is true. She has almost no memory of the world."


    "Don''t you even know you have magic?" Asked Charon.


    "She doesn''t know. If she hadn''t sent a thunder to the police station, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have known about her." Said felina, looking at chabai.


    At that time, the order suddenly received the news that the police station had been struck by thunder. Originally, it thought it was God''s eye opener, but when all the reports came out, it knew that it was cha bai who had struck the bookshelves and tables of the police station with thunder out of thin air.


    After that, the Warlocks in kervier felt the magic seed different from everyone else, similar to the congenital magic gene, which was undoubtedly the concept of warlocks.


    In fact, it can be said that life is full of countless misunderstandings, like Chinese knot.

 Chapter 146

    That day.


    Chabai was detained in the police station waiting for trial, even if she was harassed by the hooligans first, but her means were enough to cause excessive self-defense.


    Waiting for interrogation is time-consuming, and for chabai, interrogation, crime, malicious wounding... Are all farts, and she doesn''t understand, so she doesn''t look like she''s in the police station. She just walks around with her legs long.


    The police looked at the two big white legs shaking around, both holding cups and aiming at them. No one wanted to stop a walking picture, as long as she didn''t walk out of the waiting room, she could move.


    Then... She saw a book on the desk, the title of which aroused her interest.


    The book of the red church is a leading biography of Trish published by the red order, which is similar to the Bible.


    When chabai opens the book''s cover, [specialization] element ability is unlocked. After opening it with gold coins, a mysterious force rushes into chabai''s body.


    Each specialization has its own corresponding differences. For example, melee combat increases muscle control, and armor experts can record knowledge in their brain by reading it.


    Element powers are randomly assigned one of the five element attributes, fire, thunder, water, earth and wind.


    Then the tea is white and thunder


    A mysterious force rushes into the body and finds one more skill in his own panel, [thunder and lightning].


    The story after that is that she raised her hand and tentatively released her skills, which scared all the police out of the guy


    This is the first misunderstanding. Chabai is not a source warlock in the traditional sense.


    The second misunderstanding is even more difficult to explain


    According to the above, as long as a player chooses the elemental ability to come to kervier, run to the gate of the order and hold a sign saying "I''m the source warlock, take me!", Almost all of them can enjoy royal treatment.


    What a good thing¡° Is endless corridor so considerate and gentle!


    Although the attribute value of chabai has been reduced, it is still artificial in the final analysis. She is not human. Multiply this sentence three times.


    As a world outlook, tea white is the product of magic and science and technology. There is weak energy in the body. Man made people will inject kinetic energy in the production process, which can be understood as an inexhaustible power. It can also be understood as the core of power in man-made human body. In short, it is a kind of high-tech energy.


    But in the final analysis, this kind of energy and the concept of magic are quite easy to confuse. Under the verification of the kervier warlocks, chabai''s body has natural wonderful energy, which can be regarded as having the magic seed in her body since she was born.


    So the warlock yuan was born


    If Li Nuo knew about the experience of chabai, he would be very glad that the place where chabai came was kevier.


    It''s not that the big girl was chosen as a warlock. The main happiness is that if cha bai also ran to novigri, it would cause more trouble than Li Nuo himself


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s it."


    Charon stood up with a smile and saluted felina and chabai, "I have something else to do with Joey. Let''s leave first."


    Felina nodded back with a smile, "I will contact the relevant personnel as soon as possible about the elderly."


    After waiting for Charon and Julia to go out, felina looks at chabai and notices the awkwardness in her look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chabai shook his head gently, "nothing." She looked at the closed door and said, "this person gives me a very bad feeling."


    Felina sighed. "It''s for sure. It''s a vampire after all."


    "Vampires?"


    Felina kowtowed. "Ah, I haven''t told you anything about vampires, but it''s only after you have mastered the views of the school of magic theory."


    Tea white eyebrow corner twitch, the face is difficult, "still have to learn..."


    "You can''t always hate learning, your identity in the future..."


    "It''s going to be an important face for kevier, no more." Chabai interrupted. Maybe marjie''s terrible teaching of secondary two made her feel a great resistance to learning.


    Chabai looked at the reward list on the table, picked up the one that Li Nuo didn''t wear a mask and looked at it.


    "What''s the matter, tea white?"


    "Nothing..." chabai shook his head, put down the reward list, and then said: "felina, can you give me a holiday in recent days?"


    Felina laughed unkindly. "Well, as long as you can recite the 864 constitution of Cowell."


    "Cut..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Charon, notice."


    JOYA followed Charon. They had passed through the corridor, and now there was no one around.


    "The source warlock?" Charon stopped and looked back. His green eyes were completely different from those he had just seen around the crowd. They were as cold as beasts.


    Qiao Yawei nodded invisibly and said, "don''t you think that woman is like a character in the game?"


    Charon grinned and frowned. "You mean that game with big white legs?"


    "Be serious, please."


    "Ha ~ well, well, it''s more than just like. It''s almost carved from one mold, from figure and appearance to behavior."


    "The world linkage line or..." Qiao Ya wants to say and stop.


    "That''s not the first thing we should worry about right now." Charon then took out another cigarette, lit it and continued, "do you know the name of the man who killed Wu Yun and doss?"


    JOYA shook his head. "Doss didn''t detect his name, but you can be sure that the reward order that Cohen just took out is really that person''s."


    "Those two trash can be eliminated. Joey, you can inform barrange sometime. You two can find him and invite him to join us. If you refuse, you can kill him immediately. You know what to do."


    Qiao ya face without waves, "then according to the old way, cut off the arm and leg."


    Charon raised his hand, looked at his palm with a smile, and said, "when I saw his reward order just now, a branch line suddenly appeared. It seems that this guy has caused a lot of trouble and is wanted by the system, but the reward of [telescopic walking stick] is really good."


    Qiao Ya looks at the appearance of Charon, the corner of his eyebrow can''t restrain slightly shaking, a kind of oppression from his body makes Qiao Ya very uncomfortable.


    Qiao Ya calmed down and breathed out a breath from his nose.


    "Caron, the syringe you just gave to Cohen and felina..."


    Charon looked at her with a smile rising from the corner of his mouth.


    "T virus."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± "It''s a bit unwise of you to give the virus to felina," he said


    Charon shook his head and said: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "My purpose is very simple..." Charon said that he suddenly covered his mouth, and the cigarette in his hand was kneaded into foam. His face was twisted with a smile, "poof ~ ha ha... Ha ha ha! Joey, don''t you want to see any new species after the ancient god''s blood mixed with T virus? "


    What a madman, thought gioya, with the same dark smile.


    "Of course."


    Charon said with a smile: "the old man Cohen has been full of consciousness. His time is not long, but I think he may use the T virus as a life-saving straw when he is confused, and then he will be able to see a good play."


    JOYA sighed with a smile and said: "this can also treat Cohen as an experimental white mouse. If it''s not life-threatening, maybe you can be more bold and inject a little T virus yourself to fuse your current vampire constitution to see what changes will be made."


    Charon''s face suddenly sank. "You think too much. I''ve been injected."


    After he finished, he untied his shirt and let Joey see the things hidden in the body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kakately, wake up."


    Listening to his voice, kakately slowly opened his eyelids. The sun was dazzling. He blinked his eyes hard. Then he saw Jarrell beside him, Li Nuo with his back, and a dozen villagers with forks and knives.


    "What''s the matter..."


    The last place he stayed in his memory was bewildered by something


    But the scene in front of him made him a little confused. He couldn''t see the trace of the vampire, and why did the villagers point the fierce light at himself and his teammates with sharp instruments.


    At this time, Li Nuo slowly turned his head, "wake up?"


    The mask that Li Nuo used to cover his face had been taken off because it was broken, but the two lenses that covered his eyes were tied up with cloth, and now he was wearing them on his face just to cover his eyes.


    "We have bad news and good news now."


    "The good news is that the vampire is dead," leno said when he saw that kakately was still in a confused state


    There was a surprise in kakately''s stupidity.


    Li Nuo laughed, scratched his messy hair, and said, "the bad news is... The situation may be a little bit troublesome now..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, the supreme reward of the Jedi.

 Chapter 147

    Li Nuo laughed awkwardly. "In short, it seems that the reason is that they killed the vampires. These villagers want to settle accounts with us..." he added, "it''s still the kind that never dies..."


    Kakately was shocked. "Isn''t that easy?"


    "With that complicated kung fu... Let''s consider whether we should run quickly or send the villagers back to the West..."


    Li Nuo glanced at all the villagers on the scene. When he saw a man with a pitchfork walking towards his position, his throat rolled, his legs were sore, his chest was stuffy, and his cold sweat came out, just like a claustrophobic who was trapped in a secret room.


    At this time, the villager standing in the front with a firewood knife said, "you must give an account!"


    As soon as the words came out, almost all the villagers cried out like they had burst a pot.


    "What shall we do in the future?"


    "Money, give us money too!"


    According to kakately, there is little difference between the villagers and the bones eating beasts.


    "Jerry... What''s the matter with these people?"


    Jerry shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s like this when I see the village head''s body."


    As he spoke, his eyes turned to the ground, and kakately followed the body of brias.


    "Really dead."


    All of a sudden, a few leading villagers took steps to approach Li Nuo, with dirty words in their mouths and fierce light in their eyes.


    Li Nuo turned his head and said, "I propose to set the fire to this place."


    what?!


    After hearing Li Nuo''s words, both kakately and Jerrell were surprised.


    But just then, the sound of rapid footsteps came from the woods beside the village. The sound was subtle, but Li Nuo heard it. He immediately recognized that the owner of the footsteps was not a human.


    "Go first..." Li Nuo immediately changed his mind.


    "What are you doing..." kakately looked at Li Nuo as if he were a schizophrenic.


    All of a sudden, nearly ten giant bats burst out of the dense trees.


    They are low-level vampires who have no thinking ability and retain the most primitive brutality.


    These low-level vampires are extremely rude in their way of sucking blood. As soon as they enter the village, they will tear the villagers with their claws and stretch out their long tongue to lick the blood oozing from the wound.


    The village was in a mess, shouting everywhere, and the smell of blood melted into the air. Li Nuo could already feel the faint sweet smell in his mouth.


    "Not yet!" Li Nuo roared and turned to run.


    Kakately and Jerry look at each other and immediately follow.


    Three people ran out of the woods, panting and looking behind to confirm that there was no more pursuers, they sat down on the ground.


    Jarrell took out a bag of water, gulped it down, wiped his mouth and said, "I thought there would be a scene like thanking heroes... What''s the matter with these villagers? Where do those low-level vampires come from? My brain is going to explode... "


    Li Nuo took the water bag, took a drink, breathed out a big breath, and said, "we killed belias and cut off the life of this village."


    "What do you mean?" Kakately was surprised. After a pause, he was puzzled again. "Wait a minute... Did you kill the village chief belias?"


    "Which one do you want me to answer..." Li Nuo drank greedily again, handed the water bag to kakately, and then sighed and said, "the following are all my conjectures. If they are the same, I am smart."


    There''s a hidden agreement between Cowell and the vampire.


    As we all know, Vampires Suck human blood, but in fact, most of the vampires who need to suck blood are low-level vampires, or some high-level vampires with weak desire control.


    The strength of the vampire is strong. The strength of the lower level vampire is not comparable to that of ordinary monsters. In addition, it feeds on human blood, so its harmfulness can not be compared with other creatures.


    However, it is not impossible to eliminate these vampires with the strength of the country as long as a large number of troops are invested to prepare for the war, but the problem is that there is a shadow elder in Kerviel.


    In the territory of shadow elders, the behavior of hunting vampires will offend the shadow elders. Once the hunting behavior is excessive, the cost is extremely severe. It can call hundreds of vampires to attack the city. Even if the number of human beings is huge and the chance of winning is higher, the city will be in a difficult situation.


    Losing both sides will only lead to more troublesome problems, so the shadow elder has made an agreement with the senior management of kervier.


    Cowell can''t hunt vampires, and the rational high-level vampires can''t be hurt.


    Set aside an area to establish a "breeding" base for vampires, and provide timely blood for those low-level vampires who have no rational and thinking ability.


    As a result, the vampire community led by shadow elders can not attack humans outside the "breeding ground".


    It''s hard to speculate where the raised human beings come from. It''s possible for foreign fugitives, stowaways and homeless people to come here, but at least being "raised" can ensure their survival in kervier. If they don''t have the identity of "food", it''s the best result to transfer them to other breeding places, but they are more likely to be abandoned or die in the wilderness.


    However, what happened just now in the village just shows how important the high-level vampires as "keepers" are. The death of belias indicates that the village is not managed. Those low-level vampires who are supported begin to "rob" goods because the mall has no owner.


    There must be more than one village like vacaro in kervier. Whether this is wrong or right, at least kervier guarantees the peace of the town and gives those without a license the opportunity to find jobs again


    After Li Nuo''s explanation, the faces of kakately and Jerrell showed a look of disbelief.


    "That''s about it. After all, I''ve been thinking about it blindly, so believe it or not. But in order to be on guard, I have to tell a lie with the chamber of Commerce. We haven''t seen a vampire, let alone killed it. After killing the fint monster, we three came back directly."


    Kakately buried his head slightly. "So... You killed the vampire?"


    "Ah... Yes." Li Nuo stood up with a cane. "Anyway, you''ve got a big revenge."


    Kakately frowned, his voice could not suppress surprise, "you really did it..."


    Jerry looked at them in surprise. "Revenge?"


    He had a peaceful night''s sleep and didn''t know what happened.


    Kakately stood up with Li Nuo and raised the corner of his mouth to Jeryl, showing a smile with a funny effect. After a long period of paralysis, he couldn''t laugh.


    "On the way."


    "Just a moment." Li Nuo stopped them and said, "I have two more places to go. Go back first."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo went to the empty space where the body of fint was displayed. After damaging two daggers, he took out the mercury bullet that had entered the body of fint.


    Then he carefully went back to the village of wakaluo, hid in a perfect covering bush, watched the vampires leave after eating and drinking, and then picked up all the mercury bullets left in the village.


    In this way, death without proof, no evidence, as long as you close your mouth, you can keep a moment of peace, which is the lesson of novigri''s experience.


    When he left the village, Li Nuo stopped, looked back at the corpses and read "Amitabha" out of the village.


    A few hours later, I went back to the chamber of Commerce and saw kakately and Jerry sitting in the room. They were waiting for Li Nuo to come back.


    Then, in the manager''s unknowingly sharp eyes, Jerry slaps the horn of the monster on the table.


    "You..."


    Jarrell laughed. "Don''t be obsessed with us!"


    Do you come across... Li Nuo returns the straight sword which is useless. It seems that he has no chance to play with the sword in his life.


    The manager, wearing white gloves, picked up his horns and took a look. "By the way, he didn''t encounter any other danger, did he?"


    Jarrell thought, "is it evil?"


    "Not really."


    "Then it''s gone." He glanced up. "We killed the fints and went straight back. We didn''t even go to the village."


    "Ah?" The manager frowned lightly, then nodded, "after the investigation team confirmed the situation of the evil ghost, find a time to get a reward of the evil ghost."


    He said, looking up at Li Nuo, his face was afraid, "what''s the matter with your glasses..."


    Li Nuo pointed to the two brown lenses covering his eyes? Change the look. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The manager pressed his brow, relaxed his mood and put on a smile.


    "Rookie, how did the hunt feel?"


    Li Nuo looked at him with a smile of mystery


    "Pretty bad."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the reward of book friend 20181109223512073.

 Chapter 148

    After getting the reward of 600 marks, Li Nuo took 70% of it, that is 420 marks.


    Huge profits, this industry is the only choice to make a fortune. Looking at a bag full of money, Li Nuo thinks that if he can stay in this script for a year or two, he will choose to be a hunter for a month, save 1000 marks, and then go back to novigrie to exchange for KEM to try to smash money in the face.


    It''s a great feeling to think about~


    However, he was also surprised that this road to wealth was not a good way for those desperators to earn fast money. It was a bit unreasonable. It was a trouble to the world people''s peace building. One day, it was not the world that would be wrong, but the argument of Cowell that would be wrong.


    After chatting with Jerry, Li Nuo realized that most of the hunting money was not high.


    For example, you can get 10 marks and 10 points to destroy a nest of evil spirits.


    As a special case, the fint monster does not belong to the general hunting field. Even the most excellent hunters will resist or fear the existence of the fint monster.


    If it wasn''t for burias who had hurt the monster in advance, I''m afraid it would not be so smooth to solve this "devil" this time.


    So whether it''s the speed of accumulating money or the speed of increasing points, it will be limited in the face of high prices and dangerous monsters.


    In addition, hunting is faced with danger every day, with life and death at stake and blood licking at the edge of the knife. The elimination rate of hunters is very high.


    "How to sell sword oil?" Li Nuo lies in front of the counter and asks the manager.


    The manager didn''t even look at him, but said, "it''s 50 to 100, not for hunting."


    "Do you sell weapons or armor?"


    "Not for sale."


    "You''re not professional?"


    "We are not blacksmiths!"


    "Ah... I thought you were goblin''s tail."


    "Don''t bring this place into your imagination! And what the devil''s tail is


    For the first time, the manager can''t bear it. Maybe it''s because of Li Nuo''s face like a dog skin plaster, maybe it''s because of the two lenses on Li Nuo''s eyes, or maybe it''s because this guy wants to draw two bastards on his face


    In his long-term work, he divided the personalities of all the hunters he met into three types: passionate type, cold-blooded type and self abusive type.


    It''s the first time he''s ever seen anything like Li Nuo.


    At this moment, the manager has put a new label on the top of Li Nuo''s head, "in short, the sick type".


    But in any case, the successful hunt for the fintezombie really made the manager redefine Li Nuo. This Diao is not a simple newcomer,


    The manager knows that kakately and Jerrell don''t have enough power to hunt fints, and even two people at their level don''t have that power.


    Therefore, this newcomer, at least, is a multiple stronger than the overall strength of cacateri and Jerrell.


    Where did Ke min find this guy... The manager thought about this problem, but soon he sighed in his heart.


    "In a word, congratulations to you three on your promotion to the top level hunter." The manager said, looking at Li Nuo, nodded and said, "especially you, I''ve seen no more than five hunters who are promoted directly by only one mission."


    Li Nuo is changing [Rune: Moon] with the panel open. Meanwhile, he buckles his nose. In the manager''s disdainful eyes, he grunts: "is there a coronation ceremony? For example, find three strong men on the cliff to lift the three of us, and let our stomachs face the rising sun. "


    "Go to hell, you..." the manager pinched his eyebrows, so he shouldn''t talk to this guy more, "tomorrow you three will come and get new cards..."


    "And there''s nothing wrong with the village of vacaro?" The manager''s face flashed a trace of vigilance, with words to reconfirm whether the three people in front of them found something they shouldn''t know.


    Li Nuo nodded slowly, suddenly his face was serious, "yes."


    "Tell me."


    "Poor."


    "Go away..."


    ¡­¡­


    After going out of the chamber of Commerce, Li nuoben wanted to say goodbye. After all, the task has been finished, and the relationship between Li nuoben and kakately and Jerrell can be relieved.


    Unexpectedly, Jerrell suddenly stood in front of Li Nuo and yelled, "Eagle! Thank you


    Ah... Li Nuo can not Tucao, make complaints about loudness or loudness.


    At this moment, cacately stood up to Jerrell and said, "Jerrell, what are you doing?"


    "Ah?"


    All of a sudden, kakately pressed Jerry''s head with one hand, pressed him and bowed to lino with himself.


    "Thank you..."


    Li Nuo was twitching and laughing. He was really afraid to face the situation of thanks, and he wasn''t dead yet. He didn''t need to make such a 90 degree deep bow.


    Kakately straightened up and said, "if you need anything in the future, you can come to us. We are weak, but we will do our best."


    "This..." Li Nuo wanted to refuse, but because of the awkwardness, he didn''t think about how to say it.


    "I have a question, when I was in the village of vacaro, I heard belias say," Mercury bullet. "Are you from the healing church?"


    Li Nuo sighed, "if I say I bought the bullet, do you believe it?"


    Kakately looked at Li Nuo. His eyes changed from insipid to suspicious. At last, he was relieved. He raised the corner of his mouth and shook his head. "Jerry, you really found a strange guy."


    As he spoke, he looked at Jerry, who was still bowed by himself.


    "That... Kakately... Can I get up?"


    Kakately ignored Jerry and said, "that''s it. Let''s leave first."


    "Wait a minute." Li Nuo stopped him and said: "about the mercury bullet..."


    "I''m not going to say it," kakately interrupted


    Li Nuo sighed a long night as they walked away


    But why doesn''t the system sound like task settlement?


    Li Nuo is a little worried. He can''t help wondering if this branch line has not been completed yet


    At this time, a soldier in blue uniform came running from the direction where they left in kakately. He was in a hurry and looked solemn. He knocked away Li Nuo, who was still in the door, and pushed the door into the chamber of Commerce.


    Li Nuo looked at the soldier with doubts in his heart.


    "It looks like something big happened..."


    [completed regional mission: the truth of vacaro]


    [gain experience value 3300]


    [quest reward kunt monster group "blood devil" has been passed to your item list, please check]


    "It''s done..."


    Li Nuo let out his breath, but suddenly he looked bright and startled.


    "Experience 3300?"


    This branch line is 2200 experience. Even if you add [Rune: Moon] it''s only 2420. This 3300


    "The focus of tea white is on?"

 Chapter 149

    Li Nuo opened his panel and took a look.


    1800 to level 11


    He looked at the "Summoning Stone" displayed in the grid in the item bar and fell into meditation.


    "That is to say, if I want to reach 26 points of psychic power at level 11, I must mainly use psychic power in the next task, but..."


    Li Nuo sighed and had to wait for jasmine''s medicine.


    Otherwise, you can''t open any skills related to psychic power, let alone upgrade your psychic power by 4 points.


    Li Nuo scratched his forehead and looked at the market facing the exit of the alley.


    "Go to Marguerite and get a mask first."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo found a pool to wash the son of a bitch painted on his face.


    For him, the role of this bastard is to make his face messy, confuse his looks, and play the role of part of the mask. As for why he painted the bastard, he didn''t know.


    Maybe it''s because of Wang BA''s longevity.


    By this time, Li Nuo''s stomach had shrunk, and he didn''t eat much for nearly a day. I think he was too sad. In the real world, he had no money to eat, but here he had no time to eat.


    If it wasn''t for the recent continuous strenuous exercise and close combat combat that strengthened the muscle density, I''m afraid the half month''s torture would have been enough to lose ten kilograms of meat. Thinking of this, Li Nuo also felt that he was also Nb, and he just casually completed the dream of countless girls.


    It''s in the afternoon, the sky is gloomy, the Thor moves little, and the cloud and rain are zero.


    This is a light rain, from time to time the rain gradually dense, turn to medium.


    Li Nuo looked at the sky, his eyes were blurred, his mind was as gloomy as the sky. After a night of fighting, he didn''t get food, and it began to rain. God, why don''t you do it.


    He took out the rusty iron umbrella he got after "taking over" Baikal punk. He thought it would never be used, but he didn''t expect it would be used.


    The rain is falling more and more, the raindrops fall on the surface of the iron umbrella, making a sound like pots and pans, and pedestrians on the road all raise their umbrellas and look sideways.


    Li Nuo does not think so, envies, my umbrella is hard!


    The flow of people is becoming less and less, but there are also some strange people who don''t take umbrellas in the rain, open their arms and imagine the raindrops as holy spots in the second year of middle school. They run in the rain and feel their youth. They are little kids who are playing ball under the trees and may be going to play the national competition tomorrow.


    In a word, in Li Nuo''s opinion, these idle people who have nothing to do are all explaining one thing: kevier''s living standard is really good enough.


    When you arrive at the repair shop, you can see that the shop is almost brand new. There is a sign of iron wrench hanging at the door.


    Emily is knocking the doorframe with a hammer at the door of the store. When she sees Li Nuo coming far away, she immediately waves and shouts.


    "Mr. Li Nuo ~"


    Today, Emily is wearing a brown button down overalls with a smile on her face, which is quite different from the bustling rain and haze in the sky.


    "Emily... Do you have a meal..." Li Nuo felt that he could hardly hold on. Although he still had half a loaf of bread, he really didn''t want to eat it.


    "Better bring some soup." Li Nuo added as he collected the iron umbrella.


    Emily squinted, nodded and yelled into the room, "pony! Say hello to Mr. Li Nuo. I''ll get something to eat! "


    Little... Horse


    Emily spat out her tongue and explained, "Marge and my brother''s name are so similar that they just call me brother pony."


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile. He was upset. What about marjie, Ma Ma Ma?


    The pony came out with a sad face, "sister... Why do you bring a man back? I even want to downgrade my name..."


    Emily looked at the pony awkwardly, "what are you talking about..."


    She slapped her brother''s brain melon seeds with a quick speed, and then walked into the kitchen with a ruddy face.


    The faces of Li Nuo and pony are colorful.


    It''s over. I''m going to blossom.


    It''s over. Malj''s going to have an accident.


    "Coming?" Marjie lifted the curtain of the inner room and came out.


    Li Nuo took off two lenses from his eyes and said, "make me another mask."


    "Hum... Where did you go to be a demon?" Malje took the lens and sneered.


    "To contribute to the cause of revolution."


    Maljie noticed the iron umbrella in Li Nuo''s hand, stroked his chin and said, "why did you make a rubbish again?"


    "Fill the void in your heart."


    Li Nuo casually blocked up and suddenly looked bright. He pointed to the stick in his hand and said, "by the way, is there any way to hide the stick, such as putting a condom on it?"


    Maljie glanced at the stick, looked at the iron umbrella, and stretched out his hand and said, "give me the stick and umbrella."


    Li Nuo handed over two things and whispered: "the number of experience points I just got has increased by more than 40%."


    "Tea white?"


    Li Nuo nodded, "at best, she may have made a mistake unintentionally. After all, she is a character in the game produced by the Japanese factory. It''s normal to say a few words inadvertently. At worst..."


    Li Nuo wanted to talk and stop, buried in silence for a few seconds, said: "may have run into danger, forced himself to inadvertently say in the second declaration."


    Marge kowtowed, glanced at the store and said: "now the rectification of the store is basically finished. In the morning, I asked punk to go outside to solicit business. After all, he has been a businessman. He knows more about business than us. The more business I do, the faster my [expertise] will improve, and he will be able to decipher more useful drawings at a certain time, This is the fastest way I can improve my ability in a short time. "


    Li Nuo curled his lips. "Anyway, speed up the progress. I always have a bad feeling..."


    Learn to control magic as soon as possible, increase the power to 30 as soon as possible, save 1000 points in the chamber of Commerce as soon as possible, so that you can see the real upper class of Cowell. At the same time, you should try to find out if there are other breakthrough points to contact the "source warlock" as soon as possible.


    These are the most important steps for Li Nuo to take at present. After that, it''s about mirror master, shadow elder and magic stone. Let''s put them aside for a while. It''s urgent to find the tea white.


    After a while, Emily came out of the kitchen with a plate of noodles and a bowl of soup.


    Li Nuo was so rude that he wolfed down his food. In a moment, he was as bold and unrestrained as a tiger. He could catch a delicious meal. Inadvertently, he created the fastest record of eating time in his life, 16 seconds.


    Emily and pony are stupid. Where did they come from


    Just as Li Nuo was picking his teeth with a toothpick, maljie took the mask and the modified walking stick.


    Li Nuo looked at the things on the table and unconsciously bit off the toothpick.


    "Marge... Are you kidding me?"


    He took up the mask and made it of iron to cover the upper half of his face. The skin was carved with stitching lines. The position of his eyes was an opening through the left and right eyes, and brown lenses were embedded in the gap of the opening.


    He''s alive in front of his face. "Mechanical cop?"


    One side of the pony heard the temple twitch, as if inadvertently heard a thing that does not belong to this era.


    Li Nuo put down his mask and picked up the modified walking stick


    Maybe it shouldn''t be called walking stick, it should be called


    Umbrella


    Marjie took the umbrella from Li Nuo''s hand and said, "I reground the surface of the iron umbrella and plated it with a layer of anti magic metal to enhance the defense effect."


    He swung the umbrella and opened it with a snap.


    "I took off the handle of the umbrella and added an adsorber, which can be installed at the tip of the walking stick at ordinary times. When I don''t need it, I can unload it directly, and then I can paint it later."


    Li Nuo looked at the panel of the iron umbrella, and there was a change.


    [Name: adsorptive iron umbrella]


    [type: weapon and armor]


    [injury: 5]


    [defense effect: 22]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [effect: keep out the wind and rain, protect your life in adversity, especially against psionic attacks]


    [Note: hum, don''t think you can hold Huang Feihong with an umbrella]


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen the equipment with both attack and defense..." Li Nuo exclaimed and picked up the mask.


    "It seems that this thing has other functions as well." Leno stares at the mask to open the panel.


    Marjie suddenly snorted, "this is the mask of the mechanical police."


    "Shit..."


    "I''m back." Don''t hear Punk''s voice outside. He put away his umbrella and went into the room. "Mr. Li Nuo, are you here, too?"


    Before Li Nuo answered, punk did not wait for him. He looked directly at maljie and said, "it''s raining too hard. I only brought one person back." He paused for a moment and said softly, "it''s a strange man..."


    Voice just fell, from the outside into a wet man, his eyes swept the room.


    "Who is the technician Alphonse Newgate?"

 Chapter 150

    This man has short brown hair, a governor''s face and three-dimensional features. He is wet with rain. His white shirt is full of thick muscle lines. His physique is strong enough to walk with an uncoordinated feeling.


    "Come in, please." Emily quickly handed the towel, her identity now is similar to the kanbanniang of the repair shop.


    The man refused Emily''s towel and stood with his pocket in his hand. He scanned the room coldly. "Who''s technician Alphonse Newgate?"


    Punk immediately said to one side, "that is..."


    When he looked at maljie, his voice became smaller and smaller, because maljie didn''t know when he had a thick beard on his face, his hair became messy, and he wore a pair of glasses.


    Punkton was surprised that he could fold complex origami so quickly in changing clothes?


    At the same time, Li Nuo put the mask on his face on the premise that everyone didn''t see clearly.


    "I am." Marjie walked over and looked up at the man who was nearly one head higher than himself. I don''t know why he felt a kind of awkward pressure from this man, not because of the great height difference, but a kind of dangerous feeling.


    The man takes out his hand in his pocket and opens his thick palm. It''s an ordinary pocket watch, but the hour hand and minute hand don''t go any more.


    "Fix it."


    Maljie took the watch, carried the watch chain in front of him, and then turned to look at the pony.


    "You try it."


    At this time, the man suddenly grasped maljie''s wrist. This man''s hand was so strong that maljie''s wrist could not move.


    "You come." The man said, "if it''s not fixed, I''ll break it."


    All the people present except Li Nuo and marjie were scared, especially punk. He just thought this man''s words and behaviors were strange, but he didn''t expect that he was a madman.


    Maljie laughed, put his finger on his glasses and said, "hum, since you doubt my skill, I''ll put my words here. If it can''t be repaired, I''ll smash the shop myself."


    Emily, pony and Punk''s face turned white with a brush. What''s your name!


    The pony was impatient and couldn''t control his mouth for a moment. He said, "don''t make trouble, ma... Ah!"


    Emily stepped on the upper of the pony. She, Li Nuo and maljie had experienced the novigrie affair, and understood why they had to cover their faces and change their names.


    "Sister!" The pony glared.


    Emily touched the pony''s head and said coldly, "shut up and give it to Newgate technician."


    After the man released his hand, maljie put the pocket watch on the table, brushed his finger over the dial, buried his head and said, "this gentleman, if I repair it, how much are you going to pay?"


    The man put his pocket watch in his trouser pocket and held it tightly. His whole body was almost wet, but only the pocket watch had a little water mark on the dial, which showed that the pocket watch was very important to him.


    The man took out his wallet from the other side of his trouser pocket, took out all the money in it, and slapped it on the table.


    "If you can fix it, the 800 marks are yours. If you can''t fix it." The man pointed out the door with his thumb, "I''ve smashed a repair shop. If you don''t smash the shop yourself, I''ll smash you."


    The eyes under Li Nuo''s mask stare at the eyes of the dead fish. Is it so bloody


    He stood up, walked slowly to the man''s side, and used the thief without the other party''s attention.


    Such a horizontal person should have something powerful, Li Nuo thought, and suddenly his eyes were stunned


    There is a syringe in this man''s inventory, which is the same as the syringe of "endless corridor" with blood medicine!


    The man seemed to notice Li Nuo''s abnormality, turned his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Li Nuo laughs. When the man notices himself, the [thief] skill is also forced to shut down, unable to view the rest of his items.


    He immediately uses the "exploration" of the [Emir mask], looks at the person''s attributes, goes to the table, picks up the iron umbrella, and then smiles at maljie.


    "Technician Newgate, I''ll go first." Li Nuo took a note out of his pocket and put it on the table, pretending to be a guest.


    From Li Nuo''s action, maljie probably understood that the man in front of him was not good.


    "Drink some water first." Emily poured a cup of hot water and handed it to the man.


    The man turned his pupils to Emily and said, "no, I''ll drink it when it''s fixed."


    Marjie then picked up his pocket watch and put it in front of the man. The hour and minute hands on the dial had already started to turn.


    "Uncle Ben has fixed it."


    After taking the pocket watch, the man looked at it for a moment, then put it in his pocket, "the money is yours."


    When he finished, he took the cup in Emily''s hand, poured the water into her mouth, turned around and took a step to leave.


    At this time, Marge suddenly said: "if you think the craft is OK, please help promote it."


    The man turned his face and said, "OK."


    "May I ask your name? We take care of the repeat customers, and we can discount the customers recommended by the regular customers."


    As soon as the pony''s brow was tight, it was the critical time when he needed money. When he was about to open his mouth, he noticed a sense of desperation in Emily''s eyes and immediately swallowed what he said.


    The man turned around and looked into maljie''s eyes. He couldn''t read what he was thinking. A few seconds later, he turned around again and walked to the door.


    "Barrange, that''s my name."


    After barrange walked away, Li Nuo came out of an alley on the corner and went back to the repair shop.


    "You didn''t leave?" Asked punk.


    "Something happened." Li Nuo walks to maljie, opens his own panel and releases the attribute value of barrange just found.


    Marge frowned for a moment.


    ¡¾£¿£º [level 22]


    [physical strength: 450]


    Energy:


    [strength: 60]


    [response: 35]


    Spiritual power


    [insight: 29]


    [Medical:?]


    [precision: 44]


    "Player..." Marge said softly.


    Li Nuowei''s invisible kowtow, "and very strong."


    He looked at the ground and focused on the footprints on the ground. His eyes followed the footprints extending to the door.


    "I''ll go." Li Nuo words fall, open iron umbrella to follow left repair shop.


    Following the footprints, he went through several streets and came to a broad street.


    Although it is raining at this time, resulting in the lack of outdoor people, but also from the width of the street and the surrounding buildings can tell that this place is usually bound to be a huge flow of people.


    Following the footprints for a while, we come to the end of footprints disappearance, in front of a bright and solemn building.


    The whole building has three floors. From the roof to the wall, it is as white as snow. The sharp top of the slope points to the cloudy sky. On the marble wall, there are sculptures of exotic animals. On both sides of the wide double wooden doors, there are sculptures of warriors holding long guns.


    Above the door, the name is engraved here.


    "Reception building of kevier foreign embassy"

 Chapter 151

    "It''s not good..."


    Li Nuo is nervous. The building in front of him is one of the places where kevier''s political activities are taking place. In other words, the player named barrange may have countless connections with the high-rise of kevier.


    At this time, the two soldiers standing at the door noticed Li Nuo. After all, his mask and strange iron umbrella were too eye-catching.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Li Nuo was stunned for a moment, and then awkwardly took out the map, casually pointed to a place, pretended to ask the way to fool in the past.


    Now we can''t ask more questions. If we don''t pretend to be "good people", we will be noticed by soldiers. If we fall into the ears of hostile players, our whereabouts may be exposed.


    Li Nuo rolled up the map, acknowledged the soldiers and turned to leave.


    Inside the embassy, chabai sat on the armchair with her legs up, holding the book, which was originally called "the law of kevier", frowning and scanning the words in the book.


    She closed the book, rubbed her forehead and sighed deeply.


    "I don''t want to learn any more..."


    Humans are really troublesome species. Why should we learn so many things? The feeling of constantly charging our brain is a painful process, which is more painful than being injured in battle.


    Tea white thinks like this, leaning on the back of the chair and stretching.


    When he was bored, he got up and went to the window to open the curtain.


    The rain outside hit the window intensively, and the water mark moistened the scenery outside.


    It''s the first time that chabai saw rain in Kerviel. It''s probably not right to say that. It should be the first time that she saw rain with her own eyes since she was made.


    She opened the window and let the rain fall on her cheek with the cold wind, feeling the things that human beings have been facing with the moist skin.


    Tea white gray blue eyes scanning the block, she saw a strange figure, this person holding a strange umbrella, walking away in the street.


    His back and walking posture make him feel familiar.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tea white head out of the window, regardless of the rain drenched her short white hair, want to see everything about this person.


    Then the door opened from the outside and felina came in.


    "What are you doing?"


    Cha bai continued to observe him as if he hadn''t heard him. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he turned around immediately.


    "I want to go out and have a look, felina."


    "No, you can''t go to the street at will. What''s more, it''s raining. Let''s live here today." Felina refused.


    Chabai looks back and looks out of the window, holding the window with one hand, leaning forward slightly.


    It''s not possible to just go out of the window by yourself. Chabai thinks like this and is already doing something, but felina has already stood beside her and closed the window.


    "If it rains outside, don''t open the window." Felina took out her handkerchief and helped chabai wipe her wet white hair and cheek.


    "Look at your wet appearance, you must pay attention not to get wet in the future."


    Chabai looked out of the window again, and the man had disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked felina.


    Cha bai Wei shook his head invisibly and whispered, "it''s OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Li nuozhe went back to the repair shop and told maljie about the general situation. Maljie helped him stick a layer of black cloth on the umbrella body to cover up the appearance of the umbrella.


    It was evening when we got back to Molly''s house.


    Although we can''t see time from the gloomy sky, the smell of rice that can''t be covered up from the house has sold time.


    "You were on a mission yesterday?"


    Jasmine is carrying a pot of steamed potatoes. If it wasn''t for Li Nuo''s strength, she would not be as calm as she is now.


    "Well..." Li Nuo took off his harness and sat down on the sofa. Although he only lived for one day, he unconsciously took it as his nest.


    "Kill a fint..."


    Molly''s face was surprised, "did you take on such a difficult task as the fintezombie on the first day?"


    It''s really hard. If you don''t bring two teammates, it''s easier. Li Nuo unconsciously stares at the dead fish. In fact, this fint monster is much weaker than the Silver Knight of DOS. It''s the vampire berias that makes him feel a little bit of crisis.


    This mission is also a bit of luck. If it wasn''t for the fight between fintezombie and belias, which led to serious injuries on both sides, the risk would be increased by several times.


    In short, wearing a mask is falling into the cesspit, not eating too much shit.


    After dinner with the bear children, "honing" for a while, Jack and Tom, who are new to exercise, Li Nuo is forced by Molly to take a bath, which is too smelly.


    Soaking in the bathtub and soaking in the hot water, Li Nuo was so comfortable that he wanted to drown in the damned hot water.


    Take out a set of fairly clean clothes from the backpack, put them on, and then walk into the living room while wiping your hair.


    Seeing Molly sitting on the sofa, suddenly her hand patted the empty seat beside her thigh.


    "Come here."


    Li Nuo almost choked by his own snot. What''s the story!


    "What... What''s the matter?"


    Molly patted again, "come here."


    Li Nuo''s throat is rolling and swallowing saliva. Although the demon hunter is known as a sorceress pile driver, he can''t light a fire compared with his 100 year old woman!


    "That... The children haven''t slept yet..." Li Nuo finished this sentence, and he wanted to slap himself immediately. This reason is not to follow in disguise!


    Molly frowned a little and said with a smile, "let''s leave the children alone in our affairs."


    Is it so open


    Li Nuo still sat on the sofa, but deliberately kept a distance from Molly, leaning on the armchair of the sofa.


    Molly reaches out her hand. This hand makes Li Nuo look like a mouse who has seen a cat, but she can''t escape the capture of a good hunter. Molly grabs her hand.


    Li Nuo trembled and said, "Molly, that..."


    "Don''t talk." Molly closed her eyes. At the same time, Li Nuo suddenly felt a cool air coming out of her hand.


    Keeping her posture for a moment, Molly opened her eyes and said with a smile, "I confirm again that there is a very weak magic flow in your body. What''s the matter, Mr. Li Nuo?"


    Li Nuo shrinks his neck, looks dull, "it''s ok..."


    Molly takes her bag from the hanger and takes out a bottle of liquid medicine.


    "If you want to learn magic, drink it first."


    Li Nuo took the bottle of light blue liquid and shook it for a few times. He actually drank this kind of poison like thing these days. He was used to it, but he still looked at the panel curiously.


    [Name: Magic extract]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: activate the magic elements in the body. Because the body is toxic, it is not recommended to take them if you do not master the "element powers" or individual specific constitution]


    [Note: welcome to Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry]


    Li Nuo choked down. After the medicine ran down her throat, jasmine put her finger on Li Nuo''s forehead.


    ¡°Krewelf ¨® wczaspogardy¡±


    Jasmine said the incantation, Li Nuo''s forehead flashed a blue light, and then the sound of the system came into his ears.


    [you have extracted energy from your body and activated the elemental power of specialization ability]


    [opening condition of element power: 500 gold coins]


    [note that due to your special constitution, the ability after opening will be unique]


    Li Nuo looks at Molly, and his mouth shows a smile uncontrollably.


    "Can you feel it?" Molly was a little surprised at Li Nuo''s appearance. She was surprised at his confident face as if he had mastered some magic.


    Li Nuo nodded slightly, reciting "open" in his heart.


    [detect your special constitution, open Fayin seed]


    [one of the following five seals will be randomly assigned to you. If you want to open the other four, please buy them in gold coins in your personal white paper]


    [five kinds of FA seals: the seal of alder, the seal of arkeshi, the seal of igny, the seal of Quinn and the seal of Arden]

 Chapter 152

    Fayin is different from warlock''s magic. It is a kind of magic method that belongs to demon hunter.


    Demon hunters don''t like the complicated spells used by warlocks, but prefer simple spells that can be cast quickly with one hand in combat. This kind of spell is called "seal of law".


    Most of the seal can be cast with concentration and one hand gesture. Demon hunters use this technique to assist their fast-paced combat.


    In the novel demon hunter, Fayin is described as follows:


    "Although they are not battle mages who can cast powerful spells, demon hunters can cast simple spells. If these spells are used properly, they will bring good effects. Demon hunters call them Fayin, which is usually used to fight monsters..."


    Just like mules, they are neither horses nor donkeys, but they have their own characteristics.


    The small tricks of demon hunters are between ordinary people and mages.


    Demon hunters can cast a simple spell they call Fayin, but they can''t use more complex spells, and they don''t believe in real magic or even hate it.


    The reason for this disgust is also obvious. Demon hunters are born with no magic ability. These little tricks were obtained in the grass trial.


    Therefore, the seal of the demon hunter is unnatural, just like the demon hunter itself.


    For example, the reason why Jasmine can detect the weak magic flow from Li Nuo''s body is that "green grass Decoction" causes his body to mutate, which is completely different from the natural special constitution of chabai and the magic constitution brought about by [specialized] element power.


    So there is a big difference between the demon hunter and the real source Warlock.


    Seal and magic are not the same thing.


    Magic is ever-changing. It can use the flow and combination of magic to produce a variety of changes.


    But the French seal is like a rigid old man. It can be used with no change.


    There are only six known Fayin in the demon hunter


    Seal of igny: the initiative seal is mainly strengthened. This seal can be used to incinerate enemies, or to light firewood, bombs or campfires. It is also a good way to weaken opponents equipped with shields.


    Seal of Quinn: a passive seal that forms a mana shield around the demon hunter, preventing him from being harmed temporarily and absorbing physical damage.


    Seal of Arden: initiative seal of Dharma. It is a kind of magic trap set on the ground or floor. Seal of Arden can have different effects on the enemy, including pain, bleeding, slowing down, paralysis, etc. an opponent trapped in it will be unable to move or move slowly. At this time, you can attack him from behind or escape when you don''t plan to fight.


    Seal of alder: initiative seal of Dharma, which releases impact power to repel, stun, knock down and even disarm opponents. Alder is very good at dealing with enemies who surround demon hunters. It can also be used to destroy obstacles, such as crumbling walls and piles of buckets.


    Seal of akexi: initiative seal can let the demon hunter influence the mind of others, charm and control others, or appease the frightened horse. The use of seal of akexi does not take effect immediately. It requires you to focus on the opponent for a moment to achieve his mental purpose. It is worth mentioning that specific monsters are immune to seal of akexi.


    Seal of Heliotrop: a special seal that requires crossing hands to cast. It is used to resist magic attacks.


    Except for the last seal of Heliotrop, the remaining five seals are all in the scope of this selection.


    It''s just that God damn system forces random distribution.


    For Li Nuo, he doesn''t lack attack power. He has walking sticks in melee, guns in long range, and enhanced skills such as internal potential. Face to face entanglement is never what Li Nuo worries about.


    What we need most now are Kunn, akexi, and Arden, which can be used to increase the means of customs clearance or to improve the efficiency of escape. After all, we can''t just rely on thieves.


    Always remember that you are a demon hunter, not a thief or a dog


    Li Nuo closed his eyes and waited. With the sound of the system, he opened his eyes.


    Open your own panel and look at an extra item in the skill bar.


    French seal: the seal of akexi (low)


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: Lingli 20]


    [effect: disturbs the target''s mental system, makes it appear the phenomenon of soul stripping for a short time, or appeases the irascible creature, some creatures or powerful individuals are invalid, and consumes energy value of 20]


    [explanation: make her dazed, make her confused, and then what are you going to do? You scum!]


    "Mr. Li Nuo?" Molly hesitates. Li Nuo has been in a state of lax eyes since just now. He can''t help wondering whether the bottle of medicine caused him to have a short-term dementia.


    Li Nuo looks at Molly and makes a mark on her in the air with her fingers, just like in the game.


    Molly''s eyes suddenly froze, like a puppet who has lost consciousness.


    Then she shook her head and regained consciousness.


    "Control consciousness?"


    Molly frowned and exclaimed. The emptiness of a few seconds was something she had never experienced before.


    "Ah... A seal of the demon hunter." Li Nuo collapsed on the sofa, feeling a little weak.


    When fighting with belias in Vaccari village, he once used "inner potential", resulting in half of his energy loss. Now he uses "the seal of akexi", and the upper limit of his energy has been reduced to 118.


    "Molly... Do you have any wine?"


    Molly was stunned, but she didn''t say much. She took out a bottle of alcohol from the kitchen.


    Li Nuo''s face showed fear, holding alcohol and twitching at the corners of his mouth. This degree is a little high


    He sipped a few mouthfuls, his mouth and throat were burning, his whole body was hot and his head was heavy.


    But the energy value also slightly recovered to 160.


    Or tomorrow to buy a bar, this thing drink to death, Li Nuo abdominal Fei with hand wipe mouth.


    "Can I extract mutation inducers now?"


    Molly hesitated and nodded, "as long as you can control the magic, it''s usually OK. The method is also very simple. Concentrate the magic on your hand, and then inject the magic into your target. If it goes well, you will feel a kind of energy source from the target object, and you can draw it out."


    Li Nuo slightly buried his head, this method is simple to say, but the actual operation certainly needs a skilled process.


    Molly looked at Li Nuo''s meditation and said, "do you want me to show you?"


    "No, I''ll try it myself. If I can''t, I''ll ask you again."


    He is more used to doing things by himself, and then ask others about the right and wrong methods. Although this may have more disadvantages and unpredictable, it helps to deepen his understanding of learning objectives, and at the same time, he can give his own unique definition or understanding of learning things.


    "One more thing." Li Norton hesitated for a few seconds and then said, "apart from the chamber of Commerce, is there any other way to quickly contact the source warlock and Holland?"


    "Holland..." Molly remembers the name. When she left kervier 20 years ago, this man was already a top figure in the kervier government.


    "I want to see Holland soon, unless I can get into Nottingham palace."


    "Where is that?"


    "The" Royal Palace "of kervier, where all the orders and the highest levels of government live, including the source warlock, may also be there." Molly said, lowering her head, tone slightly lowered, "I''m really sorry, I can''t know too many things in my present position."


    Li Nuo looked at her and said with a smile, "it''s none of your business to say I''m sorry."


    Molly shook her head slowly. Her eyes seemed to be full of warm light. She said in a soft voice, "thank you..."


    Li Nuo was stunned. The gentle look in Molly''s eyes embarrassed him. He immediately changed the topic and said, "by the way, how''s your body recently?"


    Molly chuckled. "Ke min gave me some medicine. I''ve been taking good care of myself recently."


    Li Nuo got up and put his pocket around his neck. "That''s good. I''ll go upstairs first. I''ll have to try the method of extracting mutation inducer later."


    "Wait a minute." Molly goes to the locker and takes a sack out of it.


    "These are the alchemy materials I brought back from the laboratory. Although they are all leftovers, they are very important to you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the immortal 1000 reward.

 Chapter 153

    Lino went back to the bedroom and opened the sack.


    "Dwarf liquor, Mandela grass, Solanum nigrum, what''s this slimy one..."


    "Eh ~ ~ ~ why are there fish eyes..."


    Li Nuo shook the mucus on his hand, rubbed it on the bed a few times, took out "alchemy notes", opened the page and began to read from the first page.


    I have read all the books on board a while ago, but in order to cope with the next operation, it is necessary to preview the knowledge in the book again.


    A few hours later, Li Nuo closed the book.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Take out the head of the disaster beast, looking at the fierce and gloomy wolf head, Li Nuo''s face calmly patted his head.


    "I''m sick. Why do you practice with such a scary head at night?"


    He took back the head of the disaster beast and took out the horns of the monster.


    One more thing to say here is that the player''s backpack has a fresh-keeping effect, that is to say, any thing that will rot in the backpack will be automatically filtered with a layer of "preservative".


    According to Professor Molly''s knowledge, Li Nuo tried to mobilize the "magic power" in his body, but he was a little embarrassed


    He didn''t feel the illusion of internal force wandering through the seven meridians and eight veins in his body.


    "How to use magic..."


    Thinking about this problem, Li Nuo closed his eyes and gradually strained his strength.


    Poof


    Grass... Fart comes out


    This is not the way. Li Nuo learned from fart and turned to other ways of thinking.


    He used the seal of akexi against the wall, feeling the magic coming out of his fingers.


    Firmly remembering this fleeting feeling, Li Nuo used it to mobilize the magic in his body. After nearly 20 minutes of trying, he felt the heresy wandering in his body and tried to lead it out.


    There was no change in the palm, no so-called light source appeared, but Li Nuo could really feel the coolness in the palm.


    Put your hand on the horn of the fint monster, and then feel the weak energy in the horn like fishing.


    There is a kind of energy, such as scattered stars in the sky, which can be seen but can not be reached, let alone gathered together.


    After insisting on "fishing" for dozens of minutes, Li Nuo gradually gets used to the trend of these energies, and can guide their flow according to his own consciousness.


    For another few minutes, Li Nuo was sweating, but now he could control some substances in his horns. After gathering his energy, when he raised his hand, a layer of red liquefied substances emerged from his horns with his palm.


    After taking a long time to extract all the substances, Li Nuo breathed a long breath. These jelly like liquefying substances around his palm are mutation inducers.


    Mutation inducers can be divided into three types: red body of gain attack type, blue body of gain magic type and green body of gain blood type.


    Li Nuo looked at the red mutation inducer and thought of a thing.


    In the game, as long as the red mutation inducer is placed in a specific panel, the character''s attack power can be increased. Does the mutation inducer in hand also have this effect.


    Thinking about this, he opened his mouth and bit off a small piece.


    "It''s sweet."


    Then, Li Nuo stayed in the toilet for an hour


    This is for constipation


    And there is no improvement in the properties of the panel itself.


    "Pit father! I''ve been eating for nothing all night! "


    Li Nuo sat back on the edge of the bed, honestly took out the "decocting manual", found the Fante strange decocting.


    Search for sacks according to the required materials.


    A bottle of dwarf liquor, a bunch of white cherry blossoms, a white dress grass, and finally the mutation inducer of the fint monster.


    It''s very "just right" that these materials are all in sacks.


    According to the records of alchemy, Li Nuo found two cups, one filled with dwarf liquor, and the other half filled with water.


    Use alcohol lamp to heat the dwarf liquor. When boiling, add white cherry blossom and white dress grass. Soak the mutant inducer in another cup of water until it dissolves in water. At this time, the material in the dwarf liquor on the other side is basically boiled.


    Then pour the mutated inducer into the dwarf liquor cup, add an alcohol lamp, and cook over medium heat until it gives off a fragrance.


    After a moment''s waiting, Li Nuo smelled a smell of instant noodles. It must be noodles... No, it must have been cooked.


    He took out the empty bottle from the kitchen, poured it into it and looked at the eye panel.


    [Name: the decocting medicine of fenteguai]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: the amount of blood is less than 50%, the resistance to long-range damage is increased by 50%, the toxicity is 45%, the duration is 15 minutes, and the cooling time is 12 hours]


    [Note: bowmen must die!]


    "Well


    Li Nuo doesn''t know how to summarize this stuff. It''s really useful, but he can''t understand why he always forces himself to hurt himself in disguise when he gets something


    In fact, alchemy is not as troublesome as Li Nuo''s current operation, such as jasmine, injecting magic into the mutation inducer to make it melt, then putting all the materials into the bottle, directly heating them with the magic of fire, the speed of maturity is still faster.


    It''s just that Li Nuo has no magic power related to fire, so he uses this "stupid" method.


    But, according to the concept of alchemy and decocting medicine, Li Nuo thought of an interesting thing.


    Can alchemy also be used to generate decoctions in other scripts? If so, it will take a lot of effort to verify the required materials, which may lead to many extraordinary decoctions.


    For example, "Bahamut Decoction", of course, it''s just a dream now


    Li Nuo looked at the clock hanging on the wall and tossed back and forth until 2 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    After cleaning up, lay down the moment, sleepy burst, his eyelids slowly closed.


    ¡­¡­


    Chabai opens his eyes.


    What happened during the day made her sleepless.


    Scanning the dim bedroom, I saw the maid sitting in the room with her eyes closed to rest.


    Yuan warlock''s life is so boring and has no freedom. He has to deal with all kinds of teaching every day. No matter where he goes, someone will follow him. Even when he sleeps, someone will accompany him to do supervision.


    The only free time is to go to the bathroom. Although chabai doesn''t need to go to that place to solve her physiological problems, after she found out this, she regarded WC as a promised place and went to it at least once every two hours to breathe the breath of freedom.


    Today, Li Nuo''s reward list and the figure with an umbrella outside the street made her feel more familiar. These two things fell into a knot in chabai''s heart.


    In fact, she has always wanted to leave to find the trace of Li Nuo and maljie, but she usually lives in Nottingham palace, where the guards are strict and there is no possibility of escape. Today, because of the sudden heavy rain, she stayed in the embassy, which is just a chance.


    Chabai knew that Li Nuo and Li Nuo would come to kevier sooner or later, and what she saw today might be the signal that they had arrived at pound vines. She felt more and more that the man holding the umbrella might be one of Li Nuo or marjie.


    Tea white toe point to the ground, gently out of bed, walk slowly to the maid side, with the appropriate strength to knock it dizzy.


    Put on the shirt and shorts under the white robe, and put on the Kungfu shoes.


    With the click of high-heeled shoes, chabai went to the window and opened it.


    Howling cold wind and big rain poured into the house.


    She jumped out, jumped on the roof of a two-story residential building, ran rapidly through the wind and rain on the tiles, and left the embassy area.

 Chapter 154

    In her deep sleep, felina suddenly opened her eyes.


    She was keenly aware that the magic that should exist in the embassy was dissipating, which was a strange feeling.


    All of a sudden, she got up suddenly, put on a coat and walked out of the room quickly.


    Regardless of the oil lamp, I began to pray in the dark corridor.


    "God bless Teresa..."


    "No, she never showed any sign of leaving. I should have scared myself."


    Comforting himself, he went to chabai''s dormitory, where two soldiers were guarding on both sides of the door. They were the elites selected by Cowell, who were dedicated to the "bodyguard" work of important personnel, and the source warlock was also in their guard area.


    "Bishop felina?"


    The soldiers wondered why they were here so late.


    "Get out of the way."


    Felina reached for the doorknob, twisted it, and a cold wind poured out of the room as the door opened.


    Looking at the scene inside the house, felina gaped.


    "Quick... Quick! Go through pound vinis and find someone


    "This..." the soldiers were stunned when they saw the empty bed and the open window.


    The warlock ran away!


    ¡­¡­


    Chabai walks in the dark alley.


    The rain was still falling, and the eaves of the buildings along the narrow alleys covered most of the raindrops.


    Although raindrops hide the sound, the sound of the heel on the ground may still reveal its position.


    So I took off my Kungfu shoes, held them in my hands, and walked barefoot on the cold and damp stone floor.


    Pick up two pieces of water soaked cloth from the ground and wring them dry as you walk. One is wrapped on your head to cover your appearance, and the other is wrapped in your shoes.


    After a few steps out of the alley, there is an old street full of houses and shops, which is slightly open, although all the doors are closed and all the windows are dark.


    But this position should have been passed by that person during the day.


    For chabai, this route is the only clue.


    Walking slowly through the whole street, all the houses and shops were closed. If Li Nuo faced this situation, he would knock shamelessly to ask the way, but cha bai didn''t have such a thick face, and he couldn''t think of this way.


    She still keeps the thinking mode of artificial human, and she will rely on herself when everything happens, no matter how urgent or slow. There is no idea of looking for help from strangers in her mind.


    However, chabai leans in front of a shop, and the spanner model hanging on the door of the shop covers some raindrops, but it can''t block the cold wind.


    Bangs drift with the wind, tea white buried in meditation, now there is no clue, perhaps leave some marks better.


    She took out a pen from her backpack and rushed away from the embassy without any sharp objects. Only this pen has a sharp point.


    The nib sticks tightly to the wall of the building until it bends, leaving a shallow scratch on the wall.


    What is the mark left? Chabai has long thought about it. Just write down his own name.


    2B¡£


    At this time, I suddenly heard the noisy footsteps not far away, and I could still hear them here even though the rain was not small, indicating that there were a lot of people coming.


    Chabai puts away her pen, turns around and leaves quickly. She knows that felina can feel the faint flow of magic in her body, so her escape may have been discovered.


    As for where to go now


    In short, run towards the distance first, the farther away from the center area, the better.


    A few more marks were left along the way for fear of causing unnecessary attention, so only two were left.


    After several streets, with the cloth covering his face, he escaped the eyes of several survey soldiers.


    When she arrived at the entrance of an alley, she suddenly heard someone''s voice nearby. Chabai immediately hid herself in the shadow.


    Two white robed men with oil lamps appeared in her field of vision.


    Warlock


    Have you made such a big noise


    Chabai was close to the wall, waiting for the two men to disappear from his vision.


    Suddenly one of them stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s a strange magic move..."


    "Well... Maybe it''s vampires. You know, those guys live in the city, too."


    The man who was aware of the abnormality shook his head. "No, it feels different. It''s wonderful and weak magic..."


    She turned her head and looked at the shadow of the tea white.


    "Master yuan warlock, I have found you."


    Her eyes became sharp and her body gave off a heat.


    At this time, the tea white suddenly rushed out.


    The slender arm condenses the unimaginable power of ordinary people, and knocks the person who finds himself to the ground with a hand knife.


    "Hello


    Another person did not react, just exclaimed. The next second, chabai kicked her down with a backward spin. When her head touched the ground, she closed her eyes like unconscious.


    The person who first found tea white didn''t faint. The heat on his body was still emitting, but he looked a little confused.


    Chabai stood beside her and looked down at her face.


    "I''m sorry."


    A soft soft tone, once again a hand knife to her completely dizzy.


    Looking back, probing the nose of the man who was kicked down by himself, confirming that there was still breath, and a long breath in his heart.


    During this period of time, I got along well with the warlocks. If the warlock died because I didn''t control my strength, I would feel uneasy.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps and words appeared in my ears. The tea white was wrapped up again, and the fallen cloth immediately ran away.


    She quickened her pace, white sole stepped over the water, rippling water.


    Until she ran to the area near the border of the city, chabai stopped. She knew that she couldn''t expose herself to the outside world any more, and needed to find a place to settle down, such as a room.


    Along the wall, I peep around and walk carefully in the deep of the street. I didn''t go far to see a dilapidated house.


    It''s hard to see this kind of two-story building whose outer wall has been corroded by moss in kevier. With a tentative mind, chabai pushes down the old wooden door.


    The door was unlocked and opened slowly.


    Quietly into the house, dark, after several confirmation, the house is really uninhabited.


    Cha Bai''an went out to see no one, so she carved a mark at the door.


    Back inside, lean against the wall, avoid the window, and sit down slowly.


    Looking out of the window, she sighed and buried her head.


    Just now, a strange feeling puzzled me.


    When she knocked down the two warlocks, she felt uneasy. She didn''t want to hurt other people''s lives.


    Chabai is surprised by this psychological state. As a combat execution type artificial human, her brain is endowed with the mission of "killing" by nature, and will not show mercy due to emotional entanglement.


    In fact, in the case of being found, the best solution is to kill the discoverer. She has never exposed her skills in front of the warlocks. Therefore, killing each other with body skill can prevent people from suspecting themselves, and can also divert the searchers'' attention.


    "Why should I refuse..."


    Chabai buries her head in her knee and ponders over the problem. She remembers a conversation with Li Nuo and maljie.


    2B: "am I fictional?"


    Li Nuo: "not now."


    Marge: "maybe you''re human now."


    Unconsciously, I am gradually becoming human


    Tea white fell into such thinking, slowly closed his eyes.


    When I open my eyes again, it has cleared up.


    Chabai takes out a pocket watch from her backpack. It''s noon.


    At this time, the old wooden door was suddenly pushed open slowly.


    Somebody!


    Tea white eyes color awe inspiring, immediately move the body to hide themselves behind the stairs in the shadow.

 Chapter 155

    "Li Nuo!"


    A piercing sound came from my ear.


    Sleepiness and greed eroded Li Nuo''s consciousness until a hand opened his eyelids.


    "Li Nuo!"


    "You are a cat!" Li Nuo''s dissatisfaction suddenly explodes, scares Jack who wakes him up like a corpse.


    Jack straightened up, looked up and said, "get up, have breakfast, train!"


    Breakfast... I want to sleep till noon!


    Li Nuo stretched out and said, "little ancestor... Have you lost your hair these two days?"


    "Hair loss?" Jack doubts, touched his head, "dropped two."


    Li Nuo nodded contentedly, "very good, increase the amount of training."


    Then he puts on his clothes and leaves the gaping Jack out of the house.


    "Increase... The amount of training..." Jack looked at the door and sighed, "Dad... Mom... I''m helpless..."


    At the breakfast table, Li Nuo and Molly communicate about alchemy, put on Molly''s washing clothes, and take Jack and Tom out of the door.


    Under his strong guidance, the two boys were too tired to go home.


    "Don''t forget your homework." Li Nuo stood at the door and said hello to the two children.


    Jack and Tom were shocked. They had 100 push ups, 100 sit ups... And thick cotton padded clothes on the bed


    "Jack... Where did you get him?" Tom asked with a hollow eye.


    "Maybe it''s because..." Jack thought for a moment, but said: "I don''t know..."


    ¡­¡­


    In order to earn enough points quickly, Li Nuo first came to the chamber of Commerce and stood in front of the counter to smile at the manager.


    A very kind smile.


    But the manager felt a chill.


    "Say something."


    Li Nuo said: "does the Griffin have a mission?"


    "Want to die again?"


    "That''s it."


    The manager took out a list, "320 marks, 300 points, Haijiao village in the suburb."


    "Yes."


    The manager looked up at Li Nuo. What''s the matter with this guy? He wants to do these deadly tasks all day.


    All of a sudden, he noticed that Li Nuo had changed his mask again, and suddenly he didn''t feel sharp.


    "Well... You wait for me. I''ll check in at the back and give you yesterday''s reward."


    After the manager entered the room, Li Nuo was bored to observe the surroundings. Now it was morning, the chamber of Commerce had only one person besides himself, who was also familiar. He was the killer with a moustache in the assessment of the chamber of Commerce, Solna from Liam.


    The killer is touring the taskbar on the wall. His killer''s instinct notices that someone is looking at him, so he looks back at Li Nuo.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Li Nuo shook his head. "It''s OK. It''s just familiar."


    Solner frowned with a smile. His eyes showed a kind of ferocity that ordinary people don''t have. A few seconds later, he suddenly said with a smile, "are you the one who broke other people''s eggs in the examination?"


    "Don''t speak so harshly." Li Nuo smiles back and walks over.


    He saw all kinds of reward lists on the taskbar and asked subconsciously, "what''s the killer doing?"


    Solna shrugged slightly. "It''s OK, but there''s no big list recently, such as A-level reward."


    Without saying a word, linomer continued to tour the various reward lists.


    "Well?"


    In the list, he saw a name that was a little familiar.


    "James Carroll..."


    Li Nuo''s eyes flashed, pulled out his backpack, took out the housekeeper''s letter at that time, and confirmed that the other end of the housekeeper''s letter was a man named James Carroll.


    And it triggered a spur line


    Farewell is better than marriage. Give the letter to James Carroll


    [experience value: 1000]


    [reward: gift of James]


    "Perfect." Li Nuo said softly that he thought this branch line would sink into the sea.


    But when he thought about it, he felt hesitant. When he got the branch line, it was in the event of blood curse. Then the branch line


    Then he denied the idea, experience value "only" 1000, should have nothing to do with the blood of this super difficult script.


    "Why?" Solner asked as he looked at Reno.


    "Nothing."


    Li Nuo responded casually, walked back to the counter, and the manager came out and sat back on his seat.


    "If you change the chamber of Commerce, can you still do the job of the hunter chamber of Commerce?" Li Nuo asked.


    The manager was stunned at first, and then said: "to transfer to a chamber of Commerce means that you have to step on more than one chamber of Commerce. If you don''t feel troublesome, you can do it."


    Li Nuo nodded gently and said with a smile, "I want to turn around."


    "Ha?" The manager doesn''t know what to sing.


    Ignoring his attitude, Li Nuo continued, "you need confirmation from Mark 500 and cumin, right?"


    "Mr. Diao..." the manager wanted to say something, but he thought it was better to talk less with this guy.


    "Yes, 500 marks and confirmation from the references."


    Li Nuo smoothed his chin, thought about it and said, "I''m in a hurry. Can I give you the confirmation later?"


    "Pay a 100 mark deposit," the manager said coldly


    "You run a hotel?"


    "Cut the crap, do you want to hand it in?"


    "Can I have credit first?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Can you?"


    The manager took out a form and said, "fill in the form, pay the deposit, detain all the points until you hand in 500 marks."


    "That''s what Ke Min said. You know she works now." Li Nuo took up his pen and said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about her. Your situation is special." The manager said with a pause: "in the subsequent letter of introduction, Ke min wrote that your life and death are arranged at will. If you want to transfer anywhere, you''d better suffer a little."


    "Does she hate me so much..." Li Nuo''s mouth twitched.


    The manager sneered, "to tell you the truth, Ke min and I share the same idea."


    Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, "I wish you happiness and health."


    After all the procedures are completed, Li Nuo takes the appointment address from the young sister, the lively and cheerful manager of the killer chamber of Commerce.


    "Remember to be there before noon, or you''ll have to wait until tomorrow. The most important thing is to keep a secret." The management lady smiles and makes a pistol move at Li nuobi, "or you will die ~"


    Li Nuo smiles with dementia. Why is the manager of the killer chamber of commerce so energetic? On the contrary, the manager of the hunter chamber of Commerce


    Watching Li Nuo walk out of the chamber of Commerce, Solna looks suspicious, smiles thoughtfully, and walks to the counter.


    "I''m going to take the task that the man took just now."


    ¡­¡­


    The employer''s address is not far away. On the way, Li Nuo deliberately found a shop to buy some drinks and food.


    However, I do sigh that kevier is a rich country and the price is really high.


    Six bottles of wine, five apples, a total consumption of 10 marks, equivalent to one month''s income of a novigrie family.


    This is the address of the employer.


    To Li Nuo''s surprise, this family doesn''t look like a rich family.


    Knock on the door, wait for a moment, the door is opened.


    A thin, pale man stood behind the door.


    "James Carroll." Li Nuo said the name of the prey directly.


    The man''s face is expressionless, exuding a cold breath, eyes up and down scan Li Nuo, turned and walked back to the house.


    "Come in, and close the door."

 Chapter 156

    The moment Li Nuo entered the room, he smelled a faint smell of blood.


    Following the employer into the living room, the smell became more and more intense. Li Nuo sniffed hard and found that the smell of blood came from the teapot on the table.


    "Sit down, please."


    The employer pushed the chair.


    Li Nuo frowned and sat down. He looked at his employer''s pale face and smelled the bloody smell from the pot. He guessed that the employer might be a vampire.


    Most high-level vampires live in the city. They are no different from ordinary people. They only drink blood occasionally, just like we need to drink fat house happy water regularly.


    As for where the blood comes from, I''m afraid it comes from the "human" raised by the outside world according to the situation of wakaluocun.


    Vampires regularly take blood from the breeding house, transport it into the city and distribute it to the vampires living in the city, which not only ensures the supply of blood, but also ensures the safety of urban civilians.


    The employer took out a picture, "this is James Carroll, who has escaped from pound vines and paid 30 marks without bargaining."


    It''s a bit low. It''s hard to find the killer.


    "I accept."


    Li Nuo''s goal is not to make money, but a branch line, so even if the amount is low, it can be accepted.


    [branch line triggered, kill James Carroll]


    [experience value: 300]


    [reward: random]


    Judging from the experience of the reward, James is very good at killing.


    Li Nuo looked at the portrait of James and asked, "is there any other clue about the trace of James?"


    "The place where he was last witnessed was his original residence, 55 north suburb Lane Street." When the employer said this, his voice suddenly sank, "I need you to come back with his head."


    Li Nuo nodded and got up. Whether to kill James or not depends on the specific requirements of the branch line of "little farewell is better than newlywed". After all, 1000 experience is more important.


    According to the address given by the employer, Li Nuo went to the northern suburb and found the place where James used to live from an alley.


    A two-story dilapidated house with mossy wooden walls on the outside looks as if it had not been inhabited for a long time.


    "It''s like a ghost house."


    Li Nuo sighed, and then his eyes saw a shallow handwriting in front of the door, and his face suddenly changed.


    ¡°2B¡­¡­¡±


    Holding his breath, he immediately focused his attention and saw two different footprints in front of the door, one similar to rubber shoes, the other barefoot. Although there was no mark of high heels, but


    Li Nuo took a heavy breath and pushed the door open.


    There was no one in the room, but the footprints of red outline could be seen, and the footprints of barefoot extended to the back of the stairs.


    With the door slowly closed, Li Nuo stepped forward a few steps, just about to open his mouth, suddenly a figure came out from behind the stairs.


    Li Nuo immediately threw away his umbrella, and the iron umbrella blocked a heavy blow.


    He hastily steps disorderly, did not stand under the shadow flash to the side, white prosperity, cold eyes, pale handsome face.


    "Tea white!"


    Li Nuo immediately took off the mask, but still a second later, ushered in a big ear post.


    Pop!


    Familiar strength.


    Li Nuo never thought that the way of reunion was so hot.


    "Li Nuo?"


    Cha bai was surprised. Looking at Li Nuo who kneaded her face against the wall, she frowned and closed her eyes. Then she opened her eyes to confirm the reality in front of her.


    "You did come."


    "That''s true... Do I have to be beaten by you every time I see you?" Li Nuo is not smiling.


    Although he was beaten again, and although chabai had many questions here, Li Nuo was very happy. She had been off the line for a long time, but she could be found.


    Cha bai sighed and took off his guard. He looked at the strange mask on Li Nuo''s head and said, "because most people don''t go out with this mask. I thought you were the one who followed me."


    "It''s strange for me to be judged by people like you." Li Nuo leaned against the wall, sat cross legged on the floor and said, "what''s going on? Who''s following you? "


    Chabai sits beside him, raises her head and closes her eyes. The appearance of her teammates makes her find a sense of security in this strange world, and the stone hanging in her heart finally falls to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo was a little surprised when she looked at cha bai. No matter what happened to her in the game, there were only two states, cold or gentle. But now this kind of human like expression and posture is at least never seen in the game.


    "I always feel confused." Chabai bowed his head and said, "since I came to this world, I have come into contact with real human beings and seen the so-called society, but I always feel that there are many awkward places..."


    She said that shaking her head, gray blue eyes to see Li, Leng Yan said: "forget it, or first say the task."


    Then, chabai explained all her experiences in this play.


    Including the whole story of the source warlock, and chabai''s understanding of kevier.


    In fact, according to her character, it is impossible to endure the custody of restricted freedom.


    The fact is that once she really wanted to leave and took action, but she was restrained by felina. The strength of the upper warlock should not be underestimated, at least better than that of chabai now.


    It was also because of this incident that the warlock made a big fuss and the Nottingham palace was published in the newspaper, which led to the incident of "there was a warlock who made a lot of noise in Kerviel" that waske once said.


    Since then, chabai lived in Nottingham palace and began a painful learning journey.


    "You are really the source warlock..." Li Nuo scratched his brow thoughtfully. "No wonder I found that there are more people in military uniform and white robes on the street today. They are all looking for you..."


    "There is no freedom in Yuan warlock''s life. It''s hard to be watched every day, and it''s even more painful to be forced to learn from books," chabai said She said here for a moment, her mouth slightly up, "but from now on do not have to live like this, it''s really nice to meet you..."


    In this case, a normal man would be very hot, but Li Nuo


    "Well, you have to go back and become a warlock."


    "Why?"


    Li Nuo curled his lips and began to talk about his experience in this period of time.


    A moment later, chabai digested all the things he heard, including demon hunter, mirror master, hostile player and Holland. These four things are the most important things Li Nuo expounded.


    Source Warlock can reach the upper level of kevier, so it is necessary for chabai to go back and be a "good boy".


    "There is Holland. I can introduce you to him, but I don''t have any specific words now."


    "I''ll do it then." Li Nuo looks at cha bai and smiles, as if everything is clear in his heart.


    Cha bai Wei nodded his head invisibly, then looked at Li Nuo''s Amber pupil and asked: "the eyes of demon hunter... So you are not human now?"


    "Who knows." Li Nuo stood up, looked out of the window and said, "I have a branch mission to go on a business trip. Would you like to come with me?"


    Tea white did not speak, looked down at his clothes, "I am now so inconvenient to go out?"


    Yes, white shorts leak two thighs, this kind of appearance is more suitable for standing in the dark street at night, Li Nuo involuntarily ruminated and checked the backpack, now in addition to his windbreaker shirt pants, the rest of the clothes are put in Molly''s home.


    "Wait a minute for me." Li Nuo put on a mask to cover the eyes of the dead fish and went to the door.


    "What are you going to do?" Tea white asked subconsciously.


    Li Nuo turned his head and said, "buy Women''s clothes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the reward of the ashes with fire. I''ll make up for the one I owe these two days. Thank you for the 500 reward of blackmail development. By the way, I wish you a great fire in your novel.


    PSS: I can only stay up late for one night today. I hope you''ll forgive me. Thank you.

 Chapter 157

    After cha bai put on the clothes that Li Nuo bought, they left the room together.


    "Where to?" Asked chabai.


    Li Nuo focused on the footprints of the rubber shoes on the ground and said, "just follow me."


    They were on their way to the outskirts, one wearing a mask and an umbrella (walking stick), the other wearing a tunic and a headscarf.


    Because the attention rate of modeling is too high, so there is no communication with each other, walking silently to the suburbs.


    At this time, behind them, solner and two people appear in front of James'' empty room, watching Li Nuo and chabai leave.


    "Follow them."


    Solna behind a person licked his lips, eyes showing endless greed, "that woman''s blood should be very good."


    Solna laughed and touched the beard on his lips.


    "I hope you like the game."


    ¡­¡­


    In less than ten minutes, I walked out of pound vines.


    All the way Li Nuo noticed that the outline of James'' footprints was relatively shallow, indicating that he had left here for more than a day at least.


    Now Li Nuo can only pray that James doesn''t die in the wild, otherwise the regional mission will not be able to continue.


    "I can talk..."


    Li Nuo looked back at Xiadu behind him. There was a forest in front of him. If he spoke here, he would not attract other people''s attention.


    "It''s not the right time."


    Chabai said coldly, pointing to the woods ahead.


    Several wolves crawled to them hungry.


    It''s a little strange, how can there be a wolf in the forest, Li Nuo took off the iron umbrella, showed his walking stick, carried it on his shoulder and walked to the wolves.


    A minute later, the ground was covered with seven wolf bodies. Li Nuo was relieved and heard a low roar from the forest.


    "What else?"


    Suddenly a bear came out of the woods. Li Nuo had foreseen the danger ahead of time. He had already lighted his walking stick and was ready to poke his eyes.


    But all of a sudden, there was a crisp air flow in the air, and then a blue thunder burst out of thin air, and a dull sound chopped the bear to the ground.


    Li Nuo was startled by the sudden thunder. His first reaction was that God wanted to chop himself. He hurriedly supported the ground with his walking stick. He looked back at cha bai and saw that her palm was glowing with lightning.


    "Chabai, would you please say hello again?"


    "Yes."


    Chabai stepped forward, with a little doubt on his face. "Why do these beasts come here before they enter the woods?"


    "Did you turn on focus?" Li Nuo asked.


    After listening to this, cha bai understands that one of the effects of focus is to increase the chance of encountering high-intensity enemies.


    But the wolf and bear are not really strong... Li Nuo''s mind is clear and he understands the real meaning of this effect.


    "The probability of encountering a high-intensity enemy refers to the strongest enemy that can appear in the area. There are no people around here and there are few wild animals, so it''s not surprising that wolves and bears have the highest strength."


    Li Nuo looks at cha bai and takes off his mask to show his eager eyes. "Cha bai... Can you close [identity] temporarily..."


    Tea white a Leng, bury a way: "but I can''t cry out......"


    "If you don''t cry for a while, we''ll have to cry. Who knows what ghosts and ghosts are hiding in the forest."


    Chabai frowned and tried to ferment his emotions. After a moment, he shook his head, then stepped forward and said, "one step is one step. I tried my best."


    Li Nuo sighed deeply and followed her into the woods. He also planned to take onions with him wherever he went.


    When they first entered the woods, except for James'' footprints on the ground, there was only the rustling sound from the branches and leaves of the trees and the bushes


    "Here we are."


    Tea white should a way, eyes show cold color, a long skirt tear open a mouth, revealing white legs and that pair of [Kungfu shoes].


    A faint smile on one''s face, "you really don''t know how to make complaints about your identity."


    All of a sudden, the birds flew out of the woods. The low roar of non-human came slowly from the depths of the woods. The thoroughfare of ninety-nine eighty-one was opened.


    The dangerous creatures who do not know where to live in the forest are attracted by the distant hatred and leave the nest, and begin to move towards Li Nuo and cha bai.


    Nearly an hour later, they walked out of the woods.


    Li Nuo, with a blood devil''s head in his hand, covered with dirty blood, and an empty wine bottle in his other hand, belched and looked at the tea white behind him.


    "Here we are."


    Cha bai''s wrists are moving. The clothes he just bought are broken. The slender bee waist is exposed. The white skin is full of dust and mud. The blood of unknown monsters is printed on the shoes.


    "You''re stronger."


    Tea white praised, followed by palm back, followed by a thunder, a ghoul hidden in the forest fell to the ground in smoke.


    Li Nuo roughly calculated, 23 crab spiders, 15 corrosion demons, 10 ghouls, 17 brave robbers, 2 forest banshees, 1 katakan, 2 blood demons and 6 gliding lizards.


    These are all the species encountered in just one hour. If it wasn''t for cha bai, Li Nuo would have lost half his life in the forest, but it''s not right. If he was the only one, he would not have been able to meet these ghosts.


    I can''t help but sigh that chabai''s [focusser] is a magic skill of death, with a few miles of full screen ridicule. If the rule of "endless corridor" is to kill monsters with long experience, then you can directly hide in the woods and fight for three days and three nights, and the first time you come out is to live a well-off life.


    "Come on, let''s go." Li Nuo followed the footprints and ran to the village in front of him, and said: "it may not be easy if you don''t walk for a while."


    Tea white face expressionless look at the woods behind, "kill not OK?"


    "No, what I said is not easy. It''s really not easy."


    Li Nuo is worried that the ability of cha bai will attract Lu Shoujing. Sun Tzu is not really a playful person. Although cha bai is nearby, Lu Shoujing''s outer skin is a dry and dry bark. According to the attribute control setting of a certain game, grass controls electricity.


    Li Nuo and chabai go to the village and see the sign standing at the entrance of the village.


    "Cape village".


    "This is the Griffin hunting village."


    Li Nuo murmured. He walked into the village along the footprints and came to a dilapidated house. Wooden boards were nailed to the windows and climbing vines were covered on the wall along the roof. If it wasn''t for the footprints, anyone''s first impression would be that it was just an abandoned house.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Chabai asked, she did not know what Li Nuo''s so-called "business trip" was.


    "Kill, do it."


    Li Nuo knocked twice on the door and waited for a moment. There was no response in the room.


    "Killing and knocking?" Cha bai was curious.


    Li nuoyang raised his stick. "Gentleman."


    Then he took out a piece of wire and looked around. Seeing that there were no villagers here, he inserted the wire into the keyhole under the door handle and opened the door with the thief.


    A gentleman and a sliding door lock are not in conflict with each other.


    At the moment of pushing the door, they raised their arms almost at the same time, and a flying crossbow was caught by them.


    "The secret arrow?"


    A figure squatted on the ground, holding a crossbow to the door.


    The room was dark, but Li Nuo''s visual ability could see the person''s face was in a state of confusion, with a look of horror and helplessness.


    "James?"


    Li Nuo dropped his crossbow and walked towards him.


    "Don''t come here!"


    James exclaimed as he changed his crossbow.


    Li Nuo took the bow and snatched it from James'' weak hands.


    "Let''s talk." Throwing the crossbow on the ground, Li Nuo took out the housekeeper''s letter, handed it to James and said, "do you know the man who wrote the letter?"


    James took the letter and looked at Li Nuo timidly. He moved slowly to the door and looked at the words in the light.


    "Al..."


    James read the dead steward''s name and held the letter to his chest.


    "Great... I thought I''d never hear from him again..."


    A few seconds later, he raised his head and let go of some warning. "Why is al''s letter in your hands?"


    Li Nuo thought for a while, in order not to let this gentleman out of control, can''t tell the truth.


    "I''m friends with him in novigrie. Recently, there have been some traffic problems, so he asked me to bring them here."


    "No wonder you know where al and I used to live." James opened the letter, looked at it again, and asked, "how''s it going? How is his recent life? Did you say when you''ll be back? "


    Looking at him, Li Nuo said, "if you''re not both of the same sex, it''s really a touching love story.".


    "Very good, I didn''t say." Li Nuo answered simply, then looked at the arrow on the ground and said, "you seem to be in a bit of trouble."


    "I was rude just now..." James bowed down to apologize. "I did run into some trouble, but you can''t solve it."


    "You can say, in case, after all, I met... I met al, too."


    "I''m being pursued."


    "Why?" Li Nuo asked.


    James hesitated, "this..."


    Li Nuo looked at the tea white outside and said with a smile, "James, did you see our skills just now?"


    James nodded. "Yes, it''s great."


    "We''ll help you." "Because we are friends with Mr. Al," he said


    The word "friend" was accentuated by leno, and James began to waver. He sighed and said, "I cheated Mr. geralai''s goods..."


    Gerald... Looks like the name of the employer, the linos cableway.


    "The goods were a truck of wine barrels. I thought they were good spirits, but I didn''t expect that the barrels were filled with blood, but I didn''t understand why he would ask for blood. After that, I heard that geralai was hiring someone to chase me. Although I didn''t see a killer, I hid here for safety."


    "I just want to make more money so that I can get al back and give him a better life," James said


    Li Nuo pursed his lips. He really didn''t want to hear about the broken sleeve love. He interrupted, "well... So, what can we do for you?"


    "Protect me. Let me go to the harbor and take a boat to novigrie. I''m going to find al."


    "What are the benefits? Even friends can''t work for nothing. " Li Nuo asked.


    "Good..." James looked down and thought.


    "Li Nuo."


    Suddenly for a long time did not open the mouth of the tea white called, Li Nuo turned his head, suddenly face a change.


    There is a dagger in front of chabai''s neck.


    Behind her stood three men, one of whom Li Nuo, who was familiar with the dagger, was Solna with a moustache.


    "I''ve been with you, my friends." Solna gave a grim smile.


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice: "I always feel tracked. At first I thought it was a monster in the forest, but I didn''t expect it was you..."


    Li Nuo looked up slowly and said, "what''s the purpose?"


    Solna took chabai''s waist in one hand and led her into the room. With the other two people behind her, the door closed and the room was attacked by darkness.


    Solna looked at Li Nuo and said with a smile, "masked butcher?"


    Li Nuo''s brow tightened. How could this guy know his wanted identity.


    "I changed a mask, but the cane won''t change. I have a lot of research on weapons. From the first time you saw this cane when you came out of the examination room, I knew that it was not a common thing."


    Li Nuo smiles, "you think too much, who will use a cane as a weapon."


    Solna laughed and said, "maybe I think too much, but it doesn''t matter. Even if you''re not the guy, you''ve got another body. If you are, I can make a lot of money. Isn''t that good?"


    "A lot of money?"


    "Yes, I heard the news yesterday that the black market has opened up a new market for the head of a-million masked butchers."


    "Well..." Li Nuo stared at the three uninvited guests in silence.


    "It''s just a pity that such a good woman will soon be sucked out of her blood," solner said, squeezing the soft waist of chabai


    "It seems that some of them are dealing with vampires?" Li Nuo said.


    The two men behind Solna smile, although they don''t speak, but their impatient eyes have already explained their identity.


    Li Nuo lowered his head and sighed, "isn''t there enough blood supply? Why go out to suck blood?"


    "That little blood can''t support my two friends, and it seems you know a lot about it," solner said


    At this time, the people behind Solna held out their hands, grabbed chabai''s shoulder, stared at her neck, and said in an impatient and urgent tone, "Solna, you go kill that guy, I can''t help it."


    "I''m sorry." Solner put away his dagger and said with a smile, "you''ll die here today, but I''ll put the reward for James'' head in front of your grave."


    Li Nuo let out his breath and said, "Solna, didn''t you see those monsters who died in the woods on the way with us?"


    "What are you talking about? We don''t need to follow you closely. If we know the direction, we can tell that your destination is Cape village. What monster died in the forest? "


    "No wonder it''s so bold." Li Nuo looked at chabai and said, "OK, I''ve finished asking."


    Tea white suddenly floating around a circle of magnetic field makes people numb.


    Solna and others were scared and immediately reacted and retreated.


    Bang!


    A bang, thunder scattered, only tea white legs wrapped with blue light, she looked at Li, face indifferent.


    "You are too slow."

 Chapter 158

    [chabai: Grade 9]


    [physical strength: 316]


    [energy: 337]


    [strength: 20]


    [reaction: 22 + 12]


    [Lingli: 24]


    [insight: 20]


    [Medical: 14]


    [precision: 14]


    [Title: intellectual]


    [identity: focusser]


    [specialization: melee combat LV3, element power Lv2]


    The above is the current data of chabai.


    Unreasonable, extremely unreasonable.


    In the "endless cloister" rule, the player''s data is usually increased to 3 points for each level, but this is for human beings.


    The growth mechanism of non-human beings, which are regarded as specific constitutions, will change, including demon hunters and man-made people.


    So tea white and Li Nuo attribute value rise range of the highest positioning of 4 points, whether there is room for improvement is not clear.


    (for example: if it''s a Saiya, how much can you improve per level? A: only God knows.)


    There is also chabai''s [Title: intellectual], whose effect is to be good at understanding the weaknesses of known creatures. The current level is 1.


    Compared with [stick in the eyes] and [dung beetle], this move has little effect, but the process of getting this [title] really belongs to the unique history of blood and tears of chabai.


    Since he came to this world, Li Nuo has experienced all the drama of fighting, killing and escaping, while chabai has experienced the quiet and good days of gentle years.


    Almost all of her regional tasks are related to learning, and these days have also taught her a truth.


    Compared with fighting, learning is the real hell that human beings face.


    However, compared with the theoretical knowledge in books, chabai prefers the learning process of magic.


    It''s not only because she can move her body when learning a spell, but also because she has found an interesting way to manipulate the elemental power of specialization.


    Elemental powers will give players a basic natural attribute and the most basic spell of this attribute. As the level of specialization gets higher and higher, the amount of magic accumulated in the player''s body will be more and more, and he will become more skilled in controlling magic or psionic power.


    How to use the magic seeds that have been rooted in the body is the focus of this [specialization]. Different fighting methods of players can generate various schools, including long-range elements, bows and arrows, and melee violence mages. As long as you can use them, there is no impossibility.


    If properly understood, it can even replace the way of learning skills, and directly develop "skills" through kneading magic.


    In addition, Li Nuo is an exception. The seal of the demon hunter''s constitution is another way of elemental powers.


    ¡­¡­


    The electric light from the explosion dispels the darkness in the room, and cha bai turns around and sweeps the two vampires behind him.


    Just listen to the sound of bone crack, two vampire arms with bone broken, in turn hit the wall.


    This is the characteristic of lightning, the penetrating force like a sharp blade.


    "Asshole!"


    Solna a low shout, want to attack tea white, suddenly Li Nuo hand pressed his head.


    "Mr. solner, your opponent is me!"


    At that moment, Li Nuo pressed him to the ground, and solner hit his head on the floor. He felt his senses were dark and his spirit seemed to be unconscious. If he was paralyzed by electric shock, only his olfactory system could work normally.


    The smell of blood


    Solner smelled a strong smell of blood.


    He thought it was from himself, but in fact, Li Nuo has already opened up his inner potential.


    When the blood fog broke out, the tip of the staff had already poked Solna''s eyes.


    "Ah


    A miserable roar reverberated in the shabby room, and Solna''s eye burst open.


    This man can''t die now, to save his life, Li Nuo thought, instead of using the secret technique of "crazy stirring", he pulled out his cane and ran towards the vampire.


    "One for each."


    Li Nuo took out the fire paper and rubbed the stick. The flame eroded and wrapped the metal skin of the stick.


    The sound of metal friction rings, and the whip blade hovers out like a fire snake, entangles one of the vampires'' necks. The heat of the fire doesn''t make the vampire retreat. Instead, it rushes to Li Nuo, raises its claws and vows to tear up the "human".


    Bang!


    With a gunshot, smoke came from the muzzle of Li Nuo''s left hand. The vampire''s claws stopped a few centimeters away from the tip of his nose. There was a blood hole in his eyebrow.


    Everything happened so fast that all the eyes on the scene could hardly see what was going on.


    "Er..."


    The last vampire starts to gather strength, and the muscles of his whole body contract rapidly.


    "Once the high-level vampire gives up the human posture, it indicates that it will start to kill." Tea white voice suddenly appeared, accompanied by a ray of thunder, the vampire''s neck instantly spewed blood.


    "That''s what it says in the book, so kill them before they complete the change."


    Tea white carrying a leg, leg wrapped with fine thunder patterns crackle.


    "You bitch!"


    The vitality of high-level vampires is extremely terrible. Even decapitation and heart digging may not end their lives. Just like this high-level vampire, although the neck artery is cut off, it will not affect its action at all.


    However, its morphological change was also prevented by the attack of chabai.


    Tea white retreated and flashed the attack of the vampire. One hand entangled its small arm and locked the attack of the vampire. The other hand had been pressed on the face of the vampire in the blink of an eye. The blue electric awn gathered on the palm of the hand and appeared small electric lines.


    "Pay attention to your qualities, sir."


    Tea white cold words, the palm of the electric light suddenly burst open, blow off the face of the vampire.


    But it''s not over yet. The tea white action quickly turns over, kicks the vampire to the wall, and then rushes forward to catch up with it. Another flying leg kicks the vampire''s jaw.


    Heel like a sharp knife opened its chin, momentum through the wood wall behind the broken.


    Look again, the vampire has fallen out of the door, the face has been inhuman damage, black smoke and blood.


    "My teacher told me that the term" whore "is very dirty."


    Tea white toes point to the ground, remove the thunder around the legs, turn to look at Li Nuo.


    At the moment, Li Nuo sat on the vampire''s body, one hand''s whip blade wrapped around the vampire''s neck, one hand''s gun against its temple.


    The vampire is still conscious. Although there is a blood hole in his eyebrow, his neck and shoulders are covered with fire, his body is still shaking slightly, and his eyes are staring at Li Nuo.


    This war perfectly confirmed that the words, men and women with work is not tired.


    And tea white short partner, give Li Nuo never had the comfort.


    It''s not because the man-made man''s comfortable long legs and twisted buttocks are full of trust from the bottom of his heart. Even if Li Nuo doesn''t care, cha bai can cope with the immediate danger and do better than him.


    Since he came to the endless corridor, neither marjie nor Qin Shou has ever given Li Nuo such a down-to-earth idea.


    "Wu..."


    Solna covered his eyes and knelt to the ground. In less than a minute, the scene had reversed, a situation he had never thought of.


    Watching Li Nuo point a gun at the vampire under his buttocks, Solna said angrily, regardless of the sharp pain in his eyes: "I warn you to put the gun away. If a high-level vampire is killed, you will be punished unimaginably."


    Li Nuo grinned and turned the muzzle of the gun to solner. He said in a deep voice, "what punishment?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Solner closed his mouth, as if the so-called punishment foretold a terrible thing.


    His appearance also let Li Nuo basically understand what the so-called "punishment" is.


    "Shadow elder."


    Solna looked frightened. "You..."


    Li Nuo wrote two fingers, put on a "Ye" shape, and said: "once a high-level vampire is killed, there are two endings in the face of the perpetrator. First, he is caught, and then he is handed over to the shadow elder for disposal."


    He said that he put away one finger, leaving only the middle finger to solner, and continued: "second, if we can''t catch the culprit, it will be regarded as human tearing up the treaty, and the shadow elder will lead the vampire to attack kervier."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Solna was still silent, when the vampire lying on the ground outside suddenly let out a cry of pain.


    "Ah


    Li Nuo looked back and saw that there was electricity on his feet and stepped on the head of the vampire. The smoke came out from the top of the vampire''s head.


    "It''s OK. It just wanted to move." Cha bai said softly as if nothing had happened. He looked at Li Nuo''s position and said in a slow voice, "you go on."


    Li Nuo turned to smile, "Mr. solner, where are you?"


    At the end of the speech, Li Nuo suddenly felt the creeping touch under his buttock. Without looking at it, a stick clubbed into the eye socket of the vampire under his buttock. The flame of the stick was not extinguished, and instantly scorched the eyes of the vampire. A smell of scorching spread in the room.


    Through long-term practice and practice, Li Nuo''s skill of looking for eyes on the face is at the master level.


    The vitality of the high-level vampire is really too tenacious. With a hole in the center of his eyebrow, he can recover his mobility in a short time. But now the walking stick runs from the eyeball to the back of his brain. This vampire has no chance to move.


    Solna looked at the two scenes in a short period of time, and then laughed uglily. He covered his injured eyes and turned to lower his head and frown tightly. "I didn''t expect to overturn the car here... Hehe... Hehe, kill me, but what you did will pay the price."


    Li Nuo lowered his head and sighed, "if you don''t answer my guess directly, it seems I''m right." He paused, looked up and asked, "you don''t even dare to say the name of the shadow elder. How terrible is it?"


    Solner''s face trembled slightly and invisibly. "Pay attention to your words. It should be him."


    "What about the mirror master?"


    Solna a Leng, "mirror master?"


    Li Nuo looked at his face and knew that Solna didn''t know the master of the mirror.


    Almost all the information that can be found has been asked. Now some villagers living far away have noticed it. It''s not a good thing to consume it.


    "The last question, Mr. solner, is how many vampires will die before he goes out?"


    Solna clenched his lips in silence, perhaps knowing that the time had come and there was no need to speak.


    Li Nuo stares into his eyes and says, "four to five high-level vampires or more in two to three days?"


    "More than five."


    The voice came from chabai. She stepped on the thin lips of the vampire under her feet and said, "I''ve seen that treaty. People in the city can''t be sucked. Sixteen villages and towns near Xiadu and Dongdu can''t be sucked. Other villages near Feilong mountain and feeding villages are not under jurisdiction.


    If the death toll of the protected area due to blood sucking is more than 50, it will be regarded as the vampire side tearing up the treaty.


    High level vampires can''t be the target of hunting. To die, we only need to investigate the killer on a large scale and hand it over to the elderly. If the number of dead vampires is more than five in a short period of time and the killer can''t be found within five days, it will be regarded as human tearing up the treaty. If the number of dead vampires exceeds five, it will be regarded as human tearing up the treaty regardless of the time limit. "


    After finishing all his words, chabai added, "if the treaty fails, it will be regarded as the outbreak of war. This is something that the high-level officials of kevier and the clergy must read and remember."


    Li Nuowei kowtowed invisibly and looked at James in the corner.


    "Mr. James, please bring an oil lamp and a bottle of oil if it''s convenient."


    James didn''t know what Li Nuo was going to do. What happened just now broke through his world outlook. At this time, his brain was empty and frightened. He nodded subconsciously and gave Li Nuo an oil lamp and a bottle of kerosene.


    "I''ve seen the tenacity of the vitality of high-level vampires, so killing them and turning them into coke is the most appropriate choice."


    Li Nuo then poured kerosene on the walking stick. The flame of the stick was even stronger. The oil dripped on the vampire''s face and ignited its head.


    The shrill, miserable and painful roar reverberated in everyone''s ears, and James, who didn''t know why, softened his legs and collapsed on the ground.


    Solner turned pale. "What are you doing... You crazy man!"


    Li Nuo stood up to avoid the fire, smiling and bowing slightly to express his thanks.


    "It''s a great honor to be described as a madman by people like you. By the way, thank you for delivering the goods to your door, so I don''t need to go to the Feilong mountains to find him."


    At the moment, Li Nuo stabbed Solna in the eye. The notorious killer fell into a permanent sleep before he could react.


    [the title has reached the upgrade standard. Use a stick to pierce 30 enemies'' eyes]


    [insert the eye stick to Lv2, master the hidden skill "weakness special effect"]


    [when attacking vulnerable parts, the heart rate will be + 15%]


    [the next requirement is to stab 50 eyes with a stick]


    Imperceptibly, he has already damaged thirty eyes. Li Nuo Tucao himself, and make complaints about the vampire at the foot of tea.


    Fortunately, there is a little distance from the center of the village. There are not many villagers nearby. They just attract a few pairs of eyes.


    Chabai looked at a human corpse and two burning vampires, opened his thin lips and said, "Li Nuo, what''s your purpose?"


    "Kill four high-level vampires before you find mirror master." Li Nuo said, looking at James, who had covered his eyes with fear, went to him, took his hand away, and said, "Mr. James, what good will it do if I do anything to geralai, who is after you?"


    James was stunned. "This..."


    "It''ll at least guarantee that you''ll be able to go back to kervier after a few years on the run." Li Norton added, "come back with your al..."


    It''s a lie. Al, the housekeeper, is dead and killed by Li Nuo himself. But in order to make James have some expectations for the future, he needs to say so, and Li Nuo has figured out how to deal with James.


    As long as James leaves, he will never return to Cowell in the future.


    "If you take me away, I''ll give you all the money and give you a book, if you can help me solve my future problems..." James thought about it and looked bright. "I have a drawing."


    [regional task triggered]


    Farewell is better than marriage, the gift of lies


    [experience value: 1000]


    [reward: deflagration bullet drawing]


    Fuck! Li Nuo had a big surprise!


    "Deflagration bullet" sounds a little fierce. It must be extremely profitable to give it to maljie.


    "Deal." Li Nuo answered, but still asked curiously, "James, what on earth do you do?"


    James hesitated, frowned and said, "I''ve been a thief before..."


    Together


    James appeared the label of "enemy" in Li Nuo''s eyes.


    "It''s time to go." Tea white hint, look at the villagers around gradually more, "someone has noticed us."


    Then there was a strong wind in the sky, and a dark shadow in the sky approached them in the distance.


    This is a huge monster, with the body and head of a lion, flapping the wings of an eagle.


    "Griffin..." Li Nuo''s face was tight. He thought about the Griffin hunting mission in the chamber of Commerce, which was in Haijiao village.


    As the Griffin hovers over the village, Li Nuo looks at chabai. He doesn''t have to think about why the Griffin must suddenly appear in the village.


    "Chabai... Your [identity] is really convenient..."


    However, the appearance of Griffins is mixed. At least the villagers start to flee and hide in their own doors, just to hide Li Nuo''s "wooden house barbecue".


    Tea white left foot pointed to the ground, eyes between the sudden awe inspiring color, "no way, fight it back."


    "That... It''s not that much trouble." Li Nuo stopped cha bai, looked at the Griffin hovering on the ground, and said with a smile: "according to the attribute of Xiangke, the flying system is weak, you can split it."


    "Where does this come from?" Asked chabai.


    "Pokemon."

 Chapter 159

    Li Nuo lay panting on the ground. Chabai sat beside him, and his face was not very good-looking.


    In front of them is already smoking Griffin.


    Li Nuo made a mistake. God brought the setting of Pokemon into other worldviews.


    If this is true, Lei Zhenzi must not be killed by himself!


    Fortunately, their cooperation was good. Li Nuo wrapped the Griffin ''.


    The only damage was that James and Al''s love house was almost destroyed.


    "Chabai, are you ok?" Li Nuo turned his eyes and gasped for tea white.


    "No way." She said a bad word in a simple and indifferent way, then breathed out a big breath and said: "using magic all the time causes the upper limit of energy to drop too much..."


    Li Nuo took out a bottle of "wanyama high alcohol" and handed it to her, "alcohol can restore the upper limit of energy."


    "I don''t know." Chabai took the bottle and looked at the label curiously.


    "So how do you get back to your maximum energy level all the time?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Eat a cake with red wine and chocolate." Tea white said, unscrewing the cap, soft lips slightly open, like drinking water into a mouth.


    "Cough, cough!"


    The way she choked on alcohol and coughed made Li laugh.


    "This thing can''t drink so much at a time..."


    "Why I''m a little hot..." tea white face slightly red, rippling with the crimson, she looked at the wine bottle, put on the mouth curious sipped.


    "Well... It''s a little comfortable... But it''s really hot."


    She tugged at the collar to let the wind in.


    Li Nuo knew that if she was allowed to drink it again, it would be a bad thing. The drama of "man-made lady" in the countryside might be on soon.


    Then James, who was hiding on one side, said, "what shall we do next... The house is gone, and I have no place to go."


    Li Nuo thought for a moment, looked at the tea white, grabbed the bottle, put it to his mouth and gave it a sip. With a slight cough, he said, "first bury solner''s body, then find a dress for my companion. It''s better to have a hat to cover his head. Finally... Do you have onions?"


    "Yes, what do you want this for?"


    Li Nuo screwed on the bottle cap, took out an iron umbrella to cover the cane, then took out a dagger and went to the Griffin''s head. He cut the Griffin''s head and said, "if you don''t have onions, I''m not sure you can get out of the woods safely and get to pound vines."


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, leno returned to pound vines with chabai and James, and arrived at the first stop when he arrived at Covel, the port of prakhida Bay.


    We found the pirate ship that carried them. It''s a merchant ship now.


    Li Nuo looked at the tea white with ruddy eyes and said, "repeat what you said at that time."


    [Rune: Moon] has been replaced. Now we are waiting for the effect of [focusser] to start.


    Chabai rubbed her eyes. She didn''t think that there was something else besides marjie that could make her feel so uncomfortable.


    But thanks to onion, her present appearance and mood are full of pain.


    "How many floors can I carry a bag of rice..."


    After that, chabai nodded, indicating that [identity] had started.


    Later, Li Nuo found the crew of the "pirate ship" and explained his intention to them.


    "There is a big brother who wants to leave kervier and join your fleet. Can you let him join and watch to see if he can get off the ship in these days?"


    The dressed and civilized crew agreed to this demand without hesitation.


    "But what''s his specialty?"


    "He can write letters, he can write love letters."


    "Oh, we like this ~"


    Li Nuo laughs and complains. James must like you guys too. After all, his sexual orientation can make you flourish.


    After all, compared with the crowded city or the dangerous wild, the ships near the sea are the safest.


    So he took out his pocket, took out a book and a drawing and handed it to Li Nuo.


    "The book is for you, the drawing is for free. If geralai dies, I will give you all the money again."


    Originally, according to the agreement, it should be after killing Gerald to get the drawing, but James gave it to him first and left the money. Maybe money is more important and attractive to him.


    [completed branch line task: Farewell wins newlywed]


    [gain experience value 1500]


    [task reward "fall against science" has been sent to your item list, please check it]


    "Against science... Fall..."


    Li Nuo had a premonition that he was going to be forced.


    "By the way, sir, you can be regarded as my benefactor. Can you give me your name, and I will pray for your safety to the Lord of Trish every day."


    Because of his constant fear, James didn''t hear his real name even when chabai talked with Li Nuo because of his brain short circuit.


    Li Nuo Ben wanted to refuse, to a hero do not ask the source, but thought about it or said: "Edward Roger."


    When I heard the name, cha bai''s face changed slightly. Thin lips whispered the name.


    James lowered his head slightly. "Thank you, Mr. Edward. I''ll go first."


    Watching James leave under the leadership of the crew, Li Nuo said, "try to let go of these fierce men."


    "Don''t worry, I have only Al in my heart."


    James left a pure smile and left Li Nuo''s vision.


    Then, the first thing li Nuo did was not look at the drawings and books he got. Instead, he looked at chabai. But before he spoke, he noticed that chabai seemed to be thinking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The name you just said, Edward Roger," said chabai in a soft voice, "I''ve seen it in the red religion."


    "Ah?"


    "Well." Chabai kowtowed, "a mysterious talent who helped the Lord of Trish establish himself in kervier hundreds of years ago, and then disappeared silently. His name is" Edward Roger ", which is written in the book."


    "It''s a coincidence." Li Nuo ended the topic with a smile and took a step towards the city.


    "Chabai, I''m going to talk about what we''re going to do next."


    Chabai followed him in silence, waiting for Li Nuo''s words.


    "You will return to the red order later, and then there are two things you need to do. The first thing is to introduce me to the high level. It''s better to see Holland directly."


    "Reasons for introduction?" Asked chabai.


    Li Nuo has heard chabai explain her experience all the way before, and now she is the source warlock in amnesia.


    "Lost partner..." Li Nuo said, suddenly shook his head, this saying is not successful, too abrupt.


    It''s not suitable for sister and brother. After all, there is a gap between hair color and appearance.


    Moreover, if the mask on his face is taken off, he will expose his identity as a demon hunter, which makes him worry that he will be taken away by the red cult, which is good at scientific research, for slicing.


    "You were attacked by Griffins in the wild. I was the hunter who happened to track Griffins and helped you at the critical moment. Finally, I sent you back to my residence after knowing all the truth." Li Nuo said here for a moment, and then said: "as for the reason why you ran away... The world is so big, I want to see it."


    After listening, chabai pondered and said, "I need a reason to go back to the order."


    "It''s too cold outside. It''s better to go home." Li Nuo didn''t even think about it, so he gave such a reason. Anyway, according to the common sense, the order would not suspect that the dull warlock would lie.


    Chabai kowtowed, "I remember the reasons and statements, but if you want to see the upper class like Holland, as far as I know, you need to have an identity. It doesn''t work just to introduce. At most, it gives you a lot of money and opportunities to join the government."


    Li Nuo said, "just say I''m a hunter with more than 1000 points. The code name is" Diao ". It''s very important to find Mr. Holland. I can''t name myself as a mirror master."


    "Good."


    "The second thing is to pay attention to the next strong man named barrange. He must be one of the hostile players. I saw this guy enter the embassy building with my own eyes. He must have something to do with the upper level of kevier. Follow his clues to see if you can find out the players with his team."


    "Good."


    Chabai''s promise is always simple and clear. Maybe the code of conduct of the people in the Jiye army has been deeply rooted in her brain. She only agrees with the task. Except for the way to complete the task, she never leaves the back road and ideas of failure to herself.


    In fact, Li Nuo hopes that she can express her opinions and think about things like a person.


    But Li Nuo also knows that some things need to change slowly. Maybe she will change over time. Maybe she will do the same in her whole life


    Man made people seem to live for hundreds of years


    "As for the most important thing..." Li Nuo thought about it and said, "our strength can''t win the shadow elder, so we have to bet part of it on the mirror master, so it''s really important to see Holland."


    "Is shadow elder so powerful?" Asked chabai.


    "Well, it''s quite strong, beyond the power of all living things in the world."


    "Compared with that dragon?" Chabai refers to the "Dragon King Bahamut" in Neil''s play.


    Li Nuo shook his head, "and Bahamut can not be compared, if it is the past you may be able to fight with the elderly."


    Chabai fell into silence. She was very clear about her strength, which was beyond at least one level of the wizarding world.


    Li Nuo saw her worry and waved her hand with a smile, "an La ~ even if the way to find the mirror master died prematurely, I still have a backhand, but it''s not stable now."


    Li Nuoyi refers to the Summoning Stone sleeping in the backpack.


    "I see." Tea white nodded.


    At this time, they had already walked out of the alley and came to the front of the embassy building.


    Li Nuo stopped.


    "Won''t you come with me?" Asked chabai.


    "No, if I go directly into the embassy building with you today, I may not have the chance to go to Nottingham palace, and I will lose the chance to see Holland. I just need to stand here and show my face."


    "I see."


    Tea white should be a, then turn around to leave, Li Nuo a little hesitant, suddenly called her.


    "One more thing."


    "Well?"


    "In the future, you don''t have to make it clear or promise without any demands or questions."


    Li Nuo laughs, "I''m not the ''Jiye army'', let alone assigning tasks. If you have any ideas or significance, you can try to put them forward at any time."


    He said with a pause, "just like human beings..."


    Tea white was stunned. After a little silence, she nodded gently and raised a slight invisible radian at the corner of her mouth.


    "Well..."


    Chabai took off his hat in front of the embassy, and soldiers and several warlocks came out one after another.


    When Li Nuo saw chabai pointing to himself in the distance, he didn''t know what to say to the magicians, so he turned around and left, even if someone called behind him, he didn''t look back.


    After passing through an alley quickly and confirming that no one is following behind, Li Nuo comes to the market he once walked through.


    Just as he was about to check the contents of his backpack, a ball rolled under his feet.


    Looking back, I saw a little girl standing beside her, her face showing a feeling of loss.


    Li Nuoyi recognized the girl, who was about ten years old. On that day, she saw her make complaints about the rain in the rain, and she shot a ball under the tree. When she was in the heart, she was so keen on the ball that she was not interested in the rain.


    Li Nuo picked up the ball and gave it back to her. She turned around and left.


    "Sir..." the girl suddenly stopped him.


    "There is a gentleman who can''t be named. He asked me to throw the ball at your feet after seeing you for the second time..."


    "What do you mean?" Li Nuo doubts.


    The girl looked up at him and said, "I don''t know..."


    Li Nuo squatted down, maintaining a nearly level view with the girl, "he won''t let you tell me his name?"


    "Well, it''s our agreement." Said the girl.


    Li Nuo felt something wrong, and then asked, "can you tell me what your agreements are?"


    The girl nodded, "the gentleman helped me to pick off the ball from the tree. Let me promise him a request. This is our first agreement


    He helped me to cure my father''s leg injury and let me be here every day, no matter it''s windy or rainy, holding a ball and waiting for people wearing masks. This is the second agreement


    The last agreement is... He said that when he saw you the second time, he would throw the ball at your feet, and then let me tell you that he told me to do it, and I couldn''t name him. "


    Li Nuo is stunned. I don''t know why


    "What does that gentleman look like?"


    The girl shook her head. "He didn''t let me say it. He said that if I said his face and name, something terrible would happen. The gentleman was very strange, but I always felt that he was terrible... Although he helped my family... And..."


    The girl looked uneasy. "What''s more, the question you just asked me and your reaction were all right by that gentleman... Not a word short..."


    "Is that what he asked you to say?" Li Nuo asked in a deep voice.


    The girl shook her head abruptly. "No, I didn''t want to say it just now, but he just showed up next to you and asked me to say it."


    Li Nuo''s face turned white for a moment. Just now, time was still.


    Mirror master!


    Convention, foreknowledge, everywhere, control time, transcend dimension, this is absolutely a mirror master!


    Only it can do it. No, Li Nuo denied the use of words in his heart. It should be him


    But why take such a big detour


    "Girl... What''s your name?"


    "Carline."


    Li Nuo stroked her brown hair and said, "I''ll pray for you to the Lord Teresa..."


    Leaving the lost girl, Li Nuo got up and left.


    He felt powerless regret for the girl''s experience. The person who was involved in the relationship with master mirror had no good result. It must be the fate of being mercilessly played by master mirror to wait for her.


    Li Nuo had no choice but to pray that the girl would be protected by "the Lord of Trish" with kevier''s unique blessing.


    It was getting dark. Li Nuo was walking on the street with a large number of people. His mind had already been out of the sky, thinking about the mirror master.


    Philip died in the hands of the mirror master. Since then, the devil may have followed him all the time, or even earlier


    He asked the girl to remind herself that the actual words were, "I''m right by your side. I''m waiting to meet you."


    Li Nuo thought of this and stopped, lost in thought.


    "It''s about Philip... The housekeeper said that Philip wanted to leave novigrie, which means that the mirror master that Philip was afraid of at that time was in novigrie. Philip didn''t know that the mirror master was everywhere.


    Later, in the task of Curse of blood, Philip said at that time, "I shouldn''t challenge him." challenge should mean guiding me as a "demon hunter" to contact the mirror master, expecting me to expel demons as a "demon hunter"


    The omniscient man is in novigrie... "


    He thought that in wizard 3, in the hotel of the white orchard, master mirror lied that he had heard of jerot of Livia and yenefa of Arsene Wenger from the ballad of dandrian. He guided jerot to find yenefa, and he also guided jerot to the Empire of nefergad.


    This is exactly the same as what happened to him. He used lies to cover up his identity all the time. In order to see the mirror master, he was guided by him to find Holland and led by his nose all the way


    Li Nuo clenched his teeth and his face was locked. The true identity of the mirror master was clear in his heart.


    "I''m a fuckin ''fool... Ronald omdez..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you, Mr. barrange."


    Emily owes herself to the strong barrange.


    There are a lot of people at the door of the repair shop, all of them are government personnel in military uniform. They put their vehicles and some old mechanical products at the door of the shop, waiting for the non famous repairman Alphonse Newgate to repair them.


    If all these businesses are completed, the turnover stipulated by the chamber of commerce can be basically completed ahead of time. Emily really did not expect that this seemingly ruthless barrange could help so much.


    "I promised you to help publicize, and I will certainly do what I say. This is my creed."


    Barrange''s face is not red, his ears are not naked, he said the motto of life does not conform to his appearance.


    "And Mr. Newgate?"


    Emily said, "he''s making things in the inner room. He hasn''t been out all day."


    In the back room, the mechanic''s desk was stacked with messy metal components, a drawing, and a metal skeleton arm.


    Maljet kept humming in his mouth, twisting the last screw with a wrench in his hand.


    "Hum... Hum... Hum ~"


    He raised his metal arm with an invisible light in his eyes.


    "With it, I can fight against heaven! Jie, Jie, Jie


    You don''t know who he''s talking to. Maybe it''s to comfort his soul sleeping under Hailar castle. At least that''s what he thinks.


    At this time, the pony pushed open the door and looked at Marge''s face and wild laughter. He could not help but roll his throat.


    "That... My elder sister asked you to go out. The big man came yesterday. She said that if you have time to see him, you may have a chance to expand your business."


    Marjie instantly took back his face, turned "cold" as if nothing had happened, put on a wig, a false beard and false glasses, and walked out of the room domineering.


    "Thank you very much for your resources and business, Mr. barrange." Marge looked up and said.


    "I just did what I promised," barrange said with a blank face. "It''s my creed."


    Like a half fool with an IQ of 60, he said his life motto again.


    Maljietuo took the frame of his fake glasses and said, "hum, I can''t imagine that you, who threatened to smash the shop yesterday, would go to great trouble to help our shop do so many things today."


    "Because I hate people with low ability, but I admire people with talent. I admire your skill. You shouldn''t be buried under the market."


    "It seems that you have a pair of bright eyes to explore talents and understand the truth, and your heart must be as clear as a spring."


    They stood in silence. Suddenly, almost at the same time, they held out a hand.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Same luck."


    The pony is suffocating when he looks at it. The empathy between the two brothers is a little too shameful


    "Sister, how on earth did you pick up the horse... Technician Newgate?"


    Emily grinned awkwardly, stroked the pony''s head and said with a gentle smile, "you can''t control it."


    At this time, outside the door came a tall and straight woman in a black suit. She was Qiao ya.


    "Barrange, Charon told us to get down to business. Felina is going crazy."


    Barrange turned his head and asked, "haven''t you found anyone yet?"


    "Anyway, go back quickly."


    JOYA put her hand on barrange''s shoulder, and then she seemed to exert herself gently, but the muscular man was pulled away like a paper man.


    At the moment of taking a step, JOYA noticed a shallow mark on the wall beside the repair shop, like two words.


    She frowned and gazed with a look of surprise.


    ¡°2B¡­¡­¡±


    The character engraved on the wall is 2B!


    All of a sudden, her thinking began to go back, and she remembered the scene when she first saw the warlock tea white. The woman''s outstanding appearance and figure were almost the same as 2b in Neil. At that time, she swayed around on the two viewpoints of "world linkage line" and "original game characters brought out by players", but now everything is clear.


    Tea white is 2B, 2b is the source warlock!


    She immediately looked back to the repair shop. Why did the escaped warlock engrave his original name here?


    "Miss JOYA! Mr. barrange! I have found you At this time, a soldier''s cry interrupted her thoughts. The soldier was panting and said in a soft voice


    "Master yuan Warlock is back."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for sans''s reward, another one, thanks for the reward of ashes with fire.

 Chapter 160

    After knowing the truth of mirror master, Li Nuo regretted that he didn''t put enough care in investigating the behavior of "people around him".


    Holland''s clue, and Molly''s mention of Cowell, someone told me about the mirror master. These two things made him focus too much on the "Cowell" line.


    Naively thought that the best way to find the mirror master should be to find Holland or contact the high level of Cowell, so as to get the way to call the mirror master in a limited time.


    As a matter of fact, when he first met with himself and handed over a kunt card which belongs to the mirror master, he was already reminding Li Nuo of the fact that "I am the mirror master".


    However, the mirror master''s current behavior is also telling the other end of the topic, what does he want? What is the purpose of going around in a circle?


    Li Nuo is puzzled about this, but he can''t guess too much. Now the best way is to see Holland and follow the route that Ronald has planned for himself.


    Or


    No truth at all. After all, how the world works has nothing to do with players.


    What Li Nuo wants is to kill the shadow elder. Apart from the way of mirror master, he still has an unstable card in his hand, which is called magic stone, but it''s too unstable, so he can''t position magic stone as the first means for the time being.


    After reorganizing our thinking, the most important thing to do now is to hunt vampires and enrage the shadow elder far away in the Feilong mountains. Taking advantage of the chaos, we may have a chance to kill the shadow elder without disturbing the mirror master by taking advantage of the power of warlock kervier and the randomness of magic stone.


    But the premise is to know what the summoner of the Summoning Stone is.


    Li Nuo opened his backpack and saw that the book "depravity against science" had become a transparent ball.


    "Skills?"


    Li Nuo is happy. If he is skilled, he may have another "hand" against the shadow elder.


    Although the script NPC will have a "blind spot" for things related to the "endless corridor" due to the system relationship, it is afraid that there will be hostile players nearby. If the enemy sees Li Nuo take out the skill ball from his knapsack, he will know Li Nuo''s identity as a player.


    He deliberately made a detour and took out the ball when there was no one around.


    [Name: leap of faith (primary)]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: none]


    [learning conditions: reaction 5, insight 6]


    [effect: the height is limited below the atmosphere, and there are haystacks or soft objects in the landing area. On this premise, you can avoid injury after jumping, and you don''t need to spend energy]


    [Note: to illustrate, this move can determine the damage to the enemy. According to the user''s weight and falling height, the upper limit and lower limit of the damage can''t be estimated. In a word... If you are heavy enough and stand high enough, it''s not impossible to reach the destructive power of smashing through the earth]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo is silent


    "Ridicule me, is there something wrong with my knee..."


    After half a ring, he still learned this move with a really fragrant attitude.


    After all, in specific circumstances, this skill can also slightly cure the tragic constitution of the weak stage.


    Li Nuo made up his mind and prepared for the next journey.


    Instead of going back to Molly''s house, he came to the chamber of Commerce.


    It''s Dusk now. The number of people in the chamber of commerce is not rare. It''s about 20 people visible to the naked eye.


    When he went to the counter of the hunter''s chamber of Commerce, Li Nuo saw something wrong with the manager''s expression. His first reaction was that the chamber of Commerce had already known about the village of wakaluo.


    "Just in time, Mr. Diao. We were looking for you, too." The manager called, and without waiting for Li Nuo to speak, he said, "there''s an accident in wakaluo village."


    Sure enough, Li Nuo thought, but his face remained unchanged.


    "The light has come to vacaro?"


    The manager drew his eyebrow and said, "if only it were like this, the whole village of wakaluocun was slaughtered and there was no one alive."


    Li Nuo raised his hands, "let me state that this has nothing to do with me. I''m in this business to make money, not to experience some kind of abnormal pleasure."


    The manager said: "you, Jerry and kakately are the last people who have been to wakaluo village. According to the procedure, the three of you should wait for the police station to bring you to trial, so I have to issue a notice to you on behalf of the chamber of Commerce and the government before the trial."


    The manager took out a notice and handed it to Li Nuo.


    "Within three days, you will be subject to legal restrictions. During this period, you are not allowed to accept any tasks related to the chamber of Commerce. During this period, you are not allowed to approach the area of Nottingham palace. During this period, you are not allowed to leave pound vinis. However, your personal freedom, including the legal right to purchase goods or personal action, will not be restricted too much. I hope that a personal data about yourself will be prepared within these three days, Including address, name, country of origin and the industry you have been engaged in. It is suggested that you stay in your residence and wait for the door-to-door examination. If there is no problem, please sign your name or code and your current personal address. "


    Li Nuo looked at the notice and asked, "what if I choose not to sign?"


    "You''ll be in jail for three days." The manager sneered.


    Li Nuo took the pen on the counter, signed it, handed it to the manager, and then asked, "can my personal chamber of Commerce points be restored?"


    "This is out of control and can be recovered, but do you have enough money? Don''t forget to submit 500 marks before you can recover your points. "


    Li Nuo directly took out the Griffin''s head from his backpack and "smashed" it on the counter.


    "Give me the money first."


    The manager didn''t know how to be sharp. "Mr. Diao, your efficiency is a bit amazing..."


    Li Nuo ha ha a smile, proud and delicate color all show on the corner of the mouth.


    From the backpack, he took out "wings of gliding lizard", "head of Ghoul", "carapace of crab spider" and "head of corrosive ghost".


    "See if there are hunting related to these monsters in the forest area leading to Cape village, and help me calculate the money and points."


    Li Nuo''s words kept a commonplace, but all the people present were not calm. Dozens of pairs of eyes looked at him one after another, and even vaguely heard someone breathing cold air.


    "What happened to you in the wild..." the manager frowned and exclaimed.


    I can''t tell you that it was a certain warlock who started a buff that led these monsters to "throw themselves into arms"... Li Nuo thought about it and said calmly, "it''s easy."


    "Well..."


    Instead of asking more questions, the manager took out the reward list of hunting tasks and compared them one by one.


    "A total of 315 points plus 265 marks..." the manager nodded his head invisibly, "Congratulations, Mr. Diao, you have been promoted to the top class hunter. Although that''s the case, it will take three days to finish the trial before you can get the new hand."


    In addition, the Griffin''s reward of 320 marks earned a total of 585 marks. In addition, he took back the deposit of 100 marks. This time, he got a total of 685 marks from the chamber of Commerce.


    After 500 marks were submitted, 185 marks remained.


    Taking into account all the property he had acquired before and throwing it away to buy groceries and women''s clothes, Li now has 575 marks in his hands.


    Make a fortune


    Despite the fact, the money is still of great use and should not be wasted at will.


    In the audience, Li noticed that the lively female manager behind the counter of the killer chamber of Commerce was picking her eyebrows.


    Li Nuo happened to have something to do with her, so she walked over. The manager clapped her hand and said excitedly, "are you interested in some big lists?"


    She took out three reward orders from under the counter, "just arrived A-level reward, a total of two people, there is a B-level reward, as long as you complete one of them, we staff can get an objective Commission, how, for ourselves, consider it."


    Li Nuo was confused. He heard something about A-level reward from solner. He thought that his reward order would soon appear in the chamber of Commerce. It was expected to see maljie''s reward. Even Baikal Punk''s reward was reasonable, but


    Why is Baikal Punk''s reward A-level like his own, even larger than his own.


    Although Li Nuo was wearing a mask, the manager saw his doubts through the direction of his gaze and explained: "it is said that this man hijacked a very important venue and caused serious injury to a high official of the government of the nefergad empire... It is rumored that this man is the behind the scenes leader of the trio."


    "Ah... So powerful..." Li Nuo humbly catered and pushed back according to the reward list, "but the previous task is not over, these high reward will be discussed in a few days."


    According to the rules of the chamber of Commerce, as long as any Hunter killer or mercenary completes the task, a commission will be included in the manager''s salary. Therefore, A-level reward is a large amount of income for the manager of the killer chamber of Commerce.


    It''s equivalent to a sales office lady who sells a 200 square house in the second ring of Beijing. With this list, she can resign boldly.


    Li Nuo''s eyes looked around. When no one was paying attention, he leaned forward and put his arms on the counter. He raised his hand to draw a seal for the manager and used the seal of akexi to her.


    "Where is geralai''s former residence?"


    The young lady of the manager''s face suddenly dull, like a puppet, said slightly: "Wei Di Fen... Street..."


    At this time, her lost look instantly returned to her pupil and shook her head slightly.


    "Just now my head was a little heavy..."


    When I looked up again, Li Nuo had already left here.


    "Strange..."


    ¡­¡­


    In order to protect the employers, the killers'' chamber of Commerce has made rules that the place where the killers contact the employers must be chosen by the employers.


    When she first accepted the Commission of "killing James", the manager once told Li Nuo that if she didn''t go to the employer''s place before noon, she would have to go again some other day.


    It shows that the place where geralai was at that time was not at least the home where he lived for a long time. Through the simple house and the blood in the house, we can conclude that it was the place where he set up for the convenience of drinking blood.


    Therefore, for convenience, it is a better choice to use the seal of akexi to find out geralai''s original residence.


    Managers have the task list of integration in their work, and it''s their duty to be familiar with the basic information of employers. Maybe they won''t remember these massive and noisy information too clearly, but [the seal of akexi] can awaken the potential part of memory under the target cerebral cortex.


    There are two primary effects of the seal of akexi: persuading the opponent and making him lost.


    The former can be applied to humanoid creatures. For example, if you want to enter the city, the soldier says that you can''t enter the city without py trading. At this time, when an akexi passes by, the soldier can instinctively agree to any request.


    The latter is better understood. For example, Li Nuo and chabai were fighting in the wild just now. They used "the seal of akexi" several times to immobilize the monster, causing a short circuit of one to two seconds.


    However, on the one hand, this move is to consume the upper limit of energy, on the other hand, it is useless to the enemy who is too strong.


    As for how to define the strong, Li Nuo has not verified the clear results for the moment. At least it is a little useless for Griffins, which can cause short circuit time of less than 1 second.


    Now that geralai''s general address is known, the next thing is easy.


    Lino came to No. 6, sola Avenue, pakino, where he first met geralai.


    Now the sun is setting in the west, and the crescent moon and stars are over kevier.


    Li Nuo hid himself in the shadow of the street and paid attention to the pedestrians around until the number of people was reduced. He took out a piece of wire and opened the door of house 6.


    The house was quiet and dark. Although the demon hunter''s visual ability was several times better than that of human beings, he could not see the scene in the house without the moonlight outside.


    After confirming that there was no one in the room, Li Nuo picked up the cup on the table, smelled the smell of the cup, put aside the strong smell of blood, and smelled a light odor belonging to the internal secretion of the mouth.


    Then open the wardrobe, Li Nuo''s first goal is to find clothes that fit the body, such as underwear or underwear.


    But I only found a short sleeve shirt, which is harmless and can be used.


    Suddenly inhale, smell, smell the body odor on the shirt, then began to try to remember the saliva and body odor in memory.


    A moment later, he carefully walked out of the house, looked at no one around, and immediately pretended to be calm and walked to the distance.


    "I''ve really made myself a dog."


    With this kind of Tucao, Li Nuo is preparing to make complaints about his next plan, which is the two thing that must be done today.


    First, go to see malje and tell him what happened.


    Second, killing vampires at midnight.


    Although there is still half a month left in the whole mainline task, the appearance of A-level reward and the mirror master have to make Li Nuo re-examine the remaining days.


    At least the progress must be speeded up. Sooner or later, the chamber of Commerce will notice that the two high-level vampires who died in Cape village may be the day after tomorrow. By then, they will be the most suspected criminals. In addition, the affair of wakaluocun has been discovered, and their secret underwater days will soon be broken.


    You need to raise your level before tomorrow, make your psionic power reach 30 points that you can use [summon stone], and find the fifth high-level vampire before tomorrow night.


    "In the next 24 hours, it seems to be very busy..."


    Li Nuo has been standing in front of the repair shop in the moonlight.


    Notice that Marge is standing at the door, looking back at something on the wall.


    "What are you looking at?"


    After listening, maljie turned back and said, "something happened."


    Li Nuo''s face was not surprised. "I''ve had an accident here, too."

 Chapter 161

    Marjesh asked Li Nuo to see the "2B" carved on the wall.


    "Chabai has been here."


    "No surprise." Lino went inside and said, "I''ve seen her."


    Li Nuo sat on the stool and took the water from Emily. After a drink, he began to explain the experience of the day.


    "It''s certain that barrange and the enemy team have a relationship with the upper class of kervier. Chabai is the source warlock, Ronald is the mirror master, and we three went on the reward order of the chamber of Commerce." There was a flicker of uneasiness in marjie''s face. "Most of it is bad news."


    "So we need to speed up, especially you and punk. Don''t let outsiders recognize you." Li Nuo said and looked at punk.


    Punk pointed to his face and said, "I''m behind the scenes?"


    "Well, congratulations." Li Nuo nodded.


    Punk was not calm. "Hello! What the hell did you do with my face! "


    "Well... Hijacked the slave market and fired a few guns there by the way..."


    "You lunatic!" "So I can''t go back to novigrie!" cried punk


    Li Nuo clenched his lips and said, "to be exact... As long as you offer a reward, you can''t go to any country or region you can only set foot in..."


    Punk buried his head, "damn... Is this forcing me to take risks in the eastern world..."


    "Why is there excitement in your tone?" Li Nuo didn''t feel sharp, and the guy didn''t have the slightest chagrin.


    Punk raised his head, looked shocked, eyes exposed light dust, head with fire, determined color spread in the face, indignation and said: "because I feel the call of adventure."


    Another psycho, Li Nuo sighed.


    "I have another piece of bad news here," Marge said


    "Any good news?" Li Nuo laughs.


    "Hum, it''s a pity that cow dung is scarce this time. The name engraved on the wall by chabai may have been seen by barrange and his party." Marjie held up her fake glasses and said, "there is a young and charming lady in a black suit. She has a flat three-dimensional appearance, but she is full of heroism. If she doesn''t have high requirements for her figure, she must be one of the important candidates for our goddess."


    "You just say that the woman saw it." Li Nuo interrupted.


    "This woman is probably a hostile player."


    "Good... It''s getting more and more troublesome." Li Nuo takes out the deflagration bullet drawing from his backpack.


    "Take a good look at this drawing. If you have enough time, try to make a few bullets."


    Maljie picked up and glanced, "something to turn the war."


    The simple evaluation represents all the conclusions of deflagration bullet. For a world without armor and anti heat weapons, the long-range attack means with explosion damage can affect the war situation in an instant.


    "And this one." Li Nuo took out stacks of tickets from his pocket and lining pocket and lined them up on the table.


    "550 marks, can replenish the amount that the shop needs to pay this week as soon as possible."


    Li Nuo did not forget the branch line of Mechanical shops, and the awesome degree of this line was raised to 11 level.


    Emily''s eyes were shining, and she counted the money on the table in disbelief.


    "550 marks... Plus today''s maintenance fee..." she took out the bill and compared it, her eyes shining with gold, "1158 marks!"


    But Emily''s excited look slowly faded, turned to push the money towards Li Nuo, and said, "no... I can''t accept your things anymore, sir..."


    Marjie grabbed the money, looked at Emily and said calmly, "but I can accept it."


    "Well... This..." Emily hesitated.


    Li Nuo also ignored them, picked up the umbrella, straightened the collar, turned to leave, and said: "Marge, try to finish everything before noon tomorrow, and punk, don''t go out, your height and figure are too attractive."


    Punk pen out a thumb, "don''t worry, I''ve been wearing glasses to go out this time."


    "This is not the key..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the moon is dark and the wind is high, killing and setting fire.


    "That''s it."


    Li Nuo followed the map and came to wadifen street.


    Standing in a shadow, with eyes closed and breath held, I recalled the smell I smelled in No. 6 house.


    A moment later, he opened his eyes, his amber snake eyes fixed on a two-story house not far away.


    "Found it."


    He recognized the smell and approached there. Until the smell became more and more strong, he was close to the door of the house.


    Take out the traditional crime tools, wire.


    Pry open the door while there is no one under the moon.


    The first thing to get into the house is to take off his shoes. He believes that he doesn''t sweat his feet, but he doesn''t believe that wearing shoes can make no sound at all.


    There was still a little light in the first floor. Through the porch, Li Nuo noticed the footsteps of someone coming, and immediately found a low cabinet to hide his figure.


    A woman came out of the hall with a candle and looked like a maid.


    At this time, the quickest way is to knock her out immediately, but Li Nuo uses the seal of akexi behind her in order to improve her spiritual power.


    The woman stayed where she was, her expression was stunned.


    "Where''s geralai?"


    The woman opened her mouth and said in a mechanical tone: "the second floor... The innermost bedroom..."


    Just at this time, the woman''s pupil focus recovered, and Li Nuo immediately threw out another [the seal of akexi].


    "Is he asleep?"


    "I went to sleep two hours ago..."


    "Thank you." After Li Nuo spoke softly, he knocked the woman unconscious.


    Smooth upstairs, there is no second figure, living in this house should be only geralai and his maid.


    He went to the door of the inner room quietly, with his ears on the door, and heard a deep snore.


    After confirming that geralai had indeed fallen asleep, he took out the wire and committed the crime again.


    Click


    Lino crept into the house and saw geralai sleeping.


    Then he put away his iron umbrella and took out an ax, which had been seized by the thieves at the base of the tower next to hatherton.


    Then Li Nuo gives out a "mark of akexi" to geralai. There is a chill in his eyes


    Geralai is in a dream. Suddenly, the scene in the dream begins to fade. The next moment, as soon as his neck cools, he immediately wants to open his eyes. However, he finds that his eyelids are as heavy as lead. At the first time, he judges that he has been hit by some kind of magic. When he finally opens his eyes, it''s too late.


    Geralai''s voice could not be heard because his neck was half broken. Li Nuo chopped geralai''s neck like a butcher with an ax.


    He stabbed his spine with a stick, finally pulled off his head with an axe, held it in his hand, raised his head, and looked at geralai''s frightened eyes.


    "I''m sorry. If you burn to death in the house, you''ll be afraid of the fire-fighting people. The fire may go out before you die, so we have to change places."


    Geralai could not speak, but could only open his mouth and utter a hoarse voice. But from Li Nuo''s eyes, he knew that his life would end tonight.


    But it can never imagine what kind of hell it will face late

 Chapter 162

    A few hours later.


    A cave in the Feilong mountains.


    Black bats appear at the cave entrance again, hovering under the night sky, like a black cloud, they are waiting for the sound of the cave.


    In the cave, the shadow elder sits on a rock, his whole body is covered with blue tendons, and his face is almost distorted by anger.


    "Second... Third... Fourth..."


    It kept reading in a hoarse voice until it gave out a roar, and the bats outside the cave fled in the direction of pound vines.


    early morning.


    One street behind the embassy building, there is a solemn and broad avenue. There are no residential buildings on both sides of the road. It is full of trees and quiet.


    The quiet and majestic Nottingham palace is located here.


    In front of the building is a large Western-style garden with unique style. The planting of trees and plants in the garden is unique, and the scenery is beautiful and quiet.


    Standing in front of the main palace, you can see the towering trees on both sides. The statue of Goddess stands in the green shade. The copper sculptures along the road on both sides are colorful and beautiful.


    Looking at the palace in the distance, it is about five stories high and adopts the stepped and advanced architectural style. The exterior wall is still simple and dazzling white brick wall. The top of the building is composed of an oval dome and a traditional spire. The appearance highlights the rich decoration and sculpture that the people of kevier like.


    This is not only the office of the Kerviel government, but also the Royal Summer shelter.


    It is now in the late autumn, and the royal family is still in the winter capital, but it will not be luxurious and wasteful. Many senior officials of the government and the order live here, which is to protect the regulations made by senior officials.


    In a study, felina gently shakes a bottle of test tube, staring at the red liquid inside.


    "So there''s something in Cohen''s hypothesis?"


    A female warlock behind her bent slightly, showing respect.


    "Yes, bishop Cohen''s conjecture has a preliminary effect in the experiment."


    As she said this, the female warlock looked at the tea white sitting on the sofa drinking coffee, and then said, "through overnight testing, the blood of the warlock adults and" Yadan''s blood "can not be fused, but the blood of ordinary people can be invaded by" Yadan''s blood. "


    "Invasion?" Asked felina.


    "We found that" Yadan''s blood "secretes a kind of sticky substance inside, which is similar to... Reproduction..." the female warlock wanted to talk and stopped, thinking about how to organize her own language.


    Feilina can''t control so much, said directly: "that is," Yadan''s blood "can secrete sperm, but this kind of sperm can''t combine with the source warlock''s blood, right?"


    "Well..."


    Felina put the test tube back on the rack, picked up a handkerchief and wiped her hands. "How''s Cohen now?"


    "Bishop Cohen did not feel well yesterday and is still living in the embassy building."


    "I''m afraid something will happen to Cohen these days," she said in a deep voice


    After the sorceress left, felina pointed to the test tube on the test stand and looked at chabai.


    "Tea white, what do you think?"


    Cha bai took a sip of coffee and said, "I think I should ask the person I said."


    Felina sighed, "it''s Mr. Diao of the hunter''s chamber of Commerce, right... You have mentioned him nine times since last night, including once when drawing blood. Even if this man is really as capable as you said, as an agent, I can''t agree with him to enter Nottingham palace. Can you understand?"


    "Probably." "There are many strange things happened recently. I think it''s very useful for him to meet Holland at least, including..."


    "Including what?"


    "He mentioned that he wanted to talk to Holland about the mirror master."


    As an agent of the red order of Cowell, she naturally understood what the name of mirror master represented.


    Demons, abyss, gods, curses... Now through Cohen''s hint, maybe it has something to do with what happened to Yanan.


    "Chabai, do you know the real name of that man?"


    Cha bai looks up and looks expressionless. In fact, she is thinking. It seems that Li Nuo has not told her whether she can tell her real name


    "Edward Roger."


    As soon as her face changed, felina immediately found the 15th volume of the red color education record on the bookshelf, quickly turned the page, found the page number in her memory, and began to whisper:


    "One day, maybe a hundred years later... Edward Roger will return to kervier, but that will be the eve of the fall of kervier and even novigry..."


    She closed the book slowly, and murmured: "prophecy... Prophecy of a hundred years ago?"


    At this time, the door was knocked. Before felina spoke, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Charon stood at the door in his vertical suit and saluted, "excuse me, ladies. I have something important to say."


    Feilina did not withdraw from the state of astonishment, just slightly kowtow.


    Charon sat on the opposite side of the tea white, with a flash of strange eyes swept the tea white, let her arrive quite uncomfortable.


    "Three high-level vampires died yesterday," he said with a smile, leaning up on the back of the sofa


    Felina frowned. The information she had just learned had not been fully digested. Now there is new bad news.


    When Charon said this, his eyes were still intentionally or unintentionally glancing over chabai''s cheek, observing the woman''s Micro expression. Unfortunately, chabai was like a puppet, with no emotional ups and downs on her face.


    "That''s what the elders told us, bishop felina. You know what happens when the death toll reaches five."


    Charon said a little, shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "now a body is found in the city, and the other two are still searching, but the one who died in the city..." his face showed a trace of ferocity, and his tone increased and changed, "that poor ghost, it''s a little sad to die."


    "The body and the head were separated. The body was on the bed at home. His head was found in an open space several kilometers away. His head was wrapped in oak leaves and smeared with a thick layer of yellow mud. When he found it, he was put in the extinguished fire. His head was ripe and sent out a fragrance. To be exact, he was made into a dish."


    Charon lit a cigarette and continued, "it''s not just a simple act of hunting, it''s a challenge to the order and the top."


    "I see. I''ll do something about it." The solemnity of felina had been revealed.


    With a smile on his face, Charon didn''t mean anything else about it. Instead, he looked at chabai and said with a low smile, "miss yuanshushi, I heard that a powerful person sent you back yesterday?"


    "It''s none of your business." Chabai is very alert. She has guessed the real identity of Charon since she came back yesterday.


    "Don''t be so wary of me. Although I''m a vampire, I''m definitely friendly. In fact, I just want to meet that character. My friends, barrange and JOYA want to thank him well ~"


    At this time, felina suddenly interrupted him, "Mr. Charon, if it''s OK, you go first."


    Charon turned his lips, but he stood up and walked to the door. He suddenly stopped in front of the door and looked back at chabai.


    "By the way, Miss yuan warlock, I always think you look familiar."


    He left this sentence, which made felina feel meaningless, but also made tea white''s heart wave. Then he closed the door and disappeared in the room.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like him," she whispered, looking at the closed door


    "Me too." Tea white Fu language.


    Her instinctive intuition tells her that this man named Charon is very difficult. Even if he has never shown his strength, he can give chabai a kind of tense feeling like a lump in the throat.


    She has never experienced such a bad and boring feeling, but she still keeps it in mind, because she thinks it should be an instinctive human emotion, an emotion that needs to be learned or understood.


    Felina frowned and sighed. "Chabai, I agree that Edward can enter the palace."


    One thing after another, felina knows that it is difficult to solve everything in a short time with the clues she has now. At this sensitive time, "Edward Roger" may really be a figure who can solve the mystery. At least for her, it is an effective way to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    After that, she also left the room, leaving only cha bai sitting on the sofa looking at the empty room.


    "Trouble..."


    She got up with a sigh and went to the test tube of Yadan''s blood.


    According to her style of handling affairs for Li Nuo and maljie, these two people will not let go of any important items related to the script, so the tea white takes care to find an empty cup, pours the red "Yadan''s blood" in the test tube into a little, and puts it into the player''s backpack.


    Then she looked at the bookshelf, stepped forward, took out the book that felina had read, poured a cup of coffee again, and sat up on the sofa with her legs up.


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later.


    Li Nuo was in the room concocting the decoction.


    Yesterday, he got the first level of many monsters. Li Nuo searched for the "decoction manual" and confirmed the three decoctions that needed to be prepared.


    They are "Griffin Decoction", "crab spider Decoction" and "blood devil Decoction".


    First, explain the effect of the three decoctions in the game


    Blood devil Decoction: blood sucking property. If there is no blood, rush to the enemy and have a sword dance. If you drink it with haikena at the same time, it is the first choice for home and travel. Unfortunately, there is no material for haikena decoction.


    Crab spider decocting medicine: the lighter the equipment and backpack, the less damage they will receive, which is equivalent to improving their defense in disguise. As for how to define this decocting medicine in "endless corridor", it depends on the effect after modulation.


    Griffin decocting medicine: if you are hurt, add resistance. For example, if you are attacked by a sword type enemy, you will add a little chopping resistance. The more you get, the more resistance you will add. However, the premise is that you should be able to withstand the attack in front of you. Endless corridor has no clear anti strike attribute, so the specific effect is unknown.


    Molly took back some alchemy materials from the laboratory last night. After comparing them one by one, Li Nuo was sure that there were two kinds of decoctions that could be made now, namely, crab spider decoctions and blood devil decoctions.


    When he finished extracting the mutation inducer, the door was gently pushed open.


    You don''t have to think it''s Jack.


    Jack leaned against the door and asked, "no training today?"


    Li Nuo did not look at him, but was busy loading the materials into each container.


    Inadvertently, he said, "practice by yourself. I''m short of time today."


    Jack looked at Li Nuo''s confusion and asked, "Why are you so busy every day?"


    Li Nuo picked up a beaker, shook the dwarf liquor in the beaker, and said casually, "in order to live."


    In fact, he didn''t want to be so busy, but he had to bear his own death.


    "I have a question for you." Jack said.


    "Well."


    "Will you live here with me all the time?"


    Li Nuo is stunned. He puts down his equipment and looks at Jack. He notices that the boy is longing for an answer in his eyes.


    Li Nuo knows what the answer is, but he can''t say it because he can''t do it.


    "No


    "Why?"


    "I don''t belong here."


    Jack scratched his hair and let out a deep sigh of disappointment. "Well, it''s just that I live here alone... I''m a little embarrassed."


    Li Nuo raised a curved corner of his mouth, sat down at the edge of the bed and said, "I''ll teach you a way."


    "Well... I think it''s better not to listen..." Jack hesitated. Although he didn''t get along for a long time, Jack had a preliminary understanding of Li Nuo. He absolutely couldn''t listen to his life principles and ways of life. The main function of those words was to guide others on the wrong path of life.


    Despite his refusal, Li Nuo said frankly, "what do you think of Molly''s daughter, Tom''s sister and marfa?"


    "What are you going to say... I''m only 12 years old..."


    "Don''t be nervous. You''re twelve. In a few years, when you get to sixteen, you''ll start to marry this girl. It''s a shame. At that time, Molly is your mother and Tom is your brother. You and marfanu will have a baby named Jerry. Do you still have the face to be embarrassed?"


    Jack''s disdainful eyes couldn''t be hidden at the moment. He turned his head and left and said, "I''m going to exercise."


    Li Nuo looks at Jack''s appearance, can''t help but smile and ask: "remember, don''t forget to eat and sleep too much."


    Jack looked back. "If you go... When will you be back?"


    "I haven''t left yet."


    "Well..." Jack answered and added, "Li Nuo, you have a strong smell of barbecue. It''s time to wash."


    Li Nuo smiles and doesn''t speak. The smell should be the smell left by geralai''s head last night.


    After Jack left, Li Nuo sat on the bed and didn''t move.


    After living for 20 years, I have never received any concern from outsiders or heard any other people''s greetings. On the contrary, in this game world, these "virtual" people give it all to him


    "It''s ironic."


    Li Nuo got up and began to prepare the decoction.


    A moment later, when the last [blood devil Decoction] was finally completed, the sound of the system also came into his ears.


    [completed branch line task: save shops and achieve standard turnover]


    [gain experience value 850]


    [the random drawing of task reward and the drawing of primary pump buffering breastplate have been sent to player 5930''s item list, please refer to it]


    It seems that things over there have been done, Li Nuo thought.


    Then I took a look at my own property version and confirmed that my level had been raised to level 11, and that my psychic power had risen to 26.


    Immediately inject the 4 eigenvalues saved in the previous script into the psychic power value.


    Looking at the spirit power value at 30 o''clock, Li Nuo takes out the Summoning Stone with a sigh of relief.


    [Name: Summoning Stone (not identified)]


    [summon: unknown]


    [call condition: unknown]


    [effect: Summons an alien creature, the rest unknown]


    [Note: unknown]


    After the spiritual power reaches 30, you can open the "magic identification". Now everything is ready, only Dongfeng is needed.


    Li Nuo looked at the shining pebble, holding his breath, and his mouth rose slightly uncontrollably.


    "Hey... It''s time to decide."

 Chapter 163

    [magic identification costs 200 gold coins. Are you sure you want to use it


    "Confirm."


    Just a moment, please


    After the end of the system sound and a moment''s waiting, the magic stone suddenly exudes dazzling beauty, and the light is rippling like water inside the mode. After it gradually dissipates, the color of the magic stone turns into transparent green.


    [Name: lucky draw Summoning Magic Stone LV1]


    [type: props]


    [summon: diabolos, Leviathan, domberley, cactus, moguli, land bird]


    [summoning conditions: different summoners need different energy values. If the Summoner''s energy value is insufficient, the Summoner''s energy value will be deducted]


    [effect: Six summoning creatures are randomly selected to determine the available summoners. The time of summoning effect depends on different summoners]


    [Note: as we all know, six goblins will always follow you on the journey to become the League champion in eight Taoist halls]


    "What''s the matter? It''s a mess."


    Li Nuo doesn''t know how to evaluate the long-awaited [Summoning Magic Stone]. It''s good to look good from the results, and it''s really bad if it''s not good.


    "Cactus", "Mo Guli", "Lu xingniao" are mascots.


    "Dongbailey", also known as the kitchen knife monster, a kitchen knife into the world, may be able to exchange brotherhood with shadow elders.


    Diabolos, the demon of gravity, should be above the shadow elder.


    "Leviathan", needless to say, this elder brother is a God. If he is hungry, he can chew the wine and food of the shadow elder.


    Li Nuo secretly congratulated himself that he had played the whole series of "Final Fantasy" games. Otherwise, who can guess that these summoners are actually a group of mutant animals and plants.


    However, Li Nuo can''t be too reassured by the gambling nature of [magic stone]. He''s not sure whether he can carry the next call with his own blood and blue.


    "It''s really not possible. Let chabai or marjie use this."


    Li Nuo held the magic stone and sat on the bed motionless thinking.


    At this time, someone knocked on the doorframe. Li Nuo looked up and saw Ke min step in and lean against the door, looking at himself inexplicably.


    "Excuse me, are you telling your own fortune?"


    Ke min looks at Li Nuo''s magic stone jokingly. It''s true that this spherical object looks like a crystal ball.


    Li Nuo touched the [magic stone], then went down the slope and said, "I calculated that if you still wear such exposed clothes, you will be punished one day in the next year."


    "Oh, I want to hear the retribution, Mr. diviner."


    "Fever."


    Ke min gives him a white look and sweeps his exposed chest.


    "Come down with me."


    "Why? Kevier''s strict fortune telling is a feudal superstition, so he wants to arrest me? "


    Ke Min said, "I really don''t know what earth shaking things you have done. You were summoned by the top of the order and invited to visit Nottingham palace."


    Tea white is fast enough!


    Li Nuo was surprised. He didn''t expect to go to Nottingham palace so soon.


    "Also, if you change your clothes, you have a bad smell of barbecue," cumin said


    Li Nuo jumped out of bed, took out a slightly clean shirt and trousers, looked at Ke Min who was still by the door, and shook her clothes twice. "Do you want to watch me change my clothes?"


    Ke min''s face was disgusting. He turned back and said, "I''d rather watch the killing of pigs."


    When I went downstairs, I saw Molly and three children gathered in the living room.


    Li Nuo didn''t say too much. He just nodded to Molly, approached her and said, "after I leave, you go upstairs and leave something on the table for you..."


    Perhaps out of this door, we won''t see each other again. This is the thought in Li Nuo''s heart.


    He could not predict what would happen when he went to Nottingham palace.


    If the mechanism of [magic stone] is not random selection mode, but a specific summoner, depending on the strength of the summoner, if it is extremely strong, Li Nuo will choose to give up the line of seeing Holland, roll the package and run upstairs when changing clothes, then hide and wait for the opportunity to find the vampire hiding in the city, and launch the hunting of the vampire.


    Then, as long as you wait for the shadow elder to rub with Cowell and smash the shadow elder with the summon beast in [magic stone], he doesn''t believe that the shadow elder can survive the attack of Dragon God or fire god for three minutes.


    But now, because of the uncertainty of random selection, in order to be more stable, Li Nuo has to meet Holland. This is the plan a that he has decided for himself since he came to keville, and it is also the good road that mirror master has pointed out to him.


    Soon, outside Nottingham palace, the guard surrounded Li Nuo. A gentleman dressed like a steward looked at Li Nuo with some information about him.


    "To introduce myself, I''m the governor in charge of the pound vines Office of state, Banke cartley."


    "Mr. Diao, according to the regulations, you are not allowed to enter the holy Nottingham palace, but because of your high points and outstanding achievements, as well as the call of our noble bishop, Ms. felina, now..."


    He frowned, and lino was watching the magnificent palace, ignoring his words.


    "Cough..." he coughed to ease his embarrassment, took out a bottle of water, held it like Guanyin, and pointed to a few drops of water.


    "Please take off your mask, and I will carry out the necessary etiquette for you to enter the palace."


    Li Nuo had been listening to him all the time. He listened to all the points and felina, but they didn''t matter. When he heard that he wanted to take off the mask, he was a little surprised.


    But there''s no way. If you don''t take off the area, you won''t be able to enter the palace. These people can''t put the seal of akexi. So, Li Nuo slowly took off the mask that seemed to be embedded in his face.


    Bank pointed his finger at Leno''s forehead and said, "may the Lord of Teresa purify your evil thoughts."


    Li Nuo almost couldn''t help laughing. She said that the head of your family, Trish, had done a lot of evil things before.


    "By the way, we have one more thing to say." You still owe me 50 marks


    Li nuo''an said with a smile, "you should feed the dog the money."


    Ke min frowned and his eyes were angry, but he could only watch Li Nuo enter Nottingham palace.


    After entering the palace, Li Nuo was waiting for a complicated and troublesome inspection instead of the speaker in the ancestral hall. After being forced to confiscate his walking stick and pushed to take a bath, he had another etiquette class.


    After all, Li Nuo collapsed on the sofa like a tired duck.


    "Life in the upper class is really troublesome..."


    He still likes the lazy lifestyle of South Street.


    In this way, he had been sitting in the reception room waiting. I don''t know how long later, Li Nuo''s nervous mood had almost disappeared.


    Until the door rang, a thin man in a brown striped suit, a hat with a wide brim, green eyes and a light beard stood at the door.


    The man, like wandering in his own home, sat leisurely opposite Li Nuo, took off his hat and showed a humble smile.


    Li Nuo felt uncomfortable from his smile, but somehow he couldn''t find the reason.


    "Good eyes, Mr. butcher."


    This is a man''s first sentence.


    Li Nuo''s face suddenly tensed, and his awe inspiring expression spread over his eyebrows.


    "First, introduce yourself." The man leaned forward, slightly close to Li Nuo.


    "My name is Charon, Charon dosrano sandillo, and I promise you that''s my real name."


    The real name... Li Nuo''s mouth turned slightly up unconsciously. He didn''t expect that he would get extra benefits from a visit to Nottingham palace


    "Like you, I''m a player from the endless cloister, and my purpose is simple - please join me," Charon continued

 Chapter 164

    Li Nuo pretended to giggle like an innocent child.


    "I don''t understand."


    "Don''t play this kind of boring psychological warfare with me, unless you can turn your amber pupils into black," he said with a smile


    Li Nuo said: "I don''t agree to join the company. We can take care of it."


    "Can a friend be a success, only a lover?" Karon took the lead.


    Li Nuo spread out a hand, "how about paying a deposit in advance? 8846 gold coins and the heads of those bastards in your team. "


    Charon buried his head and lit a cigarette. "I have my own way to deal with those two wastes, but I don''t like your joking attitude, Mr. butcher. No... it should be Mr. demon hunter. I hope you can pay attention to your proper speaking. I really love talent and I''m reluctant to destroy you here."


    "I''m sorry. I''m already a 30 level man."


    Charon took a deep breath of his cigarette and puffed out a cloud of smoke toward the top. He asked, "don''t think about it any more?"


    "Please be wise."


    "It''s tough." Charonrao gave a meaningful smile and said to himself: "a 2B who came out of the world of Neil is now the master of warlock who is vigorously cultivated by Cowell, a man who may have something to do with a mechanical repair shop... Well... They are all interesting people, if their hands and feet are gone..."


    Charon''s pupil glances at Leno.


    "Is it more interesting?"


    Li Nuo smelled that there was a trace of fierce color in his eyes, but a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Charon, are you sure?"


    Charon put out the cigarette end, got up and bent to Li Nuo, said: "if you are a group of waste, I can consider letting you go, but I''m sorry, Mr. demon hunter, you are too eye-catching. In order to avoid meeting stronger you in the future, I have to uproot the disaster here."


    Four eyes look at each other, no one speaks first, and the air is full of killing.


    "Charon?"


    A sudden voice came from outside the door, and felina stood at the door with her tea white.


    "I heard that a hunter was invited to Nottingham, so I came to say hello to him curiously. I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    He looked at Li Nuo and bowed. "It''s been a good chat with you. I already know what to do. Thank you for your advice, Mr. hunter."


    Charon glanced at the tea white and walked out of the room with a meaningful smile.


    Suddenly, felina said, "Charon, please remember that Nottingham does not belong to your special territory. Please don''t regard it as your own cave."


    "Felina, you are racist. We are human beings. We should have the freedom to belong to Nottingham." "But I forgive you for what you said," he joked cheerfully


    He left the room with a wave of his hand, leaving felina''s sad face.


    "What a tough and annoying guy."


    "I''m sorry, I hope he didn''t disturb you," felina apologized to Leno


    Li Nuo shakes his head and smiles. "No, he''s very interesting."


    Only chabai noticed the information revealed in Li Nuo''s eyes. Just now, Charon said something that made Li Nuo headache.


    Felina sat opposite to Li Nuo, where Charon had just sat, and chabai sat next to felina, with her legs cocked up, her face expressionless and without waves, pretending that she was not familiar with the "fake demon hunter" in front of her.


    "I''m felina, the agent of the red order, the guardian and teacher of the source Warlock. Thank you very much for your help yesterday."


    Li Nuo shook his head and said: "I also want to thank the order for giving me the opportunity to visit such a majestic and beautiful palace."


    "You have to thank yourself." Felina said with a smile, "you have helped yuan warlock, and your high Hunter points represent your contribution to kervier. The sum of these two points is enough for us to invite you here."


    "I''ll thank myself for your kind words."


    Felina thought that the man in front of her would thank her politely for her kind words, but she didn''t expect that the other party didn''t follow the routine.


    "I like to get straight to the point." Said felina.


    "Me too."


    "First of all, I need to know, what should I call you?" Felina stares into Li Nuo''s eyes and solemnly asks, "Mr. Diao? Mr. demon hunter? Mr. masked butcher? Or Edward Roger? "


    The latter two appellations let Li Nuo unexpected, his eyes subconsciously Piao to the tea white.


    Tea white micro invisible, gently kowtow, signal Li Nuo Mo panic.


    Li Nuo pretended to be calm and said, "Madam deputy, your question just now is not as direct and simple as you said."


    "I have a few questions that I''m curious about. You look almost the same as the" masked butcher "wanted by novigri, but you have amber snake like pupils, which are the hallmark of a demon hunter who has been extinct for a hundred years.


    Chabai told me that your real name is Edward Roger. Coincidentally, there is a man named Edward Roger in the 15th book of the red church, which is not on sale among the people. This man has a great relationship with Cowell a hundred years ago.


    And one last thing, why are there so many things that shouldn''t have happened in this country since you came to Coville? "


    "Please give me a satisfactory answer, or I will see you as the enemy of kevier."


    Li Nuo''s brain is running the information in these words at full speed.


    The name Edward Roger originally appeared in order to rhyme with Marge''s pseudonym during the screening of new comers, but it has become a very important name in this world. Chabai also mentioned that it is said in the red church that a man named Edward Roger once helped Trish to establish herself in Cowell a hundred years ago.


    The direction of all this can make Li Nuo clear without much thinking. In the future, I went to the wizard world again and did some bad things that are famous in history


    As for the final point, something happened in this country that shouldn''t have happened. More simply, the vampires died one after another.


    That''s easy


    Li Nuo snapped his fingers and [Emile''s mask] instantly appeared on his face.


    "I''m a masked butcher and a demon hunter, Edward Roger."


    Felina was a little surprised that this kind of magic that can be changed instantly does not exist in her cognition, which requires manipulation of magic in microseconds. This simple ability is extremely difficult, even her character at the top of the Warlock can''t do it.


    Li Nuo saw the subtle change of her face, understood that she had achieved initial success by using the system mechanism flexibly, and then said: "everything has something to do with the mirror master."


    Felina hesitated. "It''s just a heresy in legend."


    "Are you sure it''s a legend?"


    Li Nuo leaned forward, snapped his fingers, removed his mask, and stared at the woman with amber eyes.


    "What if this so-called legend is going to destroy Cowell?"


    Felina looked cautious. "What are you going to say?"


    "Take me to Holland and I''ll make it clear in front of him," Li said in a deep voice


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the palace, in the marketplace, under a building, Charon''s back is against the wall, his face is hidden in the shadow of the building, and JOYA and barrange stand in front of him.


    "Failed negotiations?" Looking at the messy cigarette ends at Charon''s feet, JOYA understood the outcome of his negotiation with the player.


    "Shall I take care of him?" Barrange drank the bagged milk, and his lips were covered with cloud like milk.


    Charon lit another cigarette. "Don''t worry. He''s in Nottingham. You two can''t get in there except me."


    The match seemed to be soaked in water. No matter how it was rubbed, there was no light. Charon''s face gradually wrinkled, and the green veins appeared on his forehead.


    "Take out the players in the repair shop first."


    "How do you make sure the people in the repair shop are players?" barrange said


    Joey took out three reward lists. "I haven''t shown them to you yet. These two are the reward that the black market just got to keville yesterday."


    "These three people are the real culprits of the novigri incident. One of them is a confirmed player, and the other two have a pigtail. We met in the repair shop that day, so the last player..." she looked at maljie''s reward order and said: "although he disguised his appearance, he made a repair shop close down and resume normal business in a few days, Combined with everything, including the mark 2B left in that store, I believe this guy is the player. "


    Barrange took the reward order, clung tightly to the reward order belonging to marjie, then absorbed all the milk in the bag, and walked towards the maintenance shop.


    Watching barrange go away, JOYA worried: "I''m not at ease. I''m afraid that barrange will make trouble again. It''s not easy to deal with your relationship in keville."


    Charon sneered, looked at Nottingham palace and said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m afraid Cowell won''t last long."


    "One more... The elder is coming."

 Chapter 165

    In the back room of the repair shop, maljie has been repairing the backlog of materials in the daytime since night.


    Since he came here, he has lived in this room. Apart from eating and meeting personal needs, he seldom goes out of the room.


    Until all the supplies have been repaired, the sky in kervier has become white.


    Even at this time, he did not choose to rest to ease his mental state. Li Nuo''s words "speed up the progress" and all the things that happened now make him unable to stop his homework.


    Soon, the first [deflagration bullet] has been successfully developed, and Marge''s [specialization] level has also risen to level 2.


    He found that the level 2 armour expert can not only let him absorb more written knowledge, but also improve the speed of manufacturing objects.


    Also TOEFL points, a seemingly "shoulderless Saian combat suit" iron coat is placed on the table.


    [Name: primary pump force buffered breastplate]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 22]


    [addition: reaction 6]


    [equipment condition: none]


    [effect: buffering equipment can effectively resist 20% of external damage. It has an additional defense effect on blunt weapons. The total defense coverage is armor covering body parts]


    [Note: do you believe it? The best way to use it is to wear it during the street performance when you break a big stone on your chest]


    Marjie is satisfied with this armor. After all, it can protect the chest.


    He still has two unfinished drawings in his hand.


    One is a random gift, which is obtained by completing the branch line of the machinery shop.


    And another drawing handed down from the previous generation of Emily''s family, the new life of the Disabled


    Malj doesn''t understand why this drawing needs level 2 of [specialization] to be understood. Unless it can ascend to heaven on its feet, he won''t believe the name.


    After the above, there is still the last piece of equipment left, which is also the most satisfactory manufacturing product for malj.


    Just as he was about to take out the object, the pony came in from the door.


    "Here comes the big man again."


    As soon as marjie''s face changed, he had a premonition that the dark cloud had appeared and the danger was out. If he put down his hope, he could only go back to the beginning. It was better to give up his thought and fight to the end in the name of freedom.


    The grandson almost said that.


    Out of the house, he saw barrange standing in front of the store.


    "Again. What''s the matter this time?"


    Marjie said calmly, though he had some bad premonitions in his heart.


    Barrange scanned the room and said in a deep voice, "I appreciate you very much, so I''ll give you time to say goodbye to the world, and then..."


    He pointed back with his thumb. "I''ll take you back."


    "Hum... Suddenly but not by chance." Marge whispered and turned to look at Emily and the pony who were still inside to greet the guests.


    "Miss Emily."


    Emily''s eyes lit up when she heard marjie''s voice. "Huh? What''s the matter? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Maljeben was talking, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    "What''s the matter?" Emily was puzzled by his sudden silence.


    "Nothing." Marge shook his head. "I took your drawings, and... Next time, I''ll let you taste my cooking."


    Emily was stunned, but she didn''t say such words that she couldn''t touch her head. The tone just didn''t seem to come from Marge''s mouth. She didn''t pretend to be serious, and she didn''t have those embarrassing tones. It was like the tone of a normal... Gentle man. It wasn''t Marge''s usual way.


    But she still looked at him with her smooth eyes and said with a gentle smile: "then... You can come for dinner today."


    Marjie didn''t answer, but just laughed. He went into the inner room, took everything with him, and walked out of the door carrying the squid shield.


    He touched the pony''s head and left the shop without saying a word.


    "Sister, what is he going to do?" Pony doubts.


    Emily frowned and chuckled, "maybe it''s for business..."


    In her heart, however, she felt as if she had nothing. She was very confused and anxious, as if Marge would never come back.


    ¡­¡­


    Barrange took him to the top of a three story building.


    "You had a chance to run away."


    As he loaded the pistol, malje said, "I ran away. Would you smash that shop?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, why should I run?"


    "Emotional, stupid thinking in the world of the play." Barrange raised a slight radian at the corner of his mouth, "but that''s why I appreciate men like you more and more, so I hope you commit suicide and suffer less, which is also the last support I can give you."


    Maljie said that he had put on the primary pump force buffering breastplate and equipped his right arm with steam power arm. He looked up at the sky and sighed


    "Wandering lonely soul, do not need pity."


    Barrange sighed and shook his head. "There''s no one here to disturb. I''ll finish as soon as possible."


    At the moment of his words, he suddenly rushed like a bull.


    Malje reacted very quickly and put up his shield.


    Bang!


    With the sound of an iron impact, malje''s arm behind the shield eased pain. A huge impulse made him step backward disorderly, straight back for several meters, and knelt down on one knee to resist the inertia of retreat.


    "I''ll give you another chance to join us."


    Barrange said coldly, with an extra weapon in his hand.


    This weapon lives around us and grows up with us. Even as time goes by, it can always be seen around us.


    Brick.


    But this brick is not a general brick, its pitted skin has a layer of luster like metal.


    "Hum... Unfortunately, I have a team."


    "Forget it, you just disappear here."


    Barrange''s massive hand, holding the brick, smashed at maljie again.


    "Cut..."


    Marjie rolled and was about to flash. The ground where he just stayed was smashed out of a shallow pit, and suddenly the rocks flew away.


    According to the data observed by Li Nuo, barrange''s power points have a terrible 60. He must have been lenient in his just strike, otherwise he might have missed the roof.


    Marjie is on his side. His points in all aspects are not as good as barrange, and he is not like Li Nuo. He has a constitution that surpasses human beings, but he still has his cards.


    "Don''t you run?"


    Barrange saw maljie did not run far, although he was confused, but the action in his hand still did not stop, a brick hit again.


    At the moment when you turn your head and touch the shield, the squid shield flashes a white light, and the skill shield counter starts.


    Barrange was recoiled by inexplicable force and fell back to the ground without control.


    Maljie sacrificed his trump card at this time. The player of armor expert should have made his fortune by equipment.


    [Name: primary steam power arm]


    [type: weapon]


    [defense effect: 10]


    [injury: 35]


    [bonus: energy 80, strength 8, reaction 5]


    [equipment conditions: strength 10, armor expert Lv2]


    [energy: 1000]


    [energy consumption: 5 points per second]


    [effect: the eruptive power device protruding from the big arm increases the user''s strength, and can also be used as Arm Armor when the energy consumption is exhausted]


    Explanation: my fist is a steaming locomotive


    When the equipment is on the roof, it has already been bound by maljie, and its strength is far stronger than I think.


    Marjie instantly bullied barrange who fell to the ground.


    Today, no two, no shit!


    "There are four characteristic values left. Add them all to the reaction value!"


    In Balma''s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Marge jumped up, and a stream of air burst out from the top of the steam power arm of his right arm.


    The next moment, a heavy blow in barrange''s face!

 Chapter 166

    The motion principle of the steam powered arm is different from the well-known technological products in reality. It is like an arm armor with kinetic energy similar to that of a steam train.


    The outer arm is wrapped by an iron exoskeleton, and five fingers are covered with black leather fingers. In the palm of the hand, there is an embedded button extending from the exoskeleton frame. When the user presses the button, the steam device inside the power arm will start to operate at the cost of consuming 5 points of kinetic energy. The air flow from the end of the power arm at the shoulder will form a thrust of 100 kg, If the strength attribute is not up to standard, just using it once will cause overload to your own arm.


    For malj, his power points can handle this thrust, but too much use can also cause arm fractures.


    But he doesn''t care, because no matter what kind of monster you are, you will retire under the pressure of steam power arm.


    The heavy fist was hard on balanger''s face, and the man''s hard cheek was sunken.


    Marjie was in the middle of the air. The squid shield in his left hand had already been thrown down by him and replaced with a pistol. The muzzle of the gun was close to barrange''s upper body. His index finger had already pulled the trigger.


    The first bullet in the barrel is the deflagration bullet!


    Boom!


    At the sound of the explosion, the dust scattered, and the gravel rolled up. Where the heat wave rolled, maljie crawled on the ground, gasping, his forehead covered with blood, and fell on the hot floor drop by drop.


    Close range explosion will damage the enemy by 1000, and damage the enemy by 800. Without the protection of [primary pump buffering breastplate], his chest might have been bloody and fleshy. Now his breastplate is burnt black, and his defense performance may have been greatly reduced.


    But it doesn''t matter. No matter how strong he is, he will face the face to face bomb


    "Not bad."


    Suddenly barrange''s voice appeared behind the fire.


    Marjie looked up in horror and saw that barrange had stood up.


    "I underestimated you."


    Barrange''s voice was vague. His right face was charred and his right eye was almost rotten and bloody. It was frightening. But he stood there as if he had not been hurt at all, staring at maljie with his only eye.


    "Hum... I should have underestimated you..." maljie stood up and said with an awe inspiring smile, "it seems that you have head armor, which is quite good."


    "That''s right." Barrange grabs it empty handed, and a red scarf appears in his hand. The edge of the scarf has been scorched.


    "No, thanks to you."


    Balanger pinched a piece of burnt sebum from his right face and looked at it in front of his eyes. He said without any fluctuation: "it seems that you have never learned any ''skills'' except for your equipment."


    He crumpled his burnt skin, picked up his brick on the ground, held it tightly, and put his fingers in it.


    "This brick in your hand looks familiar?" Marjie was puzzled.


    "It''s not a brick." Balanger said without waves: "the weapon [Galatia''s fist], which was found in Yanan a few days ago, with my" skills ", you will become the first gold tester."


    "Test money?" Maljem looks ominous.


    The next moment, barrange suddenly jumped up, his weight of nearly 200 pounds disobeyed Newton, and jumped almost three meters high. While maljie was still surprised, barrange straightened up, raised his [Galatia''s fist] and rushed down like a raptor catching water fish!


    "Bad!"


    Marjie threw himself back with the utmost speed, and [Galatia''s fist] hit the stone floor where he was just now. Suddenly, he heard a slightly fleeting sound, such as the sound of burning flames.


    Boom!


    [Galatia''s fist] suddenly explodes at the moment of contact with the floor. The power of the explosion is no less than [deflagration bullet], but barrange''s terrible power brings more terrible effects.


    The whole building shook lightly, a big hole was broken in the ground, and the stone slabs splashed on the interior of the lower floor.


    Marje escaped the explosion but did not escape falling downstairs.


    Originally, the impact of the [deflagration bullet] had alarmed the people downstairs. Now a hole has been opened in the sky and another person has fallen down. Although innocent people have not been hurt, such an unnatural thing still makes everyone panic and start to flee downstairs.


    In the room full of rubble, such as the demolition site, maljie looked up at barrange, which had also fallen here.


    Although he doesn''t play the game like linodor, but just now barrange''s "skills" can be recognized at a glance. For every adult in this era, almost all of them have touched a game called "KOF".


    "Drop the bomb quickly... Ralph..."


    Jump up in the air, drop down, punch directly, and explode when touching the ground. These are the characteristics of this move.


    Barrange didn''t answer him directly, but moved his arms slowly towards him.


    "You don''t have any chance of winning."


    "That''s how it is..." malje thought, "the red scarf you just had is Ralph''s scarf, shouldn''t your team have been to the world of KOF?"


    "I don''t have to answer that question." Barrange takes out a syringe [ether] and injects it into the body.


    [rapid bomb dropping] will consume him a lot of energy. Maljie thought about it and took out [blood medicine]


    "I won''t give you time."


    Barrange''s voice is not falling, and he has already deceived and approached. The muscle of the other empty hand''s arm is stretched up and burst out, and a heavy blow brings sporadic sparks.


    "Machine gun fist!"


    Maljie is shocked. It''s Ralph''s move again!


    Knowing that his physical condition had reached the critical point, he was afraid that he could not get out of the way this time, so he gritted his teeth to meet the heavy blow coming from the front.


    The power arm ejects air, and waves its fist against barrange''s heavy fist. The moment when the fist front collides, it ignites a layer of fire, which comes from barrange''s fist.


    Marjie only felt that his right fist was gone. His right arm was pierced by a strong impulse, and his bone was broken.


    Barrange was also affected by the power arm. He stepped back slightly, stood up and looked coldly at maljie''s discarded fist.


    "It''s over."


    "Who said that?"


    "Well?"


    Marge mouth slightly Yang, just fight for the time, he has all the remaining blood medicine into his legs.


    Then maljie took out his fighting card, [Fire paper].


    This is from novigrie and leno.


    He didn''t have a weapon he could handle all the time, but now it''s different.


    Marjie rubs the fire paper over his recovering right arm, and the steam power arm lights up. But his whole right arm is also wrapped by the flame light, and the big sweat drops fall from his forehead. Even after the pain training, he can''t resist the burning pain.


    For the first time, balanger''s expression changed subtly.


    "You are a madman."


    Either sarcasm or praise, or barrange just said it casually, but in the next blink of an eye, he launched another attack. This time, instead of using the empty hand, he used the "Galatia fist" which ignited a little spark.


    Madman... More than that


    There''s one more thing in Marge''s other hand.


    "Try it, my last piece of shit."


    The [piece of excrement] thrown out was scattered by barrange, and the huge brown smelly fog diffused and opened.


    Under the fog, a flash of fire passed by. With the jet of air, malje made a fire fist to barrange.


    There was a big bang.


    People around the building saw a flash of flame from the top floor and the walls washed away by the explosion.


    Just then, an old gentleman in the crowd clapped his hand - time stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you_ Fly''s reward.

 Chapter 167

    Nottingham palace, top zone.


    On the corridor leading to the VIP residence, felina walks in front, and chabai and Li Nuo follow her.


    "It''s so big..."


    Li Nuo sighed about the scale of Nottingham palace, which combined the internal structure of conference reception and residence. The lower floor of the building was full of conference rooms and office areas, and the upper floor was the function of residence.


    The main body of the palace is connected by three buildings. The hanging corridor on the highest floor connects the residences of various areas. The most important officials live in the center of the palace, and Holland also lives in the central area.


    "It''s the crystallization of kevier''s wisdom for nearly a thousand years. What you see is just the tip of the iceberg."


    Felina explained casually, turning her head and asking, "as agreed, be sure to say everything when you see Holland."


    Li Nuo nodded and felt empty in his heart. I said a piece of wool. It was all made up just now.


    Chabai noticed his micro expression, and basically guessed that Li Nuo didn''t know anything important, and might even know less than her.


    "Act according to circumstances." Tea white with only Li Nuo can hear the tone of a whisper.


    So, Li Nuo began to figure out how to make up an earth shaking legend... Why don''t you tell the story of demon city once again? Anyway, Dracula is also a vampire. Let''s say that the shadow elder is Dracula''s pulse, and the mirror master''s real identity is Dracula


    "Oh, felina, what a coincidence." Suddenly, a man appeared on the opposite corner and raised his hand to greet them.


    Felina stopped. "Cohen... What are you doing here?"


    "Meet an old friend," Cohen said with a smile


    "Miss yuan Warlock is here too ~" Cohen smiles and reaches out for tea, holding her hand, ready to kiss the back of her hand.


    Cha bai grabbed his hair and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Hey... Come on... I''m just saying hello."


    Cohen awkwardly kneaded the disordered division and saw Li Nuo.


    "This gentleman... Has he been to novigrie?"


    He remembered that the troublemaker Charles (doss) had told him had amber snake like pupils and a harmless face. Although he had only seen the portrait once, he was impressed.


    Felina didn''t let Li Nuo speak. She said, "Cohen, we have business to do. We don''t have time to chat."


    She knows how much trouble Li Nuo has caused in novigrie. In order to avoid conflict with Cohen, the bishop of the healing church stationed in novigrie, the best way is not to let him meet with him for the time being.


    "I''m going to have some tea too, so I won''t delay." Cohen didn''t say much and sent them away with a gentlemanly smile, but his sharp eyes never left Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo is the same, although he didn''t say a word, but he focused on Cohen..


    It''s not because he was recognized in novigrie, but because he heard a few whispers from Cohen, the same whispers from Philip''s house that night, from the ancient gods.


    People watched by ancient gods


    "Hello, Ms. ferrina." Li Nuo said softly, "remind me, the man just now..."


    Li Nuo''s words came to his lips, but he didn''t know how to say them. He didn''t know what kind of words to use to describe the ancient gods.


    "What happened to that man just now?" When felina saw that Li Nuo was suddenly silent, she turned her head and asked.


    Li Nuo shook his head. "It''s a man."


    "Playing with me..."


    At this time, in the distance outside the window, there was a sudden deafening noise in the air in the city, followed by thick smoke.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The sound went through the window and broke into everyone''s ears. Felina looked in that direction.


    "Explosion." Tea white simply said, gray blue eyes looked at the tight frown Li Nuo.


    That location... Not far from the repair shop


    That turtle grandson won''t have an accident


    At this time, tea white light open thin lips, said: "relax, it''s OK."


    "I hope it''s just a normal fire... There are so many things out of control these days," felina frowned


    Then she stopped looking out of the window and turned to move on.


    Li Nuo nodded gently to chabai. The sentence just now is not only a distraction to felina, but more of it means to him.


    "I see."


    At Holland''s house, felina taps three times.


    "Mr. Holland, it''s me, felina."


    The door was opened and a thin, middle-aged man with a bushy beard stood at the door.


    "Bishop felina? What made you come here without warning? "


    ¡­¡­


    Four people sat down around the tea table with four cups of coffee on the table. Li Nuo picked up the cup and took a sip. The taste of the liquid in his mouth made him feel a little familiar. He had drunk this kind of coffee in novigrie.


    "From the hundred orchards."


    Holland joy, "this gentleman even know, this is only a few of my old friends know the species."


    "Ronald?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Yes, he helps to serve this kind of coffee, and another friend brings me some whenever he comes to Coville." Holland had a good drink. "It''s not a fancy restaurant. You''re Mr. Ronald''s friend, too?"


    Li Nuo smiles, "Oh... More than friends."


    "Don''t waste your time," she said hastily, "you can say it


    Li Nuo finished the coffee in one breath, swallowed his throat regardless of the hot water temperature, took a long breath, and said solemnly, "before that, I want to ask who is that Charon?"


    He has a premonition that as long as he throws the mirror master''s question, he will not be in control of anything that will happen next, so before that, he needs to find out the details of the player named Charon to maximize.


    "Does that have anything to do with what you''re going to say?" Felina''s words are full of vigilance.


    "There may be."


    "Charon is from Cowell, and we can''t believe you if you can''t give us the reason for the problem," felina said


    "I believe it." The soft sound comes from tea white.


    She drew all the eyes. "Felina, don''t forget what''s mentioned in the red church, about Edward Roger."


    Feilina was not distracted by her words. She looked into chabai''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "you know each other."


    "For the sake of Cowell, please don''t doubt us." Said chabai.


    Li Nuo listened with guilty heart. It seems that kevier''s mess has his share... So now, for kevier''s sake, he is a bit scared and guilty.


    Felina''s face dropped abruptly. "Tea white, what does Cowell mean to you?"


    "I don''t know, but..." chabai said for a moment, "at least I''m very grateful to you, so I hope you can say everything about Charon. It''s for your good."


    "I can''t believe that, even if Edward Roger is mentioned in the Church of the red, this gentleman can''t guarantee that he is the one in the book." Felina looked at Li Nuo and continued, "besides, I don''t think you are a kind person just because of what the masked butcher did in novigrie."


    "There''s no need for that." The voice came from Holland, who had been silent. He drank coffee and said leisurely, "Charon is different from us. There is no need to hide his identity."


    "Holland!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I can read things in other people''s minds, so I believe in the two people sitting opposite," he reassured


    "Read things in other people''s minds?" Li Nuo was surprised.


    Holland said with a smile: "it seems that even you know about this. I''m a vampire. Like me, Charon is also a vampire."


    "Why are vampires in Nottingham palace in keville?" Li Nuo asked.


    "We are the messengers of the elderly, and we are also the" hostages "on the human side." Holland poured another cup of coffee for Li Nuo and said, "what''s the matter with vampires? I don''t think I have to tell you any more, but Charon is a little different."


    Li Nuo raised his ears. He wanted to know how Charon became a vampire.


    Holland said: "he didn''t appear in this world all of a sudden. Although he needs to suck blood, there are essential differences between him and us. For example, he can''t be invisible and can''t hear voices from other people''s brains, but he has some strange abilities, and he has huge knowledge and understanding of the world. It''s also because of this that the elderly will take a fancy to him, Let him be the vampire''s messenger. "


    "If the things you want to say in your mind are related to Charon, I can''t give you a satisfactory answer."


    Li Nuo''s eyes were pale. "Do you hear other voices in my head?"


    "You know, it''s a high-level vampire ability, but only a small part of it can be heard. It''s also because of this part that I decided to believe you," Holland said He said this for a moment, leisurely look instantly disappeared, face serious way: "you look for me because of the mirror master."


    Li Nuo kowtowed and said, "he asked me to come to you. I don''t know why, but it''s important for me to see you."


    "It''s not the same as what you and I said. What''s going on?"


    "No harm." Holland said, "I did see him, probably decades ago, and I cared about everything about that demon. What do you need me to do for you?"


    Li Nuo buried his head and said in a deep voice, "I want to see him."


    Words fall, all around silent, everyone keeps the previous action.


    Cha bai sits with her legs up and looks at Li Nuo with her head curled. Felina frowns with suspicion. Holland keeps opening her mouth.


    They don''t have the ups and downs of breathing, but they are held as time stops.


    "See you again, Mr. lino."


    A familiar voice came from behind.


    Li Nuo didn''t look back. He just took a sip of the coffee, put down the cup and took a long breath. He said, "the coffee in Baiguoyuan is really unusual, isn''t it, master mirror?"


    He slowly turned back, smiling at his posterity. "You''d better call it that, Mr. Ronald."


    Ronald stood behind him and bowed peacefully.


    "We can have a good chat, friends from other places."

 Chapter 168

    Written on the front, for the mirror master, Gunter ODIM''s complete explanation.


    Gunter ODIM is also known as "mirror master" or "glass boy". He claims to be a mirror merchant and a "bum all over".


    However, in fact, he is a powerful and secret existence. He trades souls with men and women, and the magic of stop time is just a high five for him.


    What his name is and where he came from is a mystery. People can only guess that he is a demon with physical entity.


    In the setting of the demon hunter, there was such a description:


    "There are many contact records in the book, which can be traced back thousands of years, different cultures and different names. But they''re all demons. In this land, we call him Gunter ODIM, occasionally the master of mirrors, or the man of glass. "


    ¡ª¡ªProfessor shashlak


    Jerome, the protagonist of the original series of games and novels, has been out of danger many times during his journey, sometimes by himself, sometimes by others.


    One of the most bizarre helpers is from the mirror master. This story comes from the heart of DLC stone in wizard 3.


    The demon hunter was bound to an Orfield ship and was about to be sent to the guillotine when the master mirror suddenly appeared.


    Master mirror reminded jarot that they had met at the white orchard hotel. He suggested that jarot go to the nefergad Empire to find yenefa.


    Now, he''s also willing to help... But not without cost.


    If jarot wants him to help him escape the ship, he has to meet him at a crossroads.


    After the demon hunter agreed, a strange mark appeared on his face. It felt like the master mirror had put a seal on him as proof of the contract.


    Because of the subsequent unhappiness, the demon hunter wanted to cancel the deal with the mirror master.


    Then the mirror master raised a hand, and then... Stopped time.


    Even if jarot had suspected that ODIM was an evil creature, this move - and the dark conversation that followed - had undoubted his suspicions.


    Master mirror made it clear that Jero had no choice but to complete their transaction. It was as if to emphasize his threat and horror, master mirror killed a person nearby... Just with a spoon.


    Jarot knew that he could only look in the mirror at the master''s words.


    However, he found Professor shashlak, who claimed that Gunter ODIM was a demon from an alien world. He could not seal him, but he still had a way to deceive him.


    Because mirror master likes to gamble, as long as jerot puts forward the gambling, he is likely to agree.


    And after cheating this demon creature into the gambling game, as long as you win the gambling game, you can defeat him forever.


    But today''s mirror master is no longer Gunter ODIM, but Ronald ODIS. He is no longer a gambler, but a man bound by convention.


    Given up the gambler''s psychology, he no longer has weakness, at least in the present world, in the world of the wizard in 1876, he really became a perfect existence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe water is out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Friends of other worlds..."


    Ronald''s first words stunned lino.


    "Ha, what are you?"


    Ronald paced to the sofa and sat down, "you should know the answer to this question."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "the devil from the alien world."


    "Mr. Li Nuo, compared with me, at least what you do is more like a devil. Your appearance makes Philip challenge my desire blindly. You have disrupted the underground order of novigri for nearly a hundred years. You have brought the seeds of uneasiness to the rich and peaceful country of Cowell, but..." Ronald said here, his eyes are covered by dark, With a light smile, he said, "you have aroused my interest. This is the biggest malice you bring to the world."


    Li Nuo buried his head and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have the peeping ability that you can read other people''s thoughts, so can you make it clear?"


    Ronald grabs it empty handed, and felina''s cup of coffee appears in his hand. He takes a sip, sniffs the strong aroma, closes his eyes and says, "as you said, the coffee in the orchard is unusual and unique in the world. Just like you, there are few travelers in all ages, right, You should be said to be the troublemakers of the alien world.


    A few hundred years ago, I was a gambler and lost to a demon hunter named jerot, who was just like you. I was up and down in the dark for a hundred years, until one day, I was awakened by a man... "


    Li Nuo interrupted: "I guess that person is from another world like me?"


    Ronald kowtowed, "I can learn from that person''s brain that he knows everything about me, but I can''t read what he has experienced, just as this person doesn''t exist in this world. There are only two explanations for this situation:


    He is higher than me, but I quickly denied, because his weakness was beyond my expectation.


    Or he comes from a different world, not from other worlds produced by the intersection of heaven and earth, but from a space that should not appear in this world, or a field beyond this world, such as heaven or hell. "


    "What are you going to do when that guy wakes you up? Conquering the world? " Li Nuo laughs.


    Ronaldo said: "he just wanted my strength and help, so I made an agreement with him, an agreement that I don''t think he can fulfill."


    Li Nuo could not help but Tucao: "it seems that you slept for hundreds of years, it is really choked up, can you make complaints about what the agreement is?"


    "It''s no secret, of course." Ronald shrugged his shoulders, took a sip of coffee and said, "I told him that I had a very important thing hidden in Warren. If he could get it back, I would agree to his request."


    "Surprise?" From his expression and Warren''s place, Li Nuo realized that it had a lot to do with the appearance of blood curse.


    Ronald said: "yes, first of all, I didn''t think that Warren was already called Yanan."


    "It doesn''t seem to be long before you wake up."


    "The most important thing is that this man found a place similar to ruins in Yanan, where there are things that I have never heard of or seen, like me, or even higher than all things in the world. You can call them gods or demons.


    I''m very curious about these things that are beyond my cognition. I have established contact with them, but I can''t communicate with them normally. So I changed my appearance, played a traveling businessman again, traveled around the world, looking for people who are interested in mysterious things, and saw the changes of the world for a hundred years. Finally, more than ten years ago, I found an old guy who specialized in mysticism, And let him study those things instead of me. "


    "Master William?"


    Ronald laughed and said, "it seems you know more than I expected."


    "What about the man from another world like me?"


    "It''s a pity that after he found the remains under Yanan, he fell into madness and soon disappeared in this world. Until a few years ago, I saw him again, but he has become a vampire."


    "I think I know who it is." Li Nuo squinted and said, "Charon."


    Ronald put the cup in the air and spread his hand, so the cup was suspended in the air.


    Li Nuo picked up the coffee pot and filled it for him.


    "Thank you."


    Li Nuo turned to put the pot on the table, turned his chair to him, sat down and said, "after the greetings, it''s time for you to get down to business, isn''t it?"


    Ronald drank his coffee and said, "you already know about me. Aren''t you going to tell me about you? About that alien world. "


    Li Nuo wry smile, "even if I said you can''t hear, such as..."


    Then Li Nuo narrated all the rules related to "endless corridor" and asked, "what did you hear?"


    "Your mouth is not right for what you say, and you don''t know what you say." Ronald showed doubts for the first time.


    Li Nuo shrugged, "that''s it."


    "It seems that I''m right. I''ve seen your situation in other people of other worlds." Ronald raised the corner of his mouth and said, "there is something higher in control."


    Ronald didn''t stay on this topic for long. Instead, he went back to the topic, "what are you looking for all the time?"


    After hearing this, Li Nuo thought that Ronald didn''t know his purpose was to hunt shadow elders... Maybe it was because of the system task that the mirror master couldn''t read the relevant information, so the leader of "endless corridor" was far above these gods or demons.


    The leader of space... Should be the man who speaks lazily and owes much beating


    After thinking deeply, Li Nuo looked up and said, "I want you to help me kill the shadow elder of kervier."


    Ronald said without hesitation: "it''s simple, something that can be done¡° He pauses, stares into Li Nuo''s eyes, and says, "my request is that I want to see the world you live in, the master above everything."


    As soon as Li Nuo was about to speak, Ronald stopped him. "Don''t promise. I know you can''t do it, so don''t try to deceive me."


    Li Nuo was seen through the idea, had to smile, "well... It seems that cheating the devil is a little difficult."


    "I will put an eye in your body. It may help me to see the world of external medicine."


    "We..." Li Nuo''s eyes subconsciously turned to the tea white.


    "Including your two companions, of course."


    Ronald drank his coffee with a relaxed look, as condescending as a tax collector.


    Li Nuo knows what he means by eyes, Yanan, blood, eyes for truth


    This condition cannot be easily agreed.


    Unless you''re crazy.


    "Why do you want to know our world so much?"


    "It''s better to be the highest being here than to challenge the mysterious unknown. That''s what I read about you." Ronald once again put the cup in the air, "but unfortunately, I''m not a human being. I don''t only have unlimited life, I''m more eternal. I''m looking forward to more interesting toys, so I''m more angry at those mysterious and powerful beings than me. When I think of other masters who despise me as much as I despise human beings, It makes me wonder all the time what I''ve known for thousands of years. "


    Li Nuo said with a bitter smile, "because of this reason, I am honored to be chosen by you and become the elected child ~"


    Ronald said: "it''s no accident that you were chosen by me."


    "Is it fate?" Li Nuo interrupted.


    Ronald spread out his hand and said, "it can be said that I''ve arranged everything since you became a demon hunter after drinking" herbal medicine. ".


    I once led an adventurer to get that bottle of "herbal medicine" just to see the disappeared demon hunter again, including the chance encounter with Philip on the way to novigrie. These are all the things I have established - our destiny. "


    "With all due respect, it''s very humble of you not to be an old man." Li Nuo''s words are so poor that he can only describe it like this, "so what else do you like about me? It''s impossible to be a demon hunter or an alien, right


    "You know the answer." Ronald just dropped such a sentence, then stopped speaking and looked at Li Nuo silently.


    "Ah..." Li Nuo sighed helplessly.


    "Let me see, you have set me two tests. The first is Philip, to test whether my spirit will be broken down by those disgusting things. Passing means that at least when you inject eyes into my body in the future, I will not be as crazy as the Charon who summoned you out;


    The second is to set a dark line for me to complete, that is to see Holland. It seems simple, but actually it is quite difficult to see Holland. This is a test of execution.


    Is that all? "


    PA, PA


    Ronald clapped his hands. "It''s good analytical power. I''ve seen more than a dozen people from different worlds in the past 100 years. Only if you do all the above, but you still say one thing wrong, and there is one last request, I will decide whether to accept your request."


    "What?"


    "Charon wanted your life, so he tried to survive."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "on the positive side, he is saying that the guy is stronger than me, on the side, he is saying that the brave youth, please face your danger and don''t escape. Courage is a necessary condition for being called up to be brave..."


    Ignoring his strange metaphor, Ronald asked mildly, "so Mr. leno, is there any other objection?"


    "Objection doesn''t count. I want to know what Charon''s ability is."


    Ronald chuckled. "It''s no fun to tell you, not to mention I don''t understand the ability of you aliens."


    Li Nuo was silent, frowned and thought about it. Then he asked, "what''s the matter with the girl named Kalian, who is patting a ball under the tree?"


    Ronald smiles and points his nose with his index finger. "The agreement with her is just to find some fun for myself, relieve the boredom of waiting for you, and help you use your brain by the way."


    Poor girl


    Li Nuo thought and said in a deep voice, "I understand. I don''t have any other questions, but let''s make it clear first. If I kill the shadow elder on my own, our agreement will not be established."


    Ronald kowtowed, got up and said, "I''ll help you with three more things."


    He put a small bottle of black liquid on the table. "This is what I owe you in novigrie. I wanted to give you a throwing weapon, but now you need it more in the face of vampires."


    Then he put the cup in felina''s hand and stood beside Holland, pressing his palm on Holland''s head.


    "In order to help you see the shadow elder quickly, I decided to sacrifice my old friend."


    As soon as the words fell, Holland''s skin began to collapse and wrinkle as if it had been sucked dry. In a few seconds, Holland turned into a pool of powder.


    "It''s the fifth high-level vampire to die. I believe the shadow elder you''re looking for will come to pound vines soon."


    "It''s dangerous to be your friend..."


    Ronald ignored Li Nuo''s Tucao and continued: "as for the last thing I''ll do for you, I''ll let you and your friends get together, so I''ll make complaints about you again."


    Li Nuo calmly took out a glass bottle, pointed to the liquid in the bottle and said, "there was something wrong with the medicine guide of [Griffin Decoction] you gave me at that time, and the formula was wrong."


    "The problem is on your side."


    He left a strange word and clapped his hand.


    Then Li Nuo just felt a flash in front of her eyes. The cup in her hand fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The cup fragmented into marjie, and felina also disappeared here.


    Chabai stares at everything around her, felina disappears, Holland turns into a pool of powder, and maljie lies on the ground with a burning arm.


    "Er..."


    Marjie uttered a cry of pain. His right arm and neck were severely burned, and his arm was still burning. Li Nuo and chabai, regardless of the three seven twenty-one, kicked his arm and kicked him half dead until the flame went out.


    "Li Nuo, what happened?" Chabai took the food and put it into marjie''s mouth, while holding his chin in his hand to help him chew.


    Li Nuo picked up the black bottle Ronald had left on the table, turned his head and said, "get ready. The end of the script is coming."

 Chapter 169

    Three people, half a month, are together in this play


    Marge opened his eyes slightly, saw that he was in a strange environment, saw Li Nuo and chabai, immediately surprised.


    "Miss chabai!"


    "Yo, wake up." Li Nuo said with a smile, "where did you burn yourself? It''s coming out with a fire. "


    "Well..." malje looked at his recovering right arm and sighed, "I''m fighting with the enemy player''s barrange."


    "I''m glad you''re OK. Where''s barrange?" Chabai said, pulling up Marge.


    Maljie said with a deep smile, "I killed him."


    "What did you do..." Li Nuo immediately thought of the block explosion he saw in the corridor. It was really what maljie did.


    Marje said: "in short, it is the use of methane and fuel to produce an explosion. The system has just reminded me that" 4011 players have been killed and 2200 gold coins have been plundered ". My battle has been successful."


    "Biogas..." Li Nuo said, "it''s really your style..."


    "Unfortunately, barrange is a good man. If he is not an opponent, he will be a good friend." Marge shook his head with regret.


    Li Nuo and cha bai were both stunned. They realized that when they let maljie express his feelings, they were afraid that they couldn''t help smoking him.


    "Li Nuo, get down to business." Chabai immediately put the topic back on track.


    "Oh... Good."


    Li Nuo answered, and then began to talk about the mirror master.


    After that, chabai hesitated, "do you have to... Defeat the man named Charon?"


    Charon had brought her bad intuition, which can be regarded as a woman''s intuition.


    "Not necessarily."


    Li Nuo took out the [Summoning Stone], released its panel so that chabai and marjie could see it, and glanced at them, saying: "diabolos, Leviathan and dongbailey, these three summoners have a chance to kill shadow elders, especially Leviathan, the God of water, but you two can see that the energy value deducted by this thing is unknown, and you know my energy value."


    Maljie nodded and agreed, "hum, short and incompetent."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "go away... What? I can''t control this thing. Which one of you will use it? I suggest marjie, after all, the magic of tea white will consume energy at any time. "


    "No objection." Malje takes the stone.


    "Chabai, how much do you know about Edward Roger?"


    From his backpack, chabai took out the 15th volume of the red education record, "page 50, page 76 and the last page."


    "The name sounds familiar." Marjie doubted, and soon thought that this was the name that Li Nuo had given himself.


    Li Nuo didn''t say too much. He turned to the corresponding page number according to what he said


    "Under the royal power, the life and death of warlocks do not belong to the category of human beings. We are mole ants and sinners. Only Edward Roger, the young demon hunter, will help us, although his mouth is full of lies."


    "All the dust is settled, and Edward''s departure is as full of mystery as when he arrived... One day, maybe a hundred years later, Edward Roger will return to kervier, but it will be the eve of the fall of kervier and even nowigray... This is from the master of Trish."


    "He disappeared suddenly and went to the unknown world with Shirley. In the end, he only left a strange word that we will always remember¡ª¡ª


    "The eyes of the elderly are very nourishing food. If you have a slice of mushroom, add water and simmer slowly, and sprinkle the petals of the other shore flowers to make the taste mellow and full, if you have the conditions, we need to pay attention to the dining etiquette, such as taking the Pearl Necklace of the monster coast and carrying a pocket watch imported from neon country in your pocket. If you don''t like pocket watches, You can bring a watch that symbolizes your identity, but you''d better remember the drawing of the watch, complete the above steps and drink this bowl of soup. You can save the world. ".


    Note: after many years, we still can''t decipher the meaning of this sentence. "


    Maljie couldn''t help laughing, "Li Nuo, this Edward Roger is definitely you."


    "Are these advanced materials of [identity] Asked chabai.


    Li Nuo has changed into a dead fish eye, closed the book and sighed softly, "I''m really talented..."


    I wanted to see if I had left some strategies, but I didn''t expect that it was "evolution tutorial"


    "It''s overcast."


    Chabai looked out of the window, and Sanwu''s face showed a trace of worry.


    Li Nuo looks at Holland who has turned to dust on the ground. The fifth dead high-level vampire, Cowell, has broken the order between human and vampire.


    "It''s coming."


    Li Nuo turned back and began to search the room for food and alcohol.


    "Find out what can return blood and blue."


    Chabai took out two tubes of blood medicine, "my three tubes of blood medicine have not been used, one for each person."


    The three shared the blood medicine equally, found enough spare food and special alcoholic drinks for energy recovery, and immediately walked out of the house.


    "Chabai, does Cowell have any high-level fighting power against shadow elders?"


    Tea white frowned, fingers touched thin lips, thought about it, and said, "five bishops, including felina, who are now stationed in pound vines."


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough..." Li Nuo worried that there are a large number of vampires in kervier alone, not including those low-level vampires. In front of them, five bishop level warlocks can''t play a big role, let alone those unprepared troops.


    Maljie walked at the end, looking out at the window has been covered by clouds in the sky, said in a deep voice: "if the vampire attacks, what do the people in the city do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "There''s no time."


    Li Nuo looks out of the window, on the top roof of Nottingham.


    "Here it comes."


    A figure, as thin as a lost figure, stood at the top of pound vines, overlooking the city.


    "... Holland..."


    Its hoarse voice is as dignified as a thousand gold. On its head, countless bats hover under the clouds. Its anger will bring unexpected disaster to kervier.


    "Who are you?"


    "This is not where you came from!"


    The soldiers guarding here raised their weapons to the man who didn''t know where he came from.


    But in the door behind them, a figure covered by shadow appeared.


    Within seconds, after the sound of tearing, the soldiers fell into a pool of blood.


    "The elderly..."


    The shadow elder looked at the old man and said in a hoarse voice, "what''s the matter with Holland, Charon?"


    "I''ll have it investigated right away." Charon buried his head and did not dare to look the elderly in the eyes.


    "You too."


    At the command of the shadow elder, Charon turned to leave. Meanwhile, more than ten bats rushed into the palace and turned into blood demons.


    At the moment, only the shadow elder is left.


    He opened his arms, gritted his teeth and glared at the whole pound vines.


    "Human beings, you have to pay for tearing up the treaty..."


    ¡­¡­


    "How did it get here! Blink Li Nuo followed behind the tea white, and make complaints about the way the shadow elder appeared.


    "Hum... Any gate."


    "Go here!"


    Tea white with them running in the corridor, leading to the shadow of the elderly where the rooftop route only she knows.


    Ahead is the gate guarded by two soldiers. Chabai stops and looks at the two people behind him.


    "Not waiting for the other warlocks?"


    Li Nuo glanced out of the window. "If you don''t want pound vinis to go back ten years, and if you don''t want people who are related to us to have an accident, you have to solve the problem of shadow elders as soon as possible."


    The other two were silent, and tea white led the soldiers to the guard. Behind the door was the Royal area of the palace and the area connecting the roof.


    "What can I do for you three?"


    In the face of the soldiers who asked, chabai walked with cat''s steps and held the handle of the gate without hesitation.


    "You can''t enter here without emergency!"


    The soldier had just finished, but the door had been pushed open.


    "We have an emergency." Tea white put down a, then take Li Nuo and Ma Erjie step inside the entrance.


    Two soldiers have raised long guns in front of them, "please explain what it is."


    "Fight."


    "Dry fight."


    "Hum..."


    What a reason!


    A soldier was about to speak, but suddenly he smelled a pungent smell.


    The smell of blood!


    Inside the door, a blood devil appeared in the corridor in the distance, with his arm in his mouth.


    The soldier was so scared that he raised his gun to his chest and tried to run, but his legs were weak.


    At this time, there were a few fingers snapping in their ears.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie move their wrists towards the blood devil, and their tea white faces follow them without waves. They still walk in elegant cat steps, as if the front is not a bloodthirsty monster, but a pumpkin carriage.


    "Marge, can you do it?"


    "Well, I just killed a player."


    "I did two."


    "You two say less and make a quick decision!"

 Chapter 170

    Inside the city of pound vines.


    "Mom, look at the clouds in the sky."


    The boy holds his mother''s hand and looks at the sky curiously.


    "Go home, it may rain."


    "Look at the sky!"


    Someone yelled, and there were thick black spots in the distance of the sky.


    As they approached, the black spots grew larger, revealing their appearance. They were bats.


    They are like flying mice, sweeping the streets of the city.


    "What''s the matter with these damn bats!"


    "Hello! Somebody help me! They''re biting my dog


    "Help


    "Mom!"


    In an instant, countless bats occupied the residence of human life, and the cry of fear and the running crowd filled the whole city.


    But there are a few people in every block who are protected from bats.


    "Mom... Look at that man, the bat is avoiding him..."


    The boy and his mother dodged under the straw pile on the street and pointed to a gentleman standing in the middle of the street.


    But the next moment, the boy saw the picture of his nightmare life.


    The gentleman''s eyes gradually sharp, the body has changed, temples hair, body began to twist development.


    It turned into a human bat, with tusks and claws. It attacked the passers-by. In just a few seconds, the broken limbs were all over the eyes, and the strong smell of blood penetrated into the nose.


    "Ah


    The boy couldn''t help crying out.


    The mother immediately covered his mouth and clasped her trembling arms around her child.


    But they were noticed by the monster.


    Step by step, the monster grins and approaches its prey.


    The mother settled down, put a kiss on the child''s cold forehead, resolutely walked out of the haystack and covered the child''s figure with her own back.


    When the monster''s claws have knocked on her face, when she has already closed her eyes and is ready to die


    Bang


    A sound of metal being hit came into her ear.


    "Jeryl, shields are not for throwing."


    "It''s too late not to throw..."


    A man with a long knife and a man in armor, not far from his mother, charged towards the monster with weapons.


    "Ma''am, let''s go!"


    Jeryl stabbed at her mother with a sword.


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    She turned to pick up her baby and ran away.


    "Mom... The two..."


    "Leave them alone! Don''t talk


    The child''s eyes gradually blurred picture, two people holding weapons are fighting fiercely with the monster, Jiao Ang''s emotion is rendering his young heart.


    Who are they


    "Why are there blood demons?"


    Jarrell shields the monster from shield, that is, the attack of the blood devil, and make complaints about Tucao.


    Kakately took the opportunity to cut off the blood devil''s arm, but ushered in the blood devil''s sharp claws.


    He retreated with a slight step, and the long sword crossed in front of him. Under the hard connection, the blood devil suddenly stopped.


    Then, in the fierce eyes of the blood devil, his head fell to the ground.


    "It''s really hard to see." Jeryl sighed, looking at the devastated street, "why do bats and blood demons attack the city..."


    Kakately said in a deep voice, "do you still remember what Diao said?"


    "The contract between vampires and humans?"


    Jerrell is suspicious, but he can''t help thinking more. More blood demons appear on the street corners and roofs, staring at them.


    Moreover, the blood devil who separated from his head also stood up with his head in his arms.


    "When it''s all over, go and ask Diao."


    Jerry sighed. "Hoo... Fighting the blood devil is a nightmare."


    Kakately put up his long knife and his eyes were cold.


    "No way, we are hunters."


    A repair shop a few kilometers away.


    The iron door is closed, and punk is firmly behind the door. Emily holds the pony tightly. The sound of bats hitting the iron door is as dense as rain.


    "What the hell is going on?" The pony can''t roar.


    "I don''t know... Keep quiet..."


    Emily''s cold sweat has overflowed to her chest, she gritted her teeth to control the spread of fear.


    "It''s so hot!"


    Punk suddenly covered his buttocks and yelled. A layer of heat came out of the iron door behind him, like a heated iron plate.


    He felt his half cooked buttocks and looked at the closed iron door in horror. The sound of bat impact had disappeared, and the hot air on the door indicated that the outside might be in high temperature, just like a fire.


    "It''s bats, it''s warming up... It''s so exciting..." he went away from the iron gate and said, "I don''t know what happened to Mr. marjie..."


    Emily put down her pony, biting her lips.


    "Mr. punk, please take my brother to the back room to hide..."


    Then, in full view of the public, she clenched the hot doorknob with her tender hands, and a scorching voice came out, but she still refused to let go, just gritted her teeth clumsily to endure the pain.


    "Mr. Marge..."


    Regardless of later generations'' dissuasion, she opened the iron door from bottom to top and climbed outside with her blistered palm.


    "Sister!"


    The pony followed anxiously.


    But Emily stood still, looking surprised.


    Outside the block, there were charred remains of bats, and a woman in a white robe stood not far away.


    Before she left Coville, Emily had been with her father in the chamber of Commerce and had the honor to meet several bishops of the red order. The woman in front of her was one of them, the agent, felina.


    Ferina''s face was mixed with astonishment and anger. She was clearly in Nottingham palace. Why was she just in the blink of an eye in a destroyed building.


    Looking at the dark clouds and bats, she knew what was going on. She clenched her teeth and looked in the direction of Nottingham palace.


    "Tea white... Edward Roger... Why did you tear up the Treaty of Cowell?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the top of the palace, the two soldiers guarding the intersection of the Royal District sat stupidly by the doorframe.


    They just witnessed two incredible scenes.


    First, a blood devil with a broken arm appeared for no reason.


    Then... Three crazy guys put on a live show, live roasted blood devil


    "What are you doing..."


    A soldier looks at his teammate who is kneading his face.


    "I''ll see if it''s a dream..."


    "Then don''t pinch my face."


    ¡­¡­


    In the Royal district.


    Carved with the gods of the wall splashed with red blood, expensive knitted carpet scattered with the body to be dissected to scattered.


    The smell of blood filled this magnificent area.


    "Don''t..."


    A warlock with a broken arm looks at two blood demons approaching him in horror.


    Just now, she went to hell.


    Her comrades in arms were killed by monsters in the blink of an eye. These monsters could not be killed at all, and they were extremely swift and cruel.


    They are beasts that crave for blood, blood demons that only the elderly can control.


    "No!"


    The cry of longing couldn''t stop her from being torn by the blood devil''s sharp teeth.


    She is still breathing, watching her flesh and blood are gradually devoured by the blood devil.


    The vision gradually blurred.


    Death is coming.


    Close her eyes, she saw a soft silver line breaking in from the door, such as a ray of light calling her to the embrace of the Lord of Trish. But her shallow consciousness made her feel more like a silver snake that took her life.


    "A step late..."


    Li Nuo stood at the door, holding tightly the silver whip blade around the blood devil''s neck.


    "Lead!"


    With a loud cry, malje jumps out first, and the air flows out from the end of the steam power arm, and the roaring sound takes away the dull bone roar.


    The blood devil who was wrapped around his neck got a heavy blow on his face. As he fell back, Li Nuo drew back his strength and the whip blade broke his head.


    Another blood devil burst up, just about to jump on maljie, and a ray of thunder appeared in the air.


    Tea white, like an urgent telegram, runs in mid air, turns over his legs and presses on the blood devil''s head, crushing his head like a watermelon.


    Graceful landing, regardless of the jade feet and legs that have been dyed red by blood, it is another foot to step on another blood devil''s head.


    The weight of the man-made and the power of that pair of heel shoes are vividly reflected here... Li Nuo looks at the tea white, his heart is boundless, but he doesn''t dare to open his mouth.


    "Miss chabai, we can use fire. It''s not necessary to use your advantage in every brain..."


    "What did you say?"


    Chabai looked over, and maljie shut up instantly. He saw four words from the woman''s eyes: "kill you"


    "Source warlock... Lord..."


    The warlock who fell on the ground called out the title of chabai with his last strength, and then the life in his eyes disappeared quietly.


    Tea white looked at the past, gray blue eyes full of loss and hesitation, standing in the same place, I do not know how to treat this warlock who called himself with the last strength.


    Li Nuo saw cha bai''s mind and brushed the Warlock''s unclosed eyes. "Just let her close her eyes at this time."


    "Well..."


    "Miss chabai, I suggest you turn off the focus." Malje pointed his thumb to the way he came, "your [identity] ability will attract a large number of blood demons to come to us."


    In the corridor he pointed to, there were six headless blood demons trembling in the pool of blood. The smell and blood on the wall and floor made it like a slaughterhouse.


    "No way."


    Chabai simply refused.


    Now all the troubles in keville are caused by these players. Since she came here, she has been treated very well by warlocks, soldiers and senior officials.


    These human beings made her feel the experience she had never had before, the different experience of the cold atmosphere of the Jiye army.


    So at least, if you can kill more blood demons, you can kill more.


    Although it can''t cover up her complex emotions, and it can''t cover up the troubles caused by the players, maybe it''s her last effort.


    "How far is it?" Li Nuo asked.


    Chabai went to the opposite double door, "from here, there are stairs leading to the upper floor, and then you can see the roof after you go upstairs."


    The continuous effect of [summon stone] can''t be unlimited. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the best way is to wake up the summon beast in the stone in front of the enemy, so they must meet the shadow elder.


    There is no time to delay. Chabai walks ahead and opens the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    She and Li Nuo are aware of a sense of crisis one after another.


    The tip of a flying knife suddenly appeared from behind the door.


    Li Nuo is more insightful and quick. Before cha bai makes an action, he raises his walking stick from behind her and puts it in front of cha bai''s neck to block the flying knife.


    "I''ve experienced this unstoppable flying knife in the south side of novigrie."


    Li Nuo whispered and fixed his eyes on the house.


    "It''s a gift. Are you satisfied?"


    JOYA was sitting in a chair, bending her upper body, her hands on her thighs, her eyes filled with a sense of desperation.


    Behind her, two blood demons were gnawing at the soldiers on the ground.


    "Listen to what''s going on outside and you''ll know you''re here." She straightened up, put on a pair of black leather gloves, and said: "even barrange has been defeated, we underestimated your ability, but your nonsense is over."


    At this time, the two blood demons put down their food and turned to stare at the new prey at the door.


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "with two goblins, you want to..."


    Before the words fall, cha bai suddenly rushes up, and his thin leg, which is dyed red with blood, shines a ray of thunder, and sweeps towards Qiao Ya with a speed which is hard to see by naked eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    With her arms in the way, JOYA pondered over the pain. She quickly stepped back and stood firm. After shaking her arms, she put out the tiny voltage on her arms.


    Cha bai twisted her ankle and said, "don''t talk nonsense to her."


    Li Nuo also rushed up with his walking stick. Maljie followed him closely. Just as they stepped forward, Li Nuo suddenly felt a sense of danger.


    "No!"


    He kicked maljet, and then a loud noise broke a hole in the ground. The collapsed ground made Li Nuo fall to the lower floor.


    "That''s too bad!"


    Each floor of Nottingham palace is more than 4.5 meters high, enough to destroy the demon hunter''s knees.


    At the critical moment, Li Nuo waved his stick and turned it into a whip blade. He entangled the lower chandelier and rolled around safely. He just raised his head but was silly.


    Surrounded by nearly ten blood demons, in a corner of the room, a man in a hat and striped suit is looking at himself with appreciation.


    "Charon..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got a present for you, too."


    Charon said and began to laugh, and lit a cigarette, ready to see the next big play.


    "Li Nuo!"


    There was an urgent cry from the top.


    Li Nuo smilingly took out a bottle of decoction, and cried: "don''t worry about me! Save yourself first


    What he took out was "high blizzard". The effect of this decocting medicine was that each time he killed an enemy, it could trigger the bullet time, just to face the current situation of being attacked on all sides.


    Chabai, facing JOYA and the two blood demons, moves slowly to the side, blocking maljie''s body with his thin body.


    "Marge, you go up first."


    "Hey... Are you kidding? How can I leave a woman and run first?" Marjie stood up with his rib in his hand, ready for the coming battle. Unexpectedly, chabai suddenly raised his leg and kicked him to the stairs leading to the top.


    "Li Nuo and I can handle it. Hurry up."


    "Cut... Why all kick me..." maljie covered his injured rib again, took out a pistol and pulled the trigger at the two blood demons.


    "At least let me help you take these two sticks."


    Two bullets went into the blood devil''s body.


    He successfully attracted the blood devil''s attention, facing the ferocious monster, turned and ran up.


    Li Nuo looks up at the collapsed ceiling above, then throws down his stick to make it produce deformed sparks, takes out his gun with the other hand, and points the muzzle of the gun at Charon in the corner.


    "It''s all your fault that I missed the exciting scene of watching women fight."

 Chapter 171

    Li Nuo pulls the trigger on Charon.


    The mercury bullet flew out and hit Charon in the chest, but the amazing scene happened.


    "Oh, it hurts..."


    Charon just frowned slightly, but there was no change in the corners of his mouth.


    What''s the matter with this guy? He doesn''t get shot!


    Li Nuo exclaimed in his heart, but he didn''t have enough time to think about it. Those ferocious blood demons had rushed at him.


    A return shot hits one of the blood demons in the middle of the brow, and at the same time quickly draws the seal of akexi to the other blood demons. While the two stop, they immediately withdraw and run to the wall.


    By this time, Li Nuo had put away his pistol and took out the bottle of black medicine given by master mirror.


    [Name: black blood]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: your blood and sweat stains will secrete a characteristic substance, which is the natural enemy of vampires. They will not only give up sucking your blood, but also regard you as a dirtier creature, thus bypassing you. The toxicity is 45%, lasting for 10 minutes, and the cooling time is 24 hours]


    [Note: for this bottle of medicine, I can only say that it is actually the expired product of ordinary blood drinks]


    The 45% toxicity of high storm plus the 45% toxicity of black blood


    Li also does not know whether he can withstand 90% of the toxic blow.


    But


    Whatever.


    The process of drinking [black blood] made Li Nuo sure that it was the hardest thing he had ever tried. It was like adding coriander, starch and half eaten chicken leg into coke, placing it in an environment of more than 40 ¡æ for half a year, and finally pouring it into a pot to heat it until boiling.


    45% of the toxicity, from the taste is reflected incisively and vividly


    "Cough!"


    Suddenly, Li Nuo half knelt on the ground, coughed violently, coughing up a pool of red blood.


    He only felt that his viscera were burning like a hot fire, and the pain spread all over his body.


    He still remembers that 70% of the toxin accumulation made him in a trance state. Now it''s not only dizziness, but also the pain of brain like being eaten by insects. It''s the sharp pain and numbness of the whole body. The body is like being put into a pot and fried. The body and bone are burnt and crispy. It seems that a piece of meat can be dropped at any touch.


    It''s the feeling of being dissolved


    In fact, the pain and discomfort only lasted for a few seconds, but it was just like a few minutes. Until he looked up, his face had become pale, his skin was so thin that he could see the blackened blood vessels, and his eyes were as black as insomnia.


    Li Nuo now looks more like a vampire than those high-level vampires.


    He noticed that the blood demons seemed to stop, and even retreated slowly, trying to stay away from themselves.


    "I see... It seems that from the moment I drank [black blood], these animals began to resist."


    Li Nuo got up and exclaimed that [black blood] could make these blood demons so resistant. In this way, they should be solved without arousing [internal potential].


    "What are you doing?"


    There was a chill in the corner of Charon''s eyes.


    "Kill him."


    The blood demons were hesitant, because this sentence has changed, they seem to return to the ferocious and bloodthirsty appearance, although they are a bit unwilling to embrace the ugly face.


    Looking at the blood demons who are approaching step by step, Li Nuo swallows his saliva and sets up the whip blade again.


    This scene let him know one thing, for those blood demons, Charon is more terrible than [black blood]


    What''s the origin of this guy


    Li Nuo''s eyes are fierce, and he waves his whip blade at the coming monster.


    ¡­¡­


    Chabai heard the noise below and looked anxiously at the hole in the ground.


    "Is there any distraction?"


    JOYA''s voice almost appeared in front of her. Suddenly, chabai received a jab.


    He immediately retreated, and his fists brushed her cheek, leaving a light red mark.


    But JOYA''s attack is far from stopping. She keeps chasing chabai with her combined fist.


    Because occupy the reason of forerunner, Qiao Ya is in active, tea white but have no any gap can counterattack.


    Until a ray of thunder appeared, and a layer of electric current flashed out of chabai''s hand. No matter how fast her fist was, JOYA couldn''t be faster than lightning. She drew back, stepped back and pressed her body. Her movements were extremely consistent, but her wrists were wrapped with static electricity and some numbness.


    At this time, tea white leg wrapped in a layer of electric light, a foot back spin kick swept to this has been using boxing opponent.


    Qiao Ya sets up fist, unexpectedly is to use the hand to kick the tea white to block down.


    Freeze frame, two women, one punch and one leg, warm-up over.


    Qiao Ya holds tea white leg in one hand, looking at the long white and straight leg with disdain.


    "I hate women like you who show their legs all over the place."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    At the moment of the words falling, Qiao Ya suddenly pressed herself to speed up. With the speed that cha bai couldn''t see clearly, she glided to the side of him and hit his lower abdomen with a swing.


    It hurts to eat tea for nothing, but the balance of the body has not been broken yet. With a flick of the finger, it releases [primary lightning].


    Between the thunder and lightning, I saw that JOYA was using the rapid sliding step of lowering his body to avoid the elemental magic attack one by one.


    "Boxing..."


    Chabai exclaimed at her speed and learned a fighting skill called boxing from Li Nuo. According to Li Nuo, the cushion step and sliding step after lowering the body are the most troublesome parts of this fighting skill, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult today.


    In fact, chabai made a mistake.


    It was boxing, but it wasn''t normal boxing.


    If Li Nuo or Marge is here, he will be able to see that JOYA''s posture is very similar to a character in the game through his dodge speed and the pair of leather gloves.


    "KOF" series, female fighter, Vanessa.


    "My teacher taught me that."


    JOYA didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning between the lines was very clear. She had been to the world of KOF like barrange. Unlike barrange who learned "skills" from Ralph, she learned basic fighting skills from Vanessa.


    That''s the advanced growth of boxing.


    "You can''t beat me, 2b."


    JOYA''s pursuit of chabai has come.


    In the face of the fist that is about to be disfigured, there is no fluctuation and change in the face of chabai.


    Her indifferent look seemed to explain a sentence.


    "You lose."


    At the critical moment, chabai suddenly blocks JOYA''s jab. In the sound of broken bones in her forearm, she grabs JOYA''s hair with her other hand and jumps up to hit her face.


    Then he hit her on the neck with his broken arm.


    "Eh!"


    JOYA choked blood from the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t have any time to relax at the next moment. Cha bai hit her face and chest with several feet in succession, until she kicked it away, and the pursuit continued.


    With the help of a flash of lightning, [primary lightning] successfully hit Qiao ya, and his spirit was in a short trance in the damage caused by a burst of sparks.


    Even so, Qiao Ya also rigidly does not let own eyelid close, between trance saw a layer of thunder light to hit to oneself.


    At the moment, the tea white has already followed, and the foot is wrapped around the thunder light, kicking to JOYA''s jaw.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, JOYA slides backward, protecting her face with both hands, and blocking the kicking in time. However, one arm presents a reverse angle. The bone of her forearm is broken, and the flesh inside has been exposed.


    "Hoo..."


    JOYA gasped, unable to believe what had happened in the last few seconds.


    She has always forgotten a key issue, martial arts in the face of killing machines meaningless.


    For chabai, she was a man-made for killing.


    She doesn''t care what kind of fighting skills she uses, because the fighting way of artificial human is the ultimate killing means that integrates all skills, and it is the most perfect fighting skill.


    Chabai''s deep-rooted fighting style in his mind is to kill his opponent by all means he can think of.


    Even if it is to pay an arm, pay half a face, as long as the goal is achieved, these are things that can be abandoned at any time.


    At least for the player who is still human, it is doomed to lose without fighting with man-made people.


    "It''s over."


    Tea white low voice read, just about to start, Qiao Ya suddenly throw a throwing knife to her.


    Blade across the tea white short hair, cut off a few strands of hair.


    "Meaningless resistance."


    Tea white eyes look at Qiao Ya again, but the pupil is unintentionally surprised.


    JOYA held the broken arm with a green light, and the arm, which should no longer be used, had recovered.


    She flicked her arm slightly. Although she was in a cold sweat, she said with a grim smile, "you really surprised me... Miss 2B."

 Chapter 172

    She has "healing" skills


    Chabai looks at Qiao Ya''s recovered arm, and his first reaction is to guess it.


    You can''t give her time.


    In his heart, chabai rushed up, rolled over in the air, and raised his feet to the top. Now the blue lightning appeared in his legs again. His long legs were straight, and his toes were hooked down. He tried to chop down the target.


    With a burst of gravel, the ground cracked like a spider net.


    JOYA has already flashed to the side, close to the corner of the wall, her biggest card is the speed of blinking like gunpowder.


    Although only rely on pad step to do fast displacement, but outstanding short-range explosive power can at least ensure that they dodge any attack.


    For now, at least, JOYA has only seen one player more explosive than her, but that person is not cha bai.


    However, the fighting power displayed by tea white is also a threat to JOYA.


    Therefore, JOYA is ready to give up the strength to cope with the rest of the players, and is ready to fight with the famous man-made lady who makes herself embarrassed for a while.


    When chabai just turned her eyes, she lowered her body and swayed her upper body left and right to bring out the shadow. Suddenly, the wind under her feet rolled up the dust and moved faster than before to approach chabai.


    It''s like two swings after one stab of thunderbolt. All the feints of the first three moves are evaded by chabai, but the key attack starts from the fourth.


    The upward hook from bottom to top rubbed tea white cheek and added a bloodstain on her face again.


    JOYA seems to have a natural hostility to the tea white face.


    "Hum..."


    Joey, who has learned boxing in the world of KOF, is so fast.


    Her every punch is not only swift and violent, but also paves the way for the next attack, making it impossible for the opponent to find a gap to ease.


    It''s very difficult to contain JOYA''s combo unless it''s based on the premise of getting rid of his arm, as chabai just did.


    In the blink of an eye, the fifth fist came, and the fist style brought up a visible wind pressure.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, there was an air blast!


    The fist didn''t hit the body, but chabai felt a pain in his lower abdomen.


    Poof!


    The man gasped for blood in his mouth, and at the same time he was carried backward by the terrible style of boxing.


    Chabai didn''t know that the name of JOYA''s fist was "storm jab".


    Winissa''s must kill from KOF.


    And her previous feint was also Vanessa''s move, called machine gun.


    Once again, JOYA speeds up, approaches chabai and clenches her fist.


    "These are all for you."


    JOYA''s words are like a declaration of victory. The sixth punch is also played at this time.


    Chabai knows that he can''t be hit any more... This combo will not stop until his blood trough is cleared or Qiao Ya''s energy is exhausted.


    "Cut..."


    With the strength of her whole body, chabai clenched her teeth, touched the ground with two fingers in uncontrollable backward, turned her body sideways with all her strength, and swept the sixth punch with thunder light from her right leg.


    In an instant, the wind and thunder mingled, and the small amount of thunder and lightning wrapped in the heel of tea white feet cut JOYA''s fist like a sharp knife.


    In the splash of blood, JOYA''s attack speed is a little bit fast. Chabai takes this opportunity to dodge and immediately kicks back.


    "Stupid."


    JOYA raised his arm and was ready to catch the kick. He took advantage of the situation to make a series of moves, but


    "Hiss!"


    She snorted, how did not expect that the seemingly slender tea white could burst out like the pressure of a speeding truck.


    ... stupid, tea white weight is here.


    The unexpected blow caused the balance of JOYA''s body to be broken.


    With the roaring wind pressure, the whip leg in the white tea air falls to the ground again with the effect of thunder and lightning. Qiao Ya retreats in a hurry and half kneels on the ground, and his abdomen is pierced with a blood hole by the thunder light.


    JOYA spat out blood, but without any scruple, he threw two throwing knives at the approaching tea white.


    Facing the flying blade, chabai lowers her body, avoids one, sweeps her legs and kicks the other to the air. She grabs the blade and brushes the blade with her broken arm. A layer of electric current covers the blade.


    This is another use of her elemental powers, which is also a skill.


    [primary attribute enchant - Thunder]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: Lingli]


    [learning conditions: psychic power 12, elemental power Lv2]


    [effect: consume 20 energy points and give the weapon "thunder" attribute trait. The enchant effect of primary thunder attribute will not increase the sharpness of the weapon, but can give the weapon light paralysis effect]


    [explanation] it''s too mediocre, too common to make complaints about it.


    The rules of "endless cloister" do not record the problem of attributes, which requires players to explore for different scripts.


    For example, in Pokemon, lightning will do multiple damage to water, flight and other attributes, but the damage to grass attributes will be sharply reduced. Of course, the above statement is not appropriate for a yellow electric shock mouse.


    However, in soul of darkness, what thunder and lightning restrain is the dragon, so it can''t be unified in all kinds of scripts.


    But as long as it is ordinary people or animals, it is bound to resist the power of natural elements.


    After all, no matter how big a moth is, no matter how strong a man is, he can''t help fighting against Wolves.


    "Ah..."


    At the end of the enchantment, the load of chabai''s broken arm finally reached saturation, and the force of the current running through the wrist from the body made the arm take off.


    She became a complete one armed girl.


    "Do you think weapons work for me?"


    With one hand on the wound of his abdomen, JOYA was healing. With the other hand clenched his fist, he made a swing with all his strength.


    Cha bai didn''t wave a knife, but at the same time he felt the danger, he leaned back and dodged.


    Before the third punch, she quickly cut the white robe on her body with the blade, tore off the robe, and turned back to block her sight.


    "Bad!"


    JOYA''s pupils contracted in a flash, expecting what would happen next, and immediately stepped away from the area covered by the white robe.


    At this time, a sense of danger suddenly appeared in her brain. Without looking, it was another slip, but when she stood still, her shoulders were cold.


    The flying knife had been thrust into her shoulder as she made the sliding step.


    Chabai''s combat intelligence quotient is a natural treasure, which can exceed the limits of "grade" and "attribute value" in some cases, thus affecting the war situation.


    It''s a feint to cover JOYA''s sight with a white robe. Under normal circumstances, when the opponent''s sight is covered, he will inevitably flash to the "safe area" because he suspects that there may be an invisible attack behind the cover.


    Chabai''s goal from the beginning is not to be covered by the white robe, but to flash to the safe area. What she wants is a moment when her opponent''s mental state is slightly relaxed.


    The throwing knife is endowed with thunder attribute, which will paralyze the opponent under the stimulation of electric current, resulting in the decrease of action speed.


    At this moment, an electric current spread all over JOYA''s body. She realized the feeling of paralysis and her body movements became much slower than normal.


    Tea white can not give her more breathing time, one hand clasp her face.


    Bang!


    Ray burst into JOYA''s face with a spark.


    Tea white palm has been stained with the blood on Qiao Ya''s face. The battle between women is ended by which side is disfigured first.


    But that''s not the end.


    Tea white Shin flashed light, her energy value has not much left, this is the last blow, with the heel and lightning cut off the neck of JOYA.


    Let go of hand, already powerless struggle of Qiao Ya paralysis sit on the ground, tea white stretch straight long leg is a record back spin leg sweep to Qiao Ya''s neck.


    Poof


    The sound of flesh breaking, the red blood splashing on the ground.


    Blood comes from tea white


    Her legs were pierced in mid air.


    It was pierced by the long thorn that suddenly appeared on JOYA''s finger.


    A needle fell on the ground to the side of Gioia.


    Her face became distorted, her pupils disappeared, half of her face became black and rotten, the rotten meat extended to her right arm along her neck like flowing sewage, and the rotten meat ended in her right hand. On her right hand, which had become ugly claws, her index finger and middle finger had become long thorns about half a meter long.


    "I didn''t expect to change so fast..."


    Qiao Ya sits down on the ground, raises his head and stares at cha bai with his eyes without pupils.


    The cruel eyes are not like human beings, just like evil spirits from other worlds.


    "It" into the tea white thigh finger gently pick, that let it envy not shameful long leg instantly appeared a deep visible bone wound.


    Chabai fell back, struggling to keep balance, and could only kneel on the ground with half a knee.


    The scarlet blood flowed down from the wound, crossed the white skin and dyed the whole leg red. The pain was nothing to chabai, but the heavy injury of the internal muscle made the leg unable to maintain normal standing function.


    JOYA got up slowly, stretched out her rotten tongue, licked the blood on her paws, and stared at her white legs, with a morbid smile on her lips.


    "I''ll cut off your legs and send you back."


    Cha bai ignored his words and looked at the needle tube that suddenly appeared on the ground.


    "What did you inject yourself with?"


    "Do you want to delay?"


    "This needle is the same as the one you gave to bishop Cohen..." chabai said with a frown


    "Hum ~ ha ha..."


    He laughed because the stupid question couldn''t pry his mouth open.


    Step by step began to approach the tea white, not slow, because the prey is a plate of Chinese food.


    Chabai immediately took the bleeding medicine and stuck it in his leg. He quickly threw a small piece of chocolate from Holland House into his mouth and swallowed it without chewing.


    "Your behavior is just a waste of blood medicine and blood food."


    JOYA sneered, then raised his claws and stabbed at chabai, faster than the fist.


    Cha bai didn''t dodge, but stretched out his hand to let the sharp claw tip pierce his hand.


    Then... She followed the stab that pierced the palm of her hand, and dashed to the monster that had become Qiao ya.


    Chabai bit her thin lip, and the blood came out from the blood hole in her palm. She moved forward half a meter, and the other hand tightly grasped JOYA''s rotten and damp arm.


    At the moment, JOYA only feels funny. Even though chabai has recovered part of her blood, the lack of energy is an irreversible fact. This woman can''t have any more spare power to fight with herself.


    "The last struggle?"


    It said the language of ridicule, at the same time with a cold eye at the lack of energy value and panting thick gas of tea white.


    When the words fall, the white tea with a soft voice in its ear to say a word.


    "Don''t forget, I''m artificial."


    There is an irremovable defense mechanism in the core of man-made human. Even if cha bai becomes a player, this ability still exists, and even becomes a "skill" that does not need to be learned.


    [self destruction]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: none]


    [learning conditions: exclusive for artificial person]


    [effect: destroy the internal program to make itself explode, which will cause great damage to the surrounding. It does not consume any energy, but the amount of HP will be randomly deducted from 80% to 100% of the upper limit]


    [Note: Tong! Boom and boom


    JOYA''s self-confidence and foolishness disappeared, and the dazzling white light from his body eroded his eyes.


    A deafening roar, the explosion of flame will be buried here.

 Chapter 173

    A deafening echo.


    The blast''s devastating impact spread to a large area on the four floors of the central building of the palace.


    Soldiers and leading warlocks gathered under the square witnessed the explosion one after another.


    The supporting pillars collapsed, the floor cracked, a big hole opened, the separated walls disappeared, and the luxurious Royal district was now only in the face.


    Li Nuo got up from the ground unkempt. His face was full of blood at the moment. The effect of the red tear stone ring had been activated. A little red light came out of his body. When he couldn''t stand steadily, he took the bleeding medicine and stuck it on his leg one by one.


    "Hoo..."


    For example, after a drug addict shows a comfortable expression after he plunges into drugs, he is brushing the dust at his head while frowning and scanning around.


    He only remembered that under the endless attack of blood demons, he had already maimed four of them. When he was about to clear the blood, there was a deafening explosion above him. In a moment, the huge momentum hit him. When he opened his eyes again, there was dust all around him, and his poor blood was also very little left.


    Looking around, there was almost no place to settle down, except for the blood demons who were crushed by the gravel and could not move, and there was no Charon.


    "Cough..."


    "Chabai..."


    Li Nuo has realized what happened, and chabai has started the artificial human self destruction process.


    He looked up at the huge hole above and climbed up the pile of stones.


    "Tea white?"


    When you look out, the first thing you can see is a twisted and strange man standing with his back to himself.


    The man turned his head slowly. It was Joey, who had been blown to the skin.


    At JOYA''s feet lay the silent white tea.


    "... ah..."


    When she opened her mouth, she could only utter a hoarse and fuzzy voice, and the blood oozed from her mouth.


    JOYA raised the mutant arm, long claws trembling with blood, claws rushed to the tea white head lying on the ground.


    Bang!


    A bullet came out and pierced JOYA''s head.


    Bang!


    The second one followed, and there was another blood hole in JOYA''s head, which gradually turned into granular material and disappeared here.


    [you have killed the player, 4856]


    [plunder gold coin: 1900]


    Li Nuo put down his pistol and ran to chabai quickly.


    She closed her eyes, although breathing, but the ups and downs are very light, seemingly asleep, in fact, has been coma.


    What''s more, after the explosion, only a few pieces of cloth were left on her shorts and shirt, and her snow-white skin was exposed.


    Li Nuo frowned and closed his eyes. If it wasn''t for the lack of time, he wouldn''t mind sacrificing his eyes and blood to see more.


    But after all, we should pay attention to the priorities.


    So Li Nuo made a quick decision and took off his windbreaker with pure mind.


    And then


    Put on the tea white body.


    "I''m a real gentleman..."


    Li Nuo took out a piece of bread and was worried about how to feed the tea white when he suddenly felt extremely dangerous.


    Feel from the tea white body is located directly below!


    Li Nuo quickly pulls her and hugs her and rolls to one side. At the same time, they just collapsed there!


    In the cave, with one hand outstretched, Charon leaped up to the edge, stood still and dusted himself.


    "Joey lost too. Is the explosion in your plan?"


    Li nuohu didn''t answer this question in front of chabai. Instead, he asked, "what''s your purpose?"


    Charon shrugged. "Why are you staring at you novices?"


    As he said, he took out his cigarette box, looked at the empty box and threw it to the ground, sighed and said, "because sooner or later we will meet, so it''s the best choice to remove the threat here."


    "Sooner or later?"


    Li Nuo doesn''t understand the script of "endless cloister". There are thousands of scripts, but there are hundreds of scripts. It''s hard to contact each player every time they enter the script.


    No


    This is not the case with marjie


    And it''s not just a coincidence that players meet again in different scripts from the way Charon talks.


    "It''s no use talking to you so much. To tell you the truth, I appreciate you more than I did when I first met you. Ha ha ha... I didn''t expect that barrange and JOYA would lose to you." "I''d like to give you one last chance to join my team, but considering the threat you show, it''s better to make you disabled here. I''m really sorry about that," he said


    Li Nuo smile, "said so much nonsense is not bullying new people."


    "Bullying new people..." Charon mouth a Yang, "you are right."


    Then, Charon moved his neck, "you don''t have to protect the woman behind you. For this kind of player who can''t even move, I won''t pay attention to it. What''s more, I like to put women in the final solution."


    "Slander her." Li Nuo said casually, with a long sigh of relief, "I have a question before I move. What''s the matter between master mirror and you?"


    "Well... You''ve met the old man, too?" Charon looked like thinking, then said: "it seems that the way you want to complete the main line is to ask the mirror master to kill the elderly."


    "Half right, but you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "You''d better ask him, but let me remind you that you''ve chosen a rather unwise route."


    "What about you?"


    Charon shrugged, "I didn''t want to complete this main line. The fear of the elderly is not what we players can deal with, and the mirror master can''t touch."


    "So we just use the method of killing new people in exchange for gold coins to make up for the gold coins that the main line can''t earn." Li Nuo said and took out two bottles of decoction from his backpack.


    They are blood devil Decoction and crab spider decoction.


    After two seconds, I put away the crab spider decocting medicine. The effect of this bottle of decocting medicine is that the emptier the backpack is, the higher the defense is. However, in addition to the food and alcohol that can be thrown away, nearly half of the lattices in my backpack are things that can''t be thrown away.


    "The chat is over. Let''s go." Charon''s eyes are sharp and fierce, and he stretches his body to show his eagerness to try.


    Li Nuo immediately put out his hand to stop, "wait a minute! Let me have a drink


    "Why should I give you time?"


    The moment of Charon''s words had already rushed over.


    Li Nuo could only lift his walking stick and turn it into a whip blade, but


    Charon actually grasped the whip blade in his hand!


    "Lying trough!"


    "Telescopic cane?"


    Charon smiles calmly, pulls the whip blade to pull Li Nuo to himself, and then blows a hard blow to Li Nuo''s chest.


    Bang!


    Li Nuo bumped into the broken stone wall and coughed up a mouthful of blood between his sore back.


    On the other side, Charon just slowly approached, holding his fists and wrists, chuckling, "you see, I can kill you empty handed."


    It''s too strong


    Charon''s approaching steps, like the bell of death, kept ringing in his ears. For the first time, Li Nuo felt such a dangerous omen.


    Before the opponent approaches, lino uses the last probe left on the Emir mask.


    "It''s really... Bad enough..."

 Chapter 174

    [Charon: rank 22]


    [physical strength: 520]


    Energy:


    [strength: 52]


    [response: 65]


    Spiritual power


    [insight: 66]


    [Medical:?]


    [accuracy: 50]


    Because the killing God is right in front of him, Li Nuo has no time to show his O-mouth.


    This guy''s data is three times his own!


    Charon is a vampire, which has been officially verified by Holland, but he is definitely not a vampire in the wizard. According to doss'' possession of the demons in the night ritual, it can be seen that their team may have been to the world of the night ritual.


    If all the above hypotheses are true, the terrible body data of Charon can be answered immediately.


    He had contact with the "demon city" series and became a more authentic vampire there.


    Vampire''s constitution bonus is far more excessive than that of demon hunter. Even if there is no answer, we can infer this result.


    But it can''t be so scary


    Unless he has another way of physical evolution


    "Dare you let me drink the medicine?"


    Li Nuo face close to Charon just squeezed out this sentence, and already opened the panel to take out the decoction.


    "Is 0.5 seconds enough?"


    Charon said with a smile that the next moment disappeared like a running wind.


    Li Nuo immediately opens [inner potential], no matter where Charon''s attack position is, he rushes forward directly.


    "Here ~"


    When he heard an understatement, Li Nuo quickly dodged, and Charon suddenly appeared above him and came down with his foot.


    Bang, the ground split out spider net.


    Li Nuo, who escaped by chance, was already in a cold sweat, and it took him all his strength to escape.


    When the bloodstain followed Li Nuo''s fortune, he realized that he had not completely dodged


    Not in a level, far from a level, even if you open the internal potential, there is no chance of winning.


    Charon did not show his weapon, but showed his invincible strength with his bare hands.


    Charon grabbed the blood mist left by Li Nuo when he dodged, put it on his nostrils and sniffed, "the blood mist from his body... Is similar to some kind of enhancement skill, so it is..."


    At this time, his palm burned because of the black blood in the blood mist. After all, Charon is also a vampire, and [black blood] will have some effects on him.


    "Interesting..." Charon could not help but smile when he looked at the red palm.


    Take advantage of it!


    Li Nuo just took out the decoction, but ushered in the near face of Charon.


    Then a whip leg hit, Li Nuo immediately set up a walking stick, it seems that the simple and direct whip leg actually kicked Li Nuo away with the walking stick.


    Li Nuo used his walking stick to the ground in a hurry to stop his backward inertia. He also realized in a trance that Charon''s muscles and bones were as hard as steel. Even if he kicked his walking stick with sharp edges and corners, he would not hurt his legs.


    Charon once again instant bully close, will hold Li Nuo''s head hard pressed on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    When his face touches the ground, Li Nuo is thankful for his thick skin, otherwise he can''t escape the result that his face changes from 3D to 2D.


    Yi


    Charon will lift Li Nuo, one hand clasp his jaw, let Li Nuo Lian struggle strength has no.


    "Er..."


    Charon looked at Li Nuo''s pain with a smile. He looked at cha bai one by one and said, "give you a chance. Let''s play a game of hero saving beauty. I can''t arouse my interest in one minute. I''ll pull off the lady''s legs in front of you."


    Li Nuo suddenly raised a curved line in the corner of his mouth, gasped uncontrollably, and said with great effort: "then you... Dare to let me... Drink medicine?"


    "Oh ~"


    Charon smiles and throws lino to the ground.


    "My friend, I won the time myself."


    With one blow, Li Nuo immediately avoided, retreated far enough, and was in front of the broken stairs leading to the upper floor.


    His body was half red.


    [red tear stone ring] and [frequent death attack up] were also launched, otherwise it would not have been possible to avoid a blow from Charon just at the critical moment.


    "Is there anything else to strengthen?"


    Said Charon, approaching rapidly.


    Li nuoyang raised his stick and was ready to fight to the death. He prayed silently for the only way to live now.


    "The great lord of Trish..."


    "Marge... Come on!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the upper layer, Marge is lying on the ground like a maggot.


    Just now, the wall collapsed because of the sudden violent shaking. Fortunately, the ground did not collapse.


    Maljie stood up, touched his back, and looked back like an old cadre at the two blood demons on the ground.


    "It seems that there is a goddess to protect me from death."


    Maljie closed his eyes and frowned lightly, with a smile of beating.


    "Hum... I''m really a god envoy favored by the goddess ~"


    "Ah


    With a bang from his back, his arrogant and arrogant appearance disappeared. He took a pistol to the wall and gave the two blood demons six shots.


    Walk along the corridor, walk into the main hall in a trance, and the smell of smell and smell wafts out of the room.


    "Wu..."


    "Oh..."


    Marjie began to retch, not because of the smell of blood alone, but because of the fragmented bodies piled up in the room.


    Every corpse is beyond recognition, viscera and bones can not tell who is who, mixed together and sink on the carpet.


    The body extends to the roof directly opposite the room, where, as far as you can see, marjie sees the shadow elder who is searching for him.


    It looks like a skinny, self destructive, terminally ill creature.


    However, Marge knows that it is actually the most dangerous and fatal creature. Unlike the mirror master, he will talk to you at home. This man''s style is to do things easily and tear you apart without talking nonsense.


    The shadow elder has his back to maljie and his face to the front of the roof. In his sight, there is a female warlock who is not dead yet.


    "Why... Attack pound vinis..."


    "Because it''s near."


    The shadow elder''s voice was hoarse and slow, but after the words fell, the warlock fell apart in an instant. Maljie couldn''t even see when it came out


    At this time, the shadow elder seemed to feel the smell of strangers and slowly turned back.


    But it''s all those corpses who come and ask to go.


    How close


    Marjee was lying in the corpse, disguised as a dead man, and did not dare to breathe.


    Squinting his eyes, he noticed the movement of the shadow elder. When he looked back, he immediately took out the Summoning Stone.


    "Don''t be a land bird..."


    In the prayer, maljie did not hesitate to start the magic stone, and a mysterious force rushed into his body in an instant, which rolled away all his energy values like a whirlpool.


    Marge is paralyzed and even feels that he is a useless person with only consciousness.


    But it''s not over yet. The pain of insect bite appears from the body, until maljie''s consciousness is blurred, and the glossy skin of the book of Summoning Magic Stone has faded.


    However, everything is the same, there is no change, no summon from the stone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pit father


    Maljie quietly takes [Summoning Stone] back to his backpack and is thinking about whether he''s going to be a dead man or a hero for three seconds


    At this time


    It was a light rain in the gloomy sky.


    The rain drops on the uncovered roof.


    The shadow elder stands still, and only cares about when the city will be destroyed.


    But I didn''t notice that there was a swirling hole in the dark cloud.


    The light is blue, and the raindrops become bigger. In a few seconds, the light rain has turned into heavy rain.


    "Well?"


    At last, the shadow elder felt something strange. He looked up at the sky.


    See the vortex like hole, see the blue light in the hole, see the huge figure coming from the light.


    Although marjie was indoors, he also saw this scene. At the moment, his heart was mixed with the complex emotions of surprise and joy.


    He underestimated his bad luck


    The huge figure in the sky turned into a dazzling light, the light and dust dispersed, and a fish fin, like a dragon, was placed in the sky.


    Leviathan, the God of water, comes to Kerviel.

 Chapter 175

    [you have summoned Leviathan and consumed 620 energy points in total]


    [according to your level and psychic value, the effective time of Leviathan is 1 minute]


    [during this period, you can use consciousness to control the behavior of summoning creatures]


    [summoning stones will not be used again within 12 hours]


    "Kill... Shadow elder!"


    The thought in Marge''s consciousness, Leviathan raised his head and roared, deafening roar, let the whole pound winnis be inspired!


    The warlocks and soldiers who had arrived in front of Nottingham palace were stupefied by the presence of Leviathan.


    There are dragons in the world of the wizard, but they are giant dragons with huge wings on their backs. Although they are magical creatures, they are not the same as Leviathan in the sky.


    Felina stood in front of the crowd with two church agents.


    The shower soaked their faces, and the cold sweat was covered by the cold rain.


    They are high-level warlocks and magic messengers representing the supreme of kevier. Therefore, in the face of Leviathan, they can detect the unique side through their leaking magic.


    No... it''s not different for them. Leviathan''s scattered magic has made these agents tremble.


    This is beyond the existence of the world, should not appear in the human beings, many times more terrible than the shadow of the elderly creatures.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Felina murmured to herself.


    Edward Roger in the prophecy, the vampire who is the enemy of human beings, and the water dragon who is beyond the world, all these seemingly funny possibilities appear together in a short time.


    Her mind was in a mess, and she was at a loss. But at the moment, there was only one thing that could be absolutely sure. They, the Warlocks guarding kervier, were no different from mole ants in this scene.


    In the face of Leviathan''s roar, the shadow elder felt the malicious killing attack on him.


    This supreme being, who comes to the top of all things, has a premonition of "death" for the first time since he came to this world.


    All of a sudden, the white dragon danced under the dark clouds and hovered in the sky like a silver ribbon. A layer of visible water flowed out of its back and flank fins and washed over Nottingham Forest like a waterfall.


    The roof was destroyed by strong water pressure, and the shadow elder came to the highest roof of the palace like a blink, standing there and looking at the dragon in the sky.


    "Who are you?"


    Hoarse voice, in exchange for not the answer of the God of water, God does not need to pity the question of small creatures, Leviathan just gave the answer with arrogant eyes.


    Then, the torrential rain turned into a giant blade, wrapped in a tornado like vortex, and stabbed the shadow elder.


    With a loud noise, the roof where the shadow elder lived and the building were split in two.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Did you do it?"


    Charon looked at Li Nuo, who was already red with blood. He didn''t know that the dragon was Leviathan, the God of water. He only knew that it was a creature that could kill the shadow elder.


    "Hey... Who knows..."


    Li nuoyang raised the corner of his mouth, almost with all his strength to show a smile of ill will, he bent his body with the last force to let himself not fall.


    "The game is over."


    Charon''s eyes were chilling, "before it''s all over, I''ll kill you immediately."


    He thrust his right hand straight into the palm of his left hand, and then a frightening scene appeared in front of Li Nuo.


    Charon pulled out the bone of his left arm from the flesh of his left palm with two fingers. The bloody skeleton of his left arm was in his hand, but the bleeding left arm could move freely as if it had not been affected at all.


    "Do you know what the most valuable gift master mirror left me? When this old man cheated me to go to Yanan to dig relics, I happened to get this..."


    As he said this, he threw the bone of his left arm. The blood soaked skeleton instantly opened and began to deform. In the blink of an eye, it became a bone weapon shaped like a giant hammer.


    "Arms of Amidala."


    It''s really... Something bad


    When Li Nuo saw the weapon, his temple began to twitch. He did not expect that the weapon of Charon, like himself, was also a weapon from the curse of blood.


    At this time, Charon suddenly jumped up, holding up the strange bone hammer and smashing it down.


    Li Nuo instantly uses the remnant of blood and narrowly evades by virtue of the characteristic bonus of identity.


    But just now the ground where he is has been smashed and leaked.


    Li Nuo has no need to consider which value is enhanced. In the next ten seconds, he can barely keep up with the rhythm of Charon, relying on the two forms of walking stick.


    But the time is only 20 seconds. Once the time is over, one of the limbs will be discarded.


    But now Charon''s attack is not weakened, and he can only rely on his extraordinary reaction and insight to resist. There is no gap to take out food to return blood to cancel the "residual blood".


    Time goes by second by second.


    7¡­¡­


    6¡­¡­


    5¡­¡­


    4¡­¡­


    Li Nuo kept counting down the remaining time until now.


    "No matter!"


    After he blocked the attack of Charon, he put his left arm to his mouth and tore off a piece of his flesh and blood!


    Charon was also dazzled by Li Nuo''s behavior, and his action made him pause involuntarily.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Li Nuo swallowed the meat with difficulty


    [identity] is temporarily cancelled, and the amount of HP is above 25%. Except for [internal potential], the remaining two buffs have disappeared.


    "Ha... Ha..."


    Disgusting


    It''s disgusting


    But at least we have to fight for time


    Throat to stomach discomfort, let Li Nuo nausea.


    "It''s sick."


    Charon shakes off the arm of Amidala, and a sickle like bone blade appears at the top of the hammer.


    Well... I''m really sick


    Li Nuo thought, turning his walking stick into a whip blade.


    When the whip blade and the scythe touched each other, the ground suddenly shook violently.


    Leviathan suddenly appeared on the outside of their position, his strong and soft body brushed the outer wall, and smashed the place into rubble and toppled the ground.


    Li Nuo, Charon and cha bai, who had been in a coma, all slid down to the lower layer due to the collapse of the ground.


    At the critical moment, Li Nuo grabs chabai and protects her from sliding to the ground.


    In a piece of dust, the blood mist on his body reflected in the dust all over the sky.


    Leviathan''s indistinguishable injury helps a lot. The nerve that has been unable to pull out has now called out the backpack panel.


    A bottle of decocting medicine is in hand.


    Li Nuo looks up and drinks the medicine.


    [Name: Blood devil Decoction]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: every time you hit the target, you will absorb the opponent''s health value for your own use, recover 3% of your maximum HP, 45% toxicity, 15 minutes duration, and 24 hours cooldown time]


    [Note: for this bottle of medicine, I can only say that it is actually the expired product of ordinary blood drinks]


    "Ah... Ah... Ah!!"


    Li Nuo screamed bitterly. He had already drunk two bottles of decoctions, and the cumulative toxicity reached 90%. The third bottle broke through the critical point, reaching 135%.


    Even the demon hunters can''t bear such severe toxicity.


    When the toxicity exceeds 100%, the amount of blood will lose at a rate of 1% per second.


    On this basis, if you add a bottle of decoction, the loss of blood will increase by 1%.


    If the toxicity exceeds 200%, the rate of blood loss will be doubled.


    So as long as you haven''t reached five bottles of decocting herbs, the upper limit of cumulative blood loss will be fixed at 2%.


    These are the theories that Li Nuo summed up through the description of toxicity in the book after reading the manual of decocting herbs. They are not completely correct, but they are almost the same.


    Li Nuona, who had been lurking under the pale skin, began to turn into dark red. He felt the pain of innumerable sharp needle points pricking his internal organs, trembling and taking out a bottle of decoction.


    This is the night devil''s medicine.


    After drinking this bottle of decocted medicine, the red blood flowed out from the corner of his eyes, the white of his eyes was dyed red by the blood, and the amber pupil was more cold and terrifying in the blood.


    That pair of eyes was scared by the world because of the snake like insistence, but at this time, in these eyes, we can''t see the insistence of the poisonous snake or the coldness of the demon hunter.


    The fierce ghost of the underworld is a new characteristic of these eyes.


    Charon looked at the scene from a distance, his expression did not show the slightest consternation, but with a little pity.


    "Hum... Pathetic, do you think you are a demon hunter and your constitution is invincible? Four bottles of decocting herbs, even jarot... "


    He suddenly stopped the next words, because Li Nuo has stood up, which is not like the state of poisoning, as if Li Nuo had absorbed all the poison and turned to zero.


    It''s true that demon hunters can''t bear 100% of the toxicity, but [residual blood] can.


    At this moment, Li Nuo has turned on the identity, and used the characteristics of the remnant blood to clear all the toxicity of the decoction.


    But all the effects of decocting herbs are still going on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Charon noticed something strange from Li Nuo, and his frivolous smile disappeared in an instant. He clenched the arm of Amidala in his hand and was ready to end the dispute quickly. However, when he was about to move, he heard Li Nuo''s voice from a distance.


    "Charon... I won."

 Chapter 176

    After adding the three kinds of self mutilating buffs to the "female night devil Decoction", the most outstanding response value of Li Nuo reached a very high 78 points, and even the strength attribute of the short board reached 42 points.


    It can be said that at the moment, his pure "combat effectiveness" is even stronger than that of chabai in 2B period.


    Although he couldn''t realize his dream of jumping safely because of his knee, he did have the embarrassing ability to jump three meters without dream.


    In fact, Li Nuo had already felt these things when he just played with Charon. When the three kinds of buffs were fully opened, and the "residual blood" was also activated, he could keep up with Charon in terms of movement and rhythm.


    But the embarrassing problem is that even so, the process of fighting still makes Li Nuo feel more difficult.


    The reason is that exploration skills can only see the original attributes of other players, but can''t find out the bonus effect brought by equipment. Charon may have a lot of bound equipment and enjoy more bonus effect. The real level is not easy to react from the panel.


    But Li Nuo can also be sure that the gap is not big, even within 10 points.


    The effect of [residual blood] is 15-30 points of enhancement effect. If you dare to guess, maybe the [residual blood] just now didn''t increase to the maximum.


    Charon didn''t talk nonsense at this time. He rushed over directly.


    Under the cover of the dust all over the sky, Li Nuo''s bloodshot eyes recognized the figure coming quickly.


    "Increased visual ability... [residual blood] added to accuracy."


    Li Nuo quickly raised his gun, his pupil just swept, the trigger pulled, the moment the bullet came out of the chamber, Charon broke through the dust.


    Charon slightly moved half an inch away. Knowing that the bullet was unavoidable, he decided to just connect it. Anyway, the ordinary shooting could not penetrate his body.


    Poof


    "What


    He never thought that the bullet went through his right chest!


    "Don''t be distracted."


    At the same time that the voice appeared, Li Nuo had already stood under him and pulled his stick to his chin.


    A mouthful of old blood spits out, and Charon is hit by the unexpected attack, but does not give him any time to relax. Li Nuo then kicks him to the gravel leading to the upper layer.


    "Go up and fight."


    Bang!


    Another shot forced Charon to escape hastily and jump upstairs.


    Li Nuo once again opened the blood remnant, took out a piece of fire paper and put it in his trouser pocket.


    Before leaving, he glanced at the tea white who was still sleeping on the ground. He broke off a large piece of bread that had not been fed to her and threw it on the ground. He put the remaining piece in his mouth and rushed to the upper floor.


    [blood devil decocting medicine] absorbs the amount of blood after attacking the target, which ensures that [residual blood] can be closed by returning blood after each attack, and the health value recovered after each attack is 3%.


    As long as the residual blood returns, it will be closed. At this time, the cumulative toxicity of the four bottles of Decoction and the internal potential will re deduct the amount of blood. The cumulative amount of blood deducted per second is 3%, and the effect of the blood devil decoction is mutually mortgaged.


    The two opposite effects ensure that the upper limit of HP is always below the current 10%.


    When all the above conditions are met, the remnant can open and close instantly infinitely, and as long as he is tightly connected to his brain, his blood volume will never drop or rise.


    However, the advantages and disadvantages are also obvious. Because of the amount of blood, Charon only needs one blow to kill Li Nuo.


    The upper limit of Li Nuo''s physical strength (Health) is 246, and 10% of his health is 24.6. With the powerful destructive power shown by Charon, he only needs to take a brick to make Li Nuo feel like going home.


    What''s more, there is the extremely troublesome arm of Amidala. Players who have studied this weapon in the curse of blood will understand the horror of this thing.


    There is a sound of bone fracture. The sound does not come from the two players who are facing each other at the moment, but from Charon''s arm of amidara.


    The sickle like sharp object appeared from the front of the bone hammer. When waving the weapon, the sickle stretched out and stretched out like a bony whip body, as if it had eyes to find Li Nuo.


    If the whip blade of the telescopic walking stick is a blade that can cut hard bones, the whip blade of the arm of Amidala is a long claw with an outer eye that can track prey.


    Li Nuo didn''t fight, pedaling the broken line of the collapsed wall to get away.


    He doesn''t have time to compete with his opponent''s weapons. After [remnant blood] has just been turned on again, it''s nearly 10 seconds since now. You can''t let it exceed 20 seconds.


    He uses his body to sense which bonus [identity] brings.


    "Reaction value... The body is faster, and..."


    When Li Nuo was still in the Dodge stage, his gun fingers silently drew the Rune of "the seal of akexi" toward the position of Charon.


    All of a sudden, Charon felt that his brain was invaded by inexplicable energy for a moment, just like a virus invading the computer, which made his mind empty in just one second.


    However, a one second pause is fatal to the duel.


    At the moment of Charon''s sensory recovery, lino had put the tip of his stick in front of his eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    With a low cry, Charon dodged a blow through his head, but his right eye was scratched by the sharp edges of his cane.


    It''s a matter of microseconds for Li Nuo to turn on [blood remnant]. He has adapted to the different changes of muscles and senses brought by the enhancement of various attributes.


    The lightness of the body belongs to the reaction value, the clarity of the brain comes from the spiritual value, the tightness of the nerves comes from the insight value, and the visual permeability is the accuracy value.


    After stabbing Charon in the eye, Li Nuo has turned on the "remnant of blood" again. Through the feeling of change, he judges that the enhancement this time is to maximize the accuracy of the 30 point bonus!


    Li nuoli is about to put his right arm in front of the gun.


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, he shot Li Nuo through his upper arm in a short distance. The mercury bullet wrapped his blood which had been eroded by [black blood] and flew to the unavoidable Charon.


    The bullet pierced Charon''s left chest. At the moment when the flower of flesh and blood bloomed, the opened blood hole was also attacked by [black blood], giving off a disgusting smell.


    Charon leaned against the wall behind him, and the expression on his face solidified in an incredible sense.


    Why can the power of this pistol pierce itself


    Why is the opponent who just escaped so fierce now


    Even if his current questions can produce 100000 whys, there is one thing that does not need any doubt at all - his opponent has some kind of strengthening ability that is superior to ordinary "skills".


    At this time, although Charon had been shot, but [arm of Amidala] did not stop pursuing the prey.


    It''s behind Li Nuo, driving a sharp sickle like a scorpion''s tail to Li Nuo.


    The blood spattered like a spray gun. Li Nuo noticed the crisis from behind him. Although he tried his best to get out of the way, his thigh was still hooked off a piece of meat. In a moment, the bone wound was covered by shocking blood.


    Li Nuo immediately swallowed the bread in his mouth. As his blood almost reached the bottom, the process of swallowing was like exhaustion of his whole life.


    Once again, he opened the "blood remnant" and took out the prepared "fire paper" from his trouser pocket.


    Brush the walking stick, light up the fire, wave the walking stick that has been surrounded by the fire. With the metal noise and the sound of fire, the walking stick sword becomes a whip blade, and the burning snake appears again.


    Before he fell down completely, the fire snake had engulfed his neck. Under the fireworks, there was only skin and flesh on his neck. His head was hanging, and his blackened muscle tissue collapsed on his shoulder.


    Li Nuo fell on his knees in a fit of anger


    The bullet burst Charon''s heart, and the whip blade broke his neck. He was dead


    Next, just wait for Leviathan to kill the shadow elder.


    The process of waiting will be accompanied by the sequelae of [blood remnant], one limb will be broken every 20 seconds, and finally die of skull fragmentation, but even without the protection of [identity blood remnant], they can not sustain the toxicity of decoction.


    Now all the means used are the limits of Li Nuo''s own ability. There is no back road, and there is no room to save himself.


    But as long as the final protection of tea white or marjie anyone, even if the team successfully completed the script.


    "Ha... Ha ha..."


    Strange laughter awakened Li Nuo''s mind.


    Charon didn''t disappear as particles. He got up and pulled his broken neck together. The muscle tissue of the wound was rapidly recovering.


    "New people... Not bad..."


    In linona''s eyes full of disbelief, all of Charon''s wounds healed.


    His coat had been burned by the fire, and half of his body had rotted into cyan. There was a vertical gap at the healed wound on his left chest.


    This seam suddenly opened. Inside, it was an eye embedded in the chest.


    Bang!


    Li Nuo raised his gun and burst the eye.


    "Wu..."


    A voice of sadness came not from Charon''s throat, but from the inside of the blasted eye.


    "Don''t you understand? Blood volume is a decoration to me. "


    As he spoke, five sharp claw like spikes broke the back of his left hand.


    Eyes... Rotten body... Penetrating claws... When these things appear on a living body, Li Nuo vaguely aware of the truth.


    "You''ve been injected with T virus..."


    With a smile, Charon said, "give full play to your imagination and guess..."


    Before he finished, Li Nuo had swung the whip.


    When Charon''s chest was pulled away, he did not seem to have any pain, or to maintain the usual frivolous smile.


    "You are too anxious."


    Bullshit. I don''t have time for you.


    Li Nuo thought about it, but when he was about to attack again, suddenly a sense of cold crisis appeared from his feet.


    At the same time, the bone sickle of the arm of Amidala broke out from the position where he had just stepped.


    Then, almost without gap, five bone sickles belonging to the arm of Amidala broke through the stone slab from the ground in succession.


    skill!?


    Li Nuo first realized that this was not an ordinary attack.


    In a hurry to avoid the tip of a sickle, he still chose to rush to Charon.


    The whip blade shrinks into a walking stick sword, and the fire cuts through the dust. When the stick is about to stick to Charon''s face, the bone whip of [amidara''s arm] suddenly appears to block Li Nuo''s attack.


    "My weapon is self-conscious."


    After Charon''s simple sentence, Li Nuo saw that the end of the arm of Amidala had melted into Charon''s right hand.


    Li Nuo glided back and said in a calm and low voice, "you''re not a person..."


    "Mr. demon hunter, are you human?" said Charon with a joking smile


    "Hey..." Li Nuo looked out and saw the palace roof standing alone in the heavy rain.


    He quickly replaced the bullet, rushed to the collapsed wall with a window, turned around and shot Charon, then quickly turned his walking stick into a whip blade, wrapped Charon''s foot and dragged him out of the pouring rain.


    As for the half empty Charon, seeing that he was about to fall, the bone whip of his right hand pierced into the outer wall and fixed himself safely outside the wall.


    Li Nuo also jumped out, but chose to quickly climb over the roof, away from the attack area of Charon, and yelled, "come here!"


    When Charon heard Li Nuo''s cry, he put his feet on the wall and raised a mocking smile.


    "Do you want to use your last strength to keep me away from Miss yuan warlock?"


    "Well, anyway, you are the one who should be abandoned most... Mr. demon hunter."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for the reward from SSWG~


    PSS: previous data error has been corrected. Leviathan''s call time is 200 seconds.

 Chapter 177

    (the author''s words: I''m sorry for the stagnation of the update in these two days, because "civilization" and "herald of fire" are so much fun. After learning from the past, I''ve finished drawing materials.)


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s see there are two sides.


    Outside the palace, the soldiers of the king''s army had assembled and were moving towards two positions.


    One is the downtown area to help the police who are fighting with the blood devil.


    The second is to clean up the monsters invading Nottingham in the palace.


    However, the Dragon hovering over kevier made the second plan impossible.


    Shadow elders in novigri, in the Empire of nefergad, far beyond the sea line, are merely legendary creatures.


    And in kervier, it''s the shadow of terror that every family knows.


    But all the impressions, all the rumors, in today''s dispute, were all beaten to pieces.


    The terror, who made the children cry and the country regard it as a disaster, is in a mess at the moment.


    Its body has fallen into exhaustion in the disintegration time after time, and the shadow elder with the shape of mummy is no longer hanging under the cloud.


    It shows its original appearance. It has flesh colored wings on its back. Its hands turn into sharp claws like a sword. The eyes and nose of its head disappear, leaving only a gaping mouth.


    This is the final form of shadow elder, and it is also the most terrible and fatal state.


    But even so, its claws can only leave superficial scratches on Leviathan''s body, and its speed like a sound wave is a joke under Leviathan''s water wave.


    Marjeben, who fell in the palace, wanted to prick himself with the bleeding medicine, but after constant attempts, he gave up. He didn''t have the slightest strength to hold the blood medicine, and he didn''t have the spare strength to take out the food. Unless someone put the food to his mouth, maybe he could open his mouth with weak bite force.


    With the loss of time, he kept calculating how much time Leviathan could survive in the world.


    50 seconds


    "Leviathan... Don''t worry so much, hurry up..."


    In his prayer, Leviathan did not know whether he obeyed the summoner or not, his fins suddenly raised, and the frost like air burst out from inside.


    The shadow elder flew in the air, shocked by the cold current.


    When Leviathan''s pupil moves to the shadow elder, the sky water flows out of thin air. Every drop of water condenses around Leviathan as if it had life, forming a waterspout that encircles Nottingham palace.


    "God..."


    Felina stood in the square. Her surprise had turned into fear in numbness, just like the fear of putting down all dignity after mortals saw the coming of God.


    "This dragon is the God of nature... The real God..."


    As she imagined, in the final fantasy series, there are many gods above the creatures, such as Leviathan, Everett, ram, and Bahamut, the Dragon God at the top.


    This is quite different from the world view of the wizard. Although there are all kinds of creatures beyond common sense in this continent, all creatures do not reach the level of deity. Even the mirror master is only called the devil. The God of this world is the mysterious master hidden under the water, and no one has really seen it. The moment when the people who have seen it also reflect the Divine Body in their eyes, they will die forever.


    "Someone!"


    Suddenly a man yelled and pointed to the floor where the explosion had just happened.


    When felina looked over, she saw two people, one with a walking stick, emaciated, climbing towards the roof in the storm. The other was naked, half of her body was rotten, and one hand with a strong bone whip was also climbing towards the top.


    "Edward Roger... Charon..."


    Felina recognized them at a glance, which made her even more curious about what was going on in front of her.


    "One is Charon, and who is the other?" A warlock wearing the same white robe as felina frowned slightly. She was one of the 20 agents of the red order. She was also the top Warlock of Cowell as felina.


    "... Edward Roger."


    "The man predicted in the book?"


    Felina did not say much, pondering what they could do in the face of this situation.


    Do you want to believe this "Edward Roger"


    "Where is the source warlock?"


    This question wakes up felina, and suddenly a sentence from chabai floats in her mind.


    "It should still be in the palace."


    The peer''s eyes flashed tension and displeasure, "you say it again..."


    Felina didn''t answer this question, but said in a deep voice: "in air war, we have no way. If the shadow elder falls on the ground and gathers all his strength to attack it, including Charon, now all the vampires are the enemies of Cowell, all of them are based on killing. As for Edward Roger, I can only suggest that he may be true..."


    "Do you know the truth, felina?"


    "Part of it."


    "When it''s over, I need you to give the order a reasonable explanation, and... All the soldiers! Enter the palace and search for master warlock


    Facing the questioning of her colleagues, felina looks at the soldiers who venture into the palace, burying her head slightly, but her pupils are staring at Li Nuo who has climbed to the roof.


    At the moment, her heart is murmuring, "chabai... You let me believe you, so don''t cheat me... Never."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha... Ha..."


    Li Nuo gasped for breath. He climbed to the roof with the fastest speed in his life. His walking stick stuck tightly into the broken tiles, and kept his balance with the rest of his physical strength to prevent himself from being blown down by the wind and rain.


    Suddenly, the roof cracked and a bone whip swept out. Li Nuo immediately jumped sideways with his walking stick to avoid it. As soon as he landed, there was a sharp pain in his left arm.


    A 20 second period has passed, and the bones of the left arm are all broken due to the function of the blood remnant.


    By this time, Charon had appeared.


    Li Nuo gritted his teeth, held on to the pain, held on to his cane and forced his face to remain the same.


    Charon looked at Leviathan floating in the sky, then looked at Reno and asked, "what''s the purpose of bringing me here? A close look at mythical creatures? Or do you want to borrow a thunder from heaven to kill me? "


    Li Nuo''s pupil aimed at the magicians gathering in the square below, and then forced himself to smile.


    "Go to your uncle."


    Throwing out a national curse, he immediately appeared in front of Charon. His left arm was useless, so he couldn''t pick up the gun. Only his walking stick could be used.


    In the torrential rain, the walking stick and sword left a residual image of Mars, which cut across Charon''s face and took away the flesh and blood from his face.


    But Charon didn''t care. At his feet, the tiles were broken, and the sickle bone whip broke through the rubble.


    Li Nuo dodged one side, this time [residual blood] strengthened his insight, had expected to avoid two bone whips, and had already jumped in the sky before the third one appeared.


    When the third one appeared, Li Nuo softened his foot, shook up his stick, turned it into a whip blade, and drew it to Charon''s neck.


    Perhaps because of the rain, the flame is not as strong as it was just now.


    But it doesn''t matter. Li Nuo Ben never thought about killing Charon himself.


    The reason lies in thousands of calculations. I didn''t expect that Charon had the enhancement of T virus.


    According to Li Nuo''s own conjecture about the virus and blood constitution, the current Charon has the recovery speed of a vampire. At the same time, due to the influence of the virus, there is a second variation of his constitution, which accelerates the recovery speed of his body.


    If we say that the basic attribute value, in addition to that kengdai''s medical treatment, now Li Nuo is not inferior to Charon in hard power, but the problem of blood volume is being magnified by the existence of [identity].


    Li Nuo''s weakness of being unable to cope with a protracted war is gradually emerging. If he continues to delay, Charon will surely find that he can not withstand any attack.


    He doesn''t want the following plot to develop into a scene in which a just big brother of the universe pirate is seriously punched by the villain.


    Therefore, there are only two things to be done: waiting and guerrilla warfare, reducing frontal conflicts, and implementing the tactical idea of exchanging one shot for another.


    As for how to defeat Charon


    "Hey..."


    After Li Nuo hit Charon, he immediately retreated to open the distance. He slightly moved his left arm to confirm that the broken bone was gradually recovering due to the termination of [residual blood].


    Then he shot a "seal of akexi" and pulled the trigger at the moment when Charon stopped.


    Unexpectedly, the bullet was blocked by a living bone whip.


    After a short second, Charon regained consciousness, scanned the gun mark on the bone whip, and seemed to see something suspicious. He sneered, "tell me, what''s your ability to become stronger suddenly?"


    "How much is it?"


    Li Nuo threatened to take another shot and then bully Charon.


    "How about two arms?"


    After a cold sentence, Li Nuo instantly felt a huge pressure from the depth of the other party''s body.


    Like an instinctive reaction, he quickly retreated, regardless of the remaining time.


    Boom


    Boom


    Ga


    There were several sounds of broken bones coming from Charon''s body.


    "You..."


    Li Nuo wants to talk but stops. He has a bad omen.


    "What do you want to say?"


    As he spoke, his eyes, face and body were changing.


    The eyes turn black, the pupils turn white, the muscles begin to expand, the green tendons burst, the eyes on the chest flow pus blood, the skin color turns white gradually, and the body surface appears light red animal hair.


    All of a sudden, a sound of flesh and blood burst out, and then the spine protruded from the body surface, and a broken bone protruded from the left forehead.


    "Cut..."


    Li Nuo suppressed the pain and gasped for 20 seconds. This time, he broke his right leg.


    He leans on his stick to keep his body standing. It''s not that he doesn''t have a chance to do it for 20 seconds. It''s just that Charon''s change has brought him too much shock.


    Charon is both a player and a vampire who doesn''t belong to the world, and his team has obviously been to the script night ritual.


    So Li Nuo guessed that the change of Charon should belong to the blood change of Dracula in "demon city" series, which is a more terrifying vampire than that of shadow elder.


    Before the change was over, Charon''s eyes began to rot around his chest, and the rotten meat extended to his left shoulder, where another eye appeared.


    This change is a gene mutation of T virus


    After the combination of the two changes, Charon breathes a sigh of relief. He has become a real... Monster.


    Li Nuo''s state eased over, then immediately raised the gun to pull the trigger.


    When the pistol''s slight recoil burst, his energy and broken leg were unable to support his body, and he fell back.


    The bullet passed through the raindrop, and as it approached his face, Charon disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was only one step away from Li Nuo.


    "Tell me what your strange ability is."


    In the face of Caron''s question, Li nuoyang raised the corner of his mouth, showing a contemptuous smile, "super demon hunter, the kind that can change hair color."


    "Oh... Hard mouth." Charon laughed, full of regret.


    He raised his arm, and the bone whip twisted rhythmically, as if there was life.


    Then the sky roared.


    Charon, too, was shocked. He looked up at Leviathan, the God of water, the source of the roar.


    The Dragon opens its mouth, and the water tornado around it gathers in front of its face and turns into a small water ball.


    Suddenly, the water ball burst open, and several water cannons attacked the shadow elder at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    A bang!


    The shadow elder was washed down by a water cannon. It smashed the roof and passed through the building. Due to the violent vibration caused by the destruction of the roof, Li Nuo and Charon slid down the slope. Just in front of the eaves, Li Nuo stuck his stick on the tile and fixed himself firmly on the edge of the fall.


    Suddenly, the shadow elder was hit on the ground by the water cannon. A big pit collapsed in the square, and the splashing water was stained red with blood.


    In the bloody pit, the shadow elder floats on the water.


    The face has recovered the skeleton of a zombie, its limbs are scattered and floating on the water, and its body is crushed into mud by the high-pressure water cannon.


    "Ah


    Its hoarse roar shook the ears of all the people present, filled with reluctance and anger.


    In contrast, there was another roar in the air that day. The voice covered the roar of the elderly, just like the contrast between Leviathan and shadow elderly.


    "It''s over!"


    Li Nuo endured the pain of the broken bone in his left arm again, and his heart was full of happiness and joy.


    As long as another water cannon is fired, the shadow elder will turn into meat paste.


    At that time, it doesn''t matter if he is whipped by Charon. As long as the team can pass the script smoothly and doesn''t need to sign an unequal treaty with mirror master, it is victory.


    Li Nuo anxiously looked at Leviathan, urging in his heart, brother long, shoot quickly!


    [tourist group, No. 5930, marjie has quit the script]


    Ha!?


    Li Nuo was surprised by the system sound!


    At the same time, as the summoner left, Leviathan turned white and disappeared under the dark clouds.


    This is too sudden!


    He looked up at the sky again. The clouds were still there, but the rain was thinning.


    "Really disappeared?"


    Li Nuo looked up at the sky and sighed


    "Marge... Margo... It''s a good time for you to die..."


    Li Nuo didn''t know that because of the violent vibration just now, a wall collapsed in the place where maljie was lying down


    At the same time, the tea white in the ruins slightly opened his eyes.


    When she was in a coma, a weak voice appeared in her deep mind, just like the mechanical voice of the pod machine that followed her left and right.


    "Dream


    She didn''t know. Actually, it was the sound of marjie''s death predicted by the system.


    The blurred line of sight looked at the debris around the broken mark, and then noticed the coat on his body.


    "What happened..."


    Questions sprang from her head, but now she was too weak to feel her limbs.


    It''s not over yet, what must be done


    This is her only thought at the moment.


    Suddenly, her blurred vision saw a familiar thing beside her cheek.


    It''s like a piece of bread covered with dust.


    Chabai opened his thin lips as hard as he could, and bit it, no matter it was stone or food.


    Try to swallow it, a moment later, the whole body swings a warm current, limbs as if to re connect the body.


    She stood up with difficulty, gave a piece of chocolate to her mouth, looked at the cave in which the cave collapsed, jumped up and rushed out with the fastest speed.

 Chapter 178

    Tea white, dressed in the coat left by Li Nuo, jumped to the upper floor.


    Next to the collapsed outer wall, I saw the broken raindrops, the destroyed Nottingham and the warlocks and soldiers standing on the square.


    Most importantly, she saw leno standing on the roof above the side in the distance.


    Take out a bottle of liquor and pour it into your mouth. At the same time, look left and right. After recovering part of your energy, you immediately jump out of the broken wall.


    "Tea white!"


    Voice from below, is the cry of felina, although the disappearance of Leviathan shocked everyone, but the appearance of the source Warlock is more important to the people standing in the square.


    Chabai hears her voice shouting, but she doesn''t even look at it. She cares more about the situation of her teammates.


    "Well?"


    Li Nuo also heard the cry below, his mouth is chewing the last food.


    Seeing that cha bai jumped a few times and then stood on the roof not far away from him, Li Nuo felt frustrated. He couldn''t bully my knee, could he


    "Li Nuo... What''s the matter?"


    Cha bai pressed the button of his coat with both hands and walked slowly.


    When Li Nuo was about to speak, he suddenly changed his face.


    "Ten o''clock in the back!"


    Tea white understood, immediately side flash, in this moment, a bone whip broke the tile at her feet.


    "Meet again, Miss yuan Warlock."


    Charon''s voice was almost close to chabai''s ear. At the same time, Li Nuo had come near him. He grabbed chabai''s shoulder and pulled him behind him. With the other hand, he swept to Charon from bottom to top.


    Pop!


    With a blast, Charon''s eyeballs burst open in front of his chest.


    Just as Charon was about to fight back, chabai''s delicate white hand stretched out from behind Li Nuo''s shoulder, a layer of electric current lit up on his palm, and his index finger pointed to Charon''s just burst eyes.


    Bang!


    The flash of thunder set Charon back a few steps.


    Li Nuo''s heart is still palpitating. Because of the recovery of blood volume, [residual blood] has not been turned on. If it wasn''t for the cooperation of cha bai, the consequence would be a little hard to predict.


    "Thank you..."


    "Thank you."


    Cha bai buttoned up his coat and then asked, "how did your eyes become like this?"


    She was referring to Li Nuo''s eyes, which were red with blood due to the decoction.


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    At this time, felina and others below began to command the soldiers to break into the palace, and their agents were also ready to enter the support.


    Li Nuo''s hearing vaguely heard the shouting below, and immediately yelled: "the people below stand there and don''t move! I''ll go down with Charon


    "What nonsense is this guy talking about..." one of the agents was surprised.


    Felina looked at the two people above and said solemnly, "listen to him and do as predicted."


    At this time, Charon had slowed down, looked up at Li Nuo and chabai, and said, "what are you thinking about this time?"


    "Let the Warlocks destroy you."


    "Hum... Ha ha ha!" Charon burst out laughing, "naive! I''m the strongest creature in the whole Kerviel except the shadow elder. If you want to rely on a few warlocks, you can defeat me? "


    "Biology..." Li Nuo''s face sank, "you now look like a monster, right?"


    After hearing this, Charon''s eyes suddenly burst out with a thump, "isn''t that good? I''m a monster, and you''re a demon hunter. It''s a perfect reason to fight."


    "Yes, very good reason."


    Regardless of the burning flame on the stick, Li Nuo quickly wiped the sharp edges and corners of the stick with his palm. The blood stains attached a layer of light red to the silver white stick under the fire.


    Chabai looked at Charon''s appearance, frowned and asked, "is this guy... Charon?"


    "Well."


    "Just take him down, right?" Chabai moves forward.


    "Yes, but be careful. His bone whip is self-conscious, and this grandson can kill us with a slap."


    "Grandson?"


    "Up


    Li Nuo enters the state of "residual blood", starts to speed in an instant, and his walking stick turns into a whip blade to sweep Charon''s footwall.


    It seems that Charon is quite confident in his physical resilience. He does not hide or flash, and lets the fire whip take away his flesh and blood.


    The next moment, he paid for his ego.


    Li Nuo''s walking stick has been soaked with his own blood, and his blood has the "black blood" component of restraining vampires.


    Charon''s wound healing is no longer as fast as before.


    At this time, chabai came, but when he was near the front of his body, he received the chop of Charon''s right arm bone whip from bottom to top.


    Charon never paid attention to her. Even though chabai used to be the protagonist in the game, he is no more than an ordinary player now.


    However, the protagonist of the game is not Bai Dang. Cha bai whisks the raised bone whip with one hand and takes himself up with an upward wave. His legs gather Yingying light.


    "Fool!"


    This kind of behavior is doomed, even if close to their own how.


    "Hello?"


    When Li Nuo''s voice appeared, he could hear a puff and a Charon. The whip blade had already turned into a walking stick, and the sword was pestled into his eyes.


    In this stupefied Kung Fu, chabai air kick has been in the face of Charon.


    It was not until this time that chabai understood why Li Nuo said that Charon could kill them easily.


    Because she gathered all the strength and magic of the attack, like kicking in the indestructible steel plate, Charon is only slightly side head, this attack is just across the shore itching.


    Charon grabs chabai''s calf and throws her as a projectile at Li Nuo.


    "Ha!"


    Li Nuo''s hands and feet were in a mess for a moment, but the one flying to him was a hundred jin robot throwing object.


    At this time, in the middle of the air, tea white suddenly reached out and grabbed Li Nuo''s clothes, put his neck in the other hand, and turned his soft body over. After they flew out a few meters, they firmly pressed Li Nuo to the ground, but her legs were cut open by the sharp edges of the broken tiles.


    In front of him, Charon suddenly disappeared.


    At the moment, the remnant of blood is strengthening Li Nuo''s sense value, and a dangerous premonition appears from behind.


    He just turned back, only to find that Charon had already appeared.


    At the critical moment, cha bai, with her back eyes, lowered her body to avoid the whip, turned back and kicked Charon face to face


    "Are you kidding..."


    Charon''s face twitched. He was confident that chabai''s insight could not predict his attack.


    "You rely too much on attributes." Chabai said coldly, and raised his hand for a "primary lightning". When the thunder fell, Charon backed away.


    "I''ll help."


    Tea white immediately decided the next way of fighting, simple combat has been able to verify a lot of facts.


    She understood the great disparity between the strength and Charon, now only Li Nuo can hurt this "monster".


    "Good."


    Li Nuo took a step first. When he passed the tea white, he patted her on the shoulder with his palm. His strength was not great. He put his mouth on his face.


    Although he didn''t know Li Nuo''s intention, he knew that he would not do useless things.


    As she thinks, Li Nuo''s goal is very simple. He cancels the "residual blood", and the attribute value just now is added to the insight value and accuracy value. The cartridge has no bullets, so he needs a more important reaction value bonus.


    Open [residual blood], Li Nuo clearly felt the lightness of the body and the extra tension of the nerves.


    He was sure that this was the perfect addition, reaction and insight.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Well."


    Words fall, in an instant, two people a front a back pedal ground dash.


    Li Nuo dances the whip blade in the front, which is strange and difficult to stop. Chabai uses Leifa to slow down the attack speed of Charon.


    For a moment, the three players ran on the debris that had already been in chaos. They were as fast as flying birds. There were only three shadows in their eyes.


    The magicians below all marvel. They claim to be the masters of magic, but this kind of hand-to-hand fight has never been seen in decades.


    Charon''s speed was extremely fast, and his fierce attack like a devil raised the blinding broken tile.


    Boom!


    Chabai swept away countless debris, but saw that Charon had appeared in front of her!


    "Bad!"


    Li Nuo''s secret way is not good, those broken tiles slow down his action speed of drinking tea white, but let his opponent catch it.


    "First of all, you!" Charon''s self-confident grin, his heart is clear, in front of the two opponents can not help their own blow.


    Poof!


    Blood splashes!


    Tea white half of the waist of the flesh and blood were stabbed, coat under the crack visible bright red body structure.


    Seeing this, Charon slightly raised his eyebrows and sighed, "is the internal structure of artificial human so similar to that of human?"


    All of a sudden, a thunder burst on his face.


    Cha bai threw off her hand, which was still twining with the electric light. She gasped, her face was angry, and her step was a little messy. She stepped back until her heel stepped on the edge of the eaves.


    At this time, the bone whip rolled up the waist of cha bai, and the sound of bone breaking was clearly introduced into the public''s ears!


    "Tea white!"


    Ferina roared anxiously, the air around her became hot, and a bunch of fireworks had fallen into her palm.


    The roof of the palace is 20 meters above the ground. The Warlocks are not unable to intervene in the battle of the three players. However, chabai and Li Nuo have been fighting hand-to-hand. If they don''t grasp the propriety, the Warlocks'' attack spells may hurt them or even destroy the roof. Knowing these reasons, they choose to wait for Charon to be dragged down.


    But now they are ready to take action when they see Kewell''s most precious warlock under threat.


    "Protect source warlock..."


    Feilina whispers, at the same time a few agents around the swing out of the light lines, the seeds of magic began to start.


    Li Nuo had already rushed in, looking at Charon at the edge of the roof, his face overflowing with a smile.


    "That''s the position."


    "Hum ~" with a smile, Charon understood what Li Nuo was selling, so he clenched his fist to fight.


    At this moment, with a gasp, cha bai''s seemingly weak hand had been put on the bone whip around his waist.


    With a slap, an electric current ran into Charon''s body along the bone whip. After his whole body was numb, the sharp whip blade had already entangled his left arm.


    Charon didn''t respond in time. At the bottom, felina shot a fireball. With a dazzling light and a roar, the roof at the foot of Charon collapsed.


    "Asshole!"


    Charon''s body falls unsteadily in mid air. If he falls like this, although he can be protected by his powerful attribute value, if he is attacked by warlocks in mid air and his body can''t keep its balance, he will be hurt if he falls on the ground.


    But his left hand was entangled by Li Nuo''s whip blade and could not be used.


    With a wave of his left arm, he could shake off the tea white entangled by his bone whip and grasp a corner of the eaves with his bone whip.


    "Hiss..."


    Cha bai was in the air, turned over and grabbed the wall with all his strength, and jumped onto the roof again.


    Half kneeling to cover the waist wound, gasping, looking up, he saw that Charon''s right arm bone whip was clinging to the eaves, while Li Nuo wrapped his left arm with the whip blade.


    "Li Nuo!"


    Chabai shouts to get up and rescue her teammates. She heard Li Nuo say that there is a drawback in the constitution of demon hunters, weak and high.


    Li Nuo didn''t show any worry when he listened to cha bai''s cry. Instead, he looked at Charon from the bottom up and said with a grim smile, "even if you are a monster, 20 meters high back down on the ground is serious enough?"


    "I''m just injured, and you''re dead."


    "Who said that?"


    As soon as Li Nuo''s voice came down, he made a [the seal of akexi] to make Karon''s thinking and sense fall into a temporary Karton. As a result, the bone whip hanging on his right arm loosened and then fell to the ground.


    The pit on the ground made by Leviathan is now full of water. Although the water level is very shallow, but


    I have magic!


    [Name: leap of faith (primary)]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: none]


    [learning conditions: reaction 5, insight 6]


    [effect: the height is limited below the atmosphere, and there are haystacks or soft objects in the landing area. On this premise, you can avoid injury after jumping, and you don''t need to spend energy]


    [Note: to illustrate, this move can determine the damage to the enemy. According to the user''s weight and falling height, the upper limit and lower limit of the damage can''t be estimated. In a word... If you are heavy enough and stand high enough, it''s not impossible to reach the destructive power of smashing through the earth]


    Water can be regarded as a soft thing no matter what


    From the beginning, Li Nuo never thought that he could get Charon down by himself.


    That''s the moment he''s waiting for.


    All of a sudden, there was an eagle cry in everyone''s ears.


    Li Nuo opened his body, closed his eyes and fell gracefully into the shallow water of the pit.


    Then there was another sound, and it was Charon who hit the rocks at the edge of the pit.


    But at the moment, everyone''s eyes have no time to care about the life and death of Charon. They turn their eyes to the puddle where the shadow elder is still floating. Lino lies on the water, seemingly lifeless.


    "In order to kill his opponent, he chose to commit suicide..."


    "What happened to the hawk cry just now..."


    Feilina was stunned and murmured, "is this the professional spirit of demon hunters..."


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo got up in a panic, tossed his hair full of water marks, looked at those eyes of surprise, surprise, panic and admiration, and unconsciously glared at the dead fish''s eyes.


    "Who says the devil hunter can''t jump."

 Chapter 179

    When Li Nuo got up, a large number of warlocks and soldiers entered the square from the outside.


    It was also at this time that Charon got up on the ground with shaking hands, "what about the back of his hand?" Ronald''s words fell, and there was a burning sensation on the back of Li Nuo''s left hand.


    A strange red mark, like the letter "R", appears on the back of the left hand.

 Chapter 180

    Li Nuo looked at the "R" on the back of his hand and felt confused.


    Goddamn Rockets!


    "You''re thinking about something I don''t understand." Ronald foresaw what leno was thinking, but how could he know what the Rockets were.


    "Nothing... Hiss!" The sudden fracture of his leg made Li Nuo roar before he finished speaking.


    "Luo... Mr. Ronald, come here for a moment."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Ronald leans over the paralyzed lino.


    Pop


    One mouth, let this mysterious mirror master show his first time in his career.


    "Well..." Li Nuo sighed, "thank you."


    Ronald touched the face that had just been slapped. "You should be glad that I have learned to be a gentleman in the past 100 years."


    Li Nuo gets up and walks towards the settled felina, who lies on the ground with her arms torn off.


    "Don''t you ask me why I did it?"


    When Li Nuo said this, he used "thief" to felina.


    Ronald shrugged his shoulders and said, "in order to remove a certain ability, don''t forget that I can see what you think, and even if I ask, you won''t tell me anything about that ability."


    "Am I that mean?"


    "Well, what is your ability, then?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    "Good." Ronald laughed and clapped his hands.


    As time goes on, Li Nuo is holding a card in felina''s pocket


    "The old man is very vindictive..."


    Hearing felina gasping for pain, Li nuoli was about to put the card into her trouser pocket.


    The shadow elder turned his head suspiciously and said in an angry tone, "how did you leave?"


    "That..." Li nuo''an said with a smile, "it''s just a brush."


    All of a sudden, the shadow elder rushed to Li Nuo. When the long nail was on Li Nuo''s eyelid, time was still again.


    "Hoo... This joke is not funny..." Li Nuo let out a big breath.


    Ronald walked behind him. "Your joke is not delicate either."


    He reached out and pinched the shadow elder''s chin, laughed playfully, and said, "although I don''t know why you want to take the shadow elder''s life, it must be said that the person who prompted you to do it is really insidious."


    "It''s really insidious to be judged as insidious by you." Li Nuo slapped the old man in the back of the head, then reached out again to probe into felina''s pocket, and asked, "can you tell me the reason, what does this insidious mean?"


    "No race or creature in the world can resist shadow elders, including humans," Ronald said


    At this time, Li Nuo had finished moving felina''s things and thought of a more important thing. He turned back and put his hand on the elder''s eye socket. "Don''t you suggest that I do something first?"


    "Sure, please."


    Li Nuo pinched the two eyeballs of the shadow elder with his hand. He vowed that he would never forget the disgusting feeling of touching the sticky liquid with his fingers.


    "Well..." put two eyeballs into the backpack, Li Nuo felt Ronald''s strange eyes.


    "I do it... For my own reason." Li Nuo''s heart is full of that damned advanced means.


    "I understand that some people have their own unique interests or... Idiosyncrasies," Ronald said with a charitable smile


    Li Nuo ignored this sentence, turned back to continue to search another agent''s backpack, and casually said: "you''d better talk about why no race or human can fight against the shadow elder, I''m a little interested."


    Ronald said: "I don''t want to waste too much time, just to summarize."


    "In order to reduce disputes and protect civilians and land, the people of kevier signed a contract with vampires. However, when they had the protection of gunpowder, they naively thought that the shadow elder was no longer a real threat. They should be glad that hundreds of years of peace was due to the lazy and lonely character of the shadow elder, How can an immortal vampire be killed by a cannon? "


    Li Nuo had finished the search and returned home with a full load. He turned back and asked, "that is to say, even the artillery bombardment can''t eliminate the shadow elder. What method will you use to kill it?"


    "It''s easy."


    Ronald put his hand on the head of the shadow elder.


    "Take its life."


    The shadow elder''s skin withered as if it had been drained. It turned into a mummified corpse.


    Ronald looked at the "work" in his hand, showing a ferocious smile, and Li Nuo was scared.


    "Any creature has a life limit. I''m just helping them get to the end of their life ahead of time."


    He released his hand, and the shadow elder fell to the ground and turned into bone powder.


    Li Nuo eyebrows a draw, light cough a way: "I just for my joke and you apologize."


    "Take it easy, Mr. lino." Ronald rubbed his hands and said, "what I promised you has been done. The contract has officially started. There are still many things you have to pay me back."


    He went to Li Nuo and said with a smile, "I think you people from different worlds will leave soon, so is there anything else I can do for you? I mean in this world. "


    Li Nuo squeezed out a smile, "is it an agreement or a contract?"


    "No, it''s a gift for a friend to practice."


    "Give me a little more time and let me go and unload Charon''s arms and legs," Li said


    "If I can''t promise, his existence is still useful to me. Although losing his hands and feet is nothing to him, I can realize that your purpose is to take his life."


    Also useful... Li Nuo is very clear about the amount of information in this sentence. The most intuitive thing is to tell him that the future of Charon will be associated with the curse of blood.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Nuo turned and patted felina on the back, and said, "don''t disturb the people I know here."


    He is still concerned about some people in this world, such as the Molly family, such as Jack, whose life has been on the right track. Maybe he can ask Ronald to help him take care of them in this world at any time, but... This guy is a mirror master, and his so-called "care" is all about his life.


    Don''t let him get involved with the people he knows is the best protection for the jasmine family.


    Ronald laughed. "I have to say that you are really on guard against me."


    "But..." Li Norton thought of something. After thinking deeply, he said, "there''s a boss in the black raven Castle tavern in the South Street of novigrie. I promised that guy to write a novel about the Autobiography of the demon hunter, but... You know, I can''t have time to write that."


    "You want me to write a book for you?"


    "Well, whatever you do, just write a separate chapter for that guy."


    Ronald looked at lino for a moment and then said, "that man''s name is watsk, the owner of Raven Castle tavern. He has close ties with the underground gangs in South Street. This condition is very good. I''m trying to change my way of life. Maybe it''s good to be a writer."


    Li Nuo almost laughed. You old guy don''t know that writing a novel is a dead end, but he doesn''t dare to let the idea stay in his mind for more than two seconds. He''s afraid that the mirror master will read his own brain idea, and then slap him to death in a rage.


    "But please don''t disturb watts. That guy is kind to me."


    Ronald said, "well, I promise you, all your friends are not on my list."


    "Thank you. I have nothing else to do."


    He put his hand in front of Li Nuo''s forehead and made a flick of his head.


    "By the way, I have another suggestion for you."


    Li Nuo said with a question mark on his face


    Ronald looked down at felina and another agent, laughed and said, "stealing is not a good habit."


    Pop!


    When he said that, he flicked lino''s head.


    [you have obtained the plot character contract]


    [contracted by: Ronald omdis]


    [contract conditions: I want his life, boss help me; The world is so big, I want to see it


    [Contract Details: get in touch with mirror master in any script, contact means - Jewelry]


    Contract acquisition: the inner eye


    The inner eye is transforming


    [after transformation, you have got Rune: eye (pollutant)]


    ¡­¡­


    [Rune: eye (contaminant)]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [equipment condition: contract establishment]


    [effect: 1. Improve the quality of random card items; 2: Summon mirror master in any script. After summoning, it will accumulate 10 points of psionic vision, and deduct 20% of the maximum health in the script. The current psionic vision is 3100


    [Note: in your body, I can see all the viscera in my eyes]


    [tip: this item is compulsory binding, and 300 gold coins will be deducted. If the number of gold coins is not enough, you need to pay back when you hand in the monthly gold coins]


    ¡­¡­


    Time returned to flow, the shadow elder became loose sand, and felina''s face continued to wrinkle with pain.


    Li Nuo looks at cha bai. She sits on the ground and looks at the remains of the shadow elder in surprise.


    "Tea white, it''s over."


    "Well..."


    [main task: kill the shadow elder of Kerviel, completed]


    [all tasks finished]


    [the script is over, you can choose to buy it in the form of gold coins, stop in the script world, and convert it into 2000 gold coins in 24 hours]


    [please give your choice within 3 seconds]


    When Li Nuo heard this choice, he immediately made tea and shook his head.


    "No


    [player will teleport back to main space in 15 seconds]


    "Chabai, put the things of Charon on the ground into the backpack."


    Li Nuo goes to Charon, takes his walking stick, and takes out Zhuang Chen''s iron stick.


    "Saw off his limbs?" Said chabai.


    "He''s too hard. 15 seconds is not enough."


    "What are you doing?"


    Lino poked a stick into the eye of Charon.


    "Save up the upgrade conditions of [stick in the eyes]."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the reward of tower 1125~

 Chapter 181

    "Is this the product of Yadan''s blood fused with warlock''s blood?"


    Cohen took a tube of blood bottle and said suspiciously, "felina... This thing hasn''t changed much?"


    "... the product of the combination of two red liquids, do you still want them to turn green?" Said felina contemptuously.


    "No, I mean, you have to shine some light to be like a product of alchemy."


    "You are such an old crook..."


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for nearly a week. Of course, I have to use jokes to adjust the atmosphere."


    Felina disdains, but at the same time, she also feels that there are some differences in the direction of the magic in Cohen''s body, just very weak, and it''s really not clear.


    Cohen smiles when he sees her. He looks at felina''s broken arm with a little regret.


    "Felina, your arm..."


    Feilina didn''t reveal any chagrin when she heard the speech, "the loss of an arm will not affect my work and life, not to mention... The biggest problem that kevier has faced in hundreds of years has finally been solved. It''s worth the loss of an arm."


    "It''s all in return for your efforts," Cohen said


    "No, it''s all thanks to the predicted Edward Roger."


    "Prophecy..." Cohen pondered, "it was that beautiful night. Did you mention the prophecy of Cowell a hundred years ago to me?"


    Felina was stunned and immediately showed a disgusting expression. "Please don''t mention that night, let alone the beauty. It''s all a tragedy caused by alcohol."


    Cohen grinned and frowned. "I''ll lose when you say that."


    Felina, looking at Cohen, chuckled and said, "in a word, it seems that prophecy is something we can''t help believing."


    Cohen sighed. "It''s just that you''re ok... I didn''t expect that Mr. Charon was dead. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not in the position of a vampire. I''m just sorry for losing a friend."


    Felina''s expression flashed a trace of worry, "maybe Charon is not dead."


    "Oh?"


    "Nottingham square found only the powdered remains of the shadow elder, not the figure of Charon."


    "That is to say, he disappeared with Miss yuan warlock and Edward Roger?"


    Facing Cohen''s question, felina can only say shallowly: "everything happened too fast and too fuzzy. The last thing she saw was that the shadow elder rushed to Edward Roger, and then the next second my vision was blurred and my brain was dizzy. When I opened my eyes again, they all disappeared."


    "It''s too much for common sense." Cohen shrugged.


    At this time, the clock on the rear building rings the noon bell.


    "It''s already noon. I should go." Cohen turned back and boarded the coach that stayed here.


    "Thanks for your help, felina."


    "Hum." Felina smiles and waves her hand to her long-time friend. "Pay attention to your health. I hope your wish can come true."


    "My wish... May really come true. Although Charon has been your enemy, the tube of reagent he left behind is really effective. I''m talking about the syringe he gave me." Cohen said and gave felina a frivolous eyebrow. "That''s it. Next time you''re welcome to novigrie. Goodbye, my friend."


    He closed the door, and the carriage went down the road.


    Felina watched the carriage go away until it was out of her sight.


    At this time, a warlock came quickly from the street behind and stopped her.


    "Monsieur felina, the bishop has given orders to postpone the afternoon meeting until evening."


    "Why?" Felina wondered.


    "It''s said that it''s dealing with the legality of the folk vampire hunting team."


    "Vampire hunting team..." felina thought and said, "is that the new organization led by two hunters?"


    "Well, one is kakately, the other is Jerry."


    "Well, after all, the people in the order and military affairs don''t have those Hunter majors."


    Felina sighed and stepped towards the clock tower behind.


    "My Lord felina... Do you have something on your mind?"


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "Well, I always feel that there is some uneasiness in your eyes... If I''m wrong, please forgive me."


    Felina was silent and worried


    If something is really on her mind, it should be that she has detected a strange magic in Cohen, which is different from the heretical magic that Cohen sent out when he came to kerville, more like


    Some kind of curse mixed with the unknown.


    ¡­¡­


    "Pony! Hurry up


    In the repair shop, Emily puts a large box of waste materials on the table.


    "Sister... The mago people are gone. Why can''t I get my real name back?" The pony lamented and looked at the object he was repairing. His brow was filled with sorrow.


    Emily brushed her hand. Hearing the call from a customer outside the shop, she went over and said, "because Mr. Marge will be back sooner or later."


    "Sooner or later will come back..." pony Leng, "my elder sister is lost heart crazy?"


    "Well, maybe not."


    The pony followed his voice and said, "Mr. punk, when are you going to eat and drink for free in our house?"


    Punk laughed. "Kid, if you don''t have me, your business will close sooner or later."


    "Ha?"


    "You can''t support the store without Mr. marjie, so I''ve figured out a way."


    Pony was stabbed in the heart, his skills really can not support the operation of the store, but the self-esteem left by the end of adolescence made him not want to admit it.


    "What can I do?"


    "I''ve found the crew who used to drive us here. After all, I''ve done individual business, which is more familiar than your brothers and sisters."


    "... does my sister know?"


    "She''s in the middle of the good news that Mr. Marjorie is not dead. She won''t tell her until she comes to her senses."


    "Who hasn''t seen anyone for a week... Where''s the news?"


    "A lady named Molly, I''ve known her."


    "Well..." the pony thought deeply. After a moment, he raised his head and asked, "I always feel that you have other reasons to hang on..."


    "Cough!" With a guilty cough, punk went to help Emily receive the guests.


    "Pony face dew doubt," sure enough, not so simple


    ¡­¡­


    In Molly''s house, Ke min sits in the living room and looks impatiently upstairs.


    "These children are really noisy. I sympathize with you for having three children."


    Molly chuckled, "at least it''s lively."


    Ke min held the glass in both hands and drank. After putting down the glass, he hesitated and asked, "so... That guy didn''t show up again?"


    Molly kowtowed. "Well, the last time I saw him was when you took him to Nottingham palace. He said in my ear that there was something left for me upstairs. It turned out to be a letter."


    Speaking of this, Molly laughs.


    Ke min was confused. "I don''t understand why a letter can make you laugh?"


    Molly shook her head comfortably, got up, walked slowly to the high cabinet, took out a piece of writing paper in the drawer and gave it to Ke min.


    "Just look at it."


    "Well... That guy''s letter is too sloppy." Kaiming min Tucao was beginning to make complaints about the contents of the letter.


    "Dear Miss Molly,


    I don''t know if the format of the letter is like this. Anyway, it''s written like this.


    I have something unexpected and abrupt to tell you. I may have to leave.


    If I go to Nottingham, I will probably leave this place directly. Of course, there is no guarantee that I will come back in case of small probability, but I will leave in the end. It''s not the same when I write letters.


    Thank you for taking me in for a long time, and thank you for the alchemy materials you sent me.


    There are a few things I have to tell you.


    Your son Tom has a good technique. He can be regarded as my first teacher on the way to be a thief. If you don''t think being a thief is a promising career, I suggest that before he comes of age, you can whip him on the buttocks with a wand called magic, and beat him once in the morning and at noon, so that he will not dare to steal.


    Jack may have taken a fancy to MafA. I think this marriage is reliable. He has no father or mother to bully. He is a qualified husband.


    But you have to watch closely, Jack. It''s my trust. Remember to train him according to my training. Once the boy feels his wings are hard and wants to go back to his hometown to go to the grave, please stop him. When can he break the stones outside the house? When can he let him go.


    Miss Emily, please tell her that if maljie is missing, it means that this guy is going to seek the Scriptures. After ninety-nine or eighty-one, he will come back. I just don''t know whether it is five years or ten years. Anyway, there are many unmarried girls. If she is lonely, she can marry at any time.


    In addition, let punk stop wandering around and stay at keville. This guy got a reward from the underground black market, and keville died. As for the reason, let him guess.


    Finally, please help me and Ke min to say that you will really get sick if you wear so little. In our hometown, there is a saying that diseases come from the mouth, and the chest is also the mouth.


    That''s all. Hope you have a peaceful life. I''ll bless you on behalf of the Lord of Trish.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Masked butcher"


    Ke min''s eyes have turned into dead fish''s eyes


    "How do you feel?" Asked Molly.


    Ke min sighed, "ah... This guy is really poor."


    "That''s right."


    Then Jack ran down the stairs and ran to the door.


    "What are you going to do?" Molly stopped him.


    Jack looked back, his face firm, "chop the stone."


    ¡­¡­


    Novigrie, 27 Xianghua street.


    Ronald was making coffee in the room, with half a novel on his desk, when the door rang.


    He went over and opened the door.


    A man in a hat was standing at the door.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Ronald asked with a smile


    He took off his hat and was a young yellow man with a ponytail. His face was as delicate as a woman''s. If it were not for his figure and the knot on his throat, no one would treat him as a man.


    "I want to talk to you." Men''s eyes seem to be able to speak, conveying their goodwill.


    Ronald is now in the mood. He can''t see through what is in his mind, or there is a barrier to prevent his consciousness from invading his mind.


    Another alien?


    The man smiles. "Don''t think hard. You can''t see through my thoughts, master mirror."


    Ronald''s expression in the flash of a doubt, then get out of the way, "please come in to talk."


    When the man came in, Ronald clapped his hand.


    Time is still, the noisy street outside is quiet, the cockroaches flying on the wall in the room stop in the air, and the man also stands in the same place.


    Ronald walked up to him and looked at this man with doubts. Unlike all the strangers he had ever met, this man brought him a strange feeling that he had never seen before. He had this strange feeling when he saw his eyes.


    Ronald went into the kitchen, poured a cup of coffee, took it in his hand, drank it and looked at the man, and flicked the cockroach that was standing still in the air.


    The man suddenly looked like, "you dare to touch cockroaches with your hands."


    Ronald was surprised, staring at the man''s disgusting appearance caused by cockroaches.


    He glanced around and immediately walked out of the house, looking at the people standing like statues. He was sure that time was still standing.


    "No need to watch... I just played with you." A man''s voice came out of the room.


    Ronald closed the door and went into the room. Although he still kept his calm face, his spirit was extremely tense. This man went beyond his own law and common sense.


    "Who is Mr. Smith, please?"


    The man sat down impolitely, cocked up his legs and pointed to the ceiling, "what''s up there?"


    "Is that a question and answer?"


    "Yes, but no reward."


    Ronald experienced passivity for the first time, but he raised his mouth and said, "is there someone like you in the world? Or are you the so-called damned God? "


    The man bent over and said with a smile, "guess ~"


    Ronald''s eyes began to turn black, which was a sign of his demonic nature. He said slowly, "Sir, I suggest you don''t waste my patience."


    The man picked up the manuscript on the desk and read it casually: "the biography of the demon hunter - the last fairy tale..."


    He turned over the manuscript, let Ronald see the text above, said: "my purpose is to understand the story of the protagonist of this novel, and a woman who has a relationship with the protagonist. On the other side of the sea, she is called the source warlock, but what I want is what happened."


    Ronald said: "it''s easy, but I''m..."


    "I will make an agreement with you and give you something satisfactory." The man interrupted, showing his teeth and laughing, "please take a hundred hearts. I''m very reasonable and won''t cheat."


    "What do you trade for?" Ronald didn''t ask for it on his own this time, because he knew that the person sitting in front of him was at least equal to himself.


    "My identity."


    The man said, "a king is in charge of hundreds of cities and villages. The king can''t know the little things that happen in every area, such as whether Uncle Wang''s cat is dead in the suburb, and widow Li''s door is unlocked tonight."


    "You seem to enjoy telling stories." Ronald laughs.


    "Please don''t interrupt the passion of a creator." Dissatisfied, the man continued: "the king can''t notice these trivial things, but once something strange or shocking happens in the country, for example, a funny clown or talent appears in a village located on the border of the country, which can please the king, these anecdotes will naturally spread to the king''s ears."


    "I think it''s because the country is not big enough." Ronald commented with interest.


    The man nodded and said, "indeed, even if all the milk teas in this country are concentrated, it''s enough to go around the world."


    Ronald shook his head and laughed at the joke. "I''m sorry to interrupt you again. Please continue."


    "The king knows interesting people. What should he do next?" The man bent down, held his cheek in one hand, and chuckled, "if it''s the emperor of nefergad, I think it''s better to ask the soldiers to invite the man over, or ask someone to observe the interesting guy first, but unfortunately


    The king is a loner. He has no army, no courtiers, and no enemies. He can only stay in the castle alone for hundreds of years. All the news is detected and experienced by his own senses. The people don''t even know the real life of the king, and no one has ever seen the king himself, even the lonely castle, No one can see that he has turned himself into a rumor. He can''t read people''s memory, and can only rely on his own legs to verify the authenticity of interesting stories. "


    After a moment''s silence, Ronald said, "it''s a strange story, your majesty."


    "No salute ~"


    "Ha ~" Ronald laughed and then asked, "if Mr. Li Nuo is your national, what am I?"


    The man thought and said, "the tallest and most vigorous Millennium tree in the village, or the most ferocious beast on the border."


    "A wonderful metaphor." Ronald sighed, "aren''t you going to tell me who you are in a more direct way?"


    The man said with a wry smile, "because I have set some annoying rules, some words can''t be said clearly... But you should also know my identity. In short, let''s go back to the topic, because there are two special people in the village, so I come to you, who have the eyes of heaven, to ask what those two people have experienced."


    Ronald nodded. "Well, since you''ve told me everything, I''ll tell you about them, too."


    Not long, not short, more than ten minutes later, Ronald finished everything, the man pinched his chin and hit his mouth.


    "Thank you for your elaboration, master mirror."


    The man got up and put on his hat.


    Ronald said: "your presence has upset the agreement between Mr. Li Nuo and me."


    "It''s true..." the man looked at Ronald and said, "but I won''t let accidents happen. Everything should follow its proper path."


    "What are you going to do? Erase my memory? " Ronald laughs and looks at a man like a joke. He is the supreme being in this world, and even people from other worlds can''t control his thinking.


    This is the common thought of high-ranking people.


    "Remember when I pointed to the top to make you guess?" The man said here, pause, word by word: "the answer is, I''m far above you, Mr. tree in the village."


    Pop


    The man snapped his fingers.


    Ronald is in the dark.


    When he opened his eyes again, the black color in his eyes had faded. He wondered why he would stay in the living room. He turned to scan and found that the manuscript on the desk had moved. He also found that the coffee he had been cooking had been poured into the cup.


    Scanning around, and noticed the ground broken into pieces of cockroaches.


    A trace of the strange climb on the heart.


    He always felt that something had just happened.


    My memory was confused in a short moment.


    Looking for his uneasiness, Ronald immediately walked out of the room, looked at the crowd outside the room and the peaceful sky as usual. He calmed down, went back to the room, picked up the cup and sipped the warm coffee.


    "Well... Not bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    He always felt that something was wrong. He looked back at the door and pinched his eyebrows.


    "No, I think too much. That can''t happen."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, a thousand rewards for the fans of farming life~

 Chapter 182

    [checking player rewards]


    [the main task has been completed, the number of branch tasks is 17, and 12 tasks have been completed]


    [fixed reward gold coin for advanced tasks: 3500]


    [a total of 2550 gold coins were given to regional missions]


    [gold coin deducted for incomplete Branch Mission: 1000]


    [characteristic value: 9 points]


    [total experience value of main task: 8000]


    [number of defeated players: 3]


    [defeat reward: random card X3]


    [it is detected that the bonus ability is driving, the gold gain is increased by 30%, and the experience gain is increased by 40%]


    [you have upgraded to lv13]


    [settlement materials: brilliant wedge stone X2, bone marrow gray X2, random card x2]


    "Banana, you bala."


    Li was convulsing all over.


    Shentamao branch line task has not been completed, can deduct gold coins, just feel there is a way to make money, originally are waiting here!


    "Which excavator made the pit in the endless corridor?"


    "Which tasks have not been completed..."


    Li Nuo roughly sorted out his ideas. The main tasks should be "collect kunt cards" and "kill vampires and tell Sam". There are also three miscellaneous tasks that he did not do when he was doing chores on the ship.


    "No matter, it''s at least ten thousand yuan."


    He began to think for the better, using happy events to dilute funerals.


    It''s true that the profits this time are very good.


    Kill three players and get 6400 gold coins. After deducting the gold coins spent before and after the script, the net income alone is 5400 gold coins.


    The number of gold coins settled by the main line and branch line, after deducting 1000 gold coins of unfinished branch line tasks, plus the promotion of chabai [focusser], the final amount is only "just" 7070. Well, it''s inflated.


    If you add in the amount of money you have left, there will be


    "Ten thousand four thousand zero seven ten gold coins!"


    "Ha! Ha ha ha


    In a moment, he laughs like a psycho in a pure white transmission space, just like a child who has just pulled out a bird''s egg.


    Bang!


    "Grass..."


    Maybe the system can''t stand his thumping. This time, even the voice of the countdown didn''t appear, so he suddenly burst out, which scared him to clatter.


    After a while of dizziness, he opened his eyes in a daze and stood in the long lost "Hunter''s dream".


    "Why are you the slowest?"


    The soft, warm voice of the girl sobered him up.


    Chabai was standing on the steps leading to the building. She was still wearing Li Nuo''s coat, but her clothes were already in tatters and could not cover her two big white legs.


    Marge sat on the floor next to her, holding his chin in his hands, looking up with deep eyes.


    "Chabai, this boy is looking at your legs."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Chabai looked down at maljie, "is it beautiful?"


    Marge shook his head. "Well."


    "How did you die, Marge?" he asked


    Marjie put away his eyes and said, "it seems that he was crushed to death by the wall."


    Li Nuo''s eyes were a little surprised, "such a clean way of death is not in line with your people''s design?"


    "Hum..." maljie didn''t know why he couldn''t refute.


    "Have you got it back?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Take it." Maljie said and took out the Summoning Stone from his backpack.


    Seeing that [magic stone] is still there, Li Nuo is relieved. This is the best harvest of the script. There are Leviathan in the fight, diabolos as the bodyguard, dongbailey as the kitchen knife monster when he is hungry, Walker as the runner, moguli as the peddler and cactus as the mascot.


    What a perfect combination.


    But Li Nuo knew that no matter how good it was, he couldn''t use his blood and energy. He could only say, "you''d better keep it. It''s the most suitable thing for you to use."


    "You don''t know how hard it is to use it." Marge recalled the feeling that he had become a useless person by calling Leviathan.


    "Who told you to be a doctor, Xuehou?"


    "Well, if you are my patient, I have a hundred ways to make you drunk."


    Li Nuo laughed, "ha, I don''t need to treat anorectal and constipation."


    "Get down to business." The more they talked, the more distant they were, the more they immediately put the topic back on the right track. At this time, the serious character of the artificial person played a role between the two nerves.


    As soon as the vernacular came out, they both closed their mouths and looked at her.


    "Hoo..."


    Slightly sighed, for these two people feel God trouble, then said: "the gold coin and now the attribute, make a summary." After a little pause, she took the lead in saying, "I have 6350 gold coins in my hand now, mainly because I haven''t finished five branch lines."


    These five branches... Are all for her to study and accept cultural re education. In fact, in this play, most of the branches are related to learning. However, it is obvious that because of some objective factors (Marge), artificial people are disgusted with learning, so they are unable to complete too many similar tasks.


    Maljie opened the panel, looked at it and said: "6630 gold coins, there are about... Ten branches left unfinished..."


    When Li Nuo heard this, he had worked out the gold coin rules for high difficulty regional missions according to the combination of the gold coin earned by his regional missions and the deduction amount.


    150 gold coins for the completed item and 200 gold coins for the failed item.


    "Endless corridor" about the gold pit, deep can see the abyss.


    "How many are you?" Tea white see Li suddenly silent, subconsciously feel bad, doubt whether he did not complete too much branch line, resulting in the deduction of gold coins appeared negative account.


    "Me..."


    Li Nuo''s expression from dull gradually happy, finally stayed in the bitch''s smile.


    "Hehe ~" he said with a cheap smile, "all your gold coins plus 800."


    As soon as this remark came out, both chabai and maljie were stunned.


    A few seconds later, maljie opened his eyes as big as the bell and said in disbelief, "ten thousand... Three thousand five hundred?"


    Li Nuo modest smile, "please call me ten thousand yuan household."


    Marjie was stunned and slowly opened his mouth, "Falk!"


    "Are you using this word to express your hatred for the rich?"


    "No, I just can''t believe it." Marjie said.


    Li Nuo said: "I can''t believe it. To tell you the truth, even in reality, I haven''t seen ten thousand yuan look like anything."


    "Well, I can see it every day." Marjie seemed to find the balance from this sentence. He pressed his finger on the brow bone and said, "to be honest, I''m rich..."


    "In other words, our total assets can not only guarantee the monthly payment, but also have a considerable surplus." Chabai interrupts Marco, but she doesn''t notice the way he suddenly chokes his voice. Her mind is full of business.


    Li Nuo kowtowed and said with a smile, "to be exact, we can make it hard."


    "OK, let''s move on to the next item and look at the panel?"


    When chabai spoke, she still had no waves on her face. The large amount of gold coins didn''t seem to make her mood fluctuate.


    She will not be too happy to be carried away by the temporary good news, which is the trait she brought out from her womb.


    "Well..." Li Nuo opened the panel and was about to transfer out his own attributes when he saw some confused maljie.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s ok..." maljie looked a little down, pretending that he didn''t succeed, and his attack was more fatal than beating him.


    When people call out the panel, Li Nuo feels that the air of "Hunter''s dream" is filled with the taste of freedom and beauty.

 Chapter 183

    [chabai: Level 11]


    [physical strength: 336]


    [energy: 377]


    [strength: 26]


    [reaction: 30 + 12]


    [Lingli: 34]


    [insight: 28]


    [Medical: 20]


    [accuracy: 18]


    [Title: intellectual]


    [identity: focusser]


    [specialization: melee combat LV3, element power Lv2] 869


    "Chabai... It''s unreasonable for you to increase your physical strength and energy value, as well as your spiritual power value. I remember that when you were at level 9, it was still 24. How did it increase by 5 points on average after you passed level 10?"


    Li Norton was puzzled. According to the previous inference, the attribute points of non-human players can be increased by up to four points every time they are promoted, but the value of tea white is obviously different from what he thought.


    "Level 10 started to rise by 5 points. Maybe it was because I met you at level 9 that I faced a real battle in the script for the first time. All this led to the wrong estimation of my promotion points at the beginning. I''m afraid that the growth value of my own physique was different from what I imagined." Chabai has its own inference, and this discourse is now the most reasonable explanation.


    Li Nuo nodded and agreed, then swung out his own attribute panel.


    [Li Nuo: level 13]


    [physical strength: 261]


    [energy: 290]


    [strength: 20]


    [reaction: 44 + 12]


    [Lingli: 35]


    [insight: 51 + 2]


    [Medical: 1]


    [accuracy: 35]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee combat LV3, element power LV1]


    Tea white looked at a little silent, gray blue eyes tightly staring at the panel, a moment later, thin lips light way: "your medical why always so low?"


    "Is that the key?" Li Nuo choked all over the black line, yelled: "the key point is in other values, my ability is much better than last time!"


    "Well... That''s true." Cha bai kowtowed to Li Nuo and said, "but it can''t cover up the problem of low medical treatment."


    Li Nuo is silent, and he has a bad heart. Sister, you win


    "Hum ~"


    With a familiar and uncut hum, they turned their heads and looked at maljie.


    See him a face of self-confidence opened his own property edition.


    [Marge: Level 12]


    [physical strength: 330]


    [energy: 322 (+ 80)]


    [strength: 24 + 10]


    [reaction: 19 + 11]


    [Lingli: 14]


    [insight: 22]


    [Medical: 28]


    [precision: 22]


    [Title: dung beetle]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [expert: Lv2]


    Tea white: "not strong."


    Li Nuo: "weak chicken."


    Malje: wrong


    He said with a confident smile: "Li Nuo, you are still the weakest."


    "Ha?"


    Marge pointed to his own and lino''s light blue transparent property panel and said, "my race value is higher than yours."


    Li Nuo was stunned immediately, and then said: "god damn race value! Pokemon


    "What is race value?" Tea white doubts.


    "It''s a very scientific calculation method. The race value is of great reference significance. Add up the health, energy and six attribute values, and my total is 781, but..." Marge looked at Li Nuo with a sharp eye, pointed to him like Conan, and said: "you only have 737!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The air was suddenly quiet.


    Chabai frowned and said, "well, where is science?"


    "I''ve been in the white teleportation space since I left the script, and I can see all of your movements," says marjee


    "It turns out that after the failure, he didn''t immediately return to the space..." Li Nuo Ruo thought that he didn''t care about the race value, but more about what Marge had just explained.


    If the script cycle lasts for one year, and then he just enters the script, he''ll belch... He''s scared


    Marjie on the other side continued his remarks, "the player named Charon is really strong, but with Li Nuo at that time, it''s not impossible to win face-to-face with him, but I ask you, at that time, do you two have a chance to win?"


    Tea white not false thinking cableway: "only rely on the two of us, there is no chance of winning."


    "Why?" Marge looks at lino.


    "Because..."


    "Because of the difference in blood volume and resilience." He didn''t plan to let Li Nuo say at all. He dropped all the words when he asked and answered himself, "so on the premise that there is little difference in strength, the amount of blood and energy determine the winner."


    After that, Marge also confidently snapped his fingers.


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish and says, "well, let me drink two bottles of poison. One whip can make you unable to take care of yourself."


    Maljie turned his head with a smile, "hum, next topic."


    With this grandson''s words... Li Nuo''s face wrinkled, and then realized that Marge was just trying to find a way to say that he was not the weakest


    But it did remind him of one thing.


    "There''s a lot of information in the script this time."


    Li Nuo''s words attracted the attention of the other two people.


    Cha bai tilted her head slightly, her eyes turned upward. "I also felt that the team of Charon was very strange. When I was fighting with that woman, she gave herself a syringe, and then her body began to dissimilate."


    Li Nuo''s face flashed, "t virus."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Tea white light frown, "is that the virus you once told me called" biochemical crisis "


    "That''s it." Li Nuo kowtow, and then said: "t virus fusion of Charon''s own vampire constitution, just appeared that ignore death like resilience, beheading dig heart, seems to be ineffective for him, it may be that we did not find his weakness..."


    "Li Nuo, are you sure?" Marjie is suspicious.


    "If you see our images in the teleport space, you must remember the eyes of Charon?"


    "I thought it was the blood of the ancient god at that time..." he said in a low voice


    "Ancient god... Is that Yadan''s blood?" At this time, chabai took out a bottle of test tube from his backpack and handed it to everyone.


    "It''s something that healing church agent Cohen asked Cowell to study. It''s a fusion of Adan''s blood and mine." She explains what happened at that time and calls up the panel of such things.


    [Name: purifying blood consistency]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: it is a variant carrier of blood therapy, but there is no swimming tadpole in the red viscous liquid, which seems to be different]


    [Note: the unknown product that has never really appeared, does not exist in any world, any dimension, any space. Listening to the murmur in the abyss, they are looking for the source of purification. At this time, you will notice that an unknown thing is crying, and the murmur comes into your ears, After that, either fall into madness or return to calm...]


    Li Nuo and marjie explain in silence


    The two of them agreed that the explanation was inexplicable


    But it''s certain that the red blood has a great relationship with the curse of blood. What happened in Philip''s house that night will never be forgotten by them.


    If you ask them when the most difficult time of the whole wizard script is, they will give a unified answer.


    It''s not a fight with the players, it''s not a weakness in the face of the shadow elders, it''s not a big brothel in the infancy.


    But walking in the dark mansion, is to see the disgusting Philip, is to hear Anna step by step approaching footsteps, is the ear that comes from the whisper under the secret.


    "You don''t look well." At this time, chabai interrupted their thoughts. Looking at the two faces that turned white almost at the same time, she frowned and didn''t know why.


    Li Nuo hesitated for a moment and said, "if you can... Put this thing in a landfill is the best way to deal with it."


    Marge echoed: "miss chabai, for the first time, I agree with Li Nuo''s idea."


    Tea white, speechless, looking down at the test tube, looking at the sticky blood hanging on the glass wall


    At this time, the wooden chip that covered the bottle mouth seemed to be pulled to the ground.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie look taut, as if the mouth of the bottle out can many people''s souls of the death Sutra.


    Li Nuo immediately bent down to pick up the lid, and quickly reached for the bottle mouth with the lid.


    "Close the lid quickly, I always feel..."


    Pop!


    Chabai suddenly grabs Li Nuo''s wrist holding the lid.


    "Miss chabai..."


    Marjie looked at the white tea in a daze.


    Li Nuo was also surprised, "tea white, what''s the matter..."


    Chabai held Li Nuo''s wrist tightly and shook his head slightly. There was a little uneasiness in his eyes. He said slowly: "I... I don''t know..."


    Tea white eyes flashed helpless and at a loss.


    "Li Nuo... Someone is controlling me..."


    Li Nuo''s secret way is really bad!


    The state of chabai is a typical ancient god event!


    He wants to break away, but he finds that chabai''s grip is extremely strong. He wants to use his other hand to seize the [purified blood], but he is thrown by chabai on maljie.


    They bumped into each other and looked up again. For the first time, cha bai''s pretty face showed a look similar to panic.


    "There''s a voice... What a harsh voice..."


    She was staring at her eyes and kneeling on the ground, her whole body was shaking, and [purify blood] was close to her mouth unconsciously.


    "No!"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie yelled, and they all rushed to cha bai. Regardless of the other problems of men and women, they pressed her to the ground.


    The test tube bottle fell to the ground, rolling and making a clear sound.


    But the thick blood of the variety has just been poured into the mouth by the tea white at that moment.

 Chapter 184

    "Well..."


    Lying on the ground, she murmured, closed her eyes, frowned, and looked miserable.


    "Li Nuo! What the hell is going on


    "I don''t know! Pick her throat


    Maljie pressed chabai''s shoulder and pressed her to the ground with all his strength.


    When Li Nuo was about to start, cha bai''s eyes suddenly opened, clenched his teeth, arched his waist, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably. The big sweat spots oozed from his skin.


    Suddenly a pool of pus and blood from her mouth spit out, then tea white will close his eyes, lying on the ground, no movement.


    "... what''s going on?"


    Two people look at each other, worried to see back to tea white, she is very quiet at the moment, if not the ups and downs of the abdomen, there is no difference with the dead.


    Li Nuo put up her arm and said, "lift her to the rocking chair first."


    They are now more than 20 points of strength, even a 300 Jin woman like chabai can move without too much effort.


    After the tea white falls on the rocking chair, they both frown and stand in front of her.


    Now chabai is very quiet, with eyes closed, but he is very tired.


    Her lips were covered with blood, her hair was dyed red, and her face was soaked with sweat, which made her messy bangs. Looking at her, it was both lovely and pitiful.


    But Li Nuo and marjie can''t think much about it.


    "Do you want to pick her throat?" Marge broke the silence first.


    Li Nuo shook his head and walked out of the house. "No, it''s OK to vomit all the blood, and the rocking chair can recover the injury. Let''s put her here first."


    He said and picked up the empty tube on the ground.


    Sniffing, smelling the pungent smell of blood in the test tube, he whispered: "this is the blood of Yadan..."


    "What''s the change after drinking tea white?" Marjie had already carried a stack of books and sat down on it.


    "It''s hard to say."


    Li Nuo throws the test tube to maljie.


    "Try to keep your face close."


    Maljie did so, and then a little doubt flashed in his face. There was still a little sticky blood left on the inner wall of the test tube, but he didn''t hear any whispers or feel controlled after he got close to it.


    "This thing is looking for tea white?" Marjie speculated.


    Li Nuo came over, stood like a nail, and looked at the sleeping tea white with his thoughts. He said solemnly, "it''s better to say that the ancient god is controlling the tea white."


    "What do you say?"


    Li Nuo said: "Yadan''s blood is the ancient god. You can see the explanation of" they are looking for the source of purification. At this time, you will notice that there is an unknown thing shouting. The murmur comes to your ears, and then you will fall into madness or calm. "Is that what it says


    "Almost."


    Because the item still belongs to the tea white, so maljie can''t check its panel privately, but he still remembers the general text, but he is not familiar with Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo continued: "the key message is the content behind the expository text," you will notice that unknown things are shouting "... Yadan''s blood is fused by the source warlock''s blood to form a new thing, or an ancient god, who is looking for the source of his alienation and seeking a new fusion... Even a pool of blood can control people''s spirit and thinking, When the tea white smelled the blood in the test tube, his thinking had fallen into the control of the ancient god, which was irreversible... "


    After listening to this, maljie said noncommittally: "that is to say, after Yadan''s blood is fused with the blood of the source warlock, does it make him taste sweet?"


    "Ghost TM knows what these ancient gods are doing..." Li Nuo cursed and opened [Emile''s mask], repeatedly checking the data of chabai, "there is no change in her data."


    "Shouldn''t..." a little worry flashed across maljie''s face. Meanwhile, Li Nuo also realized what he was worried about.


    It''s not that tea white will become a monster with eyes like Philip or Anna


    "Marge... Do you want to open the coffin for autopsy?"


    Marjie seems to be seen mind, embarrassed light cough, "don''t get me wrong, I''m just afraid of her body if really long eyes how to do?"


    Li Nuo was asked this question. If cha bai really has eyes, he can''t pick them as blisters... Then he came up with a dangerous idea. Isn''t it possible to accumulate the upgrade conditions of "stick in the eyes"!


    "You look dangerous, Li Nuo." Malje was just reminding.


    Li Nuo had no choice but to smile and put an end to his absurd idea. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "don''t rush to pick her clothes first. I remember that the effect of Yadan''s blood seems to be to make people become beasts."


    At this time, maljie''s eyes appeared the light of disobedience. Li Nuo said, "I''m not talking about the beast mother... It''s the real beast, just like the beast of disaster."


    "Ah..." maljie was disappointed for a moment. He looked up at chabai and said helplessly, "I can only wait for her to wake up."


    Li Nuo tried to get in touch with Ronald with [Rune: eye (pollutant)], but failed.


    She pursed her lips and pondered for a long time, but Li Nuo had no choice but to say, "let''s work in shifts. The space stipulates that everyone can stay for six hours every day and stay by her side. At least we can take care of her."


    Maljie kowtowed his head and said, "you can come first. I''m going to work this afternoon."


    Today... When he heard this word, Li Nuo suddenly lost his mind. It occurred to him that half a month in the wizarding world is only a second for reality.


    As Marge turned white and disappeared, Li Nuo sat cross legged on the ground.


    At the moment, "Hunter''s dream" is silent, only the breath of Li Nuo and cha bai.


    Li Nuo''s eyes have been staring at chabai''s cheek. At this moment, he remembered that the woman sitting in front of him is actually a man-made person in the virtual world. He suddenly felt ridiculous and had been used to treating chabai as a real person. Now it''s difficult to turn his mind back and treat her as a virtual person.


    Everyone has different definitions of aesthetics. For Li Nuo, it may be a professional problem. He likes to compare the most beautiful things to paintings, such as the white tea in front of him, the smooth facial curves, the delicate white skin, the thin lips, the mouth slightly open and close, all the things that come into his eyes make Li Nuo''s eyes unreal, and even feel his brain hot for a moment.


    "Wake up


    Li Nuo slapped himself on the forehead.


    He got up and went out to the tombstone of the mall.


    Without thinking, I bought a bottle of water with 10 gold coins from the space mall, wet the clean cloth in the house, roll up the sleeves, wring the water stains, and began to carefully wipe the blood on the tea white mouth.


    Although separated from the cloth, the soft touch conveyed by fingertip contact makes Li Nuo nervous.


    It was the first time in his life that he took the initiative to contact the opposite sex with his hands, and of course, to get rid of his mother.


    Wiping off the bloodstain, I habitually cast another one. While wringing, I looked at the clean face of the tea white. I couldn''t help sighing about the manufacturing level of man-made people in the world of Neil.


    As far as he knows, in order to have a morbid obsession similar to fanatics, the Jiye troops put all the characteristics of human beings on the artificial human beings in the production process.


    Artificial human is a combination of bionic and mechanical manufacturing. While retaining the base of the machine, some bionic systems are added, such as the nano circulation system similar to blood. Therefore, the blood vomited by tea white is actually a kind of machine oil mixed with energy substances and with a slight fishy smell


    And the obsession for human beings is far more than that. Bionic elements are built on the outside and inside of man-made people. They can not only eat and drink, but also smoke and drink. Besides excretion and childbirth, man-made people are also capable.


    If we look at it from the above level, man-made human is more like a kind of extreme evolution of human constitution.


    Li Nuo fixed his eyes on the bottle.


    "I almost forgot that tea white blood is not blood."


    "Yadan''s blood is fused with the oil in the artificial human body... And as an ancient god, Yadan''s blood may feel a pleasure, so he is looking for the source of blood, just like taking drugs."


    "Purify the blood... Purify."


    He looked at chabai again.


    "If the outcome of chabai''s wake-up is relatively good, it means that there is a key message about how to restrain the curse of blood in Neil mechanical age."


    The world of Curse of blood produces bone marrow ash that can evolve weapons. In order to become stronger, the world can''t get around it.


    Li Nuo leans in front of the weapon transformation platform and frowns.


    "It seems that it''s necessary to go back to the tea white lady''s home sometime..."


    ¡­¡­


    Six hours later, chabai didn''t wake up.


    Li Nuo has changed shifts with marjie and returned to reality.


    Suddenly fell on the back of the soft sofa, hands on his forehead, quiet empty brain.


    Li Nuo stayed in the space for several hours, and the more he stayed, the more restless he felt. In the final analysis, he was worried about the situation of tea white, so he was afraid that she would not wake up.


    Three or four days is OK, if ten days and a half months later to start to enter the script, the tea white will encounter what danger.


    On the surface, he is neurotic and careless, but in fact, his mind is very sensitive. Some things make him nervous and can''t be forgotten any more.


    From childhood to now, people around us come and go, and now there are basically no people left who can speak, or they are nervous, and they don''t want to lose people around them like they used to.


    When he was feeling sad and hypocritical, the mobile phone rang, and Li Nuo picked up the mobile phone on the desk.


    Seeing the word "Shaobing" written on the screen of the mobile phone, I pick my eyebrows and pick up the phone.


    "Hello... Brother Yang."

 Chapter 185

    At night, with a knock, Li Nuo opens the door and sees Yang Chen carrying a bag of food and canned beer.


    Li Nuo didn''t know which nerve he was wrong and why he came here with the food, but since he had something to eat, he took out the plate, untied the cold dishes and soy sauce in the bag and put them on the tea table, because the beer was filled, so he didn''t take the cup.


    When the dust settled down, he opened two cans of beer and handed them to Li Nuo. Then, regardless of Li Nuo''s dull face, he touched the wine himself.


    "Li Nuo, the endless corridor is so difficult. It depends on luck to pass a script with high difficulty. It''s OK to fail this time. Sum up the lessons and work hard next time."


    With a positive energy, he took a big mouthful of horse urine, "ah" ~ and wiped his mouth, but he saw Li Nuo''s mouth tilted and motionless.


    "Drink, wine can relieve anxiety."


    Li Nuo couldn''t laugh or cry: "brother Yang, what do you mean by your socialist core values?"


    Yang Chen sighed: "I understand the tone of your voice on the phone. You didn''t pass the high difficulty script this time, did you?"


    "Ah?"


    Li Nuo was a little stunned. He immediately thought of his appearance on the phone. It seemed that he was half dead, but it was because he was tired and worried


    "Well, I passed..."


    "Oh, it''s over..." Yang Chen smiles, and suddenly his face shows a horror, "it''s over!"


    Li Nuo nodded his head and said, "well, I found that your reaction seems to be slow."


    Yang Chen was embarrassed for a moment. Originally, his old father wanted to give love to Li Nuo and send him some free pancakes. But after hearing Li Nuo''s listless voice on the phone, Yang Chen nodded and asked, "finally, I''d like to give you 1000 gold coins in exchange."


    Yang chennian said: "it seems that it is very important to you?"


    Li Nuo smiles and shrugs, "well."


    Yang Chen sighed with a smile and said, "it''s too little. Forget it. The neighborhood in the street is charity."


    "You can really say people..." Li Nuo Tucao, ignoring Yang Yang''s eyes that beat him up, asked him directly: "what method can be used to make complaints about the invasion of ancient gods" about the curse of blood?


    Yang Chen squinted at him, "there are people in your team..."


    "Not really, but it''s dangerous." Li Nuo said.


    Yang Chen shook his head and said, "unfortunately, I don''t understand the curse of blood. You should know that the game can''t be easily touched."


    Li Nuo thought in his heart, as expected, it was similar to what he had imagined. Even Yang Chen''s level did not dare to go to the world of blood source. The more dangerous it was, the more abundant it was... It seems that the curse of blood source needs to be put into the process.


    At this time, Yang Chen suddenly said: "Li Nuo, can not be stingy 1000 gold coins, it seems that your boy is also concerned about the teammates?"


    Two figures appeared in front of Li Nuo''s eyes, maljie with a smile and a face of dead tea white.


    With a smile, he put the illusion behind him and said, "I''ll send you the customs clearance record tomorrow. Don''t forget the two [brilliant wedge stones] agreed."


    "By the way, I want to ask you, since you are well, what are your plans for your future life?" Yang Chen asked.


    Li Nuo was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the topic slowed down and said, "are you going to introduce me to someone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo added a chopstick of pickled meat, chewed and said, "I can''t afford it."


    Yang Chen''s face was heavy. "I asked about your work..."


    When it comes to Li Nuo''s worries, he really wants to find a sideline. After all, the cost of drawing comics is enough for him to live, but he really just lives. His life has always been like a cave man on the top of the mountain. He can eat something. But now, no more than in the past, his body has the revolutionary capital. If he insists on the present living method, he will be able to reverse the theory of evolution sooner or later.


    "I do have this idea, but you know my own reason. I dropped out of school after my sophomore year in high school. It''s hard to find a job for people with low education and intelligence quotient, but I don''t want to delay the cartoon business. I''m looking for something to do as a sideline."


    "Any good ones?" Yang Chen asked.


    Li Nuo smashed it and nodded, "move the brick."


    "Brother, be serious..." Yang Chen pinched his eyebrows and said: "Li Nuo, why don''t you go to work there?"


    Li Nuo was surprised. "Are you going to take me as the hostage of the endless corridor?"


    "Can you stop being so poor?" Yang Chen could not bear to shout, and then suddenly frowned, leaned forward, helplessly said: "in fact... Because my father asked me to find an object."


    Li Nuo muddled force, immediately open chin, trembling back, intention to stay away from the opposite Yang Chen.


    "Brother... Have something to say... Let''s not scare people to death..."


    Yang Chen immediately realized his faux pas and quickly explained: "I mean, if you go to my place and play more tricks with my father, he won''t be in the mood to urge me... Mainly because of the endless corridor, I can''t say which day I won''t come back. I can''t harm my aunt who doesn''t matter."


    Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, took a sip of beer and said, "can you fool your father into a nursing home?"


    Yang Chen''s expression stagnated, thinking that it might be a joke for others to say this, but Li Nuo said this... This guy''s spirit and thinking are a little hard to figure out, maybe he will really take it seriously.


    "Let''s talk about something else..."


    "Well." Li Nuo took a cold dish and felt the impact of the strong taste on his taste buds. He thought of his meagre rations and fell into deep meditation.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Chen saw that his appearance was somewhat lost, so he was a little concerned.


    Li Nuo said, "brother Yang, how''s the dog I sent you last time?"


    Yang Chen smiles, "the little guy is very active."


    "How did you eat?"


    "Of course, the dog food I bought is very expensive. Now the little guy''s coat is bright."


    "Well... Why don''t you bring me some free next time?"


    Yang Chen was stunned and asked carefully: "you don''t want to taste it?"


    Li Nuo a smile, "occasionally improve food."


    Yang Chen almost choked by saliva, his face was heavy, and his eyes were incredible.


    "Can you be a person?"

 Chapter 186

    Another space.


    "Stop fighting, gioya."


    Charon sat on the stone steps, cigarette butts piled up at his feet, but the smoke continued in his hands.


    JOYA threw his bloody fist and kicked doss in the face heavily. With a long sigh of relief, he stared at doss who had already fainted.


    "If it wasn''t for these two rubbish, how could they be defeated by those bastards?"


    Barrange came out of the room, his brick covered with blood, and said, "gioya, we''ve all lost except Charon."


    "Not the same!" "If they make good use of novigrie''s resources, the rest of things won''t get out of hand," he yelled


    "But we also lost," barrange said


    "Barrange... Are you trying to put the problem on us?" Asked Joshua.


    "That woman..." she thought about the appearance of tea white, even more angry, "that woman forced me to use the virus."


    She lifted up her sleeve, showed her rotten arm, and said, "this is what she gave me!"


    Barrange looked away and said in a deep voice, "it''s also because of your strength."


    Hearing this, Qiao Ya felt a chill in his eyes, clenched his fist and said, "do you want to have a try?"


    "Shut up." Charon interrupted their quarrel.


    He clenched his fist to extinguish the still burning cigarette end, raised his eyes and said, "doss can still use it. Don''t hit him any more."


    He got up and went into the room and took out his pistol.


    "Spare me..."


    Wu Yun has almost no human form, no limbs, and is covered with blood, but he is placed on the rocking chair, and his injury is slowly recovering.


    When he saw Charon''s figure, he trembled all over his body. He struggled to open his mouth and said, "please... Please forgive me..."


    Charon kind smile, gun Wu Yun began a volley.


    Until two bullets were empty, Charon lit a cigarette and walked out of the room, his eyes full of shadows.


    Spitting smoke, he said: "there is no need to worry about this failure, we will meet them again sooner or later, until then..."


    A gloomy smile rose from the corner of his mouth, his teeth clenched and creaked, and Li Nuo''s appearance came to mind like a picture.


    "Hey..."


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Chen''s drinking capacity is very good, coupled with good drinking, until 23 o''clock in the evening before leaving bitterly.


    When Li Nuo saw him leave, he suddenly collapsed on the sofa. For many days, his tense mood and fatigue broke out together, and his eyelids were trying to resist work and close.


    He got up, went to the bathroom and took a cool shower to keep himself awake.


    After 12 o''clock, he went back to the endless corridor, and saw that maljie was looking at a drawing carefully, while chabai was still sitting on the rocking chair in a coma.


    "What is this?"


    Li Nuo walked over and asked curiously.


    Marjie did not move his eyes away from the drawing, but said faintly: "the new generation of the Disabled..."


    What''s the name


    Make complaints about the soul of Tucao, Li Nuo walked into the house and saw that tea white was still awake.


    I began to figure out whether I would buy a wheelchair in my heart so that I could push her in the next script.


    "No... you can''t just buy a wheelchair. In case it''s put in all over the world separately... It seems that you have to get a dog tag..."


    "What dog tag?" Marge''s voice came from behind.


    "It''s OK. Why don''t you go back first, I''ll watch and come back when you get off work tomorrow." Lionel road.


    Marge shrugged his shoulders and shook his head indifferently. "It''s past twelve o''clock in reality. My stay time is now in the restart state, and we don''t have to stay for six hours at a time, such as watching an hour every other hour..."


    "Wait a minute..." Li Nuo suddenly interrupted him and said softly, "it seems that her eyelids moved just now."


    Two people immediately shut up, close to the face of tea white, staring breathlessly.


    At this time, tea white eyelids gently tremble, breathing sound has become heavy.


    A few seconds later, she slowly opened her eyes. Her gray blue pupils reflected the figure of Li Nuo and maljie. For a moment, her head was a little heavy.


    "... what''s the matter with you?"


    Listening to the words of chabai, Li Nuo and marjie look at each other in a daze, showing a smile, and the color of joy hangs on their faces.


    Looking at the two people''s abnormal smile, tea white panic, "you... What?"


    Li Nuo immediately said, "you just fainted."


    Chabai sat up, rubbed his eyebrows, frowned and said, "I still remember that I was controlled and drank the blood of Yadan..."


    "How do you feel now?" Maljie eagerly solicitude way: "look at the body to grow not long animal hair?"


    Li Nuo drew a corner of his mouth and looked askance at maljie. In his heart, he said how strange this guy''s interest was.


    "Animal hair?" The tea white doubts of scan own arm, pull open the collar to have a look, the bosom puts the color of doubt to say: "have no extra hair."


    In order to prevent marjie from asking any more questions about pornography, Li Nuo immediately said, "is there any change in the body? For example, "attributes?"


    Tea white tight tight eyelids, she is not out of the tired now, but still call out their own property version, put it out, then gasped, closed her eyes and began to refresh.


    "This..." Li Nuo and mar Jie are not calm, and the panel properties of tea white have changed greatly.


    Her physical strength and energy changed from 336 and 377 to 536 and 577 respectively.


    "Is this evolution?" Malje was surprised.


    "Maybe Yadan''s blood has fused." Li Nuo suddenly flashed a guess, "tea white, you see..."


    Words to the mouth haven''t all finished, but see tea white has fallen asleep again.


    "Too tired." Li Nuo sighed.


    Two people no longer say what, tea white nothing, heart hanging stone also put down.


    After discussion, it is decided that each person will stay here for an hour, and another person will come after another hour when the time is up, so as to make more effective use of the limited time.


    In the real world, tea white wakes up at 9 a.m. under shift care.


    It''s time for Li Nuo Zhao to watch.


    Tea white state has been restored, but the head is still dull.


    Ignoring the words of concern and explanation, Li Nuo took the lead in saying: "you see if there are more skills in the skill bar."


    Chabai opened the panel as he did, but his hazy eyes suddenly flashed.


    "It does."


    She raised her palm, and a red ball of light appeared between her palms.


    All of a sudden, the light bulb burst out dazzling light, and then suddenly burst out like fireworks, falling like a meteor shower in every corner of the house.


    With a few roars, the light spot burst open, and the books piled up all over the ground were washed away.


    Li Nuo was startled by the sudden palpitation. The cracked spot was too dazzling and his eyes were a little blurred.


    "Elder sister... Can you tell me in advance when you are going to send a move next time..."


    Chabai said: "the explanation of this move is very strange. It doesn''t say it''s an attack skill."


    "What move?"

 Chapter 187

    More than an hour later, marjie returned to space to "visit".


    Seeing Li Nuo and cha bai, one is sitting in a rocking chair with his hands around his chest, the other is sitting cross legged with his chin. Both of them are frowning.


    "Miss chabai, are you all right?" Although he was confused, he still asked about the situation of chabai first.


    "Well, it''s recovered." Chabai said, "but I have a very strange skill."


    Then she turned on the skill.


    [distant call (alienation)]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: Lingli]


    [learning conditions: ancient god''s long contract]


    [effect: Blood explosion will gain the secret method of summoning cosmic power at the cost of losing blood]


    [Note: the healing church used illusions to reach the ceremony of darkness, but it didn''t get in touch with the upper universe. However, it got something new and created this kind of small starburst. It has to be said that the failure was the invention of his mother. After the blood of Yadan and the collection of energy from the universe, this kind of starburst produced another mutation]


    "Isn''t that from blood curse?" Asked Marge.


    Chabai explained: "but it''s a bit strange. I used it several times in a row, and every time there was a whisper in my ear, but I didn''t feel disgusted at all."


    "The more you don''t feel, the more troublesome it is." Li Nuo was embarrassed. "I''m a little worried that this kind of reaction means that the ancient god is invading the body of cha bai."


    "Invade the body..." maljie looked at chabai in surprise and said angrily: "the ancient god is really a color blank..."


    Li Nuo immediately stares at the dead fish''s eyes, "... Forget it, we can''t figure out the cause and effect of this matter now. When all the people are here, let''s get down to business."


    The three started to do what they didn''t do yesterday.


    Li Nuo has already sent the customs clearance information to Yang Chen''s mailbox during his coma in chabai, and has returned to the real world to make more than ten life-threatening calls to Yang Chen, shamelessly waking him up in the middle of the night.


    Otherwise, senior players are not the same. If they don''t feel sad, they pass two pieces of [brilliant wedge stone], and they also attach a message.


    ¡ª¡ª"You will die tomorrow."


    The three of them sorted it out. They had 12 pieces of [brilliant wedge stone] and 15 pieces of [bone marrow ash] on hand.


    Marjie was killed by the wall before the end of the script, but because the settlement was based on the team''s victory, all the customs clearance rewards he received were the same as Li Nuo''s.


    There are plenty of materials for upgrading weapons and skills, but we are not in a hurry.


    Li also has three random cards in his hand, as well as some items seized from felina and another agent.


    Organize the objects and list the following things;


    Grandmother''s Gem


    [type: props]


    [effect: there is mysterious power inside, you can try to peep]


    [Note: I was born in a poor family. My father and mother are always quarreling. My father likes to drink too much and beat my mother. Then my mother will beat me. I think this may be a kind of cycle, so... Then one day, when my father died, my mother cried, picked up my father''s head, kissed me, and looked at me with the eyes of evil spirits


    I don''t understand. Don''t you hate each other? Why is this situation.


    "Children, they are actually expressing love." My grandmother''s voice pierced my eardrum like a holy string.


    She gave me a red gem and told me that I would use it to find my own love in the future.


    My grandmother was still nice to me. I picked up my mother''s cheek and asked her, "right, mother?"


    "What a crazy story is this?" Li Nuo make complaints about it.


    "Poor father." Malje shook his head regretfully.


    "The inside contains mysterious power..." Li Nuo looked at the effect prompt, then put the gem on the ground, took the walking stick to knock down, and then the gem gave out a sharp woman''s cry.


    The jewel cracked and a black ball the size of a marble was hidden inside.


    [the turbid gem of the poor]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: weapon inlay increases 2% of its own damage when its hp is below 30%, and endows the weapon with chronic toxin]


    Explanation: Why did you destroy it


    "Why didn''t I expect the weapon to have a mosaic system?" Malje watched with marbles.


    Li Nuo said: "you can''t use it. It''s more suitable for me or tea white."


    After all, he and chabai can be regarded as people with serious weapons. It''s reasonable to use this kind of inlay. The basic thing that maljie can hold now is a steam power arm. It''s a product of self-made food and clothing. It''s hard to say whether he can upgrade in the weapon transformation station. It''s probably impossible.


    And compared with Li Nuo, maybe tea white is more suitable for this thing, but... Her weapon is the pair of shoes on her feet, [poor man''s turbid gem] toxic attribute effect. Just think, a woman''s feet, with toxic attribute.


    It''s fun to think about it~


    Li Nuo put the above thinking behind him and took out a card.


    [kunte group: Acid Rain]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: a long-range attack means to seal the target, lasting 300 seconds]


    [Note: cold acid rain slaps on the face, warm tears mix with acid]


    When Li Nuo "stole" this thing, he felt very strange. He also had kunte card in his hand, but the unified effect was "entertainment", only this one was really valuable.


    Tea white took the card, looking at the effect of text, curious way: "since it is consumable, that is to say can only be used once?"


    Looking at his backpack panel, Li Nuo said: "the classification of props is basically divided into" consumables "and" accessories ". The former can only be used once, while the latter can be used indefinitely. However, it seems that there is something like [magic stone] which is directly classified as" props. "


    "It means that the threshold of using magic stone is too high, which may lead to the situation that it can''t be used. Items with props should be difficult to classify, which means more complicated." Marjie said that he still can''t forget the sequelae of using the magic stone.


    "Forget about that. Look at this." Li Nuo takes out the last thing that looks useful and gives it to chabai directly.


    [book of warlocks]


    [type: props]


    [effect: it''s a book that you need to master elvish language and a certain "specialization" to understand, and it records a large number of warlocks'' primary to medium level spells inside]


    [Note: the ladder of progress lies in learning]


    "Elvish language..." maljie looks at Li Nuo for an explanation. He unconsciously takes Li Nuo as a game self-propelled encyclopedia.


    "In the world of the wizard, the aborigines are actually elves, and human beings belong to the creatures that came in from different worlds after the celestial sphere met. Therefore, Elven language is also called ancient language. The use of magic by elves has its own system, which affects the trigger mode of magicians'' magic. In other words, a qualified magician is usually familiar with Elven language." Li Nuo said, looking at chabai, and asked, "how can you say that you are half a warlock, elvish language meeting?"


    Chabai didn''t answer, but was reading through the book. She closed her eyes and sighed. Her face was not good.


    Her sudden change of face made the other two on the scene a little nervous.


    "Won''t it be Yadan''s blood that makes your body react again?" Li Nuo asked.


    Chabai shook his head, "no..."


    Her deep eyes were staring at the closed book, but she said: "why do you want to start learning..."

 Chapter 188

    Although, chabai has a great sense of resistance to learning.


    However, in order to improve the culture... Bah, in order to improve their combat effectiveness, they have to learn without learning.


    In terms of elvish language, the full score is 10, and chabai knows a little bit, just like a child who has just learned Chinese Pinyin, but it is very difficult to understand some of the contents.


    What''s more troublesome is that most of the magician''s spell trigger is to recite incantations. The elf incantations are very troublesome. They don''t have a good command of their pronunciation, and they can''t even recite them clearly. They are just like the Japanese speaking English.


    But for chabai, it''s better than the one that needs to shout Chinese and second language.


    For example, the mantra of dragon smashing and chopping is "a spirit darker than dusk, a river redder than blood, appear in the flow of time...". If it doesn''t appear, let''s not say for a moment, at least she will be disgusted to death after reading it.


    Originally the protagonist of the Japanese factory game, she should be immune to these Chinese and second languages, and even it''s normal to pop up two sentences from time to time. But now her psychological shadow of Chinese and second language is all due to Marge


    "I have a textbook of elvish in my hand, but I have to wait for it." Chabai opened his backpack, looked at the blue book, saw another thing, and took it out one by one.


    It''s a syringe that leno forcibly stole when Charon had no head to twitch.


    [Name: new RNA virus]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: the virus has two replication modes: self replication and reverse transcription. In the process of viral RNA replication, the enzyme activity of its error repair mechanism is very low, almost no, so it mutates very quickly. By fusing a few genes of the ancestor virus, the new RNA virus has stronger activity and regeneration, but it will cause irreversible damage to the receiving vector]


    [Note: it''s a new project developed by the umbrella company. The newly discovered leech virus... Omits a Book... In a word, the existence of this kind of thing is a crime]


    "It seems that this is the initial vector of T virus..." he said thoughtfully


    Li Nuo took the syringe and looked at the needle in a daze. At that time, because of the time, when he stole Charon''s things, he took it with his eyes. He didn''t expect to get this kind of thing


    Suddenly maljie grabbed his wrist and said in a deep voice, "don''t die."


    Li Nuo laughs awkwardly and understands that maljie sees his mind.


    Since the fight with Charon, a knot has grown in his heart.


    Not to mention the difference in attribute values, four bottles of decocting herbs, two kinds of jewelry buffs, skill buffs, and finally the improvement of [residual blood], but after so many enhanced bonus, it ushered in its own

 Chapter 189

    The enhancement platform can be upgraded in the space, and it costs 10000 gold coins. In view of the huge number, it can be selectively ignored for the moment.


    "Brother Ma, why don''t you go first?" Li Nuo looked at the loveless marjie and felt a trace of pity.


    Maljie came over holding the cupboard, stopped for a moment, and said, "it''s still miss chabai. First of all, ladies have priority. Second, although you are hurt..."


    "It''s you."


    Chabai interrupted him, because he felt that what this guy said next might cause a strong killing intention hidden in his soul.


    After marjie opened the panel, he found that his [steam power arm] could not be strengthened.


    "It seems that the things you make can only be strengthened by upgrading your expertise," he said


    "Well, at least how to strengthen it is in the category of has the final say." Li Nuo looked at the tea white and said, "I want to see the branch enhancement. Try it first."


    "Well."


    The branch route will be opened after the weapon has been strengthened twice, and the telescopic walking stick has just completed two times of strengthening.


    At the beginning of strengthening, there are three strengthening lines for the walking stick in the pop-up interface.


    A middle line, the strengthening direction is [telescopic walking stick + 3], and now the walking stick is plus 2, that is to say, this line is to honestly strengthen the strength of the walking stick.


    So Li Nuo focuses on the left and right branch lines.


    At the end of the end of the line, a white box is elastically extended, which shows a simple description of the weapon after strengthening.


    The branch line on the left is "walking stick sword", which is explained as "add chopping attribute of walking stick mode".


    The branch line on the right side is gun stick, which is described as add remote shooting attribute.


    Li Nuo at the moment of a slight choice of difficult disease, after a little pondering, point to open the middle line of reinforcement.


    [increase damage and attack range of whip blade mode]


    After thinking about the weight comparison of the three lines, Li Nuo chose the left branch line.


    After the delivery of 100 gold coins and three [brilliant wedge stones], the surface of the walking stick was covered with white light. When the light faded, Li Nuo raised the walking stick to observe.


    There is a circular dark wood ring at the joint of the handle and the stick body.


    Li Nuo threw hard, and the stick turned into a whip blade.


    "No change?" Chabai looks at all Li Nuo''s movements and wonders how to become the so-called "sword".


    Li Nuo bit his lower lip and ran his brain for two seconds. He looked bright and shook his cane like a roll.


    With a sound of miso again, the stick body sparked the friction of metal materials, and the stick appeared a second deformation as if it had life.


    The shape of the staff changed and became a thin sword. The gap formed by the blade became a complex pattern. The middle of the sword was slightly raised, the two sides were extremely sharp, and the sword tip was even sharper.


    "Why is the way of changing body so yellow..."


    "Well, it''s a disgrace." Marjie sneers, seems to want to rely on this to pull back a set, but... Li Nuo as did not hear, called out the weapon panel is checking.


    [Name: walking stick sword]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 28]


    [addition: reaction + 16]


    [equipment condition: reaction 20]


    [effect: a new type of crafty weapon, which can be transformed randomly in three attack forms of walking stick, whip and sword according to different situations]


    [Note: I''m afraid no one will think that this walking stick is a special weapon for duty. It''s not the patients who use this kind of weapon, but a group of butchers who call themselves hunters. They think that this walking stick symbolizes compassion, and the bloodthirsty hunting can never erode noble souls until this walking stick turns into a sharp sword, Even the merciful hunters can no longer hide their killing in their heart


    Li Nuo looked at the enhancement panel again. The weapon can be upgraded three times. Except for the branch line of this upgrade, the other two have all turned dark, and a dot appears at the starting point of the weapon.


    Click the dot to jump out a line of text.


    [gem inlay]


    "Well..." he turned around for a moment and pointed to the reconstruction platform behind him.


    "Tea white, up ~"


    "You don''t have to strengthen anything else?" Asked chabai.


    "You come first, I have more buffs, and the demand for weapons is not as high as you."


    When chabai heard the words, he didn''t say any more. He turned on the enhancement and immediately upgraded the Kungfu shoes with 100 gold coins and two bright wedge stones.


    [Name: kung fu shoes + 2]


    [type: weapon clothing]


    [injury: 10]


    [addition: reaction + 13]


    [equipment condition: reaction 7, melee combat specialization on]


    [effect: bring your own skill "hanging leg", release mode, ¡ý¡ú + attack]


    [Note: for unprotected foot equipment, only to maximize the lightness of users, the sole of shoes is coated with light meteorite plate, which is the same lightness as rubber shoes, but the hardness is greatly enhanced]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence.


    Cha bai looked at her shoes and asked in a low voice, "do you know what this ¡ý¡ú + attack means?"


    The two eased from their stupidity. Maljie slowly lifted one of his hands, pressed his fingers on the bridge of his nose, and said with a smile, "miss chabai, try to squat down, then stand up, step forward, and finally step out. Move fast."


    As a result, chabai finished the steps of ¡ý¡ú with the speed of a ghost animal, and finally swept her leg quickly. Unexpectedly, her body suddenly threw a roundabout kick out of control, and the speed of the kick was extremely fast, faster than the ordinary sweep.


    How fast and how fierce was Li Nuo? Let''s say, he was kicked away when he didn''t see clearly. His neck gave a bang, and then his back hit the wall, his mouth spat blood, and his whole body was covered with red spots of red tear stone ring.


    With books, it''s long, without books, it''s short. After a few seconds


    Li Nuo sat in the rocking chair like a dementia.


    "I just heard a noise from my neck..."


    Maljie patted him on the shoulder with concern, turned his head and looked at chabai, who was deep in meditation. He said solemnly, "thank you, miss chabai."


    "I have one more skill." Tea white is concise and comprehensive. Call out the skill panel.


    [suspended leg]


    [type: skill]


    [strength grade: e]


    [learning condition: equipped with kung fu shoes or reaction value 20]


    [effect: complete the trigger skill in the way of ¡ý¡ú + attack, attack the target in the way of roundabout kick, and consume up to 15 energy points]


    [Note: beautiful swing kick]


    This is the first time that the three of them have seen the ability to attack. The "strength rating" has attracted several people''s attention.


    "Maybe it''s because the numerical value is not good and the attack power of classified moves is poor." Li Nuo touched his neck and said.


    Maljie pinched his chin, thinking about Li Nuo''s words, and then added, "for example, how to divide the damage intensity between ''destroy dead light'' and ''dongdongbo''. One advantage of grading is that the effect is different according to the player''s intensity."


    Li Nuo added again: "just like the intensity of ''turtle Qigong'' is constant, but different people use it to have different effects. It''s similar to the gap between monkey king and Yamu tea."


    "But it''s hard to say in a word." Tea white frown, with the look of embarrassment in the pupil to express their disgust for ¡ý¡ú + attack.


    "You can try to upgrade these shoes again. There''s no need to keep the shining wedge anyway." Li Nuo said while setting the bone of his neck, in fact, he has recovered a long time ago, but he always feels that his neck is no longer a part of his body after being kicked askew.


    Chabai starts the transformation panel again, Kungfu shoes has completed two upgrades, and three branch lines appear at this time.


    The three branches correspond to "improving attack power", "improving Agility" and "comprehensive growth".


    Facing the choice, chabai didn''t ask the two unreliable men in the same room this time.


    She pointed to her thin lips and began to think about the characteristics of the team in her mind. Li Nuo''s characteristics are extremely strong short-range explosive power and outstanding attack power. Maljie has more strange equipment aids, and he is more average in terms of attributes.


    And I


    She pointed to the panel and the answer was ready.


    [Kungfu shoes] flash white, and the overall shape doesn''t change much, but the color changes from yellow to black, and the thin band tied to the leg becomes thicker and thicker into a ribbon.


    [Name: Yinjia]


    [type: weapon clothing]


    [injury: 10]


    [addition: reaction + 18]


    [equipment condition: reaction 20, melee combat specialization on]


    [effect: bring your own skill "hanging leg", release mode, ¡ý¡ú + attack; Increase the upper limit of sprint speed and leg swing speed depending on the user''s own quality]


    [Note: if you use high heels as running shoes, you are a talent]


    "Ah..." chabai covered her eyes and buried her head, "still can''t escape the fate of ¡ý¡ú + attack..."


    "Sorry, just get used to it." Li Nuo comforted him that, after all, the limit of "endless corridors" is immeasurable. He has already set his mind in order to deal with all the sudden problems, although most of the time he still can''t keep up with the rhythm


    Chabai chose the branch of "improving Agility", considering that Li Nuo needs residual blood state to greatly improve his speed, while maljie''s speed can be ignored.


    Lenovo itself, what she now masters is the magic of thunder attribute. Its attack is second only to fire attribute in all elements, and the damage is enough.


    Moreover, if the thunder attribute is played, it can develop the skills to improve the speed, supplemented by the equipment to improve the agility. On the premise of ensuring the output, it can also play the role of interfering with the opponent''s speed.


    Combined with the high amount of health and energy of chabai, her current development direction is in RPG Games, which can be called "meat shield thief".


    The above is indeed the well thought out answer of chabai, but this is not the whole reason for her to choose the agile route.


    There is a more important reason.


    If your speed becomes faster, you may be able to complete the set of actions of ¡ý¡ú + attack within 1 second or even faster.


    If others can''t see their actions clearly, there will be no shame.


    At this time, maljie asked untimely: "miss chabai, why do you choose the agile type?"


    Chabai explained what she was thinking about. Of course, she eliminated the attack.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie thought it was reasonable, so they didn''t say more and let cha bai feel relieved.


    Now there are still four stones left. On the premise that marjie can hardly use them, Li Nuo and chabai will digest them all.


    [Name: Hunter pistol]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 18]


    [bonus: precision 7]


    [equipment condition: precision 6]


    [effect: single barrel pistol, cartridge can hold 20 rounds]


    [Note: a hunting warrior''s pistol, which he got when he was young, but this guy didn''t care about weapons very much, so it turned into an old pistol later]


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: man made chip near death attack uplv2]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: when HP is below 30%, attack power increases by 10%, and all defense resistances increase by 10%]


    [Note: when you can put chips into your body, it means that you can also insert USB flash drives into your nostrils]


    Li Nuo encountered an awkward problem when strengthening. The upper limit of equipment for binding accessories is two.


    He has bound [red tear stone ring], and is forced to bind [Rune: eye (contaminant)], and the binding will permanently occupy the equipment grid and cannot be removed.


    Fortunately, after the adventure, the sudden mechanical voice prompt can increase the upper limit of jewelry equipment, 1000 gold coins


    If we want to increase the upper limit in the future, the gold coins that we didn''t hand over will be twice as much as the last time.


    That''s good... It''s in line with the "endless corridor" rule of speaking with money.


    In addition, the binding quantity of any weapon and armor is also limited. There are three weapons and one armor for head, body, arm, waist, leg and foot. If the binding quantity exceeds, it will be the same. The starting price is 1000. In reality, this kind of operation is comparable to buying parking spaces.


    However, there are exceptions. If the "category" is a single "clothing", it does not occupy any binding position.


    Therefore, it also causes a headache for players. In the early stage, when the money is small, they are reluctant to bind armor freely. In fact, there are many worries, because the equipment upgrade can balance the gap between most of the equipment.


    Li Nuo strengthened the pistol that Balma got. In the script of wizard, he tasted the benefits of long-range weapons. This strengthening is necessary.


    [frequent blood attack up] is even more necessary. After all, he has to make a fortune from his residual blood.


    Li Nuo''s current development route is also very clear, full of blood is a counsellor, residual blood is a madman.


    As for the tea white side, there are few options for strengthening.


    [Name: Lei Guang Earrings + 1]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [defense effect: 1]


    [bonus: Lingli 4]


    [equipment conditions: psychic power 15, element power LV1]


    [effect: increases the damage of all thunder attributes by 7%]


    Note: my ears are numb, ah, ah


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: black blood liberator]


    [type: clothing armor]


    [defense effect: 10]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [durability: 100 points]


    [effect: the cloak can be changed into a blood sucking Hezi, which absorbs 0.2% per second. It is only effective for living creatures. Even if Hezi doesn''t suck blood, it can be used as a weapon to strike the enemy. Each time it is launched, it will consume 10 points of durability]


    [Note: it has good resistance, but no matter how to say... It''s just a cape, so you need to recognize that the biggest function of this thing is not defense, but coercion]


    [broken black blood] is upgraded to [black blood liberator]. At the same time, the appearance changes from a rag to a rag that can be worn on the shoulder, and some rough patterns are added.


    The Hezi in this object is actually the Hezi of the vampire in Riman''s Tokyo seed. It''s like the tail of a scorpion. It can entangle its opponent and suck blood, but


    "Can you stop experimenting with me..." Li Nuo returned to the rocking chair.


    Cha bai is sweeping up and down with the black blood liberator who is wearing it like he didn''t hear.


    A moment later, she said, "the power of Hezi is a little low."


    "Low power..." Li Nuo said, "low power is the reason why you beat me six times with this thing!"


    "Because there is no other living thing to refer to." Cha bai''s eyes look at maljie who is standing outside the house and actively keeps away from right and wrong.


    "Forget it..." Li Nuo considered that he couldn''t beat her, so he chose generous forgiveness.


    12 pieces of [brilliant wedge stone] are finished, and 15 pieces of [bone marrow ash] are left.


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and stands in front of the strengthening stage again.


    "Come on, keep building."

 Chapter 190

    Li Nuo is ready to continue his skill enhancement.


    However, in the distribution of bone marrow ash, chabai thought that it should be considered as appropriate.


    "Let me think about it." Chabai opened the skill panel and whispered: "I have a little more skills."


    "..." Li Nuo envied.


    List all the skills you have:


    Enhanced [primary attribute enchantment - Thunder], [thunder rolling your family];


    Aggressive [primary lightning], [suspended legs], [distant call (alienation)];


    Self destructive.


    She can hardly use it.


    To say why, look at the panel.


    [thunder is rolling on your family]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: Lingli]


    [learning condition: element power LV1]


    [effect: 95% chance to kill yourself, the remaining 5% chance is that you can''t kill yourself]


    [Note: ha... Ha ha ha ha ha ha!]


    This move doesn''t consume any psychic power. It''s a very affordable way to commit suicide.


    It''s learned after the tea white settlement element ability, just like primary lightning.


    As for why you put this skill in the auxiliary type to help yourself commit suicide, what is not the auxiliary type?


    Chabai opened the panel of the enhancement platform and said: "sure enough... Because the elemental abilities [primary lightning] and [thunder rolling to split your family] can''t be strengthened here. Maybe after upgrading the level of specialization, these two skills can be upgraded together."


    She then looked at Li Nuo and saw that he was rubbing his neck subconsciously, and instantly understood which skill to strengthen.


    "Li Nuo, I''ll come first."


    "Good."


    [hanging leg] strengthen twice directly, the "strength classification" becomes e +, and the upper limit of energy consumption is reduced to 11 points.


    "You go on."


    Li Nuo didn''t let the tea white stop, he also wanted to see the next skill branch enhancement.


    Finally, three more copies of bone marrow ash were added, and the enhancement branch was opened.


    Two branch lines, one is to change the attack into two kicks, the other is to add a buff after the attack hits.


    The answer is just around the corner.


    Chabai chose the second one.


    [suspended leg]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: e +]


    [learning condition: equipped with kung fu shoes or reaction value 20]


    [effect: complete the trigger skill of ¡ý¡ú + attack, and attack the target with swing kick. After hitting, it will temporarily increase 5 reaction points for 2 seconds. This enhancement can''t be used continuously. The maximum energy consumption is 11]


    [Note: beautiful swing kick]


    So far, there are 12 copies of bone marrow ash left.


    After reconfirming that marjie has no skills, it''s Li Nuo''s turn to strengthen.


    He has only one choice, [inner potential].


    Do not hesitate to strengthen twice in a row, and open three strengthening branches.


    "Increase defense effect, increase attack effect, don''t consider at all."


    Li Nuo''s choice is to maximize his attack power.


    [inner dive ¡¤ explosion]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: insight]


    [learning conditions: insight 20]


    [effect: Increases attack power by 50%, effective on all attributes, lasts for 200 seconds, takes 0.5% blood per second, half of the maximum energy will be deducted when the skill is forced to end, and stimulates the eighth attribute blood quality]


    [Note: ha ha, I don''t think I died fast enough]


    "The eighth attribute?" Chabai was surprised. "According to the inference of elemental powers, wind, fire, thunder, water and soil should be the five constant attributes, and the rest?"


    "Light and dark, should be the sixth and seventh," said Marge, standing outside the house


    "The problem of attributes is not described in detail in the manual. If I put all the known games in, I can make up more than ten kinds of them," Li said


    "I''ll try."


    As soon as his voice fell, he started "inner diving ¡¤ explosion".


    All of a sudden, a large amount of blood mist from the pores, lingering in the body, a few drops of blood from the forehead exudation, sliding across the face, dyed the skin red.


    For a moment, Li Nuo has been surrounded by unprecedented blood fog, and even the walking stick in his hand has been wrapped in it.


    His body is bleeding, sending out a pungent smell of blood, like a ghost crawling out of the corpse.


    Marjie frowned and said, "you look like you''ve been beaten for an hour."


    "Ha!"


    With a smile, Li Nuo suddenly ran to maljie, raised his walking stick and stabbed him in the shoulder with the blood mist.


    The tip of the staff stopped only about five centimeters from Marge''s shoulder.


    His dress had been punctured at the shoulder.


    Maljie and chabai saw everything clearly. It was the layer of blood fog wrapped outside the walking stick that pierced maljie''s clothes.


    Li Nuo takes back his walking stick, contacts [Neiqian ¡¤ burst], and the blood flowing on his face evaporates instantly.


    "Increase the attack distance..." Majie looked at the cloth that was pierced by the blood fog on his shoulder and said: "it''s similar to the wind attribute I imagined."


    Li Nuo retorted: "it can''t be said that, in fact, as long as the enchanted attribute can increase the attack distance, but the property change is definitely different."


    "Wind is cutting, thunder is paralyzing, fire is burning. The effect of each attribute is different when it comes into contact with the target. I''m just curious about the nature of blood quality..." Li Nuo picked his eyebrow and said lazily: "well, now my blood quality attribute strength must be weak like microorganism... As long as I can increase the attack distance, I''m satisfied."


    "Li Nuo, open your property panel and click on your name." The sound of tea white came from behind.


    Li nuozhao did it. After clicking the name, an elastic square was extended out, and the text [blood: F] was printed inside.


    "What is it? My attributes? " Li is suspicious.


    Chabai steps up and calls out her own panel and calls out a square.


    [Lei: F +]


    "It should be something that appears after activating attributes. I appear after activating specialization." Take back the square.


    "Thank you for finding this..."


    Now there are still 9 copies of [bone marrow ash]. After verifying the effect of [latent and explosive], Li Nuo added 4 copies to further strengthen it.


    Attack damage only increased by 1%, which was beyond Li Nuo''s expectation, but the blood quality was improved to F +.


    However, the advancement of blood quality did not make Li Nuo feel the real change, the attack range did not increase, and he did not find out what the attributes of blood quality were.


    But in the dark, there is always a strange feeling that he seems to be able to detect the blood flowing in his body, as if these bright red liquids are making contact with his nervous system.


    In the end, the remaining five pieces of bone marrow ash will be distributed to chabai. However, she wants to be familiar with her current ability and decide which skill to use the bone marrow ash.


    The matter between Li Nuo and chabai has been solved, and the next step is to care for marjie who is away from the Bureau.


    When the house renovation was started, all kinds of renovation projects sprang out of the panel. But maljie''s goal was very clear. He went straight to the workbench, spent 1500 gold coins, and chose to put it in the outdoor flower bed.


    There are all kinds of maintenance tools, boards and pliers on the iron table. Needless to say, there is a mechanical grinding device beside the table. This is not the most exaggerated. On the side of the table, there is a sewing machine.


    This [workbench] can be described as a combination of yin and softness, which made Li Nuo blush.


    "In fact, what I am most curious about is why you put the workbench in the flower bed..."


    "Don''t you think it''s elegant to work in flowers?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In view of Li Nuo''s question, the reason given by marjie is impeccable.


    Malj''s brain is running fast, considering what he can do now.


    [deflagration bullet] is a must. At the same time, you can disassemble the remaining [mercury bullet] in your hand to see if it can be made. Although the [micro rice bomb] has been used up, he still remembers the general internal structure, so he can try to do it with his current level of expertise.


    The steam powered arm is still in its infancy, and so is the pump buffered breastplate. You can try to make some improvements yourself.


    In addition, there are two new drawings that haven''t been made before. After rough calculation of all the above things, maljie began to worry that he almost filled his backpack with enough materials, even if he took them out.


    "Hiss... You have to choose the most important thing to do."


    Li Nuo was sitting in front of the tombstone of the mall. He spent 20 gold coins to buy a pen and a notepad. Chabai stood behind him, suspicious.


    "What do you buy pens and books for?"


    "Well..." Li Nuo scratched the corner of his mouth, thought about the words, and then said: "in the secular way, let''s have a meeting."

 Chapter 191

    Li Nuo wrote in his notebook, and said: "I met the informant (Yang Chen) last night, and I learned some key things from him."


    "Oh All of a sudden, Marge called out.


    Li Nuo and chabai look at him one after another. They see this guy holding up an iron plate and an electric drill in his other hand. He looks like a super chef if he wants to have a big fight.


    "Don''t ho ho, come here for a moment." Li Nuo has long been familiar with his intermittent illness.


    When the three get together, Li Nuo raises ben to let them see the words above.


    "That''s the theme of the meeting," Li said


    He pointed to the contents of the book;


    1¡¢ Remember the past.


    2¡¢ Sum up now.


    3¡¢ Looking to the future.


    "... you want to play a sketch, don''t you?" Marjie sighed.


    Li Nuo laughed and said: "after this battle, although we are difficult and dangerous, the process is tortuous. It can be said that we are doomed. Looking back on the past, although there are few big mistakes, there are many small ones. If we don''t make them in time..."


    "Hello." Chabai stopped him and said, "speak to others."


    "I did a lot of bad things in the script last time. Let''s be careful in the future..."


    Li Nuo drew an arrow after "recalling the past" and pointed to a circle. "I got a message yesterday. The general concept is that all players may be divided into three groups, or even more groups


    Three letters ABC have been written on the paper and a line has been drawn on the letter A.


    "For example, a group of 100 players, can choose the same script, B group C group is like this." He raised his head and saw two pairs of confused eyes, so he drew a boat in the blank. The outline of the boat was clear, with sails, and the details were in place. At first glance, it was professional.


    "For example, our players are ships to the sea, and the script is islands to stay on the sea. The routes of each group of players are fixed, but the islands to stay on each time are different."


    The pen in his hand is very fast. When he says these words, a chart has already been drawn. By the way, he draws a compass in the upper right corner.


    Raise eyes again, but see the look of two pairs of eyes has become appreciation.


    Maljie squeezed his lower lip and shook his head slightly. "I have to say... What you drew is very good..."


    Chabai did not speak, but nodded to express his mood.


    "Nonsense, painting is my job." Li Nuo muttered and said, "do you understand what it means?"


    Chabai took the lead in saying, "sooner or later we will meet them again."


    "It''s not very likely." Marge takes it.


    "I can''t say that. We meet twice in a row." Li Nuo reminded, "in a word, I mean to be prepared and see you next time..."


    "We can''t let them go back safely!"


    Maljie and chabai look at each other.


    "Agreed."


    Then Li Nuo talked about the second thing, about the influence of blood curse on them.


    Because of master mirror''s contract, he and chabai are bound by force [Rune: eyes (pollutants)]. Although this thing is good, it is related to demons and ancient gods after all. Moreover, what can master mirror do by placing the so-called inner eyes in their bodies is still unknown.


    In addition, it is also a question whether there will be variation or more serious consequences in the future.


    In other words, the reason why Marjah didn''t have [Rune: eye (pollutant)] is that he hung up before the contract was established.


    "How to prevent it?" Tea white frowned, and her face was puzzled.


    "Find time to go back to your old world, Neil the mechanical age."


    Li Nuo explained his inference that the ancient god was purified by the blood of tea white, and cured the power of the church yearning for the universe. These two points are enough to show that there is something in the universe that can balance the blood of the ancient god. The birthplace of man-made man is in the cosmic fortress above the atmosphere. Exploring the secrets of man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man.


    After the words fell, chabai bowed his head and fell into meditation.


    Li Nuo took advantage of this and said: "well... How to say, we have to get your consent to go to Neil or not, after all..."


    "No problem." Chabai looked up into his eyes and raised an imperceptible smile, "don''t worry about me and the headquarters, but that world belongs to medium script, but now we can only do high difficulty."


    "Not necessarily." Maljie joined the discussion at this time, "what happens in any time line of each script is different. We can''t simply think that the difficulty of the script is divided according to the game... Hum... It''s very simple to make the script more difficult..."


    A figure came out of his mind at the moment, roaring at Bahamut in the sky.


    "Qihuo, that leaves the last two things." Li Nuo put the book on the ground, and all kinds of portraits have been painted on the white paper, such as mirror master, Charon, the ancient god composed of eyeballs. This is his habit. When drawing with pen, he can make himself highly concentrated.


    "I saw something interesting in the mall." Li Nuo opens the mall, and the pop-up panel rolls down until it stops on a picture of a handbag.


    "High difficulty, I think the most troublesome thing is to have the probability to separate the team members. If the scope is too large and the time is too short, the team members can not get together and can only walk alone, and the danger and difficulty will rise sharply." He paused for a moment and then said, "so I want to take the risk of buying it for 2000 gold coins. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Marjie approached the panel and saw the words "pick up bag" beside the bag.


    "So familiar with..."


    "From Doraemon." Li explained.


    Tea white look a coagulation, the name seems to have heard in marjie there, "that can easily conquer the world''s blue civet cat?"


    "Ah... So to speak."


    "Buy it." Marjie said, turning to chabai, "miss chabai, I think we can try."


    "Listen to you."


    [Name: pick up bag]


    [type: props]


    [effect: after knowing all the information about the target, you can take it out of the bag. There is no restriction on the location of the target. It will cost 500 gold coins each time. It is limited to three times in the script]


    [Note: the world is hidden in my bag]


    "Perfect!"


    Li Nuo is very happy. The bet is right.


    "One last thing."


    Li Nuo wrote down the names of three games in the book.


    They are KOF, Yuehua swordsman and soul of darkness.


    At the same time, he took out a pair of eyes of the shadow elder from his backpack and put them on the ground. He said, "the future game should focus on two directions, one is learning skills, the other is advanced identity."


    In terms of skills, as Yang Chen said, early players have the opportunity to learn a lot of skills in KOF and Yuehua swordsman, which need to be put on the agenda.


    This is very much agreed with chabai and marjie, who have dealt with JOYA and barrange. They use the skills of the characters in "KOF", and the intensity is really extraordinary.


    Soul of darkness is a route for the advancement of identity, namely "one punch mushroom", which is a famous enemy of the generation of black spirits.


    According to the tips left by Li Nuo in the future in the red religion, the advanced materials that Li Nuo can now confirm are the eyes of the shadow elder and the one punch mushroom in soul of darkness 1.


    And the last polluted stamen, the other shore flower, should be Japan in the Warring States period or the shogunate period.


    However, the background of Yuehua swordsman is related to it, so we need to pay attention to it.


    On the other hand, the advanced materials such as pocket watch are more clear, but the "monster coast" related to pearl is more difficult to understand.


    "Monster coast... There''s no place in the game I know of." Marjie thought, but he couldn''t get the answer.


    "I can''t leave myself something so obscure." "Monster hunter," he said


    Marge shrugged. "You know who you are. Listen to you."


    "Li Nuo..." chabai was looking at the content of Edward Roger in the red education record and asked, "can you think of the reason why you can say a lot of obscure words in the future?"


    Li Nuo laughs. Indeed, according to the normal process, if you can leave a message to yourself in the future, you will definitely choose straightforward language to explain and gain the most information.


    But Li Nuo''s practice is a bit of a pit, like trying to tell himself that Germany is seven to one Brazil, but not the actual score, but leaving two abstruse math problems for himself in junior high school.


    But what people know best is themselves.


    Li Nuo is nothing more than to understand the purpose of his future.


    "[identity] is very important, more important than the so-called strategy; For fear of causing the paradox of time and space, this is the second; I know my own character of death. If I tell you the strategy, I may deliberately do it in the opposite direction; Some things can''t be written. That''s the fourth one. "


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter. Let''s think about what''s in front of us first." Li Nuo has written a string of words in the book.


    The content is the scripts that need to be paid attention to, such as KOF, Yuehua swordsman, dark soul 1, Neal mechanical era, monster hunter, and the game scripts related to ancient or modern Japan.


    Li Nuo: "these are the scripts that can''t be avoided in the future."


    Maljie: "hum... I think we should cross out the soul of darkness."


    Chabai: "in any case, at least the future direction has been determined."


    The three were silent for a moment, and the matter seemed to have been discussed.


    Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief at the moment and yelled: "farewell ~"


    Just when everyone was ready to do their own things, marjie was suddenly stunned and looked back at Li Nuo with empty eyes.


    "Wait a minute, why are you like the boss?"


    "Don''t put gold on your face."


    They quarreled. They were like flying monkeys. They often lit a fire.


    Chabai sits on the rocking chair and looks at them. She smiles helplessly and looks at the gloomy sky.


    "Neil..."

 Chapter 192

    Time flies. It''s more than half a month


    In the middle of the night, Li Nuo lives in a convenience store on the outside of the community, next to the road.


    A middle-aged woman was standing in front of the cash register. She was over forty and under fifty years old. She was very magnificent.


    She is teaching new employees how to use the cash register.


    "Xiao Li, do you understand me?"


    "Well, I understand, tiger sister."


    Tiger elder sister a Leng, "tiger elder sister? I don''t have a tiger in my name? "


    "Because you are a tiger."


    Tiger elder sister is greatly surprised, "how do you know?"


    "The face is full of power and charm. It''s not a tiger. What is it? Can you show me the palm of your hand? "


    Tiger elder sister end doubt, this is meet which road God stick, but still will palm out.


    "Well..."


    "Xiao Li, what do you mean by that look?"


    "No, I just saw the word" Wang "in the palm of your hand. I guess there is a word" Wang "in your name."


    Tiger elder sister does not know to feel li, "this you can see!"


    The atmosphere has been taken away, from the modern machine teaching, to the God stick live studio.


    "Wang is generally used as a surname, and it is extremely rare to use Wang as a first name. Using surname as a first name means that you are a reverse person, sister tiger."


    "What is the reverse person?"


    "It''s... You put your ear to it."


    Tiger elder sister already is obedient, did not hesitate then pasted the ear in the past.


    "Don''t be loud, the person who is against heaven should be the one who is against life... It''s a great treason, but there''s a word" Wang "on the palm of your hand, that is to say, sister tiger, you have the fortune to overthrow the regime and change your life against heaven..."


    Tiger sister petrified, stupefied and motionless, her eyes became dull, her lips trembled slightly.


    "Xiao Li... You can''t just say that..."


    "Tiger elder sister, you think wrong, the state power is the power, and the small family power is also the power. I mean, if you don''t agree with your husband, you can do whatever you want. Your match between tiger and wolf will always be there. I''m weak and changeable. My mother sent me to stay in the Taoist temple for two years. It''s not wrong to push back the stars and watch my life."


    "Are you serious?" Tiger elder sister voice is very low, careful, her age also in a 24-hour convenience store duty is to raise a drunkard husband, although the man has resentment, but because of pathological fear and dare not resist.


    "Really, believe me."


    "OK... I''ll think about it." Tiger sister nodded slightly, then turned around and said: "thank you, Xiao Li, you take a good look at the shop, I work first."


    "Well, by the way, sister tiger."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is that your ID card on the floor?"


    Tiger elder sister follows his finger to see to the foot, "Oh ~ thank you."


    After tiger sister put on casual clothes and went out, there was a bitter smile in the shop.


    "Are people retarded these days?"


    Li Nuo moved a chair and sat behind the stage.


    In order to relieve the pressure of life and eat meat every day, he took a part-time job as a cashier in a 24-hour convenience store.


    This convenience store has just opened for a month. There is only one assistant, sister tiger, whose real name is Qiwang.


    Tiger sister just left her ID card on the cash register, just for Li Nuo to pick it up first.


    When she saw tiger sister''s full name on her ID card, Li Nuo was so scared that she almost knelt down and yelled "hooray".


    It''s 12 o''clock in the evening. There are not many people outside the convenience store. Li Nuo is the only one in the store.


    Looking at a wide range of junk food on the shelves in the store, Li Nuo pulled out a book called how to deal with the ashes of his enemies according to his criminal mind.


    Long night, can only rely on reading to send, can be regarded as a literati elegance.


    Bah


    At this time, a woman came into the room. Her face was heavily made up and half a jin of flour was put on. Her clothes were not in line with the values of the working class.


    Li Nuo continued to read his book, dressed up in the middle of the night as such a girl is generally not bad money, so don''t worry about her being a pickpocket.


    "Well, brother, don''t you have a thicker one?"


    Li Nuo looked at her and saw her fingers turning over the contraception area on the shelf beside the cash register.


    "Is the bag finished?"


    "Ha?"


    "Nothing." Li Nuo smiles, puts the book on the cash register, squats down and takes out a paper box from behind.


    "Sister tiger doesn''t know how to make up the goods before the shift..."


    He murmured and began to look in the drawer for a knife to cut the tape off the carton.


    Then the woman saw the book that leno had put on the cash register.


    "How... To deal with the ashes of the enemy?"


    The way she looked at Li Nuo changed.


    "Found it!" Li Nuo laughs and takes out a spring knife from the drawer. Yes, the only paper cutter in the convenience store can only use the spring knife left by the store manager because the blade has collapsed.


    "Er..." the woman was surprised and looked at Li Nuo''s bright smile and the knife in his hand. Her pupils looked down at the book on the cash register.


    "I... I won''t buy it."


    "Well, you''re my first guest, and it''s just ready."


    The first guest... Things are just ready... This is to take me to practice! The woman''s eyes showed timidity, and immediately turned back and trotted out.


    Li nomon circle, looked at the knife in his hand, and looked at the book on the table, then suddenly realized.


    "Is there such a lack of trust in this society?"


    [team traveler group, you can enter the script, please enter within five hours]


    "Oh... There''s no place to trust. It''s killing me."


    Instead of rushing back to the endless corridor, he sat down and read.


    Until three o''clock in the night, Li Nuo got up and locked the door of the convenience store.


    At the moment, there is no one outside. In the endless corridor, we have to work hard for the preparation time. At 12 o''clock, there are still sporadic pedestrians outside. It''s not good to lock the door in case of being seen. After all, it''s a job we just found. In order to live a life of meat every day, it''s better to be cautious.


    In this era, college students are everywhere, looking for a job, you do not say you are a graduate student are embarrassed to look up.


    However, due to irreversible factors, Li Nuo''s diploma is still a junior high school product, which is a rare product of this generation. If it is put into a museum, it will be a unique treasure.


    I believe that if "endless corridor" has an identity created for low education, he can also compete to be selected.


    Back to the hunter''s dream of "endless corridor", Li Nuo saw that chabai and marjie had been waiting in the room.


    Tea white face dew dissatisfaction, eager to ask: "how are you so slow?"


    "Why not?" Li Nuo looked at maljie and said, "you just came back, too?"


    Maljie sighed, put his fingers on the bridge of his nose, and said, "hum... I''ve had a good sleep..."


    "... what kind of return feeling can make you show such a confident expression..."


    Li Nuo Tucao, then went to make complaints about the script.

 Chapter 193

    It has been more than a month since they entered the "endless corridor". The three of them have handed in their first monthly payment. With the miscellaneous expenses and the purchase of supplies, there are still about 7000 gold coins left on hand.


    Turn in the gold coin of the choice task, and then it''s time to guess the riddle.


    In the face of three out of the script, Li Nuo and marjie frown together.


    "It''s all about what..."


    "It doesn''t matter, one by one." "I want to be quiet," he said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Next."


    "Lao Tzu wants to save the world. Hand in all the valuable things in his family."


    "Zelda... The brave fight the Dragon... Don''t you think?"


    Maljie thought for a moment, touched his chin and said, "is there a bandit simulator like this?"


    "... next."


    "It''s even more strange..." marjie read, "this mother dragon is a blue pond."


    Li Nuo pondered deeply and wavered between the two games. Suddenly, he looked bright, and at the same time, he had a look of hesitation on his face.


    "You know?" Maljet asked, looking at his tangled expression.


    Li nuo''an gave a smile. He was more than knowing. It was my nightmare.


    "Let it be..."


    "Have you chosen yet?" At this time, chabai came to Li Nuo and maljie to choose the script, so she just counted the materials in her backpack in the inner room.


    "Yes." Li Nuo curled his lips and seemed to have some helplessness about the selected script. "Maljie, have you finished that claw?"


    "No, lack of important materials."


    During this period of time, marjie has squandered all the materials he brought back and used them in equipment production.


    Among them, it is mainly used in leg equipment [freshmen of the disabled], which belongs to leg armor with auxiliary effect, and also needs to consume kinetic energy.


    It just looks like a medical leg exoskeleton.


    [Title: Freshmen of the disabled]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 16]


    [bonus: physical strength 20, reaction 6]


    [equipment condition: Armor expert LV1]


    [energy: 600]


    [energy consumption: 5 points per second]


    [effect: 1. Each start can increase the user''s jumping distance; 2. Slightly reduce landing damage]


    [Note: Inspirational]


    In addition, [steam power arm] and [pump buffering breastplate] can''t find a breakthrough to improve their attribute quality, and their knowledge points can''t be improved now. To upgrade these two pieces of equipment, they need to upgrade their expertise level and learn new knowledge.


    [deflagration bullet] six rounds were successfully made, and the mercury bullet was successfully imitated after collecting Li Nuo''s blood, but the effect was actually smaller than the original mercury bullet, but it was better than nothing, and 12 rounds were made.


    Finally, Marge specially helped Li Nuo to remodel his iron umbrella. He took off the outer cover of the iron umbrella, flexibly used the sewing machine, changed the umbrella surface into soft black cloth, and liquefied dimagin, which he brought back from kevier, and applied it on the umbrella surface to increase its toughness.


    [Name: adsorption umbrella]


    [type: weapon and armor]


    [injury: 2]


    [defense effect: 5 (Physics), 30 (Magic)]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [effect: keep out the wind and rain, protect your life in adversity, especially against psionic attacks]


    [Note: hum, don''t think you can hold Huang Feihong with an umbrella]


    Let''s talk about the concept of defense effect. The defense below 20 points can be ignored. For example, if you have no armor, you will lose 100 drops of blood in one mouth. If you wear a mask with 20 points of defense, you will lose 90 drops of blood in another mouth.


    Pit or not?


    Sure, but don''t underestimate the 10 drops of blood. It can save lives. At least it can guarantee that you can get a few more mouths before you are killed.


    The armor of each part can only protect the defense of the current wearing part, not improve the overall defense of the player.


    The above is the conclusion drawn by Li Nuo and chabai after their tireless experiments on maljie. Great and true theories are often obtained through the hard work of experimenters.


    In fact, it is also unintentional.


    Originally, several people planned to change the content of daily training, because pain tolerance has reflected the benefits of the results in the wizard script, and has basically reached the upper limit of the growth of Li Nuo and marjie.


    So stop pain training and change the focus of training.


    So, three people set the following training goals.


    1¡¢ Let Li Nuo overcome the fear of more than three meters, the way to exercise is to jump the roof every day.


    2¡¢ Familiar with personal expertise, chabai and Li Nuo mainly improve their elemental powers. Maljie is an expert in armor. The training methods are: Li Nuo sits on the rocking chair and uses the seal of akexi to cast spells on chabai; chabai uses primary lightning to chop Li Nuo; maljie honestly develops products or stacks dinosaurs.


    3¡¢ Strengthen the cultivation of culture class, exercise way, tea white self-consciously to learn elvish language, in order to use the magician''s magic as soon as possible.


    4¡¢ The experimental research can trigger other specialities through additional ways. The experimental way is to let maljie apply for a Sanda class in reality, and then in the space, Li Nuo and chabai beat him every day... No, it should be the way to guide him to fight close combat every day.


    As a result, one and four of the plans failed. Instead of overcoming the shortcomings of the demon hunter, Li Nuo developed a slight fear of heights because he fell half dead every day


    In reality, marjie did use his spare time to learn basic combat, but the time is still short, and the effect is very little. In his own words, now he and his neighbor''s watchdog are fifty-five open. After being beaten for half a month, melee combat is not open.


    The second and third parts of the plan are successful. Li Nuo''s elemental powers were upgraded a few days ago, and a multiple-choice question appeared at the same time


    [1. Enhance the effect of the seal of akexi; 2. Learn a new demon hunter seal]


    Li Nuo chose 1, [the seal of akexi] played an irreplaceable role in the customs clearance script. After the upgrade, the strength of French seal was slightly improved


    [seal of France: Seal of akexi]


    [type: skill]


    [learning condition: element power Lv2]


    [effect: it further disturbs the target''s mental system, makes the target''s soul peel off for a short time, or appeases the irascible creatures. Some creatures or powerful individuals have little effect, and consume energy value of 18]


    [explanation: make her dazed, make her confused, and then what are you going to do? You scum!]


    Although the elemental powers on chabai''s side have not been upgraded, she has gained some achievements in learning book knowledge. Her elvish language has been able to read and pronounce standard, but it is still stumbling. As a result, the Warlock''s magic can not be used.


    As for malje, he returned to the daily life of folding paper due to the depletion of materials, but his expertise did not improve. Therefore, it was concluded that the armor expert must improve his level through reading or learning in the script.


    "You care about that claw?" Marjie asked suspiciously. After all, Li Nuo didn''t mention anything about goucha a few days ago.


    Li Nuo said helplessly: "because of the next script, it''s probably necessary."


    "What kind of game is it?"


    "The small probability is" cavalry on Dragon''s back ", and the probability is" Monster Hunter "


    When chabai heard this, he walked to the tombstone of the mall and said, "do you need to buy some specific clothes?"


    The three people are still dressed in the clothes of the wizard world. Li Nuo is a black coat (which was brought back by his backpack with tea white) and civilian''s casual clothes. Maljie is a jacket and casual clothes. Tea white is a spare white robe of red order Warlock.


    "No After Li Nuo finished, his eyes were locked on cha bai''s two bright long legs, "do you want to wear pants?"


    "Li Nuo..." maljie stopped in a low voice and looked at Li Nuo with displeased eyes.


    Chabai shook his head. "Pants will affect Yinjia."


    "Hoo..." Majie heaved a sigh, "great..."


    Um... Chabai doesn''t have a habit of exposing her thighs, although she doesn''t care... Yinjia, which evolved from Kungfu shoes, will have a morphological change when attacking. The change is from ordinary heel shoes to black boots over the knee, so it''s more convenient not to wear pants.


    ... hey, hey


    [task has been started, this task is a double team script, connecting other people]


    [connection personnel are ready, coordinating mental system]


    [all ready, transmitting]


    [the script is a double team mode, and all team members'' arrival areas will be scattered]


    [transmission completed, script started]


    After the vertigo, Li Nuo opened his eyes.


    He stood on a cliff, looking down, the sky is cloudless clear, below is the boundless forest.


    Li Nuo''s face was dazed by the comfortable and gentle breeze and the refreshing air.


    "How can I get down..."


    He looked at the cliff nearly 100 meters high at his feet. His head almost fainted. He held his cane to stabilize his body and looked at the sky to make himself forget the 100 meter high cliff at his feet.


    Obviously, this time chabai and marjie were randomly sent to other places.


    The bag was put on the tea white hand, and she had to wait for her to take it away.


    Cha


    From behind Li Nuo came the sound of stepping on the ground. Li Nuo immediately looked back and saw a man behind the stone wall.


    The man seems to be deliberately hiding himself, at the same time, with mosaic on his face


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward~

 Chapter 194

    Extra!


    (Chapter 193 is wrongly divided into two volumes, which are sent after Chapter 191. I have no authority to modify the sent chapters, so I would like to say it here.)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mosaic


    Li Nuo was wearing "Emile''s mask", and his eyes glared from the face under the mask.


    After experiencing the script of the wizard, Li Nuo knew that it was a pit.


    Mosaic is actually telling strange players, I am also a player, did not expect it!


    "Brother..."


    Li Nuo spoke, but the man seemed nervous and leaned back to hide himself behind the stone wall.


    But he was betrayed by his body shape. He was six feet tall and strong. He seemed to have the strength of ten thousand jin.


    "Well, what are you afraid of?" Li Nuo took up his walking stick and walked slowly.


    See Li Nuo close, that person seems to be more flustered, as if to hell with his solid body toward the rear tightly, want to daydream into the cracks in the stone wall.


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly noticed something. Behind the player''s hand, a corner of the thing in his hand, a round iron pillar, appeared behind his broad waist.


    Through its direction, Li Nuo''s brain finds out what the player is hiding behind.


    Catapult


    Li Nuo flashed a hypothesis in his head, and then he said, "that... What''s behind you is exposed."


    "Ah?"


    This person surprised a roar, immediately subconsciously take out that thing.


    Sure enough, it''s a catapult. Besides, it looks familiar


    "Long time no see, skinny brother."


    "Ah? Ha ha ha! What Shouge! I don''t understand He deliberately reduced his voice.


    "Catapult plus body shape... Who do you want to hoodwink?"


    "Ha ha ha! You have the wrong person! All misunderstandings! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo didn''t know what to say... He set [Emile''s mask] to hide, showed his face, picked it from the corner of his mouth, and threw out an unkind smile, "well, since he''s a stranger..."


    He raised the [hunter''s pistol] in his hand and said with a smile, "solve it first."


    "Hello! It''s necessary to meet and shoot! I''ll... I''ll go! " The front is for Li Nuo, and the back exclamation is for the hand that suddenly appears behind Li Nuo.


    Li immediately looked back and saw a black round hole on his head, from which a slender hand stretched out.


    Li Nuo immediately pinned his walking stick and pistol to his waist and pulled Qin Shou, who was fighting the mosaic.


    "Come with me."


    In a whisper, he turned his head to hold the hand in the black hole, jumped up, and miraculously jumped into the black hole only half a waist wide.


    In front of Li Nuo''s eyes, it was dark. He was grabbed by his hand and pulled out of the darkness. He was carried out of the bag like an object by chabai and fell on the ground. At the same time, Qin Shou was also pulled out and sat on the ground.


    Li Nuo rubbed his hair and got up. He saw the scene around him. It was an idyllic and picturesque village. The cottages with stone walls and straw were arranged in an orderly way. The smoke from the chimney was dim. The animal bones decorated the door and window frames of the house. Nature and wild fun were perfectly integrated. The sky was blue and the shade was green in the distance.


    "Who is this?" The sound of tea white comes into the ear.


    "Look at his figure and the catapult. Aren''t you familiar with it?" Li Nuo laughs.


    "This..." Qin Shou looked at cha bai in surprise and said, "2B?"


    Tea white eyebrow head a wrinkly, "is he called... Animal?"


    Li Nuo smiles and says kindly, "brother skinny, you see, even tea... 2B recognizes you. Turn off the mosaic. Let''s have a good talk. I promise I won''t pit you."


    Qin Shou sighed, and then cancelled the mosaic.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you again... But how could 2B be with you?"


    "Later." Li Nuo looked at chabai and asked, "where''s marjie?"


    "Brother Ma is here too!"


    "I haven''t found him yet." Chabai opened the bag, reached into the bag, groped for it for a long time, and then asked, "how cold is it?"


    She pulled hard and pulled out the frozen marjie... The place where he landed was a little cold


    ¡­¡­


    During the period of thawing marjie, Li Nuo told Qin Shou about the tea white.


    And Qin Shou really told Li Nuo why he was hiding from him.


    On the one hand, in the script of Neil, a series of unconventional operations by Li Nuo made Qin Shou taboo him; On the other hand, Qin Shou also formed a team, and after forming a team, he experienced a highly difficult script. In that script, the player group he met was not a good bird. The last script suffered a lot, which made him more wary of other players.


    "That''s why you''re wary of me?" Li Nuo stares at the dead fish.


    "Because you are more dangerous than the players in the last script in a sense..." Qin Shou said helplessly, sighed, but suddenly felt a trace of danger.


    He looked up and saw Li Nuo''s angry eyes.


    "Hello... Something to say..."


    "No, no, no, brother skinny..." Li Nuo smiles with a heavy face, "I ask you, do you still owe me a blood medicine? Did you get a [remote attack up] chip? By the way, there''s an Italian gun


    "Wait a minute... Listen to me. Hello! Why turn a walking stick into a whip blade? "


    "Ah... Isn''t that Qin Shou?" Marjie''s voice came. He got up and came shivering, wet as a drowning dog.


    "Brother Ma, help me!"


    "Don''t make trouble of you." Chabai stopped the farce between Li Nuo and Qin Shou, and said in a dull tone: "beast, how many of your teammates are there?"


    "One..." Qin Shou stood up while patting the dust on his body, "just don''t know where he is."


    Chabai handed him the bag and said, "for 500 gold coins, you can take him out with all the information of your teammates in your mind."


    Qin Shou did as he did. A moment later, he brought up a middle-aged yellow man from his bag.


    The man sat on the ground and looked around, a pair of unknowingly sharp, "Xiao Qin, and these are


    Xiao Qin... Li Nuo and Ma Erjie look up and down at Qin shoushuo''s big body.


    Both of them are thinking about the same problem. What''s the size of this guy?


    At this moment, the ground suddenly shook like an earthquake.


    At the end of the shock, the sound of the system appeared in everyone''s ears.


    [mainline task triggered]


    [investigating the truth of the earth''s rhythm]


    [task time: 7 days]


    "Standard Cologne hunting mission." Li Nuo sighed and looked around at the villagers who were disturbed by the earthquake of the earth''s crust.


    He looked at a young man passing by, stepped forward and asked with a smile, "excuse me, how can I get to the hunter guild?"


    In the world of monster hunter, the best way to get close to hunting is to find the hunter guild, a hunter organization independent of any country.


    The young man was stunned. "Guild..." he pointed to the West and said, "the guild nearest to here has to cross Linzhong road. It takes about half a day to walk."


    "Isn''t there a faster way?" Li Nuo looked sad. "We have something urgent to go to the guild for help. We are very anxious."


    The young man looked at Li Nuo and said, "you don''t look like people nearby. Are you from big cities?"


    "Well, I''m lost."


    "After a short walk north of the village, there is an AILU cat station. You can go to the guild if you pay." Young people are very simple and have no doubt about their identity.


    "How much will it cost?" Li Nuo asked.


    Youth eyes pick up, slightly ponder: "that journey... Not much, 20 money is enough."


    Li Nuo turned his eyes to maljie, who laughed with understanding.


    "Sir, let me talk about something."


    Qin Shou looks at Li Nuo''s behavior, and a certain Resistance Army appears in his mind


    "Xiao Qin, do you know these people?" Qin Shou''s teammates suddenly asked.


    Qin Shou said in a low voice with a solemn and bitter face: "I know you, and we''d better close our eyes or turn our heads."

 Chapter 195

    Marjie went forward to talk with the young man to distract his attention. Li Nuo took the opportunity to walk around his back and put two fingers in one clip. He took out several paper tickets out of thin air.


    Qin Shou was surprised. He hadn''t seen him for many days. Li Nuo was on the road of crime. But when you think about it carefully, it''s better than knocking someone out with an iron bar to rob him. At least the thief is a technical type of work.


    "Thank you ~" Li Nuo sent off the young man with a smile. He turned back and shook the ticket in his hand, "qihuo ~"


    He looked at Qin Shou''s teammates and said with a smile, "Li Nuo, I''ve arranged scripts with Comrade Xiao Qin before."


    Anyway, Qin Shou is here, so there''s no need to hide his real name.


    "Well, it''s fate. I''m Margie."


    "Ha! It seems to be an old friend of Xiao Qin. Let me introduce myself, Deng Yuanzhou. " He patted his chest, "man! 41, 18! "


    "Don''t be so detailed, we don''t offer blind date here..." Li Nuo replied.


    Deng Yuanzhou said, "how can brother Li see that I am still single?"


    "..." Li Nuo doesn''t know how to answer this sentence... Although Deng Yuanzhou''s nerves seem to be a little big, he has an extraordinary appearance. He is nearly two meters tall, his face is solemn and cold, his chin is extremely firm, his shoulders are broad, and his figure is V-shaped. Even wearing a jacket and shirt, he can''t cover his bulging muscles.


    Looking at this figure, I''m afraid the weight can compete with Qin Shou. Maybe it''s the second best player among the five players after cha bai.


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou fixed his eyes on chabai, the first king, and asked, "what''s the name of this girl with a cape?"


    "Tea white." With a sneer, chabai turned away and said nothing.


    Qin Shou raised his eyebrows and said, "tea white? It''s not... "


    Words to the mouth, suddenly see Li Nuo and maljie threatening eyes, Shengsheng "2B" two words swallow down.


    Deng Yuanzhou doubts, "Xiao Qin, what is it?"


    Qin Shoujia said with a smile, "it''s OK. Just now my mouth was shaking..."


    Li Nuo smiles with satisfaction, shakes the ticket in his hand and says: "brother Zhou, let''s talk while walking."


    ¡­¡­


    The giant herbivorous dragon was pulling a four wheeled truck. Two AILU cats were sitting on the back of the dragon, mewing and driving the dragon with a cane whip.


    Five players sat on the grass behind the car, and consciously divided into two groups to sit opposite.


    Deng Yuanzhou is talking about his experience of forming a team with Qin Shou. He briefly explains that in Mario World, Qin Shou rescued Deng Yuanzhou who was stuck in a water pipe. They had a good talk. They decided to form a team together after a slap. Then... They regretted it.


    They didn''t know that they could only make scripts of high difficulty after forming a team, and the first script met a group of fuckers. As a result, the script didn''t finish within a limited time, but they still got gold coins to make a living by defeating three players.


    In fact, Li Nuo is not interested in how they form a team. He is just curious about how they get along with each other.


    "Brother Zhou, is that hammer your weapon?" Li Nuo looks at Deng Yuanzhou''s hammer pinned on his belt.


    Deng Yuanzhou took it out with a smile, "it''s not a good thing, because there are no extra gold coins, so it''s only strengthened once!"


    "Hum..." maljie said with a smile: "equipment is just ornaments, mainly the users. From your look and posture, I can see that even low-end weapons can play a good effect in your hands."


    "Not vulgar?" Li Nuo then said: "it''s obviously very strong. You can see from the appearance of brother Zhou that he is a power oriented player, which is much better than our half hanging players with all kinds of attributes."


    "Ha ha ha! Too modest, too modest Deng Yuanzhou was very impressed by the two people''s words.


    Looking at this scene, Qin Shou felt his liver tremble. This is a routine! It''s the same routine again! He knows that when these two people work together to cheat, their purpose is not simple!


    "But brother Li, you just got the money with one finger. It''s very nice to look at it." Deng Yuanzhou replied, and then hastily added: "I have no other meaning. As a player, it''s normal to use reasonable means to achieve the goal. As long as it''s not a matter of conscience, I think it''s understandable."


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "ha ha ha, no talent, just a small skill. In reality, I always draw with a brush and practice my fingers more flexibly."


    "No wonder you''re skilled, but you''re not as obscene as a thief. You''re an artist! The thief of character


    Li Norton was surprised. He was a confidant. He immediately said, "too modest, too modest! Brother Zhou is joking


    Deng Yuanzhou then said: "and brother Ma, too. A few words of conversation take away other people''s attention. His words are full of wisdom, and he is also a good person!"


    Maljie''s eyes widened, and two streams of air came out of his nostrils! Thank you


    All of a sudden, the car driving to the guild was full of friendly greetings, and the three people had been fighting together in a short video.


    But Qin Shou was in a state of confusion. What a strange atmosphere!


    In a loud and hearty laughter, Deng Yuanzhou suddenly asked, "by the way, how does brother Li know that this world is monster hunter?"


    Although he is over 40 years old and has reached the grade of disdaining games, he also knows a lot about games. Because of the wonderful introduction and world outlook of the script, it is impossible for him to know what the game is as soon as he enters the script world. He is very curious why Li Nuo Neng knows that the script is monster hunter as soon as he enters.


    "It''s about the profile." Li Nuo sat on the shelf and said, "that dragon is a blue pond."


    "What is it?" Qin Shou asked.


    "I''ll tell you later this evening."


    "Isn''t it the same now?"


    Li Nuo smiles and shakes his head, "no, it''s good at night. It can help you have a spring dream."


    Qin Shou''s fat face was stunned, and then he yelled: "why do I have a spring dream because of a mother dragon?"


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, AILU cat driving the herbivorous dragon has arrived at the gate of the guild.


    The gate of the hunter guild is easy to identify. In the open grassland deep in the dense forest, two Ivory like keels are crisscrossed on the potholes of the dirt road. Under the keels is a closed gate. On both sides of the gate are cut into sharp wooden columns to form a retaining wall to cover the interior.


    There is a stone pier in front of the gate. A guy in a hunter''s Guild uniform is sitting there with a grass in his mouth, holding his cheek in boredom, sleepy and yawning from time to time.


    Qin Shou looked at this sluggish posture and could not help but make complaints about it: "this guild is a little different from what we imagined."


    "When you are a hunter guild, you are as prosperous as in the game?" Li Nuo looked at Deng Yuanzhou and said with a smile, "brother Zhou, let''s talk to him and see how we can be a hunter."


    Deng Yuanzhou heard that without saying a word, he strode directly to the doorman and said, "brother, we are five." He pointed to the man behind him with thumb and said, "be a hunter!"


    What you said is too simple... Li Nuo was just about to speak, but he saw the doorman stretching lazily and pointed to the gate, "Nah, go in."


    "Ha Li Nuo was surprised, so simple!


    Little brother took out a list and a pen from his arms and said, "sign a life and death certificate first."


    "Life and death..." Li Nuo eyebrows.


    Cha bai asked: "what is the state of life and death?"


    Maljie said with a smile, "it''s the deed of sale."


    "Brother Ma, your explanation..." after listening to this question and answer, Qin Shou guessed that the 2B following Li Nuo and Ma Erjie might not be the 2B before


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou asked: "why do you want to sign a life and death certificate?"


    Brother a smile, "then why do you want to be a hunter?"


    Li Nuo said: "interest."


    "Sure enough..." he said as he had expected: "I often meet you guys who want to be hunters because of your interest. I just want to add a foot just because I think hunters are a bright profession."


    He waved his cheek toward the gate. "It''s not a trade union here. It''s a forbidden dense forest area. If you can hunt a big strange bird or boar king, you can sign your name even if you pass the exam, so that we can report your name to the local army in case of death."


    A few people did not hesitate to sign their names directly with a pen.


    Little brother got up and pushed the door open. Then he leaned down, wheezing and panting. It was obvious that he was an office hunter.


    "Go in..." he gasped: "remember to pack your belongings, we don''t provide support, and remember to bring your booty back. If you can really pass, I will bring someone to pick you up to the trade union."


    After everyone stepped into the door, the familiar mechanical voice rang out in their ears


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [pass the guild examination]


    [experience value: 200]


    [reward: random]


    "Experience is a little bit low." Marge glanced at lino.


    Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said, "it means that the weakest boar king is worth 200 experience points, ha..."


    He didn''t say what he said later. The boar king at the lower limit of the task difficulty is not worth much experience, but the upper limit of the task difficulty is not capped... Who knows if a golden lion will suddenly appear.


    The back of the gate is no different from the outside. It''s still a dense forest, but there''s no dirt road for people.


    Perhaps because of the advocacy of Li Nuo and Ma Erjie, Deng Yuanzhou stood in the front of the crowd.


    At this time, cha bai, who was at the back, suddenly grabbed Li Nuo and asked in a low voice, "why didn''t you use the seal on the doorman just now and let him pass us directly?"


    Li Nuo also whispered back: "the level of FA Yin is not enough, the power is not enough to control people''s actions, and there are some things we have to explore first."


    "I see. There''s another problem." After a pause, chabai said, "what is the spring dream you just said in the car?"


    Li Nuo stares at her, tea white''s thirst for knowledge is always used in extraordinary places.


    "... means... Spring."

 Chapter 196

    In the dense forest, the trees are densely shaded, the big trees are crisscrossed and towering, and the sunshine on the clear sky is covered by the dense branches and leaves, which makes the place moist and dark.


    Deng Yuanzhou volunteered to lead the way in the front. The elder brother seems to be extremely energetic. With his hammer, he chisels the tree trunk in the way and constantly reminds his descendants to be careful of their feet.


    When he was in the car, Li Nuo had already told him his level, which made Deng Yuanzhou take himself for granted as a high player. After all, he had the highest level.


    "What are the weapons of the three of you?" When Deng Yuanzhou said that, he pulled open a cane to open the way.


    "Walking stick."


    "Shield."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She is not used to talking with her strangers, just like a wild cat. She has a strong curiosity about the ignorant environment and creatures, but at the same time, she is full of extreme vigilance.


    "Miss tea, your weapon..." Deng Yuanzhou turned his head and asked.


    "Legs."


    Deng Yuanzhou glanced at cha bai''s thigh and said with an awkward smile, "ha ha... I see. Are women born with their own weapons?"


    There is no reason why you are still single when you are 41 years old... Li Nuo asked: "brother Zhou, where are you going after taking you for a long time?"


    "Find the boar king."


    "... how to find it?"


    Deng Yuanzhou looked like a flash, "I don''t know."


    Cao... Li Nuo tried to keep a smile, "come with me..."


    He has been observing the footprints on the ground, and the demon hunter''s excellent visual tracking system can see the biological footprints passing by in a short time.


    There is a big monster in front of Deng Yuanzhou''s road. Although I don''t know what it is, the footprints on the ground are bigger than Qin Shou''s body, which indicates that the creatures in front may be very dangerous.


    Their goal is to hunt the weaker big creatures quickly, so there''s no need to interfere with the stronger ones now.


    "How is brother Li going to find it?" Asked Deng Yuanzhou.


    "Don''t disturb him." Chabai Dao, she knows that Li Nuo needs a high degree of concentration when searching for footprints, and the slightest disturbance around her will cause the deviation of the search results.


    Li Nuo looked at the messy footprints on the ground and carefully identified several footprints that looked like pig''s hooves. Although the footprints were smaller, they should be ordinary wild boars, but maybe he could follow them to find the boar king. It''s really not good. Even if he didn''t find the boar king, he could catch a pig and roast it first to relieve his pain of thinking about meat.


    "Have you found it?" Asked Marge.


    "Well." Li Nuo pointed to the footprints on the ground that only he could see and said, "it''s going northwest."


    After hearing Li Nuo''s reply, maljie opened the [mini map chip], printed a map of the dense forest area on his retina, and then said, "there''s an open area at that location. Lead the way."


    Looking at Li Nuo and Ma Erjie quickly confirm the direction, Deng Yuanzhou asked in a low voice: "Xiao Qin, are your two old friends investigative?"


    Qin Shouxu''s eyes laughed and said, "no business type."


    "No business... No wonder I think their skills are so strange."


    Qin Shou is speechless. He has a feeling that the stranger one is probably behind


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, after touching the wet shade of overgrown weeds, several people walked out of the woods. The road ahead was relatively open, the speed was slightly improved, and the footprints on the ground could be seen more clearly.


    Until they came to the end of the road, their footprints appeared below the stone slope.


    Li Nuo squatted on the ground, looked down and asked, "Marge, how far is the open area you''re talking about?"


    "Go down and walk about 100 meters." Maljer said.


    Li Nuo turned to the crowd and said: "that should be in the front, you go down first."


    Tea white smell speech first jump down, followed by maljie, Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou also climb down.


    Only Li Nuo stood at a high place and hesitated.


    "What''s the matter, brother Li!? Come down Deng Yuanzhou exclaimed curiously.


    "He can''t get down." Cha bai''s voice sounded from behind him. Li Nuo was afraid of heights. The stone slope here was close to a right angle, and the height was more than five meters. If he didn''t pay attention on the way down, he would be able to explain it here. What''s more, recently he died and exercised his weak points, which led to a slight psychological fear of heights. The height of five meters alone made Li Nuo feel a little numb on his scalp.


    "Acrophobia?" Qin Shou asked in surprise, but he was also in doubt. "Neil" did not see that Li Nuo was afraid of heights. How could this sign suddenly appear now.


    "So it is..." Deng Yuanzhou sighed, stretched out his hands, made a gesture of a princess, and cried out: "brother Li, don''t worry! I''ll catch you


    Li Nuo took a puff from the corner of his mouth and asked the elder brother to give him a princess hug. He might as well fall to death


    He scanned the tall trees around him, pointed to a tree in the distance and said, "brother skinny, go and stand under that tree."


    Qin Shou was stunned and pointed to himself, "where shall I go?"


    "Please." Li Nuo said sincerely.


    When Qin Shou came to the tree, Li Nuo turned his walking stick into a whip blade, waved the trunk of a nearby tree, jumped up, pulled back the whip blade in mid air, and entangled the other trunk again. Now it was only two meters away from the ground, and Qin Shou was standing under him.


    "Here it is With a loud roar, Li Nuo took back the whip blade, instantly used the leap of faith, and fell straight down with open arms.


    Qin Shou now knows that he''s in the trap, but it''s too late. With an eagle call in his ear, Li Nuo hits him. Because Qin Shou is fat, strong and soft, he meets the trigger conditions of the leap of faith.


    Li Nuo was not hurt, pulling up Qin Shou who was lying on the ground and doubting his life.


    "The kindness of saving lives is unforgettable."


    "Li Nuo... As soon as we met, you pit me..." in Qin Shou''s heart, the grass and mud horses are running around.


    "Ha ha..." Li Nuo laughs. In fact, he can make Qin Shou stand under the stone slope, which is more convenient. It''s only five meters high that Qin Shou will lose half his life. So from the bottom of his heart, Li Nuo''s shameless feeling is that he saved Qin shou


    Just then, a noisy sound came into Li Nuo''s ear, and the demon hunter''s outstanding hearing could hear the sound that ordinary people could not easily detect.


    This voice, humming, first of all, excluding marjie, it can only be a pig.


    "Don''t talk. I found it."


    In a low voice, Li Nuo squatted down and walked forward slowly, tearing away the grass in front of him. What impressively reflected was a semi open plain with low hills and full of green grass. The three wild boars were running happily, and the huge wild boar was standing among them.


    "What a harmonious family." Li Nuo turned to the four people behind him and said, "that big thing is the boar king."


    Cha bai squatted beside him and said, "I look so weak."


    "I don''t know what the world intensity of queer hunting is?" Malje came along.


    "Just look at it." After listening, Li Nuo turned back and used the "detection" skill of [Emile''s mask].


    [boar king]


    [grade: F +]


    [physical strength: 600600]


    Energy value


    [skill] - boar leaps forward [sharp teeth strike]


    [Note: dosvan Gogh, the king of the wild boar, is also called the great wild boar. They live in dense forests, forest hills, marshes, snow mountains and other areas. They live in groups and migrate. The boar king is the leader of the group. The boar is covered with brown hard hair. The boar has white beard like hair on its face. It has a fierce personality. As long as something blocks their sight, it will aim at the target regardless of the enemy or us


    Similar to the "special fighter" in Neil, Li Nuo puts out the panel for everyone to see.


    Maljie took the lead in saying: "weaker than the beast of disaster we met."


    "But you can''t take it lightly." Li Norton looked at Deng Yuanzhou and asked with a smile, "brother Zhou, do you have any attention?"


    With a smile on his face, Deng Yuanzhou grabbed Qin Shou''s collar.


    "You don''t have to say that."


    "Go


    I saw him roar and pull Qin Shou out of the grass. He was as bold and bold as a young man with no brain.


    Li Nuo and maljie are in a mess behind the grass.


    The same question popped out of their heads.


    "Is this elder brother really 40 years old..."

 Chapter 197

    Boar king, in "Monster Hunter", known as the new threshold, also known as the autumn pig God.


    This monster is full of weakness, as long as it is a little easy, it can be sent to God.


    But


    "Xiao Qin! You''re far away


    With an order, Deng Yuanzhou yelled "Gan" and ran to the boar king with a hammer. He was so scared that the other three boars ran away like ghosts. I''m afraid he didn''t know what Gou was.


    He hammered heavily on the boar King''s head, and with a dull sound, he knocked his limbs back.


    The boar King shook his head and showed his fierce eyes. He used his two long tusks to pick Deng Yuanzhou.


    At this time, Qin Shou pulled the catapult, and an iron pipe was as fast as an arrow from the string, which once again hit the boar King''s head.


    But the two attacks did not seem to bring too much damage to the boar king, just made him eat some pain, but also increased his anger.


    I saw the boar King''s strong hind legs suddenly kick, rushed to the nearby Deng Yuanzhou.


    "Look at the hammer


    Deng Yuanzhou jumped up and hit the boar king on the head again. He was knocked out with the whole person. When he was hanging in the air, the boar king turned around with his seemingly huge body and rushed around.


    At this moment, Qin Shou continuously pulled the catapult, and three iron pipes burst out at the same time. One of them blasted on the king''s tusk and cracked it, and two of them pierced into the king''s body. However, because of its excellent meat quality, he could not go any further.


    Taking advantage of this, Deng Yuanzhou rolled to the ground, raised his hammer and ran to the boar king again.


    All of a sudden, brother hammer and Qiu Mingshan pig God are chasing each other on the plain. They are very happy. A fat man is putting iron pipes in the distance. The scene is like a famous picture that people can''t understand.


    "... seriously, Deng Yuanzhou is quite strong." Li Nuo sat cross legged on the ground, commenting like watching a big play.


    At this time, chabai walked past him.


    "Don''t help them." Li Nuo stopped her and said, "just look at the background of this Zhou brother."


    "That''s what you''re looking for?" Chabai thought of what Li Nuo said to himself when he just stepped into the dense forest.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "part of it is mainly thin brother. Their ability is on the one hand, and more importantly, to see the strength of the world."


    "Very strong." Marjie gave a brief comment and said, "the lowest monster is F +. How strong do you think the Cologne is?"


    "At least not as strong as Bahamut." Li Nuo opened his backpack panel and said, "while the two brothers are happy, I suggest that we clean up our backpack and see if there are any omissions."


    "Hum, I''m worried too much. The things are arranged by Miss chabai. There won''t be any problem." Although malje said so, he still opened his backpack panel.


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice: "I want to confirm again that there is something that does not need to be supplemented in this world."


    In fact, the three men did not buy many supplies in the hunter''s dream. Each of them had three blood medicines and one ether. Chabai and maljie bought two more [repair powder] due to equipment problems.


    In terms of equipment, Li Nuo is the main weapon of "walking stick sword" and "Hunter pistol".


    Marjie put [the freshman of the disabled] and [the primary pump force buffering breastplate] in his clothes, while [the primary steam power arm] was wrapped around his back with bandages, and [the cuttlefish shield] was held in his hand because of binding, so he could not put in his backpack.


    Tea white is simple, a pair of shoes on the foot, cool and transparent.


    The rest of Li nuoyin''s knapsack is basically decocting medicine. [the poor jewel of the fool] is placed in the tea white knapsack. The inlay of items does not need to be completed in the transformation platform. As long as the weapon has holes, it can be put in. Now only the main weapons of tea white and Li Nuo have holes because they have been strengthened three times.


    In the new explanation in the player''s white paper, it says that most weapons and armor will have holes after the third transformation. As the transformation progresses, there will be more and more holes, but only a few objects in the jewelry will have holes.


    Finally, none of the three people''s eigenvalues are used now. The reason is the same as before. It''s better to reuse the eigenvalues in different situations in the script, and the effect is better.


    The remaining points of characteristic value are 8 points for Li Nuo, 10 points for chabai and 7 points for maljie.


    In a sense, the eigenvalue can be compared to the magic candy in Pokemon. Once used, it represents the progressive moment of the key ability, which is the thing at the bottom of the box.


    "The number of ethers may be a little small." Li Nuo scratched his chin and said, "I need to go to the guild to see what can replenish my energy."


    Tea white doubts a way: "wine not become?"


    She also carried two bottles of wine from Cowell in her backpack.


    Maljie shook his head with a smile and said, "probably not."


    It''s true that alcohol can replenish energy in the wizarding world, but this is consistent with some settings of the original game. Food and water can restore their own state is the existing definition in the wizarding world, but it''s probably not appropriate to use this set of things in the monster hunter.


    The three of them are chatting and watching the panel leisurely, but not far away, Deng Yuanzhou and Qin Shou are fighting with the boar King fiercely.


    Qin Shou didn''t know why they didn''t come to help Li Nuo, but he didn''t have time to think about it, because the boar was running so fast that he and Deng Yuanzhou had to keep their spirits tight.


    At this time, the boar King''s tusk went to Deng Yuanzhou, but he threw himself into the air and got a hammer on his side face. Instead of stopping, he stepped on his feet and glided.


    Qin Shou was stunned. He had seen robots, dogs with electric discharge, dragons flying in the sky, and he knew that he had seen the world. He felt that all these things were not as shocking as seeing wild boars drifting.


    Just as his brain emptied for a second, the boar King rushed towards him.


    Qin Shou was awe inspiring. Although he was fat, his reaction value was higher than that of ordinary people. A ball rolled to avoid the boar attack.


    However, as soon as it was out of date, Qin Shou had a bad idea.


    Because the boar king didn''t stop, instead, he rushed to Li Nuo and others behind him.


    Boar king is the kind of Han Han who looks at living creatures and wants to fight against them. He doesn''t care who recruited him. As long as you can live, even if you have a hatred for killing your father, it''s not comfortable.


    "Brother Li! Get out of the way When Deng Yuanzhou saw this scene, he roared and rushed with a hammer.


    "Here comes the meat..." Li Nuo muttered with a smile. Facing the boar king, he drew a rune out of thin air.


    [the seal of akexi] makes the boar King fall into a transient pause. At this moment, his tusks are only half a meter away from Li Nuo''s cheek.


    A ray of thunder passed by, and the white tea flashed up, leaping in the air and kicking on the side of the boar King''s head.


    The shape of the "yinga" on her feet changed when she stepped out. These women''s high-heeled shoes turned into black boots over the knee. The skin of the boots was inlaid with fine lines like plate armor. The surface of the boots seemed to be made of iron material, which could also reflect a little luster in the shade of trees with insufficient light.


    With a dull sound, the boar King''s side head flashed several thunder patterns. With a roar, the qiumingshan boar God overturned his car and fell to the ground. His four feet were tossed back and forth, but he couldn''t get up because of his huge size.


    "Not dead yet." Marge said softly and took out his pistol to the boar king.


    "Well, I''ll give you a ride."


    He looked at the boar King''s head and pulled the trigger, only to hear a bang! A red bullet came out of the muzzle!


    With a deafening explosion, the location of the boar King ignited a sky fire, and countless birds in the forest were disturbed and flew to the sky.


    Looking at the wild boar king who was killed by the explosion, Li Nuo''s temple couldn''t stop beating. He turned his head and said, "maljie... You use deflagration bullets to kill pigs?"


    Marjie took back the pistol, his pupil glanced to the side, "I forgot to change the bullet..."


    At the moment, Deng Yuanzhou, who came rushing, stopped and stood like a nail.


    He and Qin Shou spent a long time, but the boar king didn''t die, so he died?!


    "Xiao Qin, what''s the origin of your old friends?"


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Qin Shou was a little confused by what happened in front of him, especially the last shot of maljie, which was too powerful


    In fact, they don''t know that ordinary bullets can''t kill the boar King... What malj called "give you a ride" is just a routine loading force. He just forgot that the [deflagration bullet] in the cartridge clip led to his successful loading force by mistake


    Li Nuo''s heart bleeds because of wasting a [deflagration bullet]. At this time, he hears the distant hum. He thought it was another boar king, but looking for the sound, he saw that the three little boars were huddled together. Looking at the boar King''s corpse, he seemed to have tears in his eyes.


    "Alas..." Li Nuo sighed, took out the [chef sleeve], stood up and walked to the boar.


    "What are you going to do?" Seeing him passing by, Qin Shou asked.


    "Hey..."


    Li Nuo put the sleeve on his arms and said with a grin, "do a good thing."

 Chapter 198

    The pungent smell of meat permeates the green grassland.


    Li Nuo goes through the boar chops with his walking stick and roasts them on the fire. The overflowing gravy drips down from the chops and makes a Zizi sound on the fire.


    "No problem. I can eat it." Li Nuo, smelling the refreshing smell of meat, tore off two pieces and handed them to Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou first, but noticed Qin Shou''s eyes as if seeing a demon.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I just think these three pigs died miserably." Qin Shou looked at the carcasses of wild boars who could not tell what they were. He felt sorry for them, but he still reached for the hot meat.


    "Miserable?" Li Nuo sucked the oil from his fingers, tore off a piece of meat, held it in his mouth and handed the steak to chabai.


    "Not miserable Qin Shou pointed to Ma Erjie, who was creeping on the ground in the distance. He said with a false eye, "brother Ma, you''ve spit up since you killed the pig."


    "I''ve never killed a pig." Li Nuo shrugged to express helplessness.


    Qin Shou''s mouth said, "you should know how to cut your neck and bleed! Why do you come up and poke your eyes? "


    "Delicious At this time, Deng Yuanzhou interrupted their conversation with a loud cry, "brother Li is a good craftsman!"


    "Poor pig..." Qin Shou put the meat into his mouth in silence, his eyes suddenly widened, "ah Xi!"


    "But why must brother Li roast these three pigs? Now we don''t need to eat. After entering the guild, we don''t worry about food. Moreover, making a fire on the grassland may attract other monsters. " Deng Yuanzhou tore down a piece of meat and asked, "do you have any other plans?"


    Li Nuo rolled down the chef''s sleeve and said, "I mainly want to eat meat."


    "I remember that there is a lot of meat to eat in the hunter guild..." Qin Shou said.


    Li Nuo smiles. "When was the last time you ate meat?"


    Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou were stunned.


    Deng Yuanzhou said, "last night."


    Qin Shoudao: "I''ve lost weight recently. Last time I ate boiled chicken breast at noon the day before yesterday."


    "Oh..." Li Nuo sneered and said, "the last time I ate meat was nine days ago."


    Deng Yuanzhou was surprised that it was 2028, and the society was prosperous and stable. Even in the villages and towns under the six tier cities in remote mountainous areas, there was no lack of meat, unless Li Nuo and he were not from the same country.


    Thinking of this, Deng Yuanzhou had no choice but to comfort him: "brother Li, I''m sorry, there are always some countries in deep water all the year round."


    "I think you can''t afford meat because you draw cartoons," Qin said


    Li Nuo is speechless


    At this time, cha bai asked, "Li Nuo, how do you eat this?"


    She frowned and looked at the steak. Man-made people had never eaten meat. Even when Cowell enjoyed the imperial treatment, she refused meat, because meat was not as fresh as fruit.


    "Miss tea, haven''t you ever eaten meat?" Deng Yuanzhou asked suspiciously.


    Chabai kowtowed slightly, "well."


    Deng Yuanzhou was surprised again. In his heart, he was sure that these two people must come from the same troubled country in reality. Which country is it... Southeast Asia?


    After everyone''s mouth was full of oil and maljie finally vomited, Li Nuo put all the pork chops on the ground and let them smell. He went back to the boar king and sawed off his head and hind leg. The head was given to the gatekeeper as a trophy, and the hind leg was left to try to extract mutation inducers to see if he could make decoctions.


    "Well, let''s go back." Deng Yuanzhou said that he was about to walk back, but Li Nuo grabbed him by the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, let''s find a place to hide first."


    "What else do you want to eat and drink?" Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo says with a smile: "thin elder brother, your brain is full of meat only?"


    "Didn''t you want the barbecue?"


    "Is it necessary for me to roast all three pigs?" "I want to see if the smell of meat can lead to some big monsters," Li asked


    "... killing the boar king makes you swell?" Qin Shoumian is suspicious.


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and says, "don''t talk nonsense. Now lie on the ground like a soldier, and forget to breathe like a dead man."


    "What does it mean to forget to breathe like a dead man..."


    Li Nuo looked at Qin Shou''s fat figure and said, "I want you to be a fat man."


    Although Qin Shou wanted an iron pipe to kill him, he still fell on the ground and became a fat man as he said.


    Several people lie in the grass under the shade, only ten minutes, accompanied by the sound of trees, a huge dragon came out of the woods in the distance.


    The dragon''s skin is dark green, and its muscles are swollen. The mouth of its head drips mucus that looks like saliva. Its tail is thick and long, accounting for almost half of its body, but its two claws are small and almost deformed.


    He opened his mouth full of sharp teeth, swallowed the pork chops on the ground with one mouthful, looked up and sniffed, then went to the half cooked boar king who was hit by the [deflagration bullet], picked up the several ton boar in one mouthful, and then disappeared into the distant woods with heavy steps.


    When it goes far away, people will get up from the grass.


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex..." maljie''s face was full of cold sweat. He was still scared at the moment. Anyone who had played "Monster Hunter" or knew something about this game could know how dangerous Tyrannosaurus rex was.


    In the world view of the monster hunter, the most superior species is the Cologne, and under the Cologne, Tyrannosaurus Rex is one of the monsters with the highest ecological niche, and the most ferocious one.


    "Fortunately, it was Tyrannosaurus Rex." Lino sat cross legged, content to drop out of the data he had observed with [Emile''s mask].


    [Tyrannosaurus Rex]


    [grading: C +]


    [physical strength:???]


    Energy value


    [skill] - deadly bite [whirling tail flick] [iron mountain rely on] [dragon breathing dance]


    [Note: the most ferocious large beast, the Dragon monster, the voracious bloodthirsty monster, has no fixed territory. In order to search for food and maintain a high temperature, it has to eat all the time. Sometimes it even exterminates the prey. It is a powerful species that completely destroys the balance of nature and is known as the "voracious king."


    "I''m also worried that it''s not Tyrannosaurus Rex that''s attracted by the smell of meat." Li Nuo took back the panel, got up and patted the dust on his ass, "OK, you can go back."


    "Why does brother Li want to see the data of Tyrannosaurus Rex?" Deng Yuanzhou asked suddenly.


    "In order to know the upper and lower limits of the intensity of the world, and make plans for the future." Li Nuo said and then took a step, "wait to go back to talk about it, here is still quite dangerous."


    "You know the danger..." Qin Shou make complaints about the big army.


    Under the leadership of marjie, he bypassed a few crowns and went back to the gate without danger.


    The doorman digs his nose in boredom. When he sees them coming back, he says lazily, "Oh, I''m scared to come back when I''m lost."


    Five hands after all, there is no monster body stumps, so gatekeeper brother Bento do they did not finish the exam.


    Li Nuo opened the backpack panel and threw a pig''s head on the ground.


    In the script, players take items out of their backpacks. In NPC''s eyes, they have the illusion that the items appear out of thin air because of system intervention.


    My little brother was so stupid that "... I really hunted a boar King..."


    "Is there anything to make a fuss about?" Asked malje, with a cold air.


    Brother glanced at their weapons, such as walking stick, shield, hammer, catapult, and an empty handed one. He couldn''t imagine how to kill a boar king with these weapons.


    But these have nothing to do with him. After all, his duty is to guard the door and register. As long as these people pass the examination with their booty, they will be considered to have completed the examination. So my little brother takes out a bamboo tube that looks like fireworks, lights up and launches a signal bomb.


    "Just put the pig''s head here. Now we''re waiting for someone to pick you up." He said casually and began to dig his nose again.


    A moment later, with a roaring sound, a hunter riding a blue Velociraptor rushed out of the dense woods on the side.


    "Did these guys pass the hunting test?" That Hunter looks at Li Nuo several people, hearty smile way: "now, the second examination starts."


    "Scene two Everyone was surprised, except for the tea white.


    The hunter said, "keep up with me. I''ll wait for you for 15 minutes after I get to the destination. Once I overtime, I''ll be deemed as a failure in the exam."


    The gatekeeper added: "your running ability and physical fitness determine your chances of survival when you meet a large monster."


    "Shouldn''t hunters be brave enough to face monsters..." Qin Shou is ashamed, which is a little different from the world outlook he saw in the game.


    "How dare you die?" The hunter on the blue speed dragon went back, then turned the reins and turned out a smile of sunshine. "Although there are no big monsters in the woods, what''s more, we should not be eaten by small animals."


    With him shouting "drive", the blue Velociraptor carried him to the woods.


    Li Nuo and others could not make complaints about it.

 Chapter 199

    Twenty minutes later, the five finally arrived at the finish line.


    There was no guild here, only the hunter on the blue Velociraptor was waiting.


    At the moment, in addition to the tea white this energetic value of the big guy, other people are tired of lying down and panting.


    Qin Shou and Li Nuo are fat and sick, and they can''t wait to lie on the ground. They want to die in this posture.


    Li Nuo now regrets that he would have run slowly if he knew he was still rich.


    Although the running speed of blue speed dragon is fast, the players'' physical quality is not behind.


    However, the hunter, who was hit by a thousand swords, chose all kinds of difficult routes. At the same time, the speed of the five men was different. Li Nuo and chabai could open at full speed and even surpass blue speed dragon, but Qin Shou''s fatness delayed him.


    So a few people can only slow down, fortunately Li Nuo has been paying attention to the footprints left by the blue speed dragon, so that he will not be lost in the dense forest.


    "Well, there are five minutes left." The hunter on the blue speed Dragon said with a smile, "Congratulations, you passed all the tests."


    [completed branch task: passed guild examination]


    [gain experience value 200]


    [task reward random card has been sent to your item list, please check]


    Now [Rune: Moon] is equipped in maljena, so his experience is actually 220.


    "Ah! No more running! " Qin Shouru roared when he was reborn. At this time, a pair of slender and symmetrical legs appeared in front of his eyes.


    Chabai walked past him, ignoring Qin Shou''s eyes, and said coldly, "you''re too fat."


    This sentence is like being stabbed into the heart by Frost''s sadness, which makes Qin Shou''s heart frozen and in mourning.


    "Chabai... Don''t stimulate him..."


    Li Nuo gasps and gets up. Looking at Qin Shou''s stiff fat face, he feels sympathy. No one can change the physique of the player in reality. Unless you can change the physique, it''s unknown whether the change of physique will affect the attributes. Anyway, it''s not mentioned in the manual of "endless corridor".


    Marge glanced around and asked, "Mr. hunter, where is the guild?"


    He didn''t know what to call the hunter, but because he had been in the wizard for a long time, he thought it was OK to call him Mr.


    "Come with me, five." The hunter stepped down from the dragon''s back and led the blue Velociraptor forward


    Several people followed the hunter slowly into a depression, through the dark mountain road, in front of a plain.


    On the plain stands a cluster of buildings similar to a gathering place. These simple buildings have been stacked up with the rise and fall of the mountains.


    It is surrounded by towering wooden columns and wide river water standing side by side. The door made of keel is open from bottom to top. If you look at it carefully, many red silk ribbons and wind chimes are hanging on the wooden columns beside the door, floating with the wind and making a clear sound.


    This is the hunter guild, where hunters work and live.


    "Why is the guild built in such a hard place to find?" Qin Shou can''t let go of the examination method that just made him tired like a dog.


    Li Nuo explained casually: "to set up a gathering place where ordinary people can''t find it is just for the sake of safety, purity and convenience, such as bandit''s nest."


    "Your metaphor..."


    "Ha ha! Brother Li''s thinking is very jumping! "


    At this time, they have followed the hunter into the guild gate.


    Although this place has been built by human beings, it is integrated with the natural landscape. Under the green shade, there are stalls for sale. Hunters with weapons on their backs and dressed in Hunter''s clothing trade their hunting goods here. The bustling atmosphere and the outside world separated by a wall are like two worlds.


    Not far away are undulating mountains. Countless wooden pillars are inlaid on the rock wall, which set up wooden corridors built along the mountain road, leading to the dense upper buildings. The houses are very simple and crude, just ordinary wooden structures. Although they are old, they can feel very strong from the perspective. They must be made by skilled craftsmen. Under the keel decoration, they are decorated with wooden boards, These ordinary residential buildings show the unique flavor of the hunter guild.


    On the top of the mountains, there is a structure like a shack, but it is supported by a huge keel full of scratches and cloth with fine grain like dragon scales. In the words of the leading hunter, there live the guild elders, and it is also the highest assembly hall of the guild.


    The scene here is not a shock to the players who have seen more exotic flowers in the world. However, maljie, Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou can''t understand one thing. There are hunters pulling the blue speed dragon, the fierce monster in the original game. The hunter who leads them is also just riding the blue speed Dragon. You know, these dragons look thin but extremely cruel.


    "Can''t you tame monsters in monster hunter? Has the world outlook changed? " Marge asked in a low voice.


    Li Nuo replied: "it''s not... There''s a game called the story of monster hunters. The hunters there can tame monsters, and the blue speed dragon is not a powerful animal dragon. It''s reasonable to tame it. After all, in reality, there are all kinds of tigers."


    "It seems that you know very little about the guild." The hunter who led the way said that he couldn''t hear the first half of Li Nuo''s words, because those words related to the setting of the world, but he could hear the following content about domestication. He touched the long neck of the blue Velociraptor and said with a smile, "now the only ones that can domesticate are small ornithosaurs. In fact, they are not as fierce as they thought, There are also some large fire dragons that have been successfully domesticated by other guilds, but there are no successful cases here. "


    "By the way, not yet. My name is banks."


    Banks tied the blue Velociraptor to a wooden post, dusted his hand and looked around. His eyes were fixed on a girl who was shopping nearby.


    "Hello! Jessica, I''ve brought the new man! "


    The girl named jellica looked at her immediately after she heard the cry, and the peddler who was selling the product to her immediately trotted over.


    "One, two, three... Five people, so much this time." Then she said, "banks, just now your wife asked you to go home for dinner. I''ll take care of them."


    Banks was startled. Without saying a word, he turned and ran to the wooden corridor on the mountain.


    Li Nuo looked at his back and said bitterly, "there is still a wife in this world..."


    "Henpecked?" Chabai heard a strange word.


    "Harem is a disease, miss chabai," Marge explained


    Qin Shou said helplessly: "brother ma... Don''t teach her anything that deviates from the way..."


    Deng Yuanzhou sighed, "fortunately, I''m single..."


    Qin Shou Tucao said, "your single is not related to make complaints about your wife."


    "Well, five, be quiet first." Jessica clapped her hands. She had a round face and big almond eyes. She blinked as if she could talk. "I''m your receptionist, Jessica modles Ivanovic. Just call me Jessica."


    "I can''t see you''re still a Vicky..." Li Nuo joked with a smile.


    "Well?" Jessica looks a little stunned. She can''t understand the jokes from the real world.


    "It''s OK. Go on." Qin Shou said with a smile and patted Li Nuo on the back to signal not to interrupt.


    "I''ll tell you all about the guild and help you register," she said with a shrug and a smile She said, then turned and took a step, "come with me, first register your hunter''s identity."


    She took five people up the steps leading to the mountain and explained the division like a guide.


    "It is divided into five floors. The lower floor, as you can see, is the sales area, which provides the hunter''s usual needs, including receiving missions and training ground;


    The second floor is where we live. We will assign you vacant rooms later;


    The third floor provides catering and weapons forging, but they all cost money;


    The fourth floor is the residential area for individual hunters and another task collection point. It is also a place for cultivation. If you are tired, you can go to the hot spring there for free;


    The fifth floor is the elder''s residence and meeting place. You can''t go up without special circumstances.


    That''s about it. Let''s go to the fourth floor to register, and we''ll explain the details later. "


    Li Nuo is at the back, looking at the upper layer, feeling that he is climbing Chuang Jie mountain.


    "Miss jellica, I have a question." Then Marge''s voice sounded.


    Jessica turned her head slightly and said with a smile, "go ahead."


    "Hum..." maljie index finger to hold the nose beam, voice solemnly asked: "you said the hot spring, can mixed bath?"

 Chapter 200

    "... mixed bath?"


    Jericha''s eyes changed when she looked at maljie, just like a teenager on the night road meeting a drunkard.


    All the male compatriots on the scene cast disdainful eyes on maljie, although they understand this kind of mood very much


    "... ignore him." Chabai sighed and went to the front of the crowd


    "Well... Well!"


    "Please continue to lead the way."


    "Good..." jellica looked at the grey blue eyes of tea. She saw the pure clarity like a baby in her eyes, and the inner turmoil subsided instantly.


    After the two women had gone a little further, Li Nuo glanced at maljie.


    "Can''t you ask a man?"


    "... cut... Dream..." maljie depressed to follow.


    "Brother Ma is a little forthright..." Deng Yuanzhou sighed.


    At this time, Qin Shou gently touched Li Nuo with his hand and asked in a low voice: "2... How can tea white know the concept of mixed bath?"


    "After all, she is a character in the Japanese game culture, and the race with morbid attachment to mixed bath is the neon country, right?" Li nuopi said with a smile: "maybe marjie taught her."


    Qin Shou pursed his mouth, nodded and stopped talking. Li Nuo always felt a little strange when he looked at him. "What''s the matter, skinny brother?"


    "In other words, are you really not going to tell brother Zhou about the tea white?" Qin Shou said in a low voice: "I understand what you are worried about, but he is actually very good."


    After listening, Li Nuo glanced at Deng Yuanzhou, who had already walked out of ten meters.


    "If I don''t, will you?"


    "I don''t think so." Qin Shou does not think about cableway.


    "Ha..." Li Nuo said with a smile, and then went on.


    He and marjie deliberately want to hide the actual identity of chabai, not just for protection.


    The Charon team taught them to be on guard against any unknown player.


    ¡­¡­


    The registration was soon completed. Li Nuo and marjie deliberately chose to leave their names on the death certificate, namely Edward Roger and Alphonse Newgate.


    Because Li Nuo has left himself a clue of [identity] advancement in the future wizard world, it can be inferred that all players can travel in different times of different scripts.


    There are hidden dangers in this matter


    With the wonderful temperament of the current three travelers, it''s hard to guarantee that they will have a linkage reaction in a certain script one day, so that other players will notice their existence. Therefore, for the sake of safety, they have decided to use different nicknames in different scripts in the future.


    But it doesn''t include chabai. As for the reason, chabai always thinks that the pseudonym given to her by Li Nuo and maljie is a little strange. Moreover, she didn''t think about it for a moment, so she used her real name in the world of the play for the time being.


    Fortunately, in the "Monster Hunter" world view, no matter what name players give themselves, no one will do the so-called background investigation.


    What anyone did before he became a hunter has nothing to do with the guild, no matter the civilians, criminals or kings.


    On the one hand, the guild itself is independent of the state, not subject to the jurisdiction and constraints of any country, and even many powerful empires have to unilaterally please the guild in order to resist monsters.


    On the other hand, because the hunter itself is a product independent of any system, it is not only the epitome of the times, but also a pathetic occupation.


    According to some high sounding words in the original game, hunters aim at the prosperity of human beings and seek the professional position of harmonious coexistence with nature, but they are by no means the occupation of killing monsters.


    However, in fact, hunters are not warriors with dreams, and there are not so many people who will be brainwashed by the theme of natural harmony in this era, and then devote themselves to the great cause of building a great unity of natural civilization. Most of them are just driven to the end by life, and have to choose this career with high salary and no criminal record.


    Although the income of the hunter is very high, and it is also a highly respected occupation, the hunter is also the most dangerous position in the world, and he will die if he is careless.


    Every year, countless hunters die in their jobs, so the guild will not consider the background of hunters. After all, the death rate is too high.


    "NAH ~" Jessica clapped her hands and said with a smile, "you have registered. From now on, you are the orthodox hunters of the guild, so I have to explain some things first."


    "In fact, it''s better not to listen..." Qin Shou whispered. After all, as a player, he still knows the settings of the game.


    Jessica did not hear his voice, and then said: "you get the task on the first floor, the bulletin board will have task information, as long as you pay a deposit, you can carry out the task."


    "Deposit? And a deposit? " Qin Shou was surprised.


    "Of course." Jellica nodded. "In order to avoid the task of hunters gathering to get high bonus, it is necessary for you as hunters to act according to the amount of money left in your hands."


    "See, the world view is different." Li Nuo smiles and winks at Qin Shou.


    "The bulletin boards on the fourth floor are all high reward tasks. As new people, you can''t get tasks here." She bit her lip and forgot what she was going to say next. So she took a small book out of her pocket, opened it and spat out her tongue and patted her head.


    "Well... You can form a team for a mission, but the maximum number of a team is four people, because five is an unlucky number in the guild. If you think about forming a team together, the number may exceed..."


    Li Nuo pointed to maljie and said, "Alphonse will not join the team."


    Deng Yuanzhou and Qin Shou looked surprised.


    "Why?! Ma... The Alphonse brothers are very capable! "


    Deng Yuanzhou still remembers the scene of marjie''s shooting to death.


    "I want to apply to join the forge house," Marge said


    "Yes..." Jessica said doubtfully, "but you have to pass another exam. You can enter the forge house this evening. You have to pass the craftsman''s examination, that is, you need a master who looks up to you."


    Marjie scratched his chin, then raised a corner of his mouth that made jellyka look frightened.


    "Well, it''s easy."


    "Let''s continue..." Jessica looked away from maljie''s face as soon as possible and said, "some of the utensils, such as hook claws, will be sent to you later. But all the equipment on you need to be made with your own money. If you don''t have money, we will also distribute the guild''s exclusive hunting weapons."


    She looked down at the pamphlet in her hand, turned a page, settled for a moment, screened out the words that needed to be explained, and then said, "you can see for yourself about the use of facilities. The last thing is that after the hunting, you can only dig out three parts of the prey''s body that you need. This is a rule set by the guild in awe of nature."


    "So someone will supervise our hunting?" Li Nuo asked, digging only three parts. If no one supervises this kind of thing, who will abide by it.


    Jessica smiles. "Ha, you''re smart."


    She turned and clapped her hands at a window size board on her side. "Come out, boys!"


    With a click, the board was lifted, and a group of AILU cats ran out of the room in the door plank, twisting their hips, and then stood in a very orderly line.


    Jessica looked back at the crowd, palmed up at the lined up AILU cats, squinted like a procuress and said with a smile, "please choose an AILU cat who will follow you."


    Li Nuo looks at this scene like a thorn in his throat. Is it to choose a pet or a princess?


    It doesn''t seem different

 Chapter 201

    AILU cat, a simple description is a group of big cats that can stand on two legs.


    According to the description of an encyclopedia, they are the orc race coexisting with human beings, and they are also the most reliable universal helpers of hunters. Although these smart and dexterous little guys do not have the fighting power of hunters, they can also play an important role in following the admiring hunters.


    In fact, AILU cat is divided into two races, one is white, they are called AILU cat.


    There is also a kind of black haired bad boy, Melo cat.


    But with the change of times, these cats don''t know whether because of their more and more licentious life, the fur color of their offspring began to become colorful, so they were collectively referred to as AILU cats.


    The function of these cats is to assist the hunter to complete the hunt, but there is another function here, which is to supervise the hunter''s behavior during hunting.


    "Jessica... How many can we choose?" Qin Shou asked. In his memory, a hunter can take up to six AILU cats to hunt.


    Jessica said with a smile: "as long as you have money, you can rent it from Grandma cat, but the price is a little high. You are new people, so one is free."


    One


    Li Nuo looked at this group of AILU cats, one by one with the military training like standing that called a straight, but they scan around the eyes or exposed the cat''s curious nature.


    In this group of eyes moving little guy, only one cat, has been watching tea white.


    When chabai noticed it, she tilted her head, then gently bent down, reached out and tentatively touched the cat''s head, touched the soft fur, and the slippery hand made chabai feel the comfort she had never experienced, in short, cool.


    She quickly put down her guard and gave the cat a rare smile. She turned her head and nodded to Li Nuo


    Li Nuo sees this also no longer to think much, "well, it."


    The words fall of the moment, that AI Lu cat suddenly jumped on the tea white body.


    "Meow ~"


    This little guy looks straight at the tea white with his innocent eyes. The lovely smile on his face can melt people away.


    "How lovely..." Deng Yuanzhou, a fierce man, could not help being conquered by him.


    Chabai smiles and hugs it. "Well... It''s really cute."


    AILU buried her face in her white chest and rubbed to and fro under the soft touch.


    "Tea white is so popular with cats?"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie looked at the cat suspiciously, white fur, black spots, long ears falling down, looking like a dog.


    And the big, innocent eyes


    Eyes... Innocence


    AI Lu cat was covered by tea white chest, half of her eyes were aiming at them.


    Now it''s squinting, raising its mouth and smiling, but it''s not as cute as it was just now. Now it looks like it''s showing off to Li Nuo and maljie


    "Wofu..." both of them were staring straight, like a stone.


    Then she said, "you can give it a name, but don''t be too ugly."


    "Name..." chabai turns to look at Li Nuo and maljie, but they look a little wrong


    "Ha... Name?"


    Li Nuo is smiling, and maljie is smiling too, but there is a sense of killing in his smile.


    "How about Tao Zhizhu?"


    "Well, that''s good."


    After hearing this, Qin Shou immediately said, "hello... This name..."


    He and Deng Yuanzhou can''t see the change on the face of this AILU cat, so it''s strange why they choose such an annoying name.


    "That''s it, taozhizhu." Li Nuo touched the head of Tao Zhizhu and said in a low voice, "Hey, all the spare food and bait are gone."


    "Meow!"


    The peach hair is fried.


    At this moment, a loud roar came from outside.


    The sound vibrated and echoed.


    "Here we go again..." Jessica frowned and immediately turned and walked out of the room.


    The crowd followed.


    Just out of the room, in addition to the tea white, the rest of the people are gaping at the scene above.


    On the clear sky in the distance, a dragon cuts across the sky.


    Its figure continues to shrink, until the black spot, a few people wake up from consternation.


    "Did any of you... See what dragon it was?" Qin Shou trembled and asked. Although the Dragon shadow was far away, he could discern that it was not like a flying dragon.


    "Steel dragon."


    The sound comes from Li Nuo. Only his visual ability can see the whole picture of the dragon.


    Steel dragon, the ancient dragon species, is at the top of the world. They control the natural forces and can affect the environment of the mainland. They are similar to the existence of gods.


    "Can you see the data?" Marjie asked immediately.


    Li Nuo shook his head slightly. "It''s too far to see."


    "That guy''s appearance..." chabai stood at the back with taozhizhu in her arms. Her eyebrows were locked. The shape of the steel dragon reminded her of the king of the sky she had seen.


    Li Nuo understood what chabai was thinking and explained, "it''s not the same concept as Bahamut."


    When the words fell, he threw a dead eye to Tao Zhizhu, which made the cat shiver.


    At the moment, many people gather outside because of the appearance of the steel dragon, and all of them talk to each other. Jellica comes back with a sigh.


    "I''m sorry... I left you."


    "Little things." Deng Yuanzhou gave a bright smile, then looked at the sky and asked, "Miss Jie, what happened to the dragon flying in the sky just now?"


    Jie girl... Jill make complaints about naming Tucao, but I don''t know how to put her mouth down.


    Marge then added: "does the appearance of the steel dragon have anything to do with the recent crustal movement?"


    The crustal movement he referred to is also the "rhythm of the earth" in the main task.


    "How do you know it''s a steel dragon?" Jellica was puzzled that it was impossible for ordinary people to see a cologne. Even a senior Hunter might not be able to see a cologne in her whole life.


    "Analysis." Marge explained casually, "it has huge wings on its back, which affects the air flow. Coupled with the thrilling sense of oppression, only the steel dragon has this kind of characteristics."


    "... I didn''t expect that you have so much knowledge..." in jellica''s eyes, maljie has changed a little, from a pervert to a pervert with knowledge.


    "In fact, I don''t know if it is a steel dragon, but its appearance may have something to do with the crustal movement you said." Jessica sighed heavily, "since the first strange earthquake happened a month ago, there have been four crustal movements of unknown reasons. After each earthquake, you can see a giant dragon flying to the distant land. I heard the elder and some senior hunters say that... Those dragons are all legendary ancient dragons..."


    "The Cologne migration?" Li Nuo interrupted.


    "It should be..." Jessica looked up into the distance with a worried look on her face. "The guild is also worried about the irreversible impact of Cologne''s departure from this continent... But so far, no specific reason has been investigated for the migration of Cologne."


    "Forget it ~" she patted her round face and put on a smile again. "We can''t manage these things. We''d better continue our work. Please come in with me again."


    Jericha walks into the room. Suddenly, Li Nuo''s voice rings behind her.


    "Miss Jie!"


    "Ha


    Jessica was a little confused by the name. She turned her head and was puzzled. Her face was a little red.


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "please give me a map. It''s the most detailed one. It''s better to record the activity range of various species."

 Chapter 202

    After listening to all the explanations given by jericha, the rest of them went to the forge house alone to choose the weapons that the guild gave out free of charge.


    Everyone gets a free claw from a guild and a weapon for each person.


    With the constant updating of the game version, the weapon system of monster hunter is becoming more and more huge. Up to now, in the latest version, the close combat series includes the slice hand sword, double sword, Tai Dao, big sword, hammer, long gun, blunderbuss, shield axe and battle axe, the remote series includes the bow and arrow, light crossbow and Heavy Crossbow, as well as the unknown insect stick and hunting flute, In short, in addition to the staff and boxing outside the basic set of all ancient and modern Chinese and foreign games can see the equipment.


    But in fact, choosing weapons is just a routine for Li Nuo and chabai. Since guild weapons are free of charge, the quality of them is so bad. You can imagine that weapons with blades can be used as iron pieces. At first glance, you can even find that they are a little rusty. Long range weapons, let alone bowstring, are like playing cotton, Light crossbow Heavy Crossbow from the equipment description panel can see the shocking "card shell" two words.


    In contrast, the quality of walking stick sword and Yin Jia is much higher, and the iron tube ammunition in Qin Shou''s catapult is more harmful than the inferior crossbow.


    In addition to Deng Yuanzhou, his hammer, according to Li Nuo''s idea, is the hammer of ordinary citizens'' soldiers, which is the most suitable professional prop for carpenters or murderers.


    Therefore, he chose a sledgehammer, which was a little more powerful than the one in his hand, and had a large area, but it was a little hard to lift it. After all, it was a big iron mound.


    When everything is ready, you get 100 yuan from the king of wild boar hunting reward. Here, for the guild, hunters can go out to hunt without paying attention to the task. However, monsters are clearly priced, and the price is not high, which is usually not cost-effective. In addition, sometimes the guild will prohibit hunting some monsters for the sake of ecological balance, Once at this time which does not open the eye the hunter to protect the class monster to die, that waits to lose money.


    A few people step down the stairs, jielika leads the way in front, still talking about the related matters of the guild, Li Nuo takes the map to walk at the back.


    "Well, I''ve finished the basic information. I''ll handle your accommodation later. During this time, you can have a look here." Jessica smiles, points to the opposite direction of the gate and says, "that''s the entrance for the caravan. Hunters usually don''t go out there, but the training ground is also in that direction. I''ll see you there."


    After she finished, she left. When she passed by chabai, she did not forget to touch his arm. She blinked her eyes with a smile and said, "chabai, I''ll see you soon."


    Chabai was a little stunned, and didn''t nod her head silently until jellyka left. "... mmm."


    "Where are we going now?" Qin Shou looked around. The area on the first floor alone took into account the trading place, the task collection point and the training ground. There were many places to see, and it seemed that all of them were very important, so it was difficult to choose.


    "Needless to say, of course I went to the training ground!" Deng Yuanzhou said, looking back at Li Nuo who was still looking at the map, he said, "what do you think of brother Li?"


    Linomo quietly passed by them, slowly looked up to the front of the trading floor, said: "first to see what is sold, and then to get the task."


    Qin Shou doubts, "lead the task? Why don''t we get the job when we don''t know anything? "


    Without explanation, Li Nuo went straight to the trading area, and chabai followed closely with taozhizhu.


    "I have always felt that brother Li''s team is a little strange since I was in the dense forest." Deng Yuanzhou''s strong arms encircled his chest, "Xiao Qin, did they do anything strange when you met in the script before?"


    Qin Shou laughs, "please clear my brain for a moment..."


    Li Nuo didn''t stay in the trading area for long. He just wanted to see the prices and effects of props in the world, and look for something that could make people cry.


    As a result, the price is very cruel. It costs 50 yuan for a bottle of special medicine for restoring blood volume. The props for restoring energy value have not been found for the time being. As for the things that can make people cry, we only found a kind of pepper that can match devil''s pepper for 10 yuan.


    In the world of monster hunter, because there are few countries, the fixed currency unit is basically unified, with "money" as the unit.


    In fact, the name of this unit is quite familiar. As a dead sick boy who has been playing RPG for more than ten years, he naturally knows that there is a unit of currency in Japanese RPG, that is, ZenI, also known as "money".


    Li Nuo turned his eyes to the bulletin board in the distance, got up and stretched out, then took a step towards it.


    "What are you planning?" Suddenly chabai asked behind him.


    Li Nuo said lazily, "test the world setting of the script and the extent of our ability."


    After listening to this, chabai looks down at Tao Zhizhu, who is looking pure in his arms. Then he looks up and says, "you want to make giving up the main line a strategy. You can spend more time in the script to explore how to improve your ability."


    Then she looked at Li Nuo.


    "The ideal is full, the reality is bony... If there is no team, I will definitely do it." Li Nuo curled his mouth and raised his eyebrows. "I''m afraid to die like this. In the end, we didn''t get the equipment skills and the mainline gold coins. Although our savings are still rich, we didn''t get the money after several times."


    "Think too much."


    "Ha?"


    When Li Nuo heard cha bai''s words, he subconsciously looked at her, but he saw that cha bai was touching the damned help of peach.


    "Forget it..."


    The two of them have reached the front of the bulletin board.


    It is located in an open shed. There are not many hunters looking for tasks in the shed. The bulletin board is located on both sides of the shed. It is very long, just like a billboard on the roadside. The service desk is at the bottom of the shed. Once the task is selected, you can talk with the staff.


    "It''s really dazzling..."


    Li Nuo looked at the dense task list hanging on the board, and his amber pupil was scanning the list quickly.


    "What is brother Li going to do?"


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou''s voice came from behind. He and Qin Shou watched in the trading area for a long time and felt the cruelty of prices. Then they followed.


    "Wait for me to see..."


    Qin Shou is also looking at the bulletin board at this time, "there is a big strange bird''s task. The reward is 500, which is OK."


    "No way." Li Nuo denied it directly, and said casually: "boar King''s rating is e +, Tyrannosaurus Rex''s rating is C +. To find monsters in their range, we can test our strength range in this script under the most secure premise, and earn more money."


    Deng Yuanzhou stood in the same place and swept the task twice. After a moment, he said, "if we can''t find it, I think we''d better go to the training ground."


    "No need." Li once again denied, "the data that can be obtained from actual combat is the most real."


    "Well?"


    Li found a task, tore it off and went to the service desk.


    "Dragon, team of four."


    The waitress behind the stage showed a professional smile and said, "the reward is 1000 yuan. Please pay 200 yuan as a deposit first."


    "Brother li... Don''t we have so much money?" Deng Yuanzhou sighed that he couldn''t understand why Li Nuo had to choose a task of 1000 yuan on the premise of paying a deposit of one fifth of the total price.


    Li Nuo laughed and pointed at the cat''s tea white, "tea white, please ~"


    "Er..." chabai is squatting on the ground, stroking the soft fluff of taozhizhu. After hearing Li Nuo''s words, she tightens her fingers and grabs the flesh on taozhizhu''s stomach.


    "Meow!" Peach help pain roll.


    Chabai frowns and looks miserable. She gets up and stares at Li Nuo.


    "Must it be so?"


    "Well, certainly." Li Nuo''s face was solemn and his tone firm.


    "OK..." chabai took a deep breath.


    "How many floors to carry a bag of rice."


    After that, she immediately turned around and hung her head with a fork. Her whole body exuded a sense of loss.


    Qin Shou was in a mess. "How many floors can I carry a bag of rice?"


    Deng Yuanzhou is also messy, "sure enough... This team is very strange..."


    Li Nuo patted them, took all the money and put it on the desk.


    The waiter ordered a total of 100 yuan.


    Qin Shou looked at the waiter and said, "Li Nuo, the deposit for this task is 200. It''s useless for you to give 100."


    At this time, the waiter put the 100 yuan note into the drawer under the counter and said with a smile, "you have paid 200 deposit. This task belongs to your team."


    "Look..." Qin Shou shook his head and sighed. Suddenly he looked surprised, "wait a minute! You didn''t give it to... "


    "Hey ~" Li Nuo took the task list and laughed, "secret."


    Of course, he would not say that this is one of the effects of "focusser". After the launch, prices will be reduced by 50%.


    The secret of [identity] is Li Nuo''s trump card. If it''s not a last resort, even if the relationship is closer, they won''t say it at will.


    Deng Yuanzhou took a picture of Qin Shou, who was in a state of surprise. He shook his face like a sculpture. "Xiao Qin, if you have time, please tell me what you experienced in that" Neil "script last time..."


    Li Nuo shakes the task list and goes to cha bai. He pushes away Tao Zhizhu, who is still rolling on the ground.


    "Let''s go. I''ll have to go to the trading area to buy some peppers later. It''s too dangerous for you to go to the wild with your [identity], eh... What''s the matter?"


    He found that tea was a little pale.


    "... Hoo... It''s OK." With a cold word, chabai turned and walked out of the shed.


    At this time, the mechanical voice of the system rang out in the ears of all the people


    [you have triggered the introduction task]


    [this mother dragon is a blue pond]


    [experience value: 1500]


    [reward: brilliant wedge stone X2, bone marrow gray X2, random card, script task special reward package]


    Chabai stopped and looked back at the three men who were in a daze behind him. "Did you hear that?"


    Qin Shou was at a loss. "What''s the ghost of the mission


    Deng Yuanzhou walked to Li Nuo and slapped him on the back.


    "Brother Li is powerful! How do you see that this task is unusual? "


    "Cough!" Li Nuo coughed when he was slapped by Deng Yuanzhou. He took out the map and said casually: "blind chicken with worm... Try your luck..."


    He looked at the division of the creatures on the map and the hunting area indicated by the task list, and immediately found the location of the electric dragon.


    "It''s not far from here. It''s deep in the dense forest going north."


    Chabai also came to look at the map in Li Nuo''s hand, and seconded: "but I don''t know the specific location."


    Qin Shou said: "in the original version of the game, there is an insect guiding system, which can guide us to find the position of the dragon."


    "I think more of you..." Li Nuo said with a smile: "it''s a guidance system to balance the difficulty. In fact, how can there be any guide insects? Besides, how to supply the guide insects for such a large number of hunters is a problem. If you don''t believe it, go to a hunter and ask."


    "How do you find it?" Qin Shou asked.


    Deng Yuanzhou a smile, "ask other hunters, but I think can directly into the forest, no more than a few hammers."


    Li Nuo glanced at him. How many hammers are there now


    When this task appeared, he began to pay attention to the hunters around him.


    Li Nuo is looking for something related to "Mother Dragon".


    After Deng Yuanzhou finished, Li Nuo saw a female hunter coming in the distance. She was wearing female Fire Dragon Armor.


    "Found it."


    Li Nuo snorted and walked up to the woman hunter.


    "Excuse me for a minute."


    The female hunter stopped and looked at Li Nuo''s amateur equipment. She frowned and said, "I don''t team up with novice hunters."


    After that, the female hunter turned her head and took a step. She didn''t want to pay any attention to the guy with a creamy face.


    "What an arrogant woman." Deng Yuanzhou smashed his mouth and said, "Xiao Qin, what is brother Li doing?"


    Qin Shou said: "I have a bad premonition..."


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly stepped forward and took the female hunter by the arm.


    "Hey, don''t hurry."


    The female hunter looked back and said impatiently: "I''ve already said that I won''t talk to... Hello... Hello! What are you doing? "


    At the same time, Li Nuo suddenly met her and put her nose on the female Fire Dragon Armor of the female hunter. She suddenly inhaled, smelling the smell of the female hunter''s clothes like a fool.


    "Ma ah..." Qin Shou took a picture of his head powerlessly. Sure enough, his premonition was correct.


    Deng Yuanzhou''s facial muscles were twitching. He turned to chabai and asked, "Miss tea... Does brother Li usually do the same to women?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with what he did," said chabai


    With these words, Deng Yuanzhou''s eyes were wide open, and the picture of Li Nuo in his own space


    In the female hunter''s cry, almost all the people in this activity gathered their eyes.


    From that day on, there was a rumor from the hunter guild.


    A hunter named Edward, on the first day after he entered the guild, made an unprecedented feat, playing hooligans in public.

 Chapter 203

    The four walked on the dirt road in the suburbs, with Tao Zhizhu following.


    Li Nuo had a black eye. He was beaten after playing with the hooligan. It was not the hand of the female hunter, but the result of the attack of the male hunters who couldn''t watch. Fortunately, tea white hand eye disease quickly lifted him out from the crotch of several big men, and Li Nuo kept his whole body.


    "Brother li... I really don''t understand. Why do you want to go to Sao..." Deng Yuanzhou stopped here, considered the words, and then said: "why do you want to disturb the female hunter?"


    Qin Shou then said: "yes, and the women in this world are very strong. Even if you can''t help it, there''s no need..."


    His eyes aimed at the tea white walking in front of him. His graceful figure made his heart beat faster.


    "Understand a fart..." Li Nuo stares dead fish eye to say: "don''t do so where to look for electric dragon."


    "Does the dragon have anything to do with harassing women?" Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo ignored him, but took out a pepper from his pocket and handed it to the tea white beside him.


    Chabai takes the pepper and sighs. He turns his eyes to Li Nuo with resentment. Then he crushes the pepper, gently opens the cherry lips and puts them into his mouth. He instantly locks his eyebrows, covers his mouth with his hands, and closes his eyes to swallow them. When he opens his eyes again, his eyes are full of tears, and the focus has been released.


    This pepper is the devil''s hot that Li Nuo likes in the trading area. Naturally, the method he gets is to steal it with [thieves] when he is beaten.


    "Brother Li, you didn''t steal this pepper, did you?" Deng Yuanzhou saw the problem at a glance. They had never bought anything in the trading area at all. Li Nuo suddenly took out the pepper that should not exist. This is not reasonable.


    "Otherwise." Li nuoli straight gas strong side head smile way, conveniently take out two glass bottles with green liquid from the backpack, "when I was beaten, I got two bottles of recovery medicine by the way."


    [thief] after stealing successfully, the skill will be invisible for 1.5 seconds. Li Nuo succeeded in getting pepper from the vendors who participated in beating him. Instead of running away in 1.5 seconds, he continued to be beaten bravely. He identified a big brother who beat himself the most and got two bottles of recovery medicine from him.


    Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou suddenly stop and stare at Li Nuo with the same eyes as looking at criminals.


    "Li Nuo, to make it clear, brother Zhou and I really don''t have good things."


    "Who wants your stuff." As soon as Li Nuo finished, he threw two bottles of recovery medicine to Qin Shou, and then said, "you''re very poor. You don''t have much blood medicine, do you?"


    At this point, Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou didn''t finish the main task last time, so they didn''t have many gold coins in their hands. Even if they defeated several players, the total number of gold coins they got was only 2800. They really don''t have any supplies in their hands now, one blood medicine for each player. Besides, they are empty handed.


    Two people look at each other, some hesitant, after all, is someone else''s gift.


    Li Nuo said: "don''t think too much. I just want to win over you two and buy your soul with benefits."


    Qin Shou is familiar with this scene. In the play Neil, Li Nuo spared no effort to save himself with blood medicine, and gave him several key props when distributing materials. It turns out that Li Nuo''s practice at that time laid a solid foundation for the completion of Neil.


    Qin Shou will resume medicine income backpack, said: "brother Zhou, take it, although this guy speaks coquettish, but conscience is not very bad."


    After hearing this, Deng Yuanzhou did not worry about it any more. He earned his backpack and laughed: "ha ha ha! Well, brother Li, my soul will be handed over to you from now on! "


    Li Nuo worried, "I said casually..."


    "I''m still more concerned about why you harass a stout female hunter?" Qin Shou felt that there would be an indescribable topic if he went on, so he immediately put the topic back on the right track.


    Li Nuo smile, "and thin brother your spring dream."


    "Spring dream... Why do I dream about dragons and female hunters?" At the moment, Qin Shou regretted why he asked.


    "That female dragon is a green pool, which comes from an official stem of monster hunter." "The main character of this stem is the female fire dragon," Li explained


    "Is the female fire dragon a green pond?" Qin Shou wondered, "is there a Korean drama plot between female fire dragons and a group of fire dragons?"


    "It''s not a Korean drama, it''s a Japanese action movie, and who told you that you must be of the same race in the development of multi line emotions?" Li said


    "Brother li... Why do I feel that what you are going to talk about next may be a little out of bounds..."


    Li nuochong waved to Deng Yuanzhou and said, "it''s not beyond the boundary. Think about it. In reality, yellow people can combine with black people, which belongs to the combination of different races between human race and mammal class. Similarly, human race can also combine with orc, such as human and beast in the movie..."


    "Stop!" Qin Shou immediately stopped him and said with a false alarm, "say Huilong!"


    Li Nuo shrugged, "simply put, in the original game, it is well known that female fire dragon and fire dragon are a pair, but female fire dragon often derails, and it can derail with any race, as long as it is with [beep --], this old woman will not refuse, even in the game there is a CG, which is a thousand blade dragon, grabbing female fire dragon and throwing it ¡á Fall.


    Then there is a task named "love to explore, the secret meeting between female fire dragon and electric dragon" in monster hunter XX. Hey, this task is from the name of your good product, fine product


    Qin Shouxu asked: "but does it have anything to do with my spring dream..."


    "Don''t you find the scene exciting?" Lionel road.


    "Stimulate your sister!"


    "Brother li... You know so many game stalks?" Deng Yuanzhou was surprised. He also had a lot of knowledge about the game, but he really didn''t know that "this mother dragon is a blue pond".


    Li Nuo said casually, "I can''t help it. I''ve been lying in bed for more than ten years, so I have more leisure time. After making effective use of time, I can play more games and know more."


    "Ten years in bed? Brother Li, what''s the matter? "


    "I''m a patient."


    "What disease will lie in bed for ten years?"


    At this time, Qin Shou arched Deng Yuanzhou with his arm and said, "by the way, brother Ma is a doctor."


    Deng Yuanzhou was slightly stunned and looked at chabai. He thought that she would not be engaged in a medical related profession in reality, so he threatened to ask: "what is the profession of Miss tea?"


    Chabai is now frowning because of the stamina of pepper. After listening to Deng Yuanzhou''s question, he said: "cough... People, cough!" Because of her hot throat, she began to cough heavily in the middle of her words. After a few words, she added, "make a man."


    Deng Yuanzhou was flustered. The two men were so frightened that they did not dare to ask. A patient, a doctor, and a maker. What kind of ghost combination is this!


    "What happened to brother Zhou?" Li Nuo saw something wrong with Deng Yuanzhou''s face.


    Deng Yuanzhou shook his head hard, "it''s OK!"


    Qin Shou sighed at the moment, "well, I understand the meaning of this stem, but you can''t harass the female hunter just because she is wearing female Fire Dragon Armor?"


    "So I said you know a fart..." Li Nuo pointed to his nose, "I want the smell of female fire dragon."


    In Qin Shou''s and Deng Yuanzhou''s confused state, Li Nuo turns his head and looks at Tao Zhizhu, who is rubbing his tea white leg, and picks up the color blank.


    Li Nuo showed a kind and gentle smile to Tao Zhizhu, "please go side by side with me."


    "Meow... Meow!"


    Looking for the smell and walking into the dense forest, Li Nuo was a bit surprised. The female fire dragon smell on the female hunter was very weak. Before entering the dense forest, he could only smell the faint smell when he was concentrating. Originally, according to his imagination, this smell could only be used for them to find the general area where the female fire dragon was located.


    But as he went deeper and deeper, he noticed that the stink was getting stronger and stronger, until after passing through a wet puddle, the smell was almost stuck in his nose.


    "So soon?"


    Just when Li Nuo was surprised, Tao Zhizhu, who was walking in the front, suddenly ran back and "meow" loudly. Chabai seemed to hear something and hold Li Nuo''s shoulder.


    "Get down, something''s coming."


    Several people immediately hid in the grass half a person high, and heard a strange noise.


    From the distance of the dense towering trees, out of a behemoth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªKing of the sky, fire dragon.

 Chapter 204

    The fire dragon, also known as the male fire dragon, is called the king of the sky.


    It is red all over, prickly on the back, and has huge wings. Its appearance is a standard European dragon.


    It is a ferocious flying dragon in the sky. It can not only eject high explosive fireballs, but also has poisonous claws. It can hunt and kill prey in a wide range of fields. It is almost a perfect predator.


    But under its ferocious appearance, it also has a soft heart. The fire dragon and the female fire dragon go out of each other and love their wives. If any creature dares to harass their lovers, the fire dragon will defend them to the death. Therefore, it is also known as "wife protection maniac" and "model husband".


    It''s cold outside and hot inside. It dominates the sky. It''s the king of a generation and loves his wife like fate. This is the fire dragon. It''s the embodiment of all men''s ideals. Can''t it be forced? Great?


    Ha ha


    However, the fire dragon in front of Li Nuo and others is a little strange.


    It''s ferocious and powerful completely disappeared, close the dragon''s head, droop his eyes, claw a rub a rub of walking, body slightly shaking, seems to be in a trance, like a drooping old sick dragon.


    The fire dragon stops, looks up at the sky 45 degrees, and makes a feeble cry. The tears that seem to exist or not cross its rough and hard skin, and then lies on the ground with a bang. The sharp eyes of the past are hanging down at the moment, as if they have lost the despair of the world.


    Qin Shouxu said: "something is wrong with this dragon..."


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou suddenly got up, Li Nuo grabbed his strong arm, "brother Zhou, what are you doing?"


    Deng Yuanzhou showed his hammer, "it''s useless to say! Beat it while it''s not in good condition


    "... calm down."


    Li Nuo headache, "I go first, you wait here."


    Then Li Nuo got up, straightened his waist, and walked to the back of the fire dragon''s butt, smelling the smell of the nose. He could already confirm that the smell of the female fire dragon came from the fire dragon.


    At this time, the fire dragon turned his head and looked at Li Nuo with dim eyes.


    "Wu..."


    With a trembling low roar, the fire dragon took back his head and put his face on the ground again, ignoring Li Nuo''s "food" standing behind his buttocks.


    In this delicate atmosphere, Li Nuo turned his head and looked at some people hiding in the grass, and said, "who can speak dragon language?"


    "Tell me where to learn dragon language first!" Qin Shou struggles to make complaints about the situation.


    "Cut, ignorance." Li Nuo snorted and turned his head.


    Qin Shou''s mouth trembled, "I want to beat him..."


    "You can''t beat him," she said softly


    Deng Yuanzhou kowtowed his head slightly and said: "indeed, I can feel a very mysterious aura from brother Li."


    "The mystery you''re talking about is stealing things..." Qin Shou said.


    Deng Yuanzhou pinched his chin and frowned, "remember the picture of the boar King rushing to brother Li before? I can see clearly that the boar king suddenly stopped for about a second in front of brother Li, and then he was kicked by Miss Cha and lay down


    He turned to cha bai and said with a smile, "but miss Cha is really powerful. She can kick such a big boar down with one kick."


    "Well, you don''t have to say much about that."


    Tea white whispers, her whole body sends out that the air field that does not let the stranger enter, let Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou consciously shut up.


    When several people were talking, Li Nuo had already paced to the fire dragon.


    Looking at the loss of the dragon, Li Nuo''s brain is running at full speed, how to talk with him effectively.


    Suddenly, with a bright look, he bent down to pull a pile of green grass from the ground and covered his head with green grass in front of the fire dragon.


    "Mr. long, is that right?"


    With a question, the fire dragon suddenly looks up at the sky, a big dragon tears fall, and then heavily hit his head on the ground, it looks like a sad thing to give away the winning lottery.


    Li Nuo nodded thoughtfully, then turned to face the crowd and pointed to the half dead fire dragon behind him with thumb.


    "Ah, I''m lovelorn."


    Qin shoufei''s face was messy, and he did not calm down and yelled: "God, he meow is lovelorn! Why does this dragon understand the meaning of a piece of green on its head? Is it domestic!? What the hell


    Li Nuo said calmly: "it shows that being green can break the dimensional wall."


    "..." Qin Shou was speechless, and suddenly felt that there seemed to be some truth


    Deng Yuanzhou patted him on the shoulder and said, "I advise you not to fight with him..."


    Li Nuo turned his head and looked at the Dragon again, thinking about how to make it "happy".


    Thinking of this, he went to chabai, looked at taozhizhu, who was wearing a frightened look and nestled in chabai''s arms, and picked it up.


    "It''s your turn."


    "Li Nuo?" Chabai looked at him doubtfully.


    Li Nuo smiles, "don''t worry."


    He returned to the dragon''s face and lifted Tao Zhizhu.


    "Mr. long, are you hungry?"


    The fire dragon understood and opened its mouth tremblingly.


    "Go, you!"


    "Meow!"


    Bang!


    Cha bai suddenly rushes over, presses Li Nuo on the ground, and pulls Tao Zhizhu back to the fire dragon''s mouth.


    "Li Nuo... Has Xiao Tao done anything wrong?"


    "Peach?" Li Nuo sat on the ground, looking at the tea white inconceivable, peach is god horse thing!


    "Listen, we need the help of fire dragon to successfully complete this branch line, but you can also see that it has some emotional problems now. Because of your special constitution, you may not know that eating when you are in a low mood can effectively relieve the depression." Li Nuo said solemnly, "here, the only thing that can be used as food is the help of peach. This is a sacrifice we have to make."


    Chabai looked into Li Nuo''s eyes. "You just want to find a reason to make it disappear?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo was speechless and turned to look at Qin Shou.


    "I can''t help it, skinny brother. Why don''t you go to longzui and lie down for a while."


    "It''s none of my business!"


    "Well, there''s no dedication at all."


    "Why don''t you go and lie down?"


    "I don''t have much meat."


    Deng Yuanzhou glanced around Qin Shou and said, "Xiao Qin, brother Li is right."


    Qin Shou''s face twitched with naked eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "meeting you is really my destiny..."


    At this time, the fire dragon changed its posture and lay on its side.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo sighed and could only take out the trump card of pressing the bottom of the box.


    He took out the book and pen from his backpack for the previous meeting. Relying on his talent as a "cartoonist", he quickly presented the images of electric dragon, female fire dragon and fire dragon on the paper, one on top, one on left and one on right.


    In front of the fire dragon, Li Nuo first connected it with the female fire dragon and drew a picture of love. Then he crossed out the love. In the low voice of the fire dragon, he connected the female fire dragon with the electric dragon. Turning the page, he drew a picture of the electric dragon lying on the female fire dragon and showed it to the fire dragon.


    "Ouch!"


    A loud howl made everyone''s ears ache.


    The fire dragon''s eyes changed. It opened its eyes which had been hanging for a long time, and raised a little spark in its mouth. The deep-rooted hatred was revived by the picture on Li Nuo''s book.


    The Dragon glared at Li Nuo, as if to vent the pain in his heart.


    But at this time, Li Nuo pointed to the dragon on the next paper with his pen, pointed to himself, and then poked it on the dragon.


    ¡°Help£¿¡±


    The Dragon stops and looks at Li Nuo.


    "Ah... This evil animal can''t understand people''s words..."


    With a sigh, Li Nuo stabbed the electric dragon on the paper fiercely with the nib, and stabbed it fiercely again and again until he broke the book.


    ¡°Killit£¡¡±


    At this time, the fire dragon''s eyes were wide open. After a moment''s stupor, he straightened up and then bent over Li Nuo''s body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo hesitated for a few seconds, put his hand on the lips and teeth of the fire dragon, and felt the hot temperature on the surface of the fire dragon.


    At the moment, Yan''s red dragon eyes and amber snake pupils gazed at each other, seemingly completing all kinds of conversation.


    The fire dragon straightened up, turned and walked towards the deep forest.


    Li Nuo grinned at the seemingly unsmooth tea white, then bent down to pick up the two dragon tears that had crystallized on the ground. Finally, he turned to look at Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou, who had already opened their chin and looked silly.


    Qin Shou rubbed his numb face and said, "why... Does this dragon understand painting and English?"


    Li Nuo ignored his question. He was blind too. The mouse hit him and then moved his head to the direction of the fire dragon.


    "Come on, the contract is done."


    "What kind of contract is this?" Deng Yuanzhou asked.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "the name of the contract is to kill Xiao San with the fire dragon."

 Chapter 205

    The fire dragon led them through the deep forest.


    The road ahead is more and more dark and humid. Even if the fire dragon is rolling weeds and shrubs in the open road, it can not change the current situation of walking inconvenience due to the muddy road.


    The surrounding environment is gradually dark. The trees are more and more dense. The dense branches and leaves almost block the sunlight. The deep part of the dense forest in the day is like a dark cave.


    "It doesn''t want to take us to the nest and eat us, does it?" Qin Shou walked at the back. Every step he took, he would sink deeply into the muddy and wet soil.


    Li Nuo, who walked in the front, said: "according to you, there should be cumin and pepper in its nest."


    At this time, chabai took Li Nuo''s arm and said, "don''t say anything, take me..."


    Li Nuo looked back and almost didn''t laugh.


    Because this woman''s weight is a little heavy, and she is wearing a pair of abusive heel shoes, her feet will sink deeply into the wet and soft soil road with every step. The soil here is sticky, so she is in a difficult situation to walk.


    Deng Yuanzhou looked at cha bai''s clean legs, almost all of which were buried in the soil. He subconsciously looked at his feet, but he was just trapped in his ankles, and then asked: "Miss Cha, how can you step into the soil so much with one foot?"


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou took a breath.


    Chabai gritted her teeth and buried her head. Although she didn''t express anything, Li Nuomin''s insight had already noticed that a terrible danger was on the verge of breaking out.


    Just then, the fire dragon stopped and there was a cave in front of it.


    Li Nuo walked slowly to the cave, took out his book, rushed to the fire dragon, turned to the page with the electric dragon, and pointed to the electric dragon.


    The fire dragon''s look flashed a trace of tyranny, and then raised its huge wings to break through the dense leaves above and fly to the sky, and disappeared.


    Qin Shou sighed in a dazed way: "just leave?"


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t want to see my best friend go to bed." Li Nuo looked at the cave and stepped into the cave. "The electric dragon should be in it, but be careful. There may be a female fire dragon in it."


    Then he opened his backpack, passed the guild assessment and got a random card of system reward. Now it''s time to use it.


    "Well."


    Li Nuo took the random card to make tea, and the latter took it out.


    With the appearance and disappearance of white light, one more thing appeared in their backpacks.


    [skill card: finger shaking]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: this move should be used with caution]


    [Note: between destroying the world and making fun in public]


    "..." Li Nuo was silent. He didn''t understand why he was so attached to Pokemon


    At this time, the voice of tea white came, "can this thing really have defensive effect?"


    Li Nuo raised his eyes and blushed instantly.


    ***¡­¡­


    Hold for a moment, Li Nuo said: "there is a saying that the less you wear, the higher your defense."


    Cha bai put her underpants in front of her eyes and said suspiciously, "I always think it''s hard to wear these things."


    Li Nuo immediately felt bad. Didn''t you wear it like this before


    "Thin brother, Zhou brother, you should also have random card?"


    Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou were filling some pictures in their brain because of their underpants in their hands. They were called by Li Nuo and immediately stopped the movie in their brain.


    Deng Yuanzhou said, "we have used it in the guild just now."


    "A brick."


    Li Nuo looks at Qin Shou.


    "Scissors..."


    "Thin brother, Congratulations, you also have a melee weapon."


    "Shut up..."


    Li Nuo smiles and turns to see that chabai puts "* *" in his backpack and doesn''t put it on. As soon as he picks up his eyebrows, he loses his heart.


    "This claw should be used later." At this time, Qin Shou asked and raised his hand with claws to signal to the crowd.


    [Name: Hunter''s claw]


    [type: weapon]


    [damage: 3 ~?]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [effect: the longest distance of ejection straight line is 4 meters, and it can be equipped with stones or small ammunition to launch full ammunition on the target. The amount of equipment depends on different ammunition]


    [Note: face to face shot!]


    The main function of hook claw is to launch and hook the monster''s body, and use the pull force to pull itself to the monster to carry out a similar interference attack.


    "... I may not be able to use it for the time being..." Li Nuo''s tone is weak. Although he has a claw on his left arm, the risk of using it is too high. At least his knee can''t bear the consequence of being thrown to the ground by a monster.


    There''s nothing left to sort out. Li Nuo leads Tao Zhizhu into the cave.


    The cave is very narrow, but fortunately there are some luminous mosses around it, which make it a little bright.


    With the deepening, gradually the temperature is slowly falling, the stalactites on the top of the cave are dripping with piercing cold water drops, people are holding their breath and no one is talking, and their spirit is in a tense state due to the oppressive environment.


    Li Nuo''s pace slowed down. He could hear some strange sounds coming from the depths of the cave. He had a bad feeling.


    Walking for about five minutes, they finally reached the end of the cave.


    There is a downward hole in the front, and the strange sound on the road comes from this hole, just like the wild animal''s wild cry, but there is a weak feeling in the sound.


    The four buried their heads and looked into the cave.


    In an instant, the messy wind blew through their hair.


    Li Nuo: "I''m lying..."


    Qin Shou: "God..."


    Deng Yuanzhou: @ # $% ^% # $@


    Tea white


    In the huge space below, an electric dragon, lying on a female fire dragon, is shivering


    Although I had a premonition of this picture and had already made preparations in my heart, I underestimated the shock of this picture when I actually saw it


    "Thin brother..." Li Nuo tried to calm himself down. He took a picture of Qin Shou and said in a low voice, "don''t go down. Let''s put a secret arrow here."


    "How do you get down?" Asked chabai.


    Li Nuo didn''t answer. The height below was more than ten meters. He turned his lips, took out the "female night devil Decoction" and "blood devil Decoction", poured down two bottles of decoction, and then his face began to turn white, and the blood around his eyes was black.


    "Brother Li, what is this..." Deng Yuanzhou looked at Li Nuo, now his appearance suddenly changed, and he couldn''t bear to be surprised.


    "Nothing, just two bottles of poison." Li Nuo wiped his mouth, "brother Zhou, you can''t jump at the height of 10 meters, can you?"


    Deng Yuanzhou micro invisible kowtow, "but with claws should be able to."


    "Just as I thought."


    When Li Nuo''s words came to an end, he grabbed Tao Zhizhu and jumped down with the cat. He didn''t even hesitate. Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou were in the same place.


    When falling rapidly, Li Nuo catches the dragon''s back with his claws.


    Take back the wire rope of the claw. Before landing, the wire rope of the claw pulls him to the dragon in time.


    At this time, the Dragon raised his head and roared, Li Norton felt the eardrum analgesia, his arm relaxed, and he held the peach''s help and fell to the ground. Fortunately, the height was less than two meters. Although he fell and hurt his buttocks, the red light on his body had not yet appeared, and his blood volume must still be more than 30%.


    "Brother Li! Here I am


    With a shout, Deng Yuanzhou jumped from the top and opened his claws like Li Nuo. Instead of aiming at the electric dragon, he grabbed the back wing of the female fire dragon. With the roar of the female fire dragon, he also fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Qin Shou has aimed at the two monsters below with his catapult.


    Chabai squatted beside him.


    "2B... No, chabai, why don''t you go down?" Qin Shou asked.


    Chabai stares at the dragon''s body and says in a soft voice: "wait for the chance."

 Chapter 206

    The intrusion of Li Nuo and Deng Yuanzhou disturbs the electric dragon and the female fire dragon. In reality, it disturbs the happiness of men and women. The end will be miserable, not to mention the two dragons.


    The female fire dragon is similar in appearance to the fire dragon, but the color of its body surface is green, and the sharp spines on its tail are highly toxic.


    As a guy in the Monster Hunter series, the female fire dragon''s status in the player''s heart is quite low, because it''s easy to fight and weak, and it''s hard to fight with it alone. No wonder to cheat on the fire dragon, people may just want to vent their resentment.


    The target of this hunt is not the female fire dragon, but the guy attached to it.


    Electric dragon, named fuluflu, is a flying dragon that prefers dark places. It belongs to the "rare white dragon family". It is characterized by thick white skin without scales, strong and full of mucus. Its head is like lamprey. Its eyes degenerate and can hardly be seen. It mostly appears in snow mountains, swamps and other cold and humid places.


    This guy also has a nickname, commonly known as [beep -] dragon, because his appearance is easy to associate with the eighteen forbidden tentacles.


    Who knows how the female fire dragon likes this thing? Maybe it''s because the neck of the electric dragon is similar to rubber


    "Brother Zhou! Don''t attack the female fire dragon Li Nuo yelled, and before Deng Yuanzhou could react, he picked up Tao Zhizhu.


    "Come on! Partner


    With a shout, taozhizhu''s cat hair burst open, and Li Nuo threw it at the dragon.


    "Meow! Meow


    The Dragon opens its mouth, which can be expanded almost infinitely, and uses its teeth to prepare for the coming food.


    Bang!


    With a gunshot, Li Nuo''s [Hunter pistol] ignited, and the red [deflagration bullet] burst out from the muzzle of the gun. Before Tao Zhizhu was eaten by the dragon, he jumped into the big mouth.


    Boom!


    The dazzling fire burst in the mouth of the dragon!


    Smoke filled the air, sound waves vibrated, hot air in the mouth of the electric dragon, soft neck swaying in the air, like a tottering posture.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in the sky. When the time came, chabai jumped down from the hole to collect the help of Tao, who was rushed into the air by the aftershocks of the explosion. Yinjia showed his black illusions and turned into boots.


    A kick from the sky stomped on the dragon''s head and pressed it to the ground, with shallow spider net lines on the ground.


    Also because of the softness of the dragon''s body surface, the tea white falling from a high place only felt slight pain in the leg, but did not hurt the leg bone.


    "The weakness of the head, neck and body is in these three parts."


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice, but he saw that Deng Yuanzhou had already rushed up. He had already taken out the sledgehammer which was free from the guild from his backpack, threw out his body, and used his inertia to swing the hammer, which weighed up to 100 kg, and hit the Dragon heavily on the head.


    "Euler


    Just as he was cheering up and shouting, suddenly there was a flash of light in front of him, and a fireball came towards him.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    When Deng Yuanzhou was in a hurry, chabai grabbed his back neck and took him back to avoid the hot fireball.


    There was another loud bang, and the fireball hit the dragon.


    The fireball comes from the breath of the female fire dragon, while the electric dragon weakens the fire, [deflagration bullet] and the fireball. The two explosion damages make it spit out fishy mucus and crawl on the ground.


    Deng Yuanzhou sat on the ground and said, "thank you, Miss tea."


    Tea white suddenly look a coagulation, "not good!"


    She kicked Deng Yuanzhou away, and at the same time she immediately slipped back.


    Just at this moment, the electric dragon beside them burst out a blue electric pattern, which was thundering. The electric current was so powerful that it blasted the stone ground to pieces.


    And the female fire dragon also came close to the Dragon behind, two hunters, one with slow electric light, one with a few fireworks in his mouth.


    Li Nuo took back the pistol, [deflagration bullet] he and maljie each divided three rounds, the number is small, can''t waste too much.


    He doesn''t plan to put the "exploration" function in [emir''s mask] on the electric dragon. Anyway, this guy is not as strong as the C + Tyrannosaurus Rex, but he is certainly more powerful than the e + boar king. Moreover, since the raid just now, he can basically measure the strength range of the electric dragon.


    This guy looks like an electric stick. He''s as strong as the fintezombie in wizard.


    If he is not afraid of the electric dragon with his own strength, but the trouble is that the female fire dragon is nearby. For the hunter, the presence of two ferocious flying dragons at the same time will increase the difficulty of one plus one more than two.


    Li Nuo''s pupils curled to the top of the side, where there was a big hole, scattered sunlight from outside the hole.


    "Tea white." Li Nuo made a white look at his tea.


    "Well."


    Chabai rushes to the female fire dragon, turns her body lightly before approaching her face, avoids the tail flick of the female fire dragon, and runs to the distance.


    The female fire dragon raised her wings and ran to chabai.


    "Hello! Come here


    Li Nuo yelled at the dragon, and then used "Nei Qian ¡¤ erupt". The blood mist erupted from the pores and bloomed red.


    The dragon has no vision and hearing, but its sense of smell is very sensitive. Li Nuo''s blood fog can attract all the dragon''s attention.


    Also at this time, the dragon body wrapped in electric light towards Li Nuo''s direction, it was keen to smell the smell of blood.


    All of a sudden, an iron pipe in the air rushed down and directly stabbed at the back of the dragon.


    Although the pure white electric dragon has no scales, there is a thick layer of fat under its skin, and its defense ability is not under the fire dragon. Of course, the iron tube just sinks into its flesh and falls to the ground.


    Qin Shou''s attack didn''t stop. While the Dragon stopped, he pulled the bow string continuously, and the iron tube of several rounds was accurately stuck on the dragon''s head.


    "Euler


    Deng Yuanzhou yelled and stepped heavily on the ground, like an orangutan in clothes running on the grassland. He took the hammer of the workers'' and peasants'' soldiers and knocked on the electric faucet continuously.


    ¡°1£¬2£¬3£¬4¡­¡­¡±


    He counted as he knocked, but the damage to the dragon was like itching on the other side of the bank. The white disgusting creature suddenly opened its huge round mouth.


    Qin Shou was on the top, aiming at the right time, and a iron tube blasted on the electric faucet accurately. His head was slightly shocked and hung down in general inertia.


    All of a sudden, Deng Yuanzhou waved a hammer.


    ¡°5£¡¡±


    With a loud cry, the hammer smashed on the electric faucet, and a layer of visible waves rose in the air. The head of the electric dragon was hit on the ground by such a terrible force.


    "It''s skill..."


    Li Nuo murmured thoughtfully, but his pupils were still aiming at the hole above his side.


    Suddenly he looked bright, and a huge shadow fell over the void.


    "Here we are."


    Li nuoyang raised his walking stick. With a sound of mixed metal, the stick turned into a whip blade and swung it to the electric dragon with Yingying blood light.


    Blood snake flying, uninterrupted bite on the electric faucet, floating in the air of blood fog can not distinguish from Li Nuo or electric dragon.


    Deng Yuanzhou has already flashed to one side, looking at Li Nuo''s crazy slapping the dragon, and unconsciously widened his eyes.


    "I told you to be a junior!"


    This words, Deng Yuanzhou surprised, looking at Li Nuo denounce small three look, unconsciously in the eyes of sympathy.


    "Brother Li had such a chance..."


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise, and the huge object fell from the big hole above that side.


    It''s the green fire dragon!


    "I told you to be a junior!" Li Nuo shouts to finish the last stroke, and then goes back to the fire dragon. He looks at the fire dragon and reaches out his hand to the fire dragon.


    The fire dragon turns its head and sees the female fire dragon chasing the tea white. It looks up and roars.


    When the sound vibrated, the Dragon had already got up and jumped to the top of the cave, hanging upside down. Its limbs could secrete adhesive liquid, which could be sucked on the rock wall or the top at will.


    At the moment, its whole body discharges, and its face is crisscrossed with bloodstains.


    The Dragon suddenly stretched its soft neck and bit Li Nuo like a flying arrow.


    Within a short distance, the fire dragon came quickly, opened its sharp mouth, bit the extended neck of the electric dragon, and dragged it to the ground.


    In the dust filled cave, a fire dragon with an electric dragon in its mouth appears sporadic fire spots.


    Li Nuo suddenly realized that an extremely dangerous premonition was running towards him, and immediately grabbed Deng Yuanzhou.


    "Hey, brother Zhou, get out of here!"


    When the words fall, boom!


    The flame in the fire dragon''s mouth burst open, and the half wall of the cave was blasted to pieces!

 Chapter 207

    The rock fell from the top, and the cave fell into a state of collapse.


    A moment later, Li Nuo opened his eyes.


    The graceful figure is in front of us.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tea white side head, "you successfully aroused the dragon''s anger, leading to the collapse of half of the whole cave."


    "Cough..." Li Nuo frowned, fanned the dust, and looked around. Large pieces of gravel piled up in front of him. The space of half a football field has now been reduced to the size of a basketball court.


    "Er..." a voice came from behind. Looking back, it turned out to be Deng Yuanzhou.


    The big man covered his aching head and nodded his head after making tea. "Miss tea... Thank you for saving me again."


    "Well."


    Chabai just answered, her cheek swaying back and forth, looking around, her face full of extreme uneasiness.


    "Are you looking for Tao Zhizhu?" Li Nuo asked.


    Chabai hummed, "well, Xiaotao was scattered by the aftershock of the explosion. I can only save you in time..."


    Sorry... Li Nuo was deeply sorry that the spare food and bait were gone.


    When he got up on the ground, he suddenly felt some pain in his arms and legs. Only then did he find that in addition to the blooming blood mist, the red spots of the red tear stone ring were also coming out. Perhaps his right leg and right hand were destroyed because of the explosion just now, and the exposed flesh and blood were dripping with red blood.


    This makes Li Nuo a little worried. His health has come below 30%.


    The safest way is to turn off the blood withholding "Nei Qian ¡¤ burst" immediately, but the negative buff deducting half of the upper limit of energy value is too fatal in this situation.


    There is no supply that can restore energy value. Although there is etheric in hand, it''s too early to use it just after entering the script.


    However, there is another way.


    Li Nuo looks at Deng Yuanzhou, who is still rubbing his head. If he doesn''t succeed, he will slap the big brother first.


    I believe he will understand


    Right?


    Boom!


    The sudden sound made people shiver. After a while, they could see the direction of the sound splashing countless flying rocks. Behind the blinding smoke, a huge shadow was expanding rapidly.


    Just in a second, the dust was dispersed, and the shadow was the female fire dragon. The female dragon ran into the players like crazy.


    And the nearest to the female fire dragon is Li Nuo!


    Li Nuo was shocked. He dropped his walking stick on the ground. His right arm and leg were not easy to move. He was short of blood. If he was knocked down by the Dragon chariot of the female fire dragon, he was basically responsible.


    But even so, he was confident enough to avoid the Dragon chariot of the female fire dragon. His amber pupils had already aimed at the two legs of the dragon. As long as he lowered his body in a millimetre, he could get through the middle of the two long legs.


    At this moment, I just heard a shout behind me.


    "Brother Li!"


    Li Nuo was pushed away by Deng Yuanzhou before he could react.


    "Hiss!"


    He fell to the ground, did not expect to use their own unexpected way to avoid the female fire dragon, but heard a poof.


    Looking up, Deng Yuanzhou was hit on the sharp stone wall instead of him.


    "Brother Zhou..." Li Nuo''s eyes widened and looked at Deng Yuanzhou who was leaning against the stone wall. Blood came out of his mouth, sweating all over his head, and the trembling corners of his mouth were still smiling at Li Nuo.


    "Stupid..."


    Li Nuo can''t resist saying the word "egg". The female fire dragon is opening her mouth to kill Deng Yuanzhou. He doesn''t have time to think about it. Regardless of the life value that [Neiqian ¡¤ outbreak] keeps deducting, he directly opens [residual blood].


    The body suddenly feels a burst of lightness, the amount of blood has really reached below 10%, and instantly rushes to Deng Yuanzhou.


    At the same time, chabai also flashed on the other side, kicking the female fire dragon in front of Li Nuo with the shadow of thunder light, saving Deng Yuanzhou''s life in danger.


    Li Nuo arrives, stands in front of Deng Yuanzhou, protects him, raises the [Hunter pistol] to the female fire dragon.


    In order to let the fire dragon help him kill the electric dragon, and to establish an effective relationship with the fire dragon, Li Nuo''s plan has always been not to hurt the fire dragon''s spouse, the female fire dragon, but now the situation has not been much to think about.


    Although Deng Yuanzhou''s practice is to "add chaos", first of all, Deng Yuanzhou doesn''t know that Li Nuo can dodge the Dragon cart of the female fire dragon. Second, and most importantly, he wants to save himself after all.


    So, Li Nuo doesn''t mind killing the female fire dragon here now, even if it''s likely to be against the stronger fire dragon.


    The female fire dragon roared at Li Nuo, causing eardrum pain, accompanied by the smell of flying into the nose.


    At this time, the walking stick was thrown from the air, and Li Nuo caught it.


    "Thank you."


    He said softly to cha bai, who had lost his walking stick. He stared at the female fire dragon. His eyes were full of shadows. He said in a deep voice: "cha bai, the plan failed. Kill the female fire dragon, and then prepare to fight with the fire dragon for a while."


    "It''s long overdue."


    In response to the sound, cha bai paced to the side of the female fire dragon. Her shoes turned into boots, and Yingying electric light wrapped around her legs.


    "You and miss tea, hurry up." Deng Yuanzhou said anxiously.


    Li Nuo''s face was calm. "Shut up and watch it."


    He slightly twitches his cane, turning it into a sharp blade and a sword.


    Tea white feet on the ground, is ready to go.


    The hunt is about to begin.


    But at the moment, tea white suddenly feel behind a dangerous premonition in close, step ahead of time to get away.


    At the same time, the huge stones behind her were flying up one after another, and the red fire dragon appeared under the roar.


    Chabai holds her legs on the ground, and the thunder blows up. Seeing two dragons appear one after another, she thinks that if she doesn''t fight to death, the scene will be difficult to control.


    "Don''t move." Suddenly Li Nuo''s voice came.


    Tea white put away the magic of leakage, watching the creeping fire dragon.


    When the accident happened, the fire dragon passed by her, straightened its neck and roared at her mate, the female fire dragon!


    "What''s going on..." Deng Yuanzhou couldn''t understand why the fire dragon was so angry at the female fire dragon.


    "Can you forgive your daughter-in-law for being green?" Li Nuo slanders a way, at this time the gun in the hand suddenly falls to the ground, the first 20 seconds have arrived, the left arm bone is broken.


    "Cut..."


    "Brother Li, what''s the matter?" Deng Yuanzhou said with concern.


    At this moment, the fire dragon made a second roar, and the sound vibrated to the rubble in the cave.


    The female fire dragon stepped back a few steps, with a low squeaking sound in her mouth. Then she raised her wings and flew away from the hole above that side.


    Li Nuo kicks back and kicks Deng Yuanzhou''s knee behind him. The characteristic of blood devil decocting medicine helps him relieve the residual blood, and at the same time immediately relieves the internal diving and explosion, and then he collapses to the ground like a frustrated ball.


    On the other side of chabai, because of too much magic operation, the upper limit of energy value has dropped by half, and the body also has a sense of inexplicable weakness.


    As soon as the dragon''s eyes brighten, it turns back to its huge body and takes out the headless electric dragon from the rocks. It puts the bloody corpse in front of Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo looked at the body of the electric dragon, which was full of stink and viscous liquid. He was stunned. He reached out and pointed to himself, "did you let me eat it?"


    The fire dragon buried his head and arched the body of the electric dragon toward Li Nuo.


    It really made me eat this stuff... Li Nuo immediately had a bad stomach. He looked at the disgusting white sticky surface of the dragon, swallowed his saliva, cut a piece of soft meat with his walking stick sword, and put it into his mouth immediately.


    When the raw meat is put into the mouth, the thick pus and Hula blood stick to the inner wall of the mouth. The meat of the electric dragon is as soft as a sponge cloth. Every time you chew it, you will find the new world stained with blood, like a bedbug eating plasma. Several times, Li Nuo can''t help spitting it out, but he still can''t help swallowing it immediately.


    Why do I chew


    When the cold dragon meat swallows his stomach, the change happens. Li Nuo realizes that his physical strength is rising, and the wound on his arm begins to scar.


    "It turns out that... Dragon meat can restore energy and health."


    Li nuoxin cut two pieces of meat again.


    One piece was put into Deng Yuanzhou''s mouth and the other was thrown to chabai.


    Deng Yuanzhou pleaded for mercy, but Li Nuo pressed his mouth. His face turned blue and he swallowed the meat. Suddenly he looked bright.


    "Brother Li, good meat!"


    Chabai looked at the sticky and smelly dragon meat and frowned.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s better to learn the fairy language of a day with a book than to eat it..." chabai sighed, tore off a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He swallowed it without chewing.


    Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and put his hand on the fire dragon''s front foot. He gave it a happy smile. "Thank you, brother dragon."


    The fire dragon seemed to feel his heart, raised his head, rushed up and gave a low roar in return.


    At this time, a humanoid emerged from the rubble.


    It ran directly to the tea white, jumped just in the tea white arms.


    "Peach!"


    The tea white comforts the trembling peach''s help, in the heart secretly joyful, peeped out the long lost smile.


    "Great..."


    Li Nuo''s life is big when he sees this


    He fixed his eyes on the corpse of the electric dragon and said softly, "you need to bring back a booty to the guild to complete the task, and then you have to peel off the parts of the electric dragon as material, but only three times..." he said, looking at Tao Zhizhu and smiling, "Tao Zhizhu, do you want to supervise the quantity of material we peel off?"


    Taozhizhu was still intoxicated in chabai''s chest just now, but his body could not stop shivering when he heard Li Nuo''s voice.


    It immediately jumped to the ground, raised two furry claws, suddenly covered his eyes.


    "Meow..."


    Li Nuo was satisfied with a smile. This meow he could understand as -- please help yourself.

 Chapter 208

    And then there''s a new dismemberment.


    Although the dragon''s appearance is not flattering, it is full of treasure. Its pearl skin is actually very beautiful. Its spine and flanks are as hard as steel. The electric bag in its body can help build attribute equipment. Even the disgusting mucus secreted by its mouth is an important material. This kind of white mucus is an important thing to improve the effect of supplies in the original game.


    In the end, the electric dragon was made to pieces, almost no different from the pork hanging on the iron hook in the slaughterhouse.


    Li Nuo''s, Deng Yuanzhou''s and chabai''s backpacks are almost filled with materials from the dragon.


    According to the statistics, we have stripped the dragon''s spine, electric bag, dragon''s teeth, albino spine meat, dragon''s wings and soft skin. We can basically make up a set of dragon suit.


    "You can go back." Li Nuo took back his backpack, which was almost full of thirty squares. He was very happy in his heart.


    At this time, the fire dragon lay down and uttered a low cry.


    "What does this dragon mean?" Deng Yuanzhou doubts.


    Li Nuo thought to himself. With a bright head, he took out the "high saddle" in his backpack, which he defined as "junk". This thing has not been used since he got it in novigrie, but it has the meaning of use at this time.


    He climbed up the dragon''s back, put the saddle on the back ridge of the fire dragon, sat down and said to the two people below: "come on, brother long wants to take us back."


    "It''s amazing..." Deng Yuanzhou exclaimed. He didn''t want to be a dragon knight one day, and then stepped onto the dragon''s back.


    Tea white did not say redundant words, holding the help of peach light jump, side sitting behind Li Nuo.


    With the howl of the fire dragon, it took Li Nuo and others to fly out of the hole at the top of the side. In a few seconds, it was already in the sky.


    "Whoa, whoa! How beautiful Deng Yuanzhou overlooks the scenery below, dense forests, rolling mountains in the distance, and the beauty of nature.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t expect..." he turned to see Li Nuo look a little bad, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing..." Li Nuo pressed his forehead, "I''m afraid of heights..."


    Chabai takes a deep breath with her neck up. The speed of the fire dragon seems to be slowing down deliberately. The breeze in the air blows her face. She stroked the bangs that were blown by the wind and said softly, "I don''t understand why the fire dragon will help us?"


    "Cough..." Li Nuo shook his head and stopped his disgusting feeling. His pupils deliberately glanced at the blue sky, sighed and said: "this guy, as the king of the sky, was green by an ugly dragon living in a dark corner, which was originally the biggest challenge to his dignity. However, in the face of the two opponents, the dragon and the female fire dragon, even the fire dragon was not strong enough to deal with, It happens that we hunters have helped him, so this guy is a reward. "


    "But does the fire dragon know that it''s going to send us near the guild? If it does come to the guild area, it will certainly cause chaos. " Deng Yuanzhou said here with a smile, "ha, forget it, it''s better to take advantage of this to enjoy the wonderful travel on the dragon''s back than to think so much."


    Li Nuo''s mouth suddenly rose when he heard this, "I''d like the fire dragon to put us directly in the guild."


    "Why?" Dengyuanzhou doubt, and ferocious dragon into the hunter guild, this is not death.


    "Brother Zhou, do you know that there is a class in the world of monster hunter that is dragon knight?"


    "It''s not mentioned in the game, is it?"


    Li Nuo patted the hard back of the dragon. "If we''re lucky... This dragon brother will be a very important chip for us."


    At this time, chabai interrupted: "you wait a moment, I always feel that we seem to have forgotten something."


    "Things? No, it''s broken down. I''ve got everything I need. " Li Nuo doubts.


    Deng Yuanzhou kowtowed and said, "we are all here. There are four of us, Miss Cha and brother Li. I have peach''s help... Peach..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo and Deng Yuanzhou''s face sank.


    "Qin Shou!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the cold cave.


    Qin Shou curled up and looked down at the top of the cave. He could only see the stones in front of his eyes. Just after a while of confusion, the sound in the cave disappeared.


    "Hello... Is there anyone?"


    "Brother Zhou? Li Nuo? Squeak


    "Hello! In return! Are you all alive? "


    "Ah! I hate you


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the sun is setting in the west, and warm yellow fire clouds are floating in the sky. A large number of hunters are trading their last goods. Night is coming, and the day''s hunting work is coming to an end.


    In the guild, except for some special crusading tasks, hunters would not enter the dense forest in the wild at night. After all, the danger at night is incomparable with that in the daytime.


    "I''m really worried..." Jessica sat on a wooden chair, holding a cup of fruit drink in her hand, with a sad look on her face.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. The new-born hunters have a passion in their hearts. If they want to participate in the hunting as soon as possible and earn some gold, they will know that they have to be careful in the future." It''s banks. He''s sitting opposite Jessica. He''s holding a glass of beer and has a good drink.


    Jessica sighed. "It''s my fault that I didn''t tell them there was another basic course to take... I was still worried that they would come back safely... Ah... This is my first time as a receptionist. Don''t screw it up!"


    Looking at her annoyed look, banks couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, they are hunters who can pass the examination after all, as long as they don''t go deep into the forest."


    Jessica raised her eyes, her face full of resentment, "banks... Their four tasks are to hunt the White Dragon..."


    Banks was stunned, "ha!"


    "Well... It''s the mission that no one claimed because the reward is too low..."


    "... jericha." Banks looks embarrassed, "want to open up..."


    While they were chatting with each other, they suddenly noticed that many people were gathered together.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Someone said, "Hey, look at the sky."


    They looked up at the sky. Suddenly, their faces changed.


    In the distant sky, a red Flying Dragon integrated with the fire cloud is approaching the guild.


    "Fire dragon!" Banks got up in shock.


    "The fire dragon is coming, everyone should do a good job in defense!"


    "Damn, the guild hasn''t encountered a flying dragon for a long time!"


    "Archer, catapult! Hold on both sides, all melee hunters gather in the open space


    The hunter''s defensive measures are in full swing. Although there are few cases of monsters attacking the guild, they do happen.


    In the generation of monster hunter in the original game, the hunter''s stronghold, kokot village, was attacked by a fierce Horned Dragon. According to the official records, because the guild was built in an area close to the original nature, it was inevitable that it would be attacked by a cruel beast dragon. Therefore, for the guild, they prepared many cards to deal with this kind of emergency, There are well-trained hunters, high explosive shells made of fire dragon body fluid, and trap mechanisms arranged around the guild.


    The hunters are in their places. The bowmen pull the bowstring, and the crossbowmen set up the muzzle. They wait for the fire dragon to get closer. As long as they reach the range, they will have ten thousand arrows to serve.


    "Stop it


    At this time, a thick voice sounded from the top of the mountain.


    An old man with a long stick was standing there. Although he was old in appearance, his manner was dignified and solemn. As soon as his voice fell, all the hunters cast their eyes on him.


    "Big President?" Jessica looked at the figure standing on the top of the mountain with doubts in her eyes.


    The big president''s bright eyes saw several figures sitting and lying on the fire dragon''s back.


    In the hunter''s surprised and alert eyes, the fire dragon slowly fell in front of the guild gate. It lowered its body and let Li Nuoji down from his back.


    "Hard work ~"


    Li Nuo tightened the saddle, then went to the front and put his hand on the dragon''s side face, with a smile on his face.


    "The saddle is on your back. We have remembered each other''s smell. We''ll see each other in the future."


    Although the fire dragon can''t speak human language, its red eyes are friendly and seem to understand.


    It held its head high to the sky, raised its wings and flew back to the sky. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the red clouds.


    "Xiao Qin... Are you ok?" Deng Yuanzhou is still pacifying Qin Shou who was left behind just now.


    "Let me be quiet..." Qin Shou''s face is gloomy, not only because he was left in the damp and gloomy cave, but also because he can''t understand now that it''s not the script of Monster Hunter... God, he can ride fire dragon!


    After they found Qin Shou in the cave, Li Nuo tried his best to communicate with the fire dragon and let it return, but the difficulty was a little high.


    He didn''t react until he remembered the explanation of the two fire dragons [dragon tears].


    [Name: Dragon tears]


    [type: props]


    [results: 1. It can be used as material; 2. After some special conditions are established, you can use this to communicate with the tearful person]


    Explanation: tears, let me into your heart (disgusting)


    When I entered the guild, I saw many hunters watching them with an unknowingly sharp look.


    Among them, banks stood in front of him, drinking and shaking.


    Jessica squeezed out the crowd and ran to them.


    "You... What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Nuo is in front of, scan all around, "accidently domesticated a dragon."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a lot of discussion all around.


    "Are you kidding... Domesticated the fire dragon?"


    "No... don''t you see, they really seem to have made contact with the dragon."


    Jellica looked at them strangely and stammered: "with... How... Domesticated?"


    Li Nuo frowned and scratched his cheek. This problem... Can''t be said to help Huolong kill Xiaosan


    "Well, with love."


    All of a sudden, the hunter guild is as quiet as a cemetery


    ¡­¡­


    Since that day, there has been an unbelievable rumor in the hunter guild.


    A hunter named Edward, on the first day of joining the guild, he played a hooligan to a female hunter, then ran to the wild and rode a whole fire dragon back to the guild.


    However, the day is not over yet

 Chapter 209

    Night came, and the crescent moon hung high.


    Although the high mountains of the guild are stacked like terraces, the area of each layer is large enough to accommodate many construction facilities.


    The second floor of the mountain is the area where the hunters live. The houses here are densely arranged in an irregular order. At first glance, it looks like a slum.


    Li Nuo''s assigned residence is in one of the vacant buildings.


    The commotion caused by the fire dragon was soon suppressed somehow.


    They also completed the handover of the task, and chabai''s "how many floors to carry a bag of rice" helped her and Li Nuo increase their experience gain by 40%.


    After four people were randomly selected from the reward cards, they obtained the following results:


    Li Nuo [poison Throwing Knife X5], cha bai [Nepal machete], Qin Shou [soft toilet paper], Deng Yuanzhou [Pepsi Cola].


    It can be seen that because Li Nuo and chabai have contract objects [Rune: eyes (pollutants)], they can draw better things than Qin Shou, but they are not much better. Although the effect of Rune can improve the probability of players to draw good things, the so-called probability is actually very difficult to calculate, just like the lucky value, No one knows if he is a lucky e gunner before he gets Rune promotion.


    Next is the focus of the task award, the script task special award package.


    What this thing gives is not a substance in essence, but four characteristic values plus five expanded knapsack lattices.


    In fact, sometimes, this kind of reward is not very good. Filling in the players'' backpack capacity can make people more unscrupulous. The characteristic value can strengthen the basic attribute value. In short, it''s pretty good.


    At this moment, Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou are sitting on the bed, half dead and resting. Chabai frowns, holding a book to learn elvish language, and taozhizhu is nestling at her feet to sleep.


    At this time, the door was opened and Li Nuo and maljie came in from the outside.


    Without saying a word, Li Nuo directly picked up Tao Zhizhu, opened the window and threw it out.


    Qin Shou watched his series of fluent movements and could not help but make complaints about "where did this cat offend you?"


    "No one can come in next." Li Nuo took out an apple from his backpack that had just come from the dining room, chewed it quickly, swallowed it and said, "everyone, let''s have a meeting."


    With the apple in his mouth, he took out the map that jellica had given him and sat down cross legged on the ground.


    "Even so, it''s not as good as throwing the cat out..." Qin Shouxu''s eyes farted and the pier also sat on the ground.


    Chabai sat on the chair and closed the book. He was relieved that there was a reason not to study.


    When the crowd gathered around, Li Nuo coughed and said with a smile, "the first thing to say is..."


    "First of all, you are a village official?" Maljet interrupted with disdain.


    Li Nuo raised his hand and pointed out the window, "believe it or not, I will destroy you on behalf of the moon?"


    Marjie looked tight, "if you insult the hare like this again, I''ll make you poisoned."


    Li Nuo smiles, "poisoning? Nothing more than the inferior products produced by your sphincter factory. What''s the face of threatening people with that kind of thing? I have five poisonous throwing knives in my hand. Can you compare them? "


    "Hum, but I have my own technology blessing. It''s called lighter. With that poisonous Baba, you may take it?"


    Li Nuo was surprised. He didn''t know how to feel. His upper body flashed back subconsciously, and his arms were defensive. "So vicious?"


    Maljie evil spirit smile, take out the lighter, light the flame, make a white crane bright wing posture, "is so vicious!"


    "Cough."


    Tea white gently a cough, "have finished?"


    Two people instantly return, a face of light, as if just a game, a dream.


    Only Deng Yuanzhou and Qin Shou are stupid.


    "A formal meeting." Li Nuo put the apple on the map and said, "first of all, I have to apologize to you."


    "Apologize to me?" Deng Yuanzhou was puzzled.


    "Because of some other reasons, we are very wary of other players. At the beginning, we didn''t intend to really cooperate with you, but... Today you saved me, so I have to apologize." Li Nuo said.


    "Ha, brother Li, it''s very important."


    "To introduce it again." Li Nuo pointed to himself, "melee type, half hanging demon hunter."


    "Demon hunter?" Qin Shou was startled and looked at Li Nuo''s pupil. Then he said, "I said, why are your eyes not in the right color... It turns out that you have become a demon hunter. Are the poisons you drink decocted?"


    "I thought brother Li had a beautiful pupil." Deng Yuanzhou said.


    Marge looked at the ceiling and said, "I''m majoring in armor removal. For the time being, I''m mainly an assistant. I''m looking for a romantic place for men."


    Li Nuo turned to look at the tea white sitting on the chair.


    "This, melee Faye, 2b."


    "2B... Why does the name sound so familiar?" Deng Yuanzhou stares at tea white, short white hair, handsome face and long legs. The more he looks, the more familiar he feels.


    At this time, Qin Shou said, "brother Zhou, do you remember that we used to go to the script of Neil''s mechanical era?"


    "..." Deng Yuanzhou was stunned, with a look of inconceivable, "isn''t it..."


    "Yes." Li Nuo kowtowed, "with the elf ball."


    "Spirit ball?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "in a word, we have basically said the details. As for the real name of chabai, I think that even if I don''t say it, brother skinny will tell you one day, so it''s better to say it now to show our sincerity, and also for brother Zhou, you can think about what I''m going to say next."


    "Brother Li, you are familiar with Xiao Qin. You must not be evil minded. If you have something to say directly."


    Li Nuo kowtowed, raised his lips and laughed.


    "I have just discussed with Comrade Ma that we are going to give up the main task."


    Qin Shou said, "are you kidding? Without the gold coins given by the main line, we would be waiting to die. "


    Li Nuo said: "I understand that this is a decision that seems to be wrong. For players, the gold coin of the main line is a survival chip, but skinny brother, even if you can complete the main line task this time, can you guarantee that you can complete it next time?"


    "This..."


    "You have also been to a high difficulty script. You should understand how likely it is for players to complete the main line under that difficulty?"


    "Well..."


    "Finally, with your equipment and ability, can you guarantee that you can defeat other players who have bad intentions in the future? To say the least, can you guarantee self-protection?"


    "Our last script..." Qin Shou wants to refute.


    "That''s because your opponent is too weak." Li Nuo interrupted, "if we three want to plunder your gold coins now, are you two able to keep yourself?"


    Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou are silent. Indeed, as Li Nuo said, if there is a conflict between the two sides, they will definitely lose.


    "Brother Li, what are you going to say?"


    "It''s easy." Li Nuo laughed, "since we three don''t choose to do the main line, we must have other plans, but the difficulty is no less than the main line task, which may be more difficult, so we need the help of both of you. At the same time, I can guarantee that this line can get powerful equipment that you can''t imagine, and as a manufacturing cadre, marjie will try to help you build a handy weapon, Even if we take too few gold coins in the end, we can help you as a partner in the future. "


    Qin Shou said: "if you do a good job in the guild, you can also get good equipment."


    "That''s right, but there are only six days left. If you choose to give up the main line and do the guild mission well, six days will be enough time to assemble a set of equipment. The premise is that you are confident that you can knock down at least three or four monsters above the boar King and under the dragon in one day, and you need to ensure that the car will not overturn. Brother Zhou, you were hit by the female fire dragon today, Can you feel your or our strength in this world? "


    Deng Yuanzhou kowtowed invisibly but didn''t speak. He knew in his heart that the monster of the rank of female fire dragon only needed to hit him two or three times to kill himself. It was basically impossible for him to hunt continuously and keep up with supplies in just a few days without overturning.


    Even if you peel the material of the monster''s body to make equipment, you need to find monsters of the level of electric dragon, boar king or big monster bird. The equipment made by these monsters is not good enough. What''s more, he doesn''t have enough confidence to hunt several monsters of the level of big monster bird continuously.


    Li Nuo took a bite of the apple, chewed it slowly, swallowed it and said, "instead of completing the difficult and confused main task, and hunting honestly in the guild to get a set of good equipment, it''s better to cooperate with us to find the best treasure in the world."


    "The best treasure?" Qin Shou was surprised.


    Li Nuo said: "thin brother, I ask you, as a player, what''s the best thing you can get in monster hunter?"


    Qin Shou shrugged his fleshy shoulders. "Needless to say, it''s the hunter''s equipment and skills."


    "Wrong!"


    Li Nuo loudly denied, pressing his finger on the continent on the far right boundary of the map.


    "The best thing you can get in this world is technology!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your two consecutive rewards~

 Chapter 210

    "Are you crazy?"


    Qin Shou stares at Li Nuo with a bitter smile. Looking for high-tech products in the era when the technology tree has not yet pointed out the car can only show that this guy''s brain is pretty funny.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo returns to Qin Shou with a look full of humanistic care.


    "Well, what do you mean by that look?"


    "Thin brother..." Li Nuo asked tentatively: "are you stupid?"


    "So your eyes are telling me that you are looking weak..." Qin Shou suddenly responded, "no! What am I stupid! It''s you who, in such a world without guns, want to find technological products without shame. "


    "Ah..." Li Nuo sighed and said, "don''t you know the history of the world outlook of monster hunter?"


    "I''ve made up for that." Deng Yuanzhou said: "in ancient times, the dragon people ruled the old continent. At that time, the kingdom of xiuleide was the center of the world. They mastered the powerful scientific and technological power beyond imagination until the black dragon destroyed xiuleide..."


    "Probably, but it''s too loose." Li Nuo took a big bite of the apple, pondered over the idea of explanation, and said: "it is not the kingdom of thurred that has mastered the powerful scientific and technological power, but the ancient times."


    "As for what it was in the ancient times, the official didn''t explain it anyway. They only know that people at that time mastered a lot of ultra modern technology, and they could predict the details of almost all monsters."


    Qin Shou said: "ancient civilization... Is it the civilization that produced the Dragon machine soldiers?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "ha... Dragon machine soldiers, combined with the materials of 30 adult flying dragons, are made to be a mechanical dragon comparable to the ancient dragon."


    Qin Shou nodded and said, "that''s it. I remember reading the introduction of longjibing in the set."


    "I think too much." Li Nuo said: "it''s a set, and it''s not used in the game. It can''t be regarded as a real existence. The high technology I''m talking about is not a fantasy and science fiction product like dragon mechanic, which is similar to Tyrannosaurus Rex. If you read the official set of Monster Hunter, you can find one thing, Now all the heavy firepower weapons come from the reverse interpretation of the ancient civilization books, and the ancient weapons found after being rebuilt by craftsmen, even if only half of their power is restored, are one dimension stronger than the weapons made by the guild. "


    "So my purpose is..."


    Li Nuo pressed an area on the map across Haidong road.


    "Ancient relics, ancient pagodas, where the most ancient civilization information is preserved, including some weapons left behind." Li Nuo picked next eyebrow, "probably put that to be able to whole a not open to seal Xuan Yuan sword also probably."


    "I think of one thing when you say that." Marjie then said, "there is an ancient book in dongduoluma which is regarded as the most precious one. It is also a product of ancient civilization."


    "That''s even more unnecessary. That ancient book records detailed information about monsters. Do people in this world know about this world?" "No kidding, give me a month. Through my understanding of the world, I am confident to set up a MLM organization in the guild," Li said


    Deng Yuanzhou shook his head and said, "brother Li is really joking."


    Qin Shou patted Deng Yuanzhou and said in a low voice: "what he said is true."


    "In a word, no one has ever really entered the ancient pagoda. There are dangerous colognes nearby. But I can''t believe that in the ancient pagoda, there is absolutely the world''s top knowledge reserve. I can''t say that even the Dragon fighters, which exist in fantasy, can find their manufacturing drawings."


    "That''s right... But I think the location of the ancient pagoda needs to go through the sea. How can it be done in six days?" Qin Shou questioned.


    "I''ve thought about it before. When I asked for a map from jericha, I confirmed where we are now." Li Nuo curled his lips. "Unfortunately, our location is in the east of the old world center. If we want to reach the ancient pagoda in the normal way, it will take more than six days." Speaking of this, Li Nuoji said with a smile, "but fortunately, today I accept a fire dragon ~"


    Qin Shou frowned, "do you want the fire dragon to carry us across the ocean..."


    "Otherwise." Li Nuo said: "the existence of fire dragon is equivalent to airplane, and we will experience some villages or towns on our way, where we can complete some hunting tasks as hunters and earn some gold coins and equipment for feeder missions."


    "That''s a good proposal." Deng Yuanzhou said.


    "Well, one thing to remember is that once we leave the guild''s area and go hunting alone, we will be regarded as wild hunters, that is, hunters who are not officially recognized by the people. Once the guild knows the whereabouts of wild hunters, it will send ''Assassins'' to execute them, so our target enemies are monsters, It''s likely to add a "human" group


    "But if I can get some equipment from the assassins, I''m also curious about what these guys are carrying when they don''t show up in the game," Marge said


    "I don''t think it''s too much trouble..." Qin Shou interrupted their conversation and said: "there was a village in the original game, where there were many legendary hunters gathered together..."


    "If you go there, you can learn a lot of hunting skills and even find valuable equipment that is difficult to get." Li Nuo then finished his speech, shrugged his shoulders with a smile, pointed to a position on the map and said, "the original site of kokote village is on the west side of us. Do you have a look at this village on this map?"


    Qin Shou stares at the map and his expression gradually solidifies.


    "No cocott village?"


    Li Nuo kowtowed, "but there are other city strongholds that should exist. Therefore, the time line of our world is different from the original time line of the game monster hunter. I just asked outside. Because the elder passed away 20 years ago, cocott village has moved back to migaldale. Do you understand?"


    They are silent. Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou are solemn and silent. They may be thinking about Li Nuo''s proposal, or they may be abrupt in the unexpected timeline.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo smiles and claps his hand.


    "So we have to face five difficulties along the way.


    1¡¢ I will spend two days as much as possible to meet the needs of supplies on the road. Today, the fire dragon will bring us directly to the trade union for a follow-up step, a world outlook I speculate on, and a setting about the dragon knight. If my speculation is true, it may lead to some unexpected wealth;


    2¡¢ In terms of basic equipment, maljie has passed the examination of forging house. In two days, he will try to find out the forging techniques inside the guild. Before departure, he will carry out an equipment transformation for zhouge and Shouge;


    3¡¢ The assassin sent by the guild, the hunter guild, is not as kind as shown in the game. The darkness and pedantry of the assassin can''t be understood even by the players with the eye of heaven. Therefore, we can''t take this so-called assassin lightly. At the same time, for the reward and gold coin of the branch mission, the hunting missions of other villages must be taken;


    4¡¢ The danger of the ancient pagoda area is the biggest threat that we know. There are the most ferocious dragons nearby, and there are even gods like dragons. If we want to find a way to bypass these threats and enter the ancient pagoda, we even have to fight against them under special circumstances;


    As for the fifth point, which I think is the most dangerous thing, is there anything inside the ancient pagoda that deviates from the world view? "


    "Brother li..." Deng Yuanzhou hesitated and said after pausing for a few seconds, "I agree with you and understand that you may get the maximum benefit according to what you say, but... I always feel that you have completed another game of monster hunter with this way of playing... What''s the name of that game..."


    Qin Shou sighed and said, "the brave fight the Dragon..."

 Chapter 211

    Li Nuo said with a smile: "what do you think... The theme of fighting the dragon is to save the world..."


    Then he turned his head and looked at the silent tea white.


    "I just inquired about it. There is no monster coast, but it doesn''t matter. If I follow my own idea, I can definitely get pearls."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t have to be in the world."


    "Pearl Qin Shou doubts.


    Li Nuo lowered his voice. "She''s a woman anyway."


    "Oh... Oh." Qin Shou suddenly realized.


    For Li Nuo and others, the relevant matters of [identity] will not be disclosed as far as possible.


    However, he doesn''t worry about whether he can find advanced materials here. After all, he can be sure that he will find all the advanced materials in the future. Only when he finds all the advanced materials can he leave a strange exposition for himself now. So as long as he follows his own ideas step by step, he will find all the things sooner or later.


    Then the door was knocked.


    Marjie went to open the door, and there was Jessica.


    She poked her head into the room. "Chabai, I''ve made your bed. Come on."


    "Well?" Maljaden wondered, "isn''t miss chabai living with us?"


    "What are you thinking..." Jessica cast a scornful look at him. "How can a girl live in the same room with some of your men?"


    As soon as she said this, she saw a pair of eyes full of loss.


    Chabai put away the book in his hand, "have you finished today?"


    "Ah, that''s it." Lionel road.


    After hearing this, chabai gets up and leaves the room with jericha.


    "Let''s go." Jessica closed the door, reached for chabai''s arm and took a step away from the residential area.


    "Just a moment..." chabai noticed that there was something wrong with the direction of jericha''s going, and asked, "are you going to take me


    "Hei hei ~" gelika leaned over to chabai with a light smile and said softly, "you''ve been running outside all day, so I''ll take you to the hot spring to relieve your fatigue."


    "Hot springs Cha bai was stunned and pointed to the room behind him, "what about them?"


    "The time of hot spring now belongs to women, they have long missed it." Jessica smiles playfully, grabs her arm and drags her to the upper corridor.


    "So it is..." Li Nuo sat on the ground with a deep face.


    "You heard that, too?" Marjie was close to the door, with an indescribable expression.


    "Do you think the ears of the demon hunter are ornaments?" Li Nuo turned to look at the two guys with confused faces.


    "Are you interested in joining the League building?"


    Qin Shou was surprised, "what are you two talking about?"


    Li Nuo said: "as a receptionist, it''s selfish not to tell us that these men can''t go to the hot spring now. It''s necessary to ask her face to face."


    "Hum, and a strong condemnation." Marjie''s eyebrows were squeezed into eight characters, and his face was almost twisted together.


    "Wait... You two..." Qin Shou suddenly realized the meaning of their words, "you two don''t want to steal..."


    "How can it be called peeping!" Li Nuo cut off his words and said in a loud voice: "this is Tuan Jian!"


    Marge kowtowed slowly, "and we need to watch their safety."


    Before he finished speaking, he opened the door impatiently.


    "You two are just human faces and animal hearts..." Qin Shou looks at Li Nuo and Ma Erjie who are walking out of the room, and can''t help but read.


    "Yes... We must stop brother Li and brother ma." Deng Yuanzhou''s eyes stare like a bronze bell, and he keeps up with it with vigorous steps.


    "Hello... Is there any mistake... Do you want to go too?" Qin Shou was make complaints about the integrity of the three, and after that, he showed a slight hesitation in his face.


    Then... He also took a heavy step to follow up


    ¡­¡­


    "This is it..."


    Under the little starlight, the bright white moonlight, like a dancing silver fox, shines on the enclosed building without ceiling. In the quiet night, it glows with dazzling brilliance, just like the singer in the middle of the open stage who expresses his passion. Even if there is no audience, he is the only one. At this moment, he is also the brightest star.


    "Ah..." Majie looked at the window on the outer wall of the building, and looked at the holy light in the window. He said with the atmosphere of worshiping Yucheng: "here... Is full of our dreams. Let''s realize them together... For this moment, let''s unite together."


    Li Nuo stepped forward and said, "yes, the curtain of dream theater is about to open."


    "Stop."


    Qin Shou''s voice rang out behind him.


    "Although I want to, but... How can this be regarded as peeping, it''s really..."


    Deng Yuanzhou echoed: "Xiao Qin is right... Brother Li, brother ma... We can''t be influenced by sensibility."


    Li Nuo frowned, "so what? Human beings themselves are sentimental creatures. It is our real idea to let the natural desire overcome the reason. This is the desire to comply with our own heart, and this is the victory in the heart. "


    "Victory in the heart..." Deng Yuanzhou and Qin Shou were confused for a moment, and this sentence flashed in their middle ear.


    "Tea white, how white..." at this time, the voice of jericha came from the other end of the wall.


    "And... You don''t look like the women here at all..." Jessica reached out to touch the tea white skin, "slim... Smooth... I''ve never seen such a good skin and body..."


    Tea white cheeks red, arms ring in front of the chest, immersing himself in the warm spring, only revealing the charming clavicle, in the churning fog looming fatal beauty.


    She shyly avoided jellyka''s delicate palm and said softly, "jellyka... Please don''t..."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re all girls."


    "Please don''t do that!"


    The voice came to the other end of the wall.


    "Do you hear... The voice of the call has sounded..." Marge trembled.


    Li Nuo patted Ma Erjie on the shoulder and looked back at Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou who clenched their fists and lips.


    "Skinny brother, Zhou brother... Hear me, the cry of the soul."


    "I... I heard..." said malje. "I felt the deep sadness in my soul." He looked up at the night sky, "the bright crescent moon, in the dark black night sky, as if you can raise your hand, just as we want in our hearts, it is only separated by a wall, beautiful and precious... Horizon."


    "Ming... I understand..." Deng Yuanzhou stepped forward, looking bright and no longer hesitating. "Brother Li, brother Ma, you are right. No matter who is, they will yearn for the broad horizon. This is not the rule that personality needs to abide by, it is the demand of heart."


    They looked at Qin Shou.


    "Thin brother, put down that despicable personality."


    Qin Shou bowed his head and looked ashamed. "I understand. I''ll give my life to accompany you."


    At this moment, the four reached a united front, four pairs of bright pupil look at each other, pride.


    "Hum..." Majie wiped the corner of his eyes, "so this is the friendship between men..."


    Deng Yuanzhou stood in front of the wall, bowed down and supported it with both hands.


    "I''m the eldest. I should carry you brothers forward."


    Qin Shou also quickly supported the wall.


    "Me too, and... I owe you both. So step on me and look into the distance."


    "I see."


    Li Nuo and maljie smile and step on their backs.


    Two feet standing moment, two people''s pupils happened to look down at the foot of the broad shoulder.


    At this time... The corners of their mouths raised their cunning radians, and the eyes of the people at their feet showed dark and gloomy.


    These two idiots


    Two people pick each other eyebrow hint, in order to show the success of the plan.


    One after another, they tiptoed to the window where they could see the spring of hope.


    "Meow ~"


    "Ha?"


    "Meow ~"


    "Lying trough!"


    They exclaimed, and before they got to the window, they heard the familiar cry of AILU in the wall.


    "The help of peach!"


    Tea white bubble in the spring, suddenly heard a familiar voice outside the wall, immediately face a sink.


    Even if she was a human being, she knew what was going on outside the only window.


    Jessica looked around in doubt, and said timidly, "chabai... Why do I seem to hear someone calling?"


    Cha bai''s face was overcast. She turned to Tao Zhizhu, who was watching the window under the stone on the bank.


    "Peach, is there someone outside?"


    Tao Zhizhu nods his head.


    The silent night was broken by a thunderbolt.


    The outer wall of the hot spring is driven down by thunder. Under the chaotic broken bricks, there are four bastards who sacrificed for their ideals.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the sky was clear and cloudless.


    "Edward."


    Jessica is not angry and yells at the guy who committed a felony yesterday.


    "Hi..."


    Li Nuo listlessly builds a brick. As the main culprits, he and maljie are repairing the outer wall of the spa which was collapsed by thunder last night.


    "Che... I don''t want to talk to you." Jessica turned her head and was angry.


    Li Nuo said: "Miss Jie... To clarify one thing, I didn''t plan to see you yesterday..."


    "And sophistry "Come on, I''m here to tell you the elder wants you to come," she said with a long sigh


    "... what did he ask me to do? You''re going to hang me for disturbing the peace? "


    "Better!" Jessica throws out angry words, turns around and leaves angrily.


    "Hoo..." Li Nuo got up and dusted his hands. He looked at maljie, who had no light in his eyes, and said, "I''ll go up. You can refuel yourself."


    "Well..."


    Li Nuo raised his eyes and looked at the dragon scale tent standing on the top. He began to be pleased that the purpose of riding the fire dragon to the guild should have been achieved.

 Chapter 212

    In the tent decorated with dragon scale leather, on a log stool without back, there is a huge old man with pointed ears. Even sitting on the chair, the whole person is nearly two meters tall and strong. He holds a stick that reaches to the top of the tent in his hand.


    Unlike the hunters who walk outside the guild, he is a Longman, a very long-lived race.


    "Edward Roger..."


    The old man opened his mouth, and his voice was as strong as waves.


    Li Nuo scratched his ear. Instead of focusing on the old man, he fixed his eyes on a small window in the corner of the tent house, where there was a monocular telescope on the ground.


    "Harassing women, disturbing guild order with fire dragon, peeping at hot springs at night... Wait a minute, what are you doing?"


    Li Nuo walked up to the telescope, raised the tube and aimed at the area below.


    "Elder... I can understand why the hot spring is leaking..."


    Li Nuo looked back at the guild elder with disdain.


    "... what are you talking about..." the elder deliberately turned his pupils to one side, as if hiding some dynamic in his heart.


    "Not for the old." Li Nuo said.


    Elder a Leng, "you this kind of person that can peep in the window still can''t say to me head!"


    "Look, admit it."


    There was silence in the tent.


    After a long time, with a heavy cough of the elder, the silence was broken.


    "I don''t want to talk too much useless with you." The elder leaned forward slightly, and said in a deep voice, "dragon cavalry?"


    Li Nuo stared at the elder''s face, which was almost half the size of his body, and said, "you really know what the Dragon cavalry is."


    There is no one else around them. If someone here can''t understand the meaning of this conversation.


    Dragon cavalry, a kind of unused arms existing in the set-up of monster hunter, is placed in the archives like many abandoned cases, which are naturally destroyed.


    Most of the existence significance of this kind of arms is to enrich the world outlook of monster hunter. Like the kingdoms and nobles who can only hear their names but never see their bodies, they are the products of rumors.


    Even in the ontology game, the Dragon cavalry has hardly been mentioned.


    This kind of arms is also called "monster Knight" and "Rider".


    In fact, although riders and hunters have different roads, their origins are exactly the same.


    Riders have existed since ancient times. They now live in a place separated from Hunter society and manage their own life.


    They can communicate with monsters, awaken their sleeping power, and live together with monsters. Therefore, they are the people who make fetters. They have very different values and cultures from the hunters who hunt monsters.


    Although it is common sense for riders to live with monsters, in the eyes of others, it is very inconceivable and even difficult to understand to get along with monsters. Therefore, riders often build small-scale villages in remote border areas far away from people and live a detailed life.


    Li Nuo was somewhat impressed by this "scrapped case", though not deeply.


    When banks said that "it is said that some other guilds have domesticated flying dragons", Li Nuo began to think that the occupation of "dragon riding cavalry" may really exist in this play.


    Everything is verification. It''s also a verification to let the fire dragon come to the guild at risk.


    "Boy, what''s your purpose when you come to the guild on fire dragon?"


    The elder gazed, his eyes surrounded by fine wrinkles flashed a trace of fine light, which formed some conflicts with his huge and bulky body.


    "If I don''t come on a dragon, will you believe I''m a cavalry?" Li Nuo laughed, "break into the guild, yell I will ride the dragon, the end can only be you as a psycho back to the jungle."


    The elder straightened up and his brain was running at full speed. He felt that what Edward said was right, so he said, "it''s really strange news. You hermits have recently begun to appear in people''s view. What''s the purpose?"


    Li Nuo rolled up his sleeve and pointed to the ground, "the rhythm of the earth''s crust, the migration of the Cologne."


    "Do you know why?"


    "On the east side of the mainland, in the middle of the tree sea, ancient pagoda." Li Nuo fabricated: "the ancient civilization hidden in the secret is waking up, leading the ancient dragon to worship, and the world will begin to reverse. No one knows whether it is a blessing or a curse."


    "Oh The elder''s eyes doubted that he could not easily believe a statement that appeared without any reason.


    Li Nuo went on (blind) and said, "in order not to disturb the order of the world, we dragon riders choose to live in seclusion in the mountains just to wait for a time to come." He said with a pause: "everything will stop on December 21 of this year. The Gregorian calendar year will come to nothing. The ancient civilization of the old era will revive and regain control of the whole continent. We call it" the third coming. "


    Well... The so-called nonsense is to put a bunch of soft and obscure words together, and then feed them back with morbid seriousness.


    Li Nuo didn''t know what year it was this year, but he saw that the date on the Dragon task list was November 15, and the hunting task was hung on the taskbar for a month, so it''s definitely not December 21 now.


    "Poof... Hahaha!"


    The elder burst out laughing.


    "Boy, do you think I can cheat when I''m old?" His brows gradually huddled together, his smile showed a bit of dignity, and his eyes showed a little anger. Maybe he was offended by this kind of lie that can be heard by one ear.


    "Hu..." Li Nuo sighed, "is it necessary for me to cheat you?"


    He looked at the telescope in the corner and said, "elder, if you see the collapse of the hot spring wall last night, you should notice something, right? The woman among us collapsed the wall with her own lightning. "


    The elder''s face gradually solidified.


    Li Nuo said: "you really saw it..."


    "That''s not the point..."


    "Let''s get to the point." Li Nuo said: "we, the reclusive dragon cavalry, have a lot of ancient literature and know how to extract the elemental power from nature. Just like those ancient dragons, we master nature, get close to the earth and explore the means of integration with the blue sky."


    Li Nuo took a step forward. When he came near to his old age, he raised a smile and said, "elder, have you ever seen a human or a dragon man who has mastered the power of elements in hundreds of years? Even a dwarf? " He said that after a moment''s pause, he noticed that the elder''s expression and eyes were changing towards ignorance. He continued: "all of the above is to explain to you what the Dragon riders are in contact with, whether it''s ancient civilization or element ability. These things just want you to help us do something to prevent this change of the ancient pagoda."


    The elder was silent for a few seconds, and then slowly said, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "I need resources and your way to learn forging technology."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, book friend 20200212164544055''s 3800 Book Currency reward~


    Thank you for your reward one day later~

 Chapter 213

    "Don''t you think what you said is ridiculous?" The elder sighed.


    Li Nuo understood that this was ridiculous. The Dragon riders who mastered the so-called ancient civilization technology needed the guild''s forging technology.


    It''s like an agent who has a machine gun in his hand and has to add a one meter long iron bar to the muzzle to increase the melee level.


    "Did you laugh?" Li Nuo asked the elder a Leng.


    "Our goal is to explore the truth of the earth''s rhythm inside the ancient pagoda, and to prevent possible disasters in the future. We are divided into two groups. One group joins the guild to teach you how to establish contact with flying dragons and beast dragons, so that you can have powerful helpers when you meet the great changes of the world in the future. The other group is me and my companions. We go directly to the ancient pagoda, To die for the world. " Li Nuo changed what banks said about domestication and then moved out. He pointed to the eldest brother and yelled, "I''ll look down on life and death for your peace. It''s ridiculous!"


    The elder was surprised and innocent. Why did the topic turn to accusing him.


    Li Nuo said: "if it''s a weapon, our weapons are not under you. But because we have relied too much on flying dragons for a hundred years, our armor is very weak. If we rush to the ancient pagoda, it''s hard to resist the dragons that are silent around the pagoda. That''s why we need your manufacturing technology."


    The elder''s face was muddled, "that, Edward, you let me continuously..."


    Li Nuo kowtowed, "well, I can understand the slow response of old people."


    "..." the elder wanted to be angry, but he didn''t dare to be angry, for fear that he would make any more inexplicable accusations, "because the ancient civilization predicted that the world would collapse in the next few days, so you dragon riding cavalry who master the ancient civilization plan to go to the ancient pagoda in the near future, but the armor is too weak, so we need our help in manufacturing technology... Right?"


    "Yes."


    "Well... What about the prophecy of ancient civilization?"


    "It''s in the village."


    "Where is your village..."


    Li nuoli said: "come up and ask others where they live, quality!"


    How can I believe you


    "Good." Li Nuo sat down on the ground with a puff, "then we''ll wait for the end of the world hand in hand, and say goodbye to each other in a happy and peaceful atmosphere. It''s not bad ~"


    "I''m a little curious about what kind of education you dragon riders grew up with?" The elder sighed, "I will report the news to the general assembly and let them send hunters to check the truth."


    "Report, meeting, debate, seal, report again, send people to walk across the sea to Shuhai without flying dragon, pass through the numerous flying dragons and even the crisis of gulong, reach the ancient pagoda, go up to the ancient pagoda, and then pass through the possible crisis inside the pagoda, Finally, a group of idiots who didn''t know the secrets of ancient civilization went to decipher the truth of the world... "Li Nuo broke his finger and laughed," it can be done in about a month, if someone can come back alive, and now it''s far from the predicted December 21... I calculate... One day, two days... "


    "All right!" The elder said, "I can give you the guild''s technology, but you can''t learn anything in a few days."


    Li Nuoji said with a smile, "Hey, we have a guy named Alphonse. That guy only needs some drawings."


    The elder said, "but we also need some benefits, otherwise I have no right to let the forge house take out their precious manufacturing technology."


    Li Nuo eyebrows on the group of meat unnaturally stirred for a while, the heart of the old state dish is quite fine.


    "Safeguarding world peace."


    "Not interested."


    Li Nuo stood up, his eyes swayed from side to side, and his mouth laughed. He suddenly turned his walking stick into a whip blade, wrapped the telescope in the corner with a whip blade and threw it up.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    [walking stick sword] the change of shape surprised the elder. He had never heard of this weapon, let alone seen it.


    When the telescope in the sky flew to the top of the shed, Li Nuo took out the [Hunter pistol], there was a gunshot, and the red bullet burst out of the muzzle. Then, before his eyes got feedback, there was a loud bang. The roof of Longpi was blasted by the [deflagration bullet], and the coke smoke spread out. The aftershock of the explosion scattered the room, Even the stout elder sat on the ground, looking at the breach of the ceiling with a look of astonishment, a look of unknowingly sharp.


    "Elder!"


    Several hunters outside rushed in and stopped one after another when the indoor scene came into view.


    "Out... Out." The elder''s voice stuttered.


    After the hunters left with uneasy and suspicious eyes, the elder sighed a sigh of sadness.


    "My telescope..."


    Li Nuo got up from the ground, dusted his head, and looked around him and at the holes in the ceiling. His heart was full of waves.


    "It seems to be a little more powerful than I thought..."


    "Boy The elder yelled, "what do you mean! What do you want to do when you make my house and roof like this? " He swallowed the word telescope.


    "This one." Li Nuo shook the [hunter''s pistol] in front of the elder and said, "a simple long-range weapon, which can be equipped with small bullets no less than the shrapnel, can fire continuously, and the clip can hold up to 20 bullets at a time. Are you interested?"


    "Show me." The elder took the pistol, which was like a small model gun played by a child in his hand.


    "If you agree, I''ll ask my partner to leave the way the weapon is made and the way the bullet is made. In exchange, you have to come up with the drawings of the forge house and some other things." "According to what I said before, I need supplies to go to the pagoda. I''ll make a list later. I also need to know about your cooking skills," he said


    In the world of monster hunter, every kind of food with different ingredients has different effects. To put it simply, for example, climbing mountains faster, improving attack power, increasing dodge range, and so on. In a word, cooking is a very important plundering resource in the world.


    The elder handed back the pistol, "the transaction is very reasonable. As for the ancient pagoda, as long as it doesn''t exceed our range, I will give you enough supplies, but about cooking..."


    "What''s the thinking of buttonhole?" Li Nuo said.


    "Watch your tone, boy." The elder said angrily, and then his face suddenly changed. He said softly, "we have an AILU cat here. That guy has been learning to cook with her mother-in-law. His skill is good, so he can follow you."


    "Well... OK." Li Nuo thought about it for a while and agreed. As long as the new AILU cat is cute enough, it can kick out Tao Zhizhu for this reason. It''s very good.


    Then the elder told the hunter outside to call the AILU cat.


    After a short wait.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were empty and he was shaking with his stick.


    "The help of peach..."


    "Meow!"

 Chapter 214

    After a friendly meeting with the elder, he and marjie spent the morning repairing the walls of the hot spring house, and then started a fierce search process.


    First of all, in order to effectively build equipment on the road, the first thing needed is the portable forging workshop.


    And then it didn''t.


    But even so, it''s not a big problem. Forging needs basic tools, hammers - Deng Yuanzhou has people''s weapons, big hammers. In the high-temperature firing process, they can make a fire or build earth kilns. The rest are very common blades or blunt tools. Even if it''s not convenient to make them on the road, it''s OK to use a forging furnace in any village.


    The content of Li Nuo''s deal with the elder saved the process of marjie''s gradual learning, and got some drawings and books about guild forging.


    In fact, the guild is not at a loss in this deal. Portable weapons and high-power small ammunition have an epoch-making effect on hunting, and can even be compared to a point of divergence between the old and the new era.


    Over the years, hunters need to fight with bulky weapons. The weight and volume of weapons not only affect the speed, but also reduce the escape efficiency. For hunters, weapons are extremely important things, which are symbols of the hunter''s glory and money. They will not leave their weapons when they run away, Therefore, the survival rate of hunting has been affected by these external objects.


    Whether in the script world or in official novels, the life of hunters is not as easy as in games.


    Let''s take a look at the two settings in the game. First, when the hunter faces each target, he has three chances to revive. Every time he dies, AILU saves the hunter back to his stronghold; Second, excellent hunters can hunt flying dragons, orcosaurus and even colosaurus alone.


    The first point is that three resurrection opportunities, dreams... One time will kill you. The fierce dragon will not give the hunter time to escape and make a comeback. Even if the AILU cat appears, it will not help.


    Second, how to judge a good hunter? Hunting female fire dragons alone is excellent or even close to the top level. It''s not bad that most hunters can hunt alone when they meet monsters such as big monster bird or blue speed Dragon King. There was once a legendary hunter who could hunt the tyrant "Horned Dragon" alone or cut off the tail of laoshanlong, But this is already a legend. The real hunting is a high-risk occupation that requires four people to form a team to cooperate with each other, with life as the first rule and the glory of capture or hunting.


    Not to mention hunting colognes. Most hunters don''t necessarily see a Cologne once in their lifetime. What''s more, these guys are more terrible than in the game.


    To get back to the point, Li Nuo and marjie handed over the manufacturing technology of firearms and [deflagration bullets], and finally exchanged the drawings for them, which were respectively, [arena suit drawing], [leather suit drawing], [cast iron suit drawing] and [bone suit drawing].


    The role of the four drawings is not to let maljay make the corresponding suit as soon as possible, but to decompose the information of the drawings through the knowledge reserve of the armor experts, so as to facilitate his future application of various materials and upgrade the existing equipment.


    For example, through the combination technology of iron materials in the cast iron set drawing, we can extract the corresponding useful things, and perhaps complete the major transformation of "primary" to "intermediate" as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, the hunter suit seems to have a lot of defensive effects, but it has a big problem for players. These clothes are too bulky and inconvenient to move. If you twist your head, you may be punctured by the shoulder armor. However, if you do not restore them perfectly according to the original drawing, you will not be able to achieve its original function.


    In addition to being defensive, clothing also has a key attribute: performance bonus, such as increasing heart rate or improving mining efficiency. The difficulty is that as long as the content of the drawing is not completely restored, the effect will no longer exist. However, by decomposing the content of the drawing, Marge is confident to find the secret of part of the performance bonus.


    Because he got three important books, namely "guild forging industry literature", "ammunition manufacturing literature" and "notes on inlaying technology".


    The first two include all the key points of the hunter guild''s secret processing. With these two books, you don''t need any "monster suit" and drawings of many weapons.


    The latter is related to the gem inlay system in the world of monster hunter, which can''t be interpreted by the armor experts of marjie Level 2 for the time being, so it can be understood that this book is very powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: ejection claw]


    [type: prop weapon]


    [injury: 2]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [effect: it''s called hook claw. In fact, the tip of hook claw is a suction cup, which can be attached to any material. The ejection distance is up to 10 meters. But please note that because the connected steel cable is flexible, once it fails to hit the target material, the hook claw will bounce back and hit the user''s face]


    Note: watch me play you with a rubber band, ah! My face!]


    "Although it can be said that it has been done, but... What''s wrong with the setting of hitting your own face?" Li Nuo looks up and down with the [ejection claw]. The shape of this thing is a metal wrist guard, in which there is a small raised mouth. The claw hidden in the interior is actually very small, but it will immediately open and absorb on the wall or even any substance after it pops up.


    Marjie is sorting out some of the ore material, impatiently replied: "it''s good to have, at least your fear of heights can be temporarily solved."


    "I''m afraid of heights..."


    At this point, Li Nuo fell into deep meditation.


    Today, he has consulted the hunters of the guild about the weak high platform.


    According to the original "Monster Hunter" game settings, hunters may not die even if they jump from the Eiffel Tower, or even suffer a little damage. According to the truth, the script world that becomes more realistic will not exist.


    But


    "What is falling to death?"


    This is an answer from a hunter


    Li Nuo''s first reaction at that time was to make the guy dizzy, and then let the fire dragon take him to the altitude of 1000 meters, and then throw the guy down.


    However, after a careful conversation, Li Nuo realized that people in this world will be killed by falling, but they don''t call falling dead falling dead, they call it "faltering"


    The physical quality of hunters is extremely outstanding. It can be said that people in this world are not human. These guys can wave a ton of iron lumps and jump off a cliff of tens of meters. On the one hand, the physical quality of human beings in monster hunter is abnormal, on the other hand, it lies in their training methods.


    ¡ª¡ªSquat up.


    [flying down 3000 feet]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: courage...]


    [learning conditions: brain...]


    [effect: through squatting exercise, you can reduce the injury of landing from a high place. After doing 50000 squats, you can reduce the falling injury by 50%. The number of squats per 50% increase by 50000, and the theoretical maximum can be increased to 500%. This skill is a passive skill, and you don''t need to start it. You can start it every time you jump from a high place]


    [Note: suppose that one squat is 2 seconds, 50000 is 100000 seconds, and one day is 86400 seconds... You are really a warrior...]


    Yes, Li Nuo got a skill. He never thought that the way to get a skill was so simple, and that there was a skill that could create such a depressing atmosphere.


    However, learning is a must. At least he has a chance to raise his jumping height to 12 meters.


    According to the hunter, there are 500 to 1000 squats in his daily training, which he maintained for four years.


    It turns out that the reason why these hunters can jump from the height of tens of meters is that they have skills


    Li Nuo said at the moment while doing squat up, one side of Qin Shou looked at straight hair Leng, the heart of this guy what''s wrong?


    How can the fat man know that Li Nuo is working hard for his dream.


    At this time, marjie had already collected the ore, so he raised his head and asked, "Qin Shou, are your clothes OK?"


    "It''s just a little hot. The rest is OK." Qin Shou said.


    Maljie kowtow: "indeed, although the effect of electric dragon suit is general, it is too outstanding in cold protection."


    "It''s not too prominent, it''s too prominent... I feel hot and thin..."


    "That''s an illusion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The stripped white electric Dragon material just makes a set of electric dragon suit, which is composed of electric dragon helmet, chain armor, wrist armor, waist armor and leg armor. The attribute bonus of each part of the equipment needs to be bound to take effect. Qin Shou has few gold coins, so there is no binding. So there is no attribute bonus, but you can enjoy the bonus of the suit effect without binding.


    Evasion distance + 10, body skill - 15, thunder attribute endurance + 40%, defense effect increased to 40.


    From the effect of the suit, we can see why the suit was worn by Qin Shoulai.


    Avoidance distance, as the name suggests, is the safety distance increased by rolling or dodging. Body skill is the energy consumption. The higher the body skill value is, the less the energy consumption will be. The characteristics of suit body skill effect-15 have great side effects on melee players. As a long-distance player, Qin Shou basically does not need large-scale activities, and occasionally dodging can also rely on the buff of avoidance distance, At the same time, you don''t have to worry about the negative buff of excessive energy consumption.


    On Deng Yuanzhou''s side, maljie transformed his people''s hammer for free.


    [Name: a bit powerful hammer]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 18]


    [bonus: strength + 6]


    [equipment condition: strength 8]


    [effect: blunt damage]


    [Note: it''s very hard. One hammer can smash two walnuts]


    In addition, he was given a set of armor locking suit, which has only 11 defense effects and only one suit effect.


    However, the only set effect of this set can be said to exist in order to serve the people - mining ability + 5


    At a glance, we can see that maljie has privately defined Deng Yuanzhou as a "working people".


    These are all the things that malje did with the people in the forge house in more than half a day. In fact, there are a lot of other forging projects he wants to do, but with limited time, he can only do these for the time being.


    Finally, Li Nuo got supplies from the elder.


    1. Attack type:


    X5: strength increased by 3 points, lasting for 3 minutes;


    Strange power pill x2: strength and reaction increased by 8 points for 20 seconds.


    2. Defense category:


    Seed of endurance X5: defense resistance increased by 10 points, lasting for 3 minutes;


    Patience pill X1: defense resistance increased by 50 points for 20 seconds.


    3. Other effects:


    Nutrient x2: increase the upper limit of physical strength by 20 points;


    Forced walk medicine GX2: increases the upper limit of energy by 50 points, and no movement will consume energy in 30 seconds.


    4. Throwing:


    Defecation jade X10: smoke the monster away;


    Flash jade X3: eliminate the visual perception of monsters. The flash of monsters in the air will knock them down;


    Sonic bomb X3: produce sonic boom, produce a tremor to the monster.


    5. Hunting assistance:


    Whetstone: restore durability to full grid;


    Gx4: fixed damage 150.


    In addition to the above items, besides the meat, pickaxe, fishing rod, grinder and iron pot that guarantee the basic survival, Li Nuo also "smoothed" a lot of materials inside the guild, such as mushrooms that can make ammunition or tools that can make traps. Of course, the biggest harvest was a pile of peppers and six bottles of recovery potions.


    In a word, the goods are complete enough. If you still need something, you can collect it at any time on the road.


    "I didn''t expect to get so many things with you." Deng Yuanzhou felt the brand-new hammer and marveled with an incredible appearance.


    Li Nuo squatted up, sweating and said: "this is the beginning. I''m sure... I''m tired... I''m sure I''ll get more... Hu... Things on the road..."


    Qin Shou said: "you are not afraid to bite your tongue..."


    At this time, the door was opened and chabai came in from outside.


    "Miss tea..."


    Deng Yuanzhou and Qin Shou were stunned and frowned with embarrassment. After the hot spring incident that day, they were condemned by their conscience and did not speak to chabai again.


    Tea white to see their look is still as usual insipid, did not seem to put the day too much in mind.


    "Come... Come Li Nuo let out his breath and knelt down beside the bed


    "I''ll tell you again, there''s no need to mention that day." Chabai interrupted, although the tone was calm, but now the dark blue eyes became sharp.


    "All right." Li Nuo got up, picked up a backpack from the bedside, turned to Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou and said, "we haven''t told you yet. We''re ready."


    "What are you going to prepare?" Qin Shou was surprised.


    "Well." Li Nuo put the recovery medicine into his backpack one by one, looked out of the window at the street view which had been shrouded in the night, and said, "let''s start tonight."

 Chapter 215

    "Are you trying to avoid people?" Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo buttoned up his backpack and said: "walking in the daytime will cause a lot of trouble." After he put the bag on his back, he took out a big sack from under the bed, carried it to his shoulder, and continued: "I used the identity of dragon cavalry to exchange resources. According to the truth, if we go, do we need to let the fire dragon come to the guild to meet us, so as to truly reflect my identity as dragon cavalry?"


    "If the fire dragon doesn''t pick up, it will cause suspicion," Marge said


    "Yes, the elder is very good at cooking. He won''t completely believe us. If the fire dragon doesn''t come, he can force us to leave the manufacturing drawings of the weapons with a suspicious tone, and..." Li Nuo said, glancing out of the window, "and I noticed today that two hunters on blue speed dragon went out of the guild, they were wearing light clothes, It''s just a rough but light self-defense weapon. "


    "It can''t be hunting, it''s investigation?" Malje guessed.


    "It''s necessary to be on guard," Li said He looked at chabai and asked, "are there many people outside now?"


    "Very few. Just stick to the stone wall and go over the mountain." Tea white look suddenly a little lonely, "but today I can''t find peach..."


    "Leave it alone, on the road."


    Several people put out the oil lamp in the house and walked out of the house quietly.


    At the moment, no one is walking outside. As a residential area, the second floor is sparsely populated at night. At the moment, the catering area on the third floor is really crowded. I heard that someone captured a flying Thunder Dragon today, so many hunters are gathering in the outdoor catering area to drink under the moon.


    As a matter of fact, it''s not too difficult to capture the flying Thunder Dragon. Its niche is lower than that of the electric dragon and female fire dragon Li Nuo once met with. It''s reasonable that there''s nothing to celebrate.


    But for hunters, there is only one reason to make them drunk, because they need this kind of atmosphere to relieve the depression brought by the job of hunter.


    Every mission is accompanied by death. At the end of the mission, whether to return to the guild or stay permanently in the barren forest, sometimes you can only see your life.


    "Banks... You drink like this again, your wife..." Jessica watched banks drink one by one. She couldn''t help worrying whether he would come out of the house alive after he came home.


    Banks gulped down a large cup of horse urine, belched happily, smelling of alcohol in his mouth and said, "it''s OK, she''s been sent on a secret mission ~ she''s not at home today."


    "Secret mission?" Jessica sits across from banks in doubt. She''s not here to attend the hunters'' party, just because as a receptionist, she comes to help when the catering area is short of staff.


    "Belch, I''ll tell you, belch."


    "It stinks..." jericha deliberately dodges back.


    "My wife said that the boy named Edward, Hiccup... This boy has an unexpected identity. The elder sent someone to the Dolma guild to investigate."


    Jessica wondered, "well... What unexpected identity?"


    Banks got close to her and whispered, "dragon cavalry."


    Jessica frowned slightly.


    "Well? No... "Banks got drunk on the table and said to himself," I tell you, you don''t know what dragon cavalry is... "


    "So... Edward, are they dangerous?"


    "Who knows, anyway, burp ~ anyway, if their identity is fake, with the elder''s temperament... Hey... Burp ~"


    When she saw that he was delirious, she got up and went to the edge of the field. She stood on the railing and looked at the East sky.


    "... it''s too bad, first time as a receptionist..." she buried her head and saw some furtive figures in the distance of the second floor area.


    As soon as her eyes narrowed and her face brightened, she immediately stepped out of the dining area.


    ¡­¡­


    Several of Li Nuo''s men climbed over the stone wall and dived into the half man tall weeds. The guild had hunters on guard at night, but they were mostly assigned to the gate area to guard against monsters coming at night. Therefore, the whole process of sneaking out was easier than expected.


    After climbing out of the wooden fence that surrounds the guild area, he walked quietly to avoid the sight of the night watchman in front of the main gate, and then began to run fiercely until Li Nuo and Qin Shoulei, who are the least physically, are as tired as dogs. They have left the guild area far away.


    Looking back, you can only see a warm yellow mountain standing in the distance behind the leaves which are almost integrated with the night.


    Li Nuo suddenly sat down on the grass, threw the sack on his shoulder to the ground, took the kettle from his waist with a big gulp, screwed on the lid and threw it to Qin Shou, who was on the ground looking up at the stars.


    "Take a break, and then walk a little further into the dense forest."


    "Brother Li, when will the Dragon come out?" Asked Deng Yuanzhou.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not far enough from the guild now."


    Qin Shou sat up, wiped the water on his mouth with his sleeve, looked down at his thick electric dragon suit, and sighed: "I feel hot as if I have long prickly heat..."


    "Brother skinny, the reason why you have heat rash is that you are too fat..."


    "If the disease or symptoms can be fed back to the players, it can only show that the reality of the script world is too incredible. Sometimes we really feel that there is no difference between the" virtual "world in these scripts and the real world we live in." Marjie is leaning against a tree, deliberately pretending to be handsome, although he does not know who to show, maybe this is nature.


    Li Nuo smiles, "maybe we are virtual."


    "Ha ha ha! Brother Li is joking. "


    "Do you have the feeling that the night here is very bright?" At this time, the tea white standing in front of them interrupted their chatting.


    At this moment, the moon is hanging high, and everything is quiet. Though the forest should be dark, Li Nuo can see the trees around him. Originally, Li Nuo thought it was because of his demon hunter''s night vision ability that he could see the scenery around him. Chabai''s words made him understand that the night in the script world is not dark.


    There was a little uneasiness in his heart. If everyone could see the night clearly, if there were just returning hunters passing by, wouldn''t they also be able to see them.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Nuo urged that in order to prevent accidents, it is better to start as soon as possible.


    But just when he got up, he suddenly heard a noise coming from the distance.


    "So soon?" Qin shoutan said that he wanted to have a rest.


    "Don''t talk." Li Nuo''s eyebrows suddenly locked, and his ears rushed to the direction of the sound. A few seconds later, he confirmed that he had not heard it wrong. There was a rapid sound coming from a distance, and the direction was the position of the guild.


    "Hide in the bush."


    Li Nuo picked up the backpack and sack on the ground and immediately went into the Bush behind him.


    The rest of them didn''t speak much and hid with him. Although they didn''t know what happened, they believed in Li Nuo''s sense judgment.


    Only ten seconds later, several people except Li Nuo''s expression became dignified. They also heard the footsteps coming from the distance.


    Gradually, from afar, a shadow appeared on the retina of the people. The gradually larger shadow showed a human shape. The person was running rapidly, and could be detected from the uncoordinated body movements, as if he was running for his life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you again for your reward~

 Chapter 216

    "Ha... Ha..."


    She panted and ran with all her strength until she fell to the ground when she was exhausted.


    Also at this time, behind her, out of a few slender shadows.


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [rescue receptionist]


    [experience value: 150]


    [reward: random]


    "Why is she?" After hearing the sound of the system, Li Nuo didn''t focus on the branch line. Instead, he looked at the person not far away who fell to the ground, jericha.


    I saw jericha get up again and run hard towards the front, but maybe because of the heavy physical consumption, she did not run a few steps and fell down again.


    And as the position of jellica and the players gradually draw closer, the dark shadows chasing her also show their true faces.


    "Blue dragon?"


    After all, we have seen many domesticated blue speed dragons in the guild, but these blue speed dragons are the most primitive wild monsters in front of us.


    Several blue Velociraptors are pacing close to jellyka, who is already lying on the ground.


    At this time, maljie raised his arms and stopped cha bai and Deng Yuanzhou who were about to get up to rescue.


    "Don''t make a big noise. Leave it to me."


    When the words came down, he didn''t give people any response, so he suddenly stood up.


    hua~


    The sound of brush branches and leaves being rubbed attracted the attention of the blue Velociraptors, including the panicked jellyka, who also looked at the position.


    Marge stood there, his lower body hidden in the Bush, many leaves disorderly covering his hair and clothes.


    Half of his face was covered by the shade of the tree, and half of his face showed a solemn and firm smile, just like the boy who was about to kill the dragon, but the smile on his face was a little shocking.


    All of a sudden, an incredible but reasonable thought flashed through her mind - quick, blue dragon, eat me!


    "You dragons." Malje pointed his arm straight at the blue Velociraptors and said angrily, "for the sake of the pathetic appetite, he cruelly took this lovely young lady as food. I can''t forgive her!"


    Li Nuo and cha bai have an idea in their hearts at the same time - I have a bad feeling


    "Miss jellica, please don''t worry, your knight..." maljet raised his hand and held a thing. He threw it out, and at the same time, he didn''t forget to shout out the last two words of the oath.


    "Here it is


    At this time, even in the dark night, you can see the brown fog scattered everywhere. This is not a piece of excrement, but another thing you got in the guild.


    [Name: stool jade]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: use stench to drive away all movable creatures around you]


    [Note: if you have a special constitution, you can make it yourself]


    Maljie has his own title [dung beetle]. The effect "dung" skill or prop will increase the judgment range and power, so


    After the brown fog had dispersed, malje found that there was no one around him.


    A thousand years later.


    Qin Shougong supported his knee with his back and gasped: "I can''t believe... The task has been completed like this..."


    Li Nuo squatted beside him with a bad look on his face. "Ah... I almost ran back to the guild just now..."


    "Brother ma... What''s the origin of it..." even Deng Yuanzhou was shaking his head doubting life.


    Tea white smelled his sleeve, and the corners of his mouth trembled, "good... Bad smell..."


    Only Jessica was lying on the ground, covering her skull, feeling that something terrible was invading her brain.


    "Miss jellica, are you all right?" Marjie came up to her, put out a hand and asked with concern.


    "No! It''s all right Like seeing the God of pestilence, Jessica sat up instantly and began to move her body backward to keep a distance from the demon in front of her.


    Deng Yuanzhou got up to squeeze past maljie, stood in front of jielika, and said with concern: "girl Jie, it''s so dangerous at night, you still go to the wild... Forget it, it''s OK." He turned to the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, let''s send her back to the gate of the guild."


    "No way." Li Nuo denied. He got up and walked up and down and scanned jellica. After a long time, he said, "take it away."


    Deng Yuanzhou was stunned at first, and then immediately said, "brother Li, she''s just a girl."


    "If she went back and told the guild that she had seen us outside, the elder would be suspicious and send a pursuer." Li Nuo said here, suddenly squinted at jericha, "or kill her, and then feed it to the fire dragon."


    "No!" Jessica had a look of horror.


    "Li Nuo, stop it." Chabai stopped the farce, "what''s going on, jericha?"


    When she saw that chabai was talking, her trembling heart felt a little steady. After a big breath, she said, "you don''t have to tie me away, of course! I don''t want to be killed either! I actually... "She said here, closed her eyes, pursed her mouth, suddenly opened her eyelids and said," I want to go with you! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence until Qin Shou broke it.


    "Don''t you live well..."


    Jessica shook her head and said, "I need your help!"


    Li Nuo squatted in front of her and said, "don''t talk about help. Do you know where we are going?"


    "East!" "You must have cheated the elders by running away late at night, so it''s impossible to go to the West where the guild is concentrated. Otherwise, you will be trapped. Only the East is the area that is out of the jurisdiction of the guild," she said


    Li Nuo empty eyes, and then raised the corner of his mouth, with a meaningful smile, got up to carry the sack, side head said: "let''s go together, but your so-called busy temporarily don''t say."


    Jessica was confused by Li Nuo''s strange smile. She didn''t wake up until she put a hand on her arm.


    "Chabai..."


    "Well." Tea white nodded her head and lifted her up from the ground. "If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it later. Let''s go first."


    "Good..."


    Li Nuo doesn''t let jellica tell her what she wants. In fact, she''s afraid of a bad task.


    Branch task as long as trigger is forced binding, if the player can not complete, will deduct 500 gold.


    Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou have a small number of gold coins, because they can''t afford the deduction of the branch line task, so they know that if there is a branch line, they will be distracted. Once this happens, it may cause some linkage effects that are not easy to control.


    What''s more, based on the experience of the wizard script, jellyka''s active door-to-door branch line is certainly valuable, but it certainly consumes a lot of time and danger.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s a good deal or not, so we just don''t take on the task and keep the world at peace.


    Several people walked towards the deep forest for about half an hour and then stopped.


    Li Nuo whistled to the sky. After waiting for a moment, there was no sign of the fire dragon.


    "Are you sure that whistling will bring the dragon?" Qin Shou looks at Li Nuo suspiciously.


    Li Nuo said, "isn''t that how martial arts novels are written?"


    Qin fuck couldn''t help but make complaints about it: "this Nim is not a swordsman novel. Even if it''s a fantasy novel! "


    At this time, there was a startling sound in the sky. In the dark night, a giant came from the sky. Its whole body was red, with Mars in its mouth and a saddle on its back.


    It is the fire dragon that has been green by the electric dragon, but at the moment it is not accompanied by the female fire dragon. It seems that this guy has really recovered to a happy and full single.


    Li Nuo takes out [dragon tears] and holds it in his hand. He points to the East. The fire dragon looks in that direction and then lowers his body to wait for them to come up.


    But there is another embarrassing problem at the moment. The number of players is a little too large to squeeze all the players onto the back of the fire dragon. In view of this, chabai puts forward a constructive opinion.


    A moment later


    "That... Why me?"


    "Hum..."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie were tied to the left and right legs of the fire dragon.


    Chabai rode on the dragon''s back and moved his butt. He said in a plain tone, "because of the hot spring."


    When they said this, they were in an uproar.


    "Miss Jie, aren''t you afraid of this dragon?" Deng Yuanzhou looks at the back of jielika at the front, and a little doubt rises in his heart. Jielika looks soft and weak, but he is not surprised to see the fire dragon.


    Jessica smiles and pats the hot skin on the back of the dragon. "It doesn''t matter. It''s a good boy."


    "Well?" There was a trace of doubt in the white look of tea.


    "I''ve studied in the hunter school before, and I know that the character of fire dragon is not that kind of extremely cruel and ferocious flying dragon," she explained quickly


    "There is a hunter school..." sighed Deng Yuanzhou.


    Jessica smiles. "Well... Yeah."


    At this time, Qin Shou carried Li Nuo''s sack, and the last one climbed onto the dragon''s back. Holding the heavy sack, he asked, "Li Nuo, what''s in your sack?"


    "Important supplies, don''t open them for the moment!" Li Nuo called from the bottom, and then said, "hold on, everyone, take off immediately!"


    He clenched the Dragon tears in his hand and gave orders in his heart.


    Just listen to the fire dragon roar, straight into the sky.


    After getting rid of the turbulent wind pressure and unstable swing, what you see is the night scene above the sky overlooking the earth.


    Five days to go, target Shuhai pagoda.

 Chapter 217

    During the day, it was cloudy, there was no sunshine, and the sky was gray.


    On the lush grassland, you can see Lianmian mountain in the distance. The herbivorous dragons are walking together slowly. A long eared rabbit takes a fruit from the mouth of the herbivorous dragon and runs to his companion nearby. Then


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    When it jumped into the air, its long ears were pulled out.


    Li Nuo: "is this good?"


    Qin Shou: "rabbit is so cute?"


    "Thin brother... I want to put this rabbit in your mouth..."


    Marjie: "or you''d better feed the rabbit to the fire dragon. I think Mr. long can''t walk any more."


    Deng Yuanzhou: "I said, brother long is chasing the grass dragon."


    Several people looked back and saw that the fire dragon was running after the grass eating dragon with its tongue sticking out. It looked like a dog.


    "... he deserves to be a single dog..."


    This is what happened. The fire dragon took a total of six of them for a night, and finally fell on a plain, which is the current area. According to the location confirmed by Li Nuo on the map, this is the center of pokai village in the snow mountain in the north and Jiangbo village in the sea in the south, about 400 kilometers away from the East DORMA in the west, which is the area where the guild fled, It is equivalent to flying from Beijing to Jinan in one night.


    According to the visual inspection on the map, it is about 500 kilometers away from the easternmost coast they are going to. That is to say, they need to find a place to adjust, let the fire dragon recover its energy and start again, and they can reach the coast in half a day.


    However, jellica said that the physical strength of the fire dragon can only guarantee that it can fly so far in one day. The main reason is that it is not a camel and is not good at carrying people.


    Coupled with the huge body, so often need to rest to ease their physical state.


    As a result, the plan had to be delayed a little, and Li Nuo was also thankful for it. Fortunately, he ran out a day earlier.


    They are heading towards the east of the mainland, which is now called the "old continent". In the west, the terrain is complex, and most guilds are also established in the west, because the geographical conditions are conducive to resisting the invasion of monsters. In the East, the terrain is gentle, with a large area of plains and forests, and a little more villages and small countries in the East.


    Now the resting place where Li Nuo and his people are going is a small country not far away, the Empire of Polynesia


    Not long after they arrived, a tall wall came into view. Behind the wall should be the "polivias" they were looking for.


    It''s just that the situation is a bit abnormal.


    A huge object is pounding against the wall. This huge creature is no stranger to them.


    ¡ª¡ª"Greedy king of terror", Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "What''s the situation?" Qin Shou was surprised to see the Dragon hitting the wall again and again.


    Jielika said: "recently, several Tyrannosaurus Rex sightings suddenly appeared on the mainland. Once these monsters smell the food, they will go crazy and destroy everything."


    "It''s strong... Better than any enemy we''ve ever met." Chabai can understand the power of Tyrannosaurus Rex just by seeing its body. Of course, she did not put the Bahamut she had met into the category of the enemy, because they were not even living creatures in front of the real king of the sky.


    However, as chabai said, Tyrannosaurus Rex is very strong, strong to terror. In this world, Tyrannosaurus rex has no natural enemies.


    Deng Yuanzhou raised the hammer forward, "go! Let''s go up and kill it


    Maljie grabbed him and said with a smile, "hum, just give it to me."


    Everyone was surprised and yelled, "no!"


    At this time, a few inconspicuous wall holes on both sides of the gate under the city wall were opened, and the herbivorous dragon pulled out some strange cars one after another and stopped in the square outside the city wall.


    The car is equipped with strange looking guns. The size is not small. It''s bigger than the common medieval guns, and it gives people an ominous feeling.


    I don''t know why the manufacturer designed this kind of thing. It''s like cutting off the head of a female fire dragon and crashing into a car.


    The muzzle of these metal "female fire dragons" is neatly facing the Tyrannosaurus Rex that is hitting the wall. At the moment, the thick wall has been deeply sunk. It can be imagined that in order to resist the attack of monsters, the outer walls of the city are very thick.


    All of a sudden, the muzzle of the gun burst into a flash, and huge fireballs rose from it and shot straight in the direction of T. rex.


    The red ball of light is solid and hits all the targets on the ground. Although the Tyrannosaurus Rex is not weak in fire, it still can''t resist the fierce impact. The giant beast like a madman soon drowns in the light of fire and falls back.


    At this time, the cannons set side by side in the city wall also fired together. Although they were not as powerful as the "female fire dragon" cannons, they could also give this huge object a lot of impact damage.


    "Really powerful..." Qin Shou lost his chin. This is the first time he saw the power of national defense weapons in the world of monster hunter.


    "I didn''t expect to beat this guy so soon." Deng Yuanzhou is also praising the destructive power of his weapons.


    But Jessica shook her head and said, "it''s not good..."


    Before they could understand what jelika said, they saw the tyrannosaurus terroris suddenly roaring up in the sky. The roaring sound vibrated. Even if it was 100 meters away, they felt eardrum pain.


    The tyrannosaurus terroris opened its mouth, and the black fog ran out of it. The outer layer of the fog was covered with red lightning, and the herbivorous dragon and "female fire dragon" cannon were annihilated in an instant.


    "Is this the attack of halitosis?" Li Nuo is so Tucao, but also knows that this belongs to the Dragon make complaints about the Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Come on, guys." Marjie''s voice rings. He has lifted the white cloth wrapped in the steam power arm and is installing the mechanical arm on the arm.


    "But this mixed water is not easy to flow." Qin Shou said that the Tyrannosaurus Rex is more powerful than expected, and even the players'' strength is difficult to take advantage of it.


    Li Nuo threw the sack and backpack to the ground, swung his cane and said with a smile, "don''t you think that female fire dragon gun is very powerful, if you can find a way to make it in your hand..."


    "You''re not going to steal again..."


    "... am I a thief in your mind?"


    "Otherwise..."


    "Look at my eyes! Devil hunter


    "Well..."


    "Cut..." Li Nuo looked at the tea white beside him and said: "fear Tyrannosaurus Rex weak thunder."


    "Good."


    Cha bai''s words were concise and comprehensive. At the same time, he was full of electric current. In the blink of an eye, he left a shadow that had already run to the Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Don''t go up, Xiao Qin. Protect Miss Jie here." Deng Yuanzhou asked, then put his hammer on his shoulder, and ran to the position of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie, one is still loading his arm, the other is taking out the decoction to drink, one after another also followed up.


    Qin Shou was standing in a mess on the plain. Suddenly he heard a low roar from the fire dragon behind him.


    But the fire dragon was glaring at the direction of the wall.


    "What''s the matter... Does it want to go up?" Qin Shou was surprised.


    Jessica stood in front of him and said anxiously: "no... the fire dragon saw the fort made of female fire dragon, which led to anger. If it goes on like this... It may also attack the city..."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Qin Shou was surprised and immediately stood in front of jielika.


    At this time, the fire dragon''s eyes suddenly looked at Qin Shou and them. The angry look looked like two dragons, as if they were going to kill them immediately.


    "Jessica... Get behind me." When he said that, he had already reached out his hand to touch the slingshot which was not on his waist. After a long time together, he almost forgot that the fire dragon was a dragon after all, a ferocious flying dragon.


    "Don''t touch the weapon!" Yelled Jessica.


    It''s too late. The fire dragon has come.


    Qin Shou had no time to set up his catapult, so he could almost wait to die with his eyes closed.


    At this moment, jielika suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of Qin Shou.


    "Be careful!"


    Qin Shougang called out this sentence, but at the next moment he knew the superfluous.


    Jericha raises her hand, and the Dragon stops in front of her. She lowers the dragon''s head and lets her touch the carapace of her jaw.


    "This child... Has been hurt by hunters before..." gelika murmured. "The female fire dragon cannon outside the city wall reminds him of the past. In fact, it''s just corroded by the mind. It doesn''t matter."


    Qin Shou has been silly.


    "Jessica... Are you..."

 Chapter 218

    At the moment, the cannons on the heavy city wall are stopping fire one after another, and the soldiers on the city wall are busy loading the cannons. However, only at this time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex starts to hit the city wall again, and even bites the hard wall brick with its huge mouth.


    Just when the soldiers were so disturbed that they couldn''t continue to work, but when the accident happened, suddenly a bright blue light exploded in front of them. After listening to the crackle, the Tyrannosaurus Rex stopped its attack, and a graceful shadow stood on its huge mouth.


    Chabai watched with her eyes. Judging from her intuition of fighting, the thick scales and strong muscles of T. rex gave her an answer. The physical strength of this ferocious beast was stronger than she had predicted.


    At this time, Tyrannosaurus Rex head slightly shaking, which is the precursor of its mouth to open.


    Tea white stepped on the forehead of the dragon, flashed in the air, turned back and kicked its thick neck.


    In a moment, the foot was in contact with the steel plate, and the hardness of the muscle was almost indestructible. Her kicking left only a shallow wound on the neck of T.Rex, and the depth might only be a scratch on the skin. Moreover, thanks to the dragon''s weak thunder, it was the thunder light from the tea white foot that hurt the skin.


    Suddenly, the Tyrannosaurus Rex turned around and wagged its tail. The tail, as strong as its body, was driven out of the wind and smashed into the air. The busy tea white instinctively crossed his arms and was pulled to the ground in mid air.


    "Miss tea!"


    Deng Yuanzhou, surprised, immediately picked up a few hard fruits from the ground, put them in the gouzhuang on his left hand, fired claws at the head of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and pulled himself to his face.


    "Euler


    With a bang, the hard fruit in the claw was fired out, and the face of T. rex was covered.


    The power of the guild hook claw''s full ammunition launch is extremely powerful, which can even be described as science fiction. Let''s put it this way, the power of the "ammunition" launched will increase nearly ten times, and even small stones can play the destructive power of barbells.


    However, it is only limited to full ammunition. If the "bullet" is fired separately, the power will not change.


    Tyrannosaurus rex was fruit paste face, a head hit the city wall, if according to the game''s settings, in general this kind of situation, Tyrannosaurus Rex should fall to the ground and then kick and howl.


    Unfortunately, this is not just a game world, but a script world similar to reality.


    Part of the city wall has been knocked off half a layer, and several cannons have fallen to the ground.


    Tyrannosaurus terroris shook its head, followed by a roar. The huge mouth full of teeth and the chin covered by countless everted teeth made people feel shivering. A drop of saliva left between the teeth. When it fell to the ground, the strong acid in saliva instantly burned the grass.


    Looking at this scene, Deng Yuanzhou felt scared, "my darling... Is this guy with sulfuric acid in his mouth?"


    The saliva secreted by Tyrannosaurus terrestris in a state of fatigue has a strong acid that can instantly corrode the contact material, so as to soften the strength of the prey''s carapace and make it easy to prey. At the same time, if the prey that is bitten by Tyrannosaurus terrestris escapes from the mouth of Tyrannosaurus terrestris, Tyrannosaurus terrestris can also follow the smell of its dissolved body tissue to track the prey.


    "Avoid its head, saliva is very dangerous, attack the abdomen, it is best to cut off the tail." Chabai said in a soft voice that through the battle just now, her title [Intellectual] has completely resolved the weakness of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    After hearing this, Deng Yuanzhou immediately fixed his eyes on T. rex''s lower abdomen and began to run, looking for hard fruits from the ground.


    Just at this moment, Tyrannosaurus terroris suddenly jumped up, and its explosive power of hind legs can instantly jump its huge body to tens of meters away.


    "Coming..."


    Chabai slides backward rapidly, and will flash away at the moment of T-Rex landing. At the same time, he will step on the ground with his legs like lightning. With one foot on T-Rex''s side head, the black blood liberator on his body turns into a scorpion tailed Yin honghezi, and pounces on T-Rex''s head.


    Hezi''s effect is to attack and absorb the opponent''s HP, but


    "Cut!"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body and skin are too hard to penetrate its cortex without thunder attribute.


    "In that case..."


    Chabai raises her hand to release [primary lightning].


    Suddenly, the Tyrannosaurus Rex roared, and chabai''s ears ached, and almost fell to the ground.


    The sound of dragon roar can almost destroy the hearing of ordinary people. The best result for players or Hunters without earplugs is dizziness.


    However, the tyrannosaurus terroris bit to the ground and pulled up the grass with its mouth to the rock below. This huge force benefited from its developed neck muscles and the bite force at the top of the biological chain.


    It throws a huge rock at the brain and falls into the tea white.


    With a bang, the rock broke into several pieces. At the same time, chabai quickly retreated, just like throwing himself out. After a few steps, he fell on the grass.


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou, who had been ignored by Tyrannosaurus Rex, came from the side and pulled himself to his abdomen with his claw. He launched a full shot close to his belly.


    The tyrannosaurus terroris shook and suddenly whirled around in place, throwing Deng Yuanzhou to the ground, then spitting out the black fog wrapped in red lightning from the mouth of the abyss.


    Where the black fog swept, the grass was corroded.


    Deng Yuanzhou got away with a fluke, but his left arm was injured, his sleeve was corroded, and his exposed arm was peeling and fleshy.


    Just when the war situation here was anxious, the soldiers on the city wall had already added their guns and fired shells again towards the direction of the Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The roar of the explosion is endless, but the explosive effect of the shells can hardly hurt the muscles of T. rex.


    "It''s better than I thought." Li Nuo stood in the distance, chin clenched, as if watching a play.


    "It''s a creature at the top of the world, after all." While adjusting the steam power arm, maljay said, "who do you think is better than Tyrannosaurus Rex or the shadow elder in wizard?"


    "We have to try again, but we can''t try our best now, but..." Li Nuo pondered and said: "it should be the shadow elder who is more terrible. I have a say in this aspect."


    "Oh?" "You said that miss chabai was testing?" marjie asked


    "That''s bullshit... It''s not easy to catch a beast. Of course, we have to try the power of the new equipment." Li Nuo could see clearly that chabai didn''t use the extremely shameful [dangling leg], and the other moves, including Hezi, were basically used once.


    There are two main reasons why Li Nuo didn''t stand in the distance. One is that he counseled that the Tyrannosaurus Rex could send his soul to heaven with one tail. It''s better to stay away and see the way first. The other is that in the spirit of first come, then come, let the tea white try first, and wait until she has finished trying.


    From the beginning, Li Nuo didn''t think that he could kill Tyrannosaurus Rex. The reason is very simple. It''s unnecessary


    This guy is a mad dog. Even if he can win by chance, the price he will pay will be terrible.


    He just wanted to do an experiment with Tyrannosaurus terrestris to verify an idea that had been buried in his mind for a long time.


    Whether the decocting medicine [black blood] and the attribute "blood quality" can merge into a new thing.


    [black blood] was originally a special Decoction for dealing with vampires, but when he jumped into his brain, he thought of one thing. He now has the attribute of "blood quality". If he drinks [black blood], he doesn''t know what chemical reaction will occur when these two blood related things are combined.


    As a result, this kind of behavior of using other things as a white mouse is actually taking himself as an experimental object, which makes him eager to find a better opponent. However, the boar king is too weak and the white dragon is in a special situation. Only Tyrannosaurus Rex is absolutely qualified, even a little over standard.


    "Almost. I''m on it." Li Nuo saw that chabai and Deng Yuanzhou had retreated far away, and the guns on the city wall were roaring together, which was diverting the attention of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Now the time was right, so he took steps to meet them.


    "I''m not like you." At this time, Marge''s voice came from behind, "I never thought about doing any experiments."


    Li Nuo stopped curiously.


    Marjie continued: "in the battle with barrange, I accidentally found out a combination of moves, watch it, you will see the upgrade of that move soon."


    "Ha?" Li Nuo Dun force of turn head, abdomen Fei wear this guy start to make what problem again?


    Marge suddenly rushed forward, like a gust of wind over Li Nuo.


    With the steam power arm in his right hand, he held a piece of excrement. He suddenly stopped 30 meters away from the Tyrannosaurus Rex and yelled to the front, "everyone! Avoid it


    Cha bai and Deng Yuanzhou were stunned at first. Suddenly, a bad idea burst out of their heads at the same time, and they left quickly towards the distance without hesitation.


    "Hum..."


    With a cold snort from maljie, the steam power arm starts up instantly, and the arm that increases the power effect throws the piece of excrement tens of meters away.


    At this moment, the artillery fire of the city wall has stopped, and everyone is watching a bubble of brown objects draw an arc in the air and fall steadily on the Tyrannosaurus Rex. In just one second, the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s face has been immersed in the brown fog.


    At this moment, maljay drew his pistol and pointed it at the fog.


    "Watch it, my own skill."


    "Deflagration, magic light break!"


    Bang!


    The red [deflagration bullet] burst out of the air. When it hit the head of T. rex, everyone''s eyes were covered by a blinding light.


    Then there was a big bang. Its scale far exceeded the original power of the deflagration bullet, and even the earth under its feet vibrated slightly.


    The huge explosion, the fire, the fear of Tyrannosaurus Rex died in it, I do not know life and death.


    What everyone doesn''t know is that at this time, a strange skill appears in the skill bar of malje''s property version.


    [Name: deflagration magic light break]


    [type: combination skill]


    [strength classification: C]


    [attribute: Fire poison]


    [learning conditions: "Shikuai" + "deflagration bullet" + "shikalang"]


    [effect: produce earth shaking blasting. At the same time, the usage of this move is changeable. It consumes 30 energy points]


    [Note: hum...]


    Tyrannosaurus terroris lowered its head and smoked all over.


    All around was quiet, only the sound of flames burning could be heard.


    All the people who witnessed this scene, including the soldiers on the wall, were stupid.


    Deng Yuanzhou, who was shocked to the ground by the sound, said slowly, "Miss tea... Do you see it?"


    Chabai stood there frowning, deeply suspicious of life, "... See."


    Li Nuo''s mind is like a piece of clean white paper, on which three questions are written.


    Who am I? Where am i? What the hell am I doing?


    After soul asked three questions, he immediately realized one thing.


    In a strange way, maljie seems to be the most loser in their group


    "Hum..."


    Marjie put away his pistol and was thinking about what posture to put forward to meet the cheers of the crowd. Suddenly, he saw the roasted Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly raise his head and roar.


    The deafening sound awakened all the people in confusion.


    Its dark green skin has become a dark color, the back as the center of the muscle bulge, the body appeared scattered red stripes.


    Li Nuo''s heart beat faster and an accident happened.


    He never thought this would happen. Tyrannosaurus terrestris usually in a violent state after being seriously injured, in the form of bulging back muscles on green skin. But at this time, the green and black Tyrannosaurus terrestris is obviously another situation.


    Anger and the crisis of dying make it complete a transformation similar to evolution


    "Angry and afraid of Tyrannosaurus Rex..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward~


    PS: I''m a little feverish. I really can''t hold on any longer. So today I''m going to make one shift, but the number of words is a little more. I''d like to apologize to you.

 Chapter 219

    Rage and fear Tyrannosaurus Rex, also known as the slayer of everything, has a far greater threat than the usual Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    From its head to its back, the black dragon energy is mixed with red lightning, and the blood foam is ejected violently.


    The leakage of dragon attribute energy is actually due to the excess of dragon attribute energy accumulated in the body, and finally erupted with blood mist when Tyrannosaurus Rex could not control it.


    At the same time, according to the investigation, the energy released from the eruption is the real dragon energy. Even its blood has been affected by the Dragon attribute for a long time and dyed black.


    However, this Exodus dragon attribute energy is both a weapon and a poison to T. rex.


    On the other hand, it is a sharp blade that constantly burns his life.


    In a word, if we skip the above description, we can only use a simple sentence to summarize it, that is, angry and afraid Tyrannosaurus Rex, which can hardly be regarded as a living creature in the world, just like the magic dragon in purgatory.


    "Damn..."


    Li Nuo and marjie yelled at the same time, and the appearance of rage and fear Tyrannosaurus rex was completely different from what they knew.


    "Tea white! Brother Zhou! Don''t get close to it


    While Li Nuo was shouting, he rushed to the tyrannosaurus terroris. The blood mist burst from his whole body. This time, the blood was a little strange, dotted with a small amount of black blood spots in the red blood.


    [black blood] can really merge with [stealth ¡¤ explosion]... Li Nuo feels the change of his body, but he is not happy at all, because what he puts in front of him is a real "madman"!


    In terms of niche, there are many even stronger ones compared with Tyrannosaurus Rex, but this guy is the only one who never wants to meet.


    This is a hunting machine that only knows how to kill everything, without fear or emotion.


    "Shouldn''t starving Tyrannosaurus Rex turn into angry eating Tyrannosaurus Rex?"


    Maljie anxiously yelled, even when he was facing the creature in front of him, he couldn''t pretend to be calm.


    "Who knows!"


    When Li Nuo speeded up, he almost immediately got close to the dragon. This huge thing is not crazy at the moment, but it''s fixed there.


    All of a sudden, the Black Mist leaped out of his body, and his eyes turned red immediately.


    Li Norton was shocked and immediately turned around.


    "You are cruel!"


    When this guy''s blood fog billowed out of his body, Li Nuo noticed a terrible breath, which was no less than the terror power of the shadow elder.


    So he immediately decided to change the policy, what experimental moves ah, first run!


    "Run


    He yelled at everyone.


    "Chabai, run with brother Zhou!"


    Chabai and Deng Yuanzhou stood in the same place, looking at Li Nuo with a dignified look.


    "Ah


    Li Nuo saw something bad in their eyes. When he looked back, he saw the Tyrannosaurus Rex raising his chin with a black mist in his mouth.


    In the blink of an eye, the black fog had spread.


    Li Nuo immediately glided and sidestepped, constantly dodging the misty air. He knew that as long as he was covered by the fog, even Guanyin could not save him.


    At this time, a figure suddenly flashed over. It was maljie, who used the new generation of the disabled. The leggings on his legs made him jump to the side head of the Tyrannosaurus Rex almost in an instant, and then the steam from the steam power arm burst out and hit the Tyrannosaurus Rex head with a heavy fist.


    "Hiss!"


    Marjie panicked. His fist hit the ice rock which had been deposited for thousands of years. The bone of his fist relieved pain, leaving only a wisp of smoke on the skin of T. rex which was not easy to see.


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex closed his mouth, shook his head and flew maljie. After rolling several times on the ground, maljie lay there like he was out of breath.


    Li Nuo looked at the crazy Tyrannosaurus Rex in horror. He was afraid that he had not noticed the omen of Tyrannosaurus Rex attack behind him just now. Since he came to "endless cloister", relying on his excellent insight, he has long been used to predicting the omen of enemy''s attack first and then fighting back. Just like before, there were only two situations that could not be perceived in advance, one was Bahamut, A shadow elder.


    But he can''t help thinking about it any more. I''m afraid Tyrannosaurus rex has come to him. When the huge body comes with black fog, it will bring a sense of oppression to the audience.


    "God his mother aimed at me..." Li Nuo immediately avoid, fortunately his body flexible can avoid, otherwise this collision is likely to let his whole body bone scattered.


    Even so, the attack of T. rex was too fierce. This guy''s attack didn''t stop at all. After several successive impacts and sweeps, Li Nuo felt a little exhausted


    "Who blew you up? Who are you going to arch! I didn''t recruit you! " He was not willing to shout, but ushered in the Dragon attribute black fog sprayed by Tyrannosaurus Rex. He ran quickly to the edge of the wall, pointed to the soldiers above the wall and yelled: "you are working!"


    And the soldiers on the wall are staring at the play of dragon chasing people.


    "Do you hear me? He told us to work


    "The shells are finished, new shells are coming, and... Aren''t they hunters?"


    "Look carefully... These people''s weapons don''t seem to be hunter''s weapons?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Archer!"


    On the wall, dozens of archers pull the bowstring, and the bows and arrows arc to the Tyrannosaurus Rex, but they are scattered by the black fog.


    The bows and arrows of soldiers are different from those of hunters. The bows and arrows of hunters are made of special materials, which can hurt Tyrannosaurus Rex, a powerful monster. But the bows and arrows of soldiers are no different from toys on this occasion.


    "Brother Li!" Deng Yuanzhou''s eyes were anxious. He was about to rush to help Li Nuo when he was caught by chabai.


    "You can''t. I''ll do it."


    When the words fall, chabai rushes past in an instant, stepping on the sound.


    This is the most powerful primary lightning. When she gets close to Li Nuo''s body, she hits it with one hand, and a ray of thunder explodes on the head of the terror storm.


    This monster ate the damage of thunder attribute, but it only ate the damage. It regained its consciousness in the blink of an eye and continued to open the huge mouth.


    The ground was bitten out of a hole, and cha bai and Li Nuo had safely dodged back.


    At this time, the gates under the wall opened again, and the herbivorous dragon pulled the "female fire dragon" gun from it.


    "Great..."


    Boom!


    Tyrannosaurus Rex shook its tail twice and destroyed all the fort.


    Li nuosheng swallowed the word "Le". He was heartless


    "Can you fight?" Asked chabai.


    "Maybe..." Li Nuo squeakes. He can''t predict whether he has done too much. Maybe he can do it with [blood remnant] and the help of his teammates, but everything is theory


    Why don''t you try? It''s impossible for this guy to run away anyway.


    The metal sound of the walking stick is mixed with the fire of blood drops. Li Nuo dodges the head hammer that Tyrannosaurus Rex smashes at him, moves to his side and sweeps with a whip.


    It felt very bad. It was like beating on a rock, but the actual effect was unexpected. A transverse wound was pulled out of T. rex''s solid leg. Although it only broke the skin, a few wisps of black smoke could be seen from the skin.


    The smoke is definitely not from the inside of the tyrannosaurus terroris, because its shape is not like the black fog on its body. The reason for its formation can only come from the red and black blood fog on the whip blade, which is caused by the corrosiveness of the black blood.


    But the skin damage to T. rex is as small as the bite of insects and ants. It comes to an iron mountain directly.


    In a flash, Li Nuo swung his walking stick into a sword mode with a quick reaction. He put the tip of his sword against the skin of T-Rex, and the body of his sword sank into its flesh. He tightly grasped the handle of his walking stick and was dizzy by the head.


    At this time, chabai comes, and the thunder blows down the dragon, which makes Li Nuo pull out his walking stick and leave quickly.


    Chabai is stretching her heart strings. She can see that although Li Nuo can hurt the Tyrannosaurus Rex, the blood of this giant beast is too thick. If he doesn''t give it fatal damage first, Li Nuo''s walking stick is basically a toothpick in front of the Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    So far, the biggest damage that Tyrannosaurus rex has ever suffered comes from maljie''s "deflagration magic light break", but now maljie has fallen unconscious.


    Unless you use another attack with the same level of damage as deflagration, you can deal a large amount of damage to this crazy Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    But it''s not easy. The principle of "deflagration magic light break" is biogas plus explosion, supplemented by the corresponding diffusion damage buff.


    The energy emitted by biogas explosion is extremely terrifying, which can be compared with ordinary blasting attack. In reality, for example, when the aircraft carrier vikrand of India entered the port for operation, several workers squatted on the side of the septic tank of the rotary well ship to smoke. As a result, a cigarette end accidentally fell down, and the biogas produced by 200 tons of feces ignited and exploded, 200 tons of feces directly covered the whole body of the aircraft carrier, and the power directly blasted the 10000 ton rotary well ship to pieces.


    Only attacks that can destroy steel can cause large damage to Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    This kind of one-time burst damage is extremely difficult to find. I''m afraid Wang Guojun, Li Nuo and Deng Yuanzhou don''t have it. However, chabai has it.


    After several flashes, cha bai stands on the neck of Tyrannosaurus terroris, her hands on her chest, ready to start self destruction.


    Man made [self destruct] has a huge amount of energy. Although the scale of explosion is small, the intensive energy damage can destroy even the terrible regenerative power of T virus, not to mention the hard skin Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Tyrannosaurus terroris has to throw up its body because it has a person standing on its neck. But with her eyes closed, self destruction has started. As long as it is not attacked, self explosion cannot be stopped.


    Just then, a metal substance stuck to her waist.


    This is the tip of the suction cup of the catapult claw.


    Claw will pull her away, the next moment has hit Li Nuo.


    He released his strength and fell to the ground with the 300 Jin woman.


    "Crazy!" Li Nuo glared.


    In the face of this puzzling question, tea white Leng.


    Suddenly, a huge shadow covered them.


    The mouth of the abyss of Tyrannosaurus Rex is now above them.

 Chapter 220

    The saliva mixed with black blood mist dropped down. Seeing the big mouth close in front of you, suddenly a red flying dragon rushed to the side, biting on the neck of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Fire dragon!"


    Li Nuo was so surprised that he was dragged away by the collar of chabai.


    The appearance of the fire dragon saved Li Nuo and chabai, but it was not the opponent of angry eating Tyrannosaurus Rex. After a few seconds of struggle, it was left on the wall.


    The soldiers on the wall were frightened. A Tyrannosaurus rex was not enough, but another fire dragon came out!?


    But see two dragons with roar to do before the war, the sound of shock high wall fell small stones.


    All of a sudden, the fire dragon breathes out, and a gun blows at the terror tyrant dragon. In the explosion, the terror tyrant, as if ignoring its own damage, rushes to bite the fire dragon, and takes it in its mouth and smashes it to the ground again and again.


    When this scene appears, Li Nuo has arrived in front of marjie, and a blood injection will wake him up.


    "Stool jade." Li Nuo said in a hurry, when distributing the materials, because people dislike, so all the [stool jade] is put on maljie.


    After seeing the scene of Tyrannosaurus terroris ravaging the fire dragon, maljie was first surprised, and then immediately took out the [stool jade].


    Use the jet state of the steam power arm to throw the stool jade far away at the tyrannosaurus terroris. As a mass of fog dispersed, the giant beast still bit the fire dragon and hit the ground again and again.


    "No use


    "No way." In the face of doubt, maljie quickly denied it, directly took out two pieces and threw them again.


    The fog was bigger than just now, and the Tyrannosaurus Rex finally let go. He ran to the distance with a roar, and the fire dragon also flew into the sky. I''m afraid that he was also influenced by the "stool jade" and flew away from the distance.


    "Ha..."


    "Hoo..."


    Li Nuo and cha bai breathed a sigh of relief one after another. One stood there as relaxed as if he had no strength, and the other collapsed directly on the ground after releasing the "Nei Qian ¡¤ outbreak".


    Now Li Nuo can understand why he said "Monster Hunter" when he asked which game scripts he could not contact


    Rage eating and fear Tyrannosaurus Rex is so powerful that it has no reason. I can''t imagine how strong a Cologne will be


    "Are you all right?" Deng Yuanzhou came up and asked. At the same time, his face was a little ashamed. He didn''t look as straightforward as usual. He seemed to be indignant because he didn''t help.


    Li Nuo shook his head and looked up at the gloomy sky. "It''s a pity that the fire dragon ran away..."


    "Let''s go." Cha bai straightened up and said, "it has saved us and hurt us. Go to find it."


    "It should be enough to whistle later." Li Nuo answered.


    "No way." At this time, jielika''s voice rang out behind her. "I''m afraid the saliva of Tyrannosaurus Rex is corrosive. The fire dragon won''t recover so soon."


    Jielika is followed by Qin Shou. They seem to be safe and sound, but their faces are a little pale.


    "The road to the East will be very dangerous. I suggest you go to the city first and wait and buy some goods. If the fire dragon doesn''t come back tomorrow, it''s safer to take more things to go on the road, and..." Jessica looks at the city wall that has been knocked into a gap. "There should be a station for AILU cat in the city. Without the fire dragon, it''s faster to go to the east by car."


    Qin Shou then pointed to jellyka and said, "by the way, she was the one who asked Huolong to help you just now."


    After a short silence, all the people except chabai were staring straight.


    "Dragon, fuck, ride, soldier?" Li Nuo asked word by word.


    Jessica is silent. It''s tacit.


    "It''s too sudden, isn''t it? Aren''t you the receptionist? "


    "I..." Jessica looked a little dim. "I didn''t want to hide it, but Edward didn''t let me say it at that time..."


    Li Nuo instantly noticed several pairs of eyes staring at him, and then he said that I had other considerations!


    "We''ll talk about it later." Marjie looked at the soldiers who came out of the gate.


    Five soldiers came up to them. One of them took out a bag, which was bulging and making a clear sound. It should be money.


    He handed the bag to the nearest malje and said, "the hunter, right? This is your reward. "


    "We''re not hunters, we''re just travelers," Li said


    They have not taken over the task, and it is far away from the previous guild. If they call themselves hunters, they are likely to be judged as "wild hunters", that is, hunters who have not been recognized by the guild. That kind of identity will bring them unexpected problems.


    After hearing this, the soldier took the money bag away. "Ah... Traveler, I said how poor weapons are. I''m sorry, if we are not hunters, we can''t provide money, but as a thank you..." he took out a wooden card carved with gold coin pattern from another pocket. "As long as we use this brand during activities in the city, the price will be reduced as appropriate."


    [Name: Royal discount card]


    [type: props]


    [effect: applicable to most scripts, price is 10% off]


    [Note: a poor prince was fed up with poverty, so he vowed that he would make a law for himself only when he was rich in the future. Later, he married the country''s richest girl, and later, he was fed up with the damned love, so he made such a wooden card for himself and divorced with a strong will. Only then did he find that the 10% discount was a little less]


    It took me a long time to work together. Instead of receiving Royal courtesy, I only got a permanent discount


    Li Nuo stares decadent eyes speechless and chokes. When the soldiers turn around and walk back, he wipes his fingers, takes the bag of coins out of the soldiers'' inventory, and throws them back to maljie.


    "Let''s find a place to rest first." Li Nuo took a look at jericha and followed the soldiers to the city.


    Monster Hunter is a world famous for its unique technology. Considering its manufacturing level and guild system, as well as steam driven dragon guns, it can be said that the world is very close to the first industrial revolution in reality, but there are also some strange things, such as dragon cannon and high-density dragon killing carbon, These things belong to comparative metaphysics are very difficult to appear in reality.


    Since the general situation of the world is close to the period of the first industrial revolution, it should also be close to the residential construction. However, its architectural appearance seems to stay in the middle ages, but there are some rare architectural settings that are difficult to understand, such as the construction mode of the guild.


    Like Li Nuo, the country where they live, the architectural level around them makes people feel like they are in a medieval town in Europe, without steam products.


    In addition to brick and stone houses, there are vendors holding stalls to sell goods and signs that can be seen within 20 steps.


    These billboards are similar to those of the guild. They all issue reward task lists. However, the task list here is to hunt down prisoners. Moreover, due to the imperfect social system, there is no police station in the country, and the military has taken its place.


    A few people find a hotel to take a rest. We can''t think about the living environment in this era. As long as there are no cockroaches that can fly, we should be glad.


    "When miss chabai and miss jericha come, let''s have something to eat before we get down to business." Marjie felt his belly.


    Suddenly a thunder like voice came out, and people looked at Qin Shou.


    "Don''t look at me like that... We haven''t eaten for most of the day."


    "So it is." Li Nuo nodded slowly, "but there''s no need to go to the restaurant. Do you still have the white dragon''s meat?"


    After hearing this, Deng Yuanzhou nodded. Because it was a sudden time when he fled from the guild, everyone just divided up what he was responsible for. For example, Li Nuo was a restorative supplement, Qin Shou was an auxiliary prop, maljie was a production material and muscle product, and Deng Yuanzhou was responsible for storing and carrying food, all in his backpack.


    "Brother Li, do you want to do it by yourself?"


    "No, but we have to find a place to make a fire." Li Nuo picked up the sack he had been carrying.


    Will be tied tightly to loosen the mouth of the bag, the things inside fell to the ground.


    Then the whole room was quiet.


    A few seconds later, there was a uniform exclamation.


    "Damn it


    At this time, the door is pushed open, and chabai and jielika enter the room. They immediately settle down, and chabai''s face turns white.


    "Li... Li Nuo!"

 Chapter 221

    "Is this the help of peach?" Qin Shou rubbed his eyes and confirmed again that the "object" looked like a big can, but it had eyes and ears. His facial expression was very wonderful, and his saliva was rippling on his mouth, which made him look like he was playing badly.


    "Congratulations, right..." before Li Nuo finished his last word, he realized that at the door, a pair of eyes were staring at him, and the murderous spirit was about to turn him into coke.


    Let''s go back in time.


    When talking with the elder that day, Tao Zhizhu was "invited.".


    "I said... What''s the matter with this guy?" Li Nuo stares at the elder.


    "It''s the cat with the best cooking skill in the guild now. I think it''s better than the chef''s skill." Said the elder.


    "It''s the eluo of our team."


    "Oh, fate."


    "Fate, you big head!" Li Nuo yelled: "this color is the same as what you have!"


    The elder was furious, "aren''t you also peeping at the hot spring! What''s the right to say me! "


    This sentence made the scene quiet. Li Nuo and the elder suddenly realized that they really have no right to blame each other. They are not good birds


    "I have an invitation." Li Nuo said: "this kid is not like other AILU cats. He doesn''t know anything except being cheap. And I''m afraid I can''t bear to smoke him, so there''s no way to make him unable to move. He can carry it and walk."


    "Meow!" Peach help a exclamation, just about to escape, but was Li Nuo a hold.


    "The elder said:" it is originally the kitchen''s AILU cat, and it is normal that it will not assist in hunting


    "Then why did this guy come out in the audition?"


    "... maybe it''s a show."


    "... did you buy your elder''s position?"


    "In a word..." the elder coughed softly and said, "it''s your own business. I don''t care about it, and I''m good to AILU cat. They complement each other with hunters..."


    "A figure." Li Nuo interrupts him, takes out pen and paper with AILU cat, draws two S-shaped lines, and points them. The lines are soft, clean and full of temptation. At a glance, you can see that they are made by professionals. "I''ll give you a sketch of the size of a photo frame after it''s finished."


    The elder frowned gently, then raised his mouth, "deal!"


    Time goes back to the present.


    "That''s it?" Qin Shou exclaimed at the insider trading between Li Nuo and the elder.


    "That''s it." Li Nuo rubbed the bump on his skull, "the elder and I fed him about dozens of pieces of [paralyzed raw meat] and [sleeping raw meat], and ten bottles of [cold drinks], and finally it became a portable object."


    Cha bai: "shameless."


    Jessica: no limit


    Qin Shou: "the [beep -] thing."


    Deng Yuanzhou: "Yao."


    "Chabai and jielika said that I''m all right. How can you two join in the fun..." Li Nuo said angrily: "don''t you think our team is much quieter after the disappearance of taozhizhu?"


    Maljet said: "hum, you are not qualified to slander a cat as a voyeur and thief."


    "It''s not like you! In order to set up the image of the wall grass, conscience is drowned by stool, right? "


    Chabai took the recovery medicine and poured it into taozhizhu''s mouth. With a weak "meow", he came to life.


    Then he shakes his head and stares at all the people in the room. When he stops his eyes on Li Nuo, the anger in his eyes suddenly increases and he jumps forward. His two claws scratch wildly. The scene is full of blood. It''s terrible, but it''s very exciting.


    Play, play, play, play, play, play.


    Li Nuo, holding the meat of the white dragon in his mouth, gives the hotel owner a seal of akexi, and borrows the kitchen when the boss is demented.


    Then it''s time for taozhizhu to show its role.


    It takes [chef sleeve], pick up the kitchen knife moment look suddenly changed, that wretched and beat as ethereal smoke disappeared, face resolute, stars magnificent, collapsed ears erect, white hair and black spots at the moment seems to exude super brilliance.


    Peels the bone, shuasha slices, the kitchen knife in its hand seems to have been given life.


    Seasoning soup, spoon, such as gentle girl, playing in the soup.


    This is full of stink kitchen, but filled with a refreshing aroma.


    A moment later, the people who were driven back to the bedroom were waiting. The door opened and Tao Zhi pushed the dining car into the dining room.


    There are six plates, all covered with pot covers.


    Taozhizhu carefully divided each plate into the hands of the people, lifted the lid of the pot, and the golden awn rushed to the roof.


    Everyone''s eyes are almost unable to open. It''s not an illusion, it''s a real light!


    When the light fades, everyone''s dishes are different.


    The fresh and juicy fried pork chops, the fragrant longrou macaroni, and the refreshing longrou sashimi are all hungry except for the man-made man who doesn''t need to eat, chabai. Looking at the delicious food, they send it to the mouth without thinking.


    And then


    Li Nuo''s eyes changed when he looked at Tao Zhizhu. Fortunately, this guy is a color blank. If he is a little self-motivated, he may be able to conquer the world.


    Baidianlong''s meat will be a high-grade food with good taste without viscous liquid, but it is also very greasy because of its thick fat. However, after being cooked with the help of peach, the greasy feeling almost disappears, but the unique flavor is retained.


    Even cha bai, who doesn''t eat meat, is moved by the delicious food.


    In the world of monster hunter, there is an auxiliary product called cat rice, which is made by cats. Different combinations of ingredients can produce various effects of food.


    In this world, the role of cat meal is extremely important, increasing energy and health, or strengthening attack and defense, or strengthening other types of buffs.


    However, there is also a time limit for cat meal. According to the eating results, the time range is within one hour.


    In short, the use of peach help can help players increase the fault tolerance rate in the future journey.


    "If you have enough to eat and drink, can you get down to business?" Malje looks at Jessica.


    Just when she wanted to open her mouth, Li Nuo stopped her again.


    He took Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou together and whispered, "you two, before jielika says it, you two must think about something."


    "... if you have something to say, can you just say it?" Qin Shou urged.


    Li Nuo said: "what she wants to say will definitely trigger a branch line. If we can''t finish it, 500 gold coins will be deducted. Can you accept this denomination?"


    "That''s what you were worried about?" Deng Yuanzhou sighed: "I didn''t expect brother Li to think so much about us."


    "No, brother Zhou... He must have his own little Jiujiu..." Qin Shou interjected.


    "You''re right, 500 gold coins is really hard to bear, but..." Deng Yuanzhou glanced at jielika, who was sitting beside the bed, and said with a low smile, "jieniang is very nice. You can''t see her in trouble, can you? And brother Li doesn''t have to worry. If the problem of the branch line is beyond our scope, we can put down the burden and go to the ancient pagoda first. Xiao Qin and I have no objection. "


    As a middle-aged man who has been living in a mixed society for decades, he can see Li Nuo''s idea at a glance.


    Although Deng Yuanzhou is careless, he has a very delicate mind. He habitually treats and understands others with his own heart, and always puts his position in the last place. Sometimes he is brilliant, sometimes he is a fool.


    Especially in places like "endless corridor", the intrigue between players is more fierce than the reality. Sooner or later, his mentality will hurt himself. Fortunately, most of the players in this script are abnormal.


    Li Nuo''s look flashed a little strange, whispered: "if the branch line fails, I will supply you with gold coins."


    After that, without waiting for Deng Yuanzhou to speak to Qin Shou, he turned back and said to jielika, "please tell me, dragon cavalry, miss jielika."


    Jessica closed her eyes, opened her eyes in an instant and said, "I''m really your dragon cavalry, but... Some things are different from what you think."


    "Straight to the point." Li Nuo said.


    He knew early in the morning that there was something wrong with jericha. That night, the girl opened her mouth and found out that they were going to the East. No... it was not analysis, but inducement. The inducement to a group of "thieves" made them think that the East was safe and the West was dangerous. But in fact, it was just the opposite.


    On the dragon''s back, jellica pats the dragon and calls out "the child". First of all, she doesn''t say whether normal people will call the dragon a child, but she rushes to the tone and state. She must have been in touch with these monsters. How can a receptionist have the opportunity to often contact the ferocious dragon and live well until now?


    Finally, when Deng Yuanzhou marveled that she was not afraid of the fire dragon, her ridiculous answer almost told Li Nuo that she was lying, because the hunter school... There is no such school in this world.


    If ever, Li Nuo would expose him on the spot and find a branch line, but just like chabai''s evaluation of him.


    He is a man who is sometimes too "worried".


    "Well... Let me introduce myself again." "Before I became a receptionist, I was just a rider who came from a small village on the east bank and could communicate with the dragon."


    "Rider?" Qin Shou wondered, "isn''t it called Dragon cavalry?"


    "Let her finish." Li Nuo makes a gesture of invitation to jellica.


    "Dragon cavalry is the name given to us by the outside world. Almost everyone thinks that it''s incomprehensible to get along with the dragon, but we don''t think so. It''s very common for us to coexist, communicate and even accompany with the" monster "you call it


    When she said that, she stopped and looked at the reaction of the people. Seeing that no one wanted to ask, she continued to tell her story.


    "In fact, it''s not a secret that we exist. The upper level of the DORMA guild basically knows about the riders. The place where the guild was established is dense in the West and sparse in the East. It''s because we riders manage the ecological balance of the monsters on the east coast. Just in order to prevent the schemers from using the power of the monsters to do evil, the guild hides this matter."


    "It''s just... Just a month ago, the custom handed down from generation to generation in the village was broken."


    She took out a piece of purple crystal from her pocket, the size of a palm, with a dim luster.


    "This is the secret that we can communicate with the dragon, [fetters], the people who are recognized as riders must challenge the test of liberating the strength in the fetters, and the strength of the fetters will gradually strengthen after completing the test and meeting the specific conditions.


    On the other hand, it can also form a fetter with more fierce "monsters" and rare "monsters".


    What''s more, the power of the fetters can calm the "monsters" who are violent for some reason.


    But... For some "monsters" who are completely out of control due to excessive influence, they are very reluctant. "


    When she said that, her face was shadowed.


    "After a strange crustal shock, the light of the [fetters] darkened, and we could no longer control the too violent" monsters ". The creatures originally stationed around the village fell into an abnormal situation and lost the control of the [fetters]. Our village... Was attacked and destroyed in an instant by the most ferocious dragons. Only I and a few riders escaped, But we don''t have the weapons and armor that the guild can fight against the fierce dragon except the dragon. If we keep on... Sooner or later, everyone will die there. "


    Qin Shou asked, "can''t you just run to the West mainland like you?"


    Jessica shook her head. "We live with dragons. It''s impossible for us to integrate into the normal society, and the guild won''t allow us to live in the West."


    "Why?"


    Li Nuo said: "if there is no intervention of the Dragon cavalry, the eastern area will be the guild''s sooner or later. What''s more, it''s eye-catching to lead a group of dragons to open up a new village in the mountains. Sooner or later, they will be found out. At that time, in the guild area, the riders can only face two choices, either kill the Dragon accompanying them and hand over the [fetters], If you want to live as an ordinary person, you can either die with those dragons. "


    "That''s it." Jessica kowtowed slightly. "We can''t ask for help in the normal way, and the guild won''t accept our entrustment, but it''s ironic that we can only ask for the help of hunters with stronger individual strength. So I went to the DORMA area with one of my companions, and he went to mildell farther west. I stayed in the guild where I met you, I hope we can find good hunters to help us


    Li Nuo asked curiously, "is it your partner who did the thing that banks said about the domestication of flying dragons in a guild?"


    "Well... I don''t know. It should be... But I don''t know why he did it," she thought


    Assimilating... Li Nuo said, but he didn''t say the answer that could make Jessica feel sad in an instant.


    At this time, marjie asked: "is the successive emergence of Tyrannosaurus Rex related to the fall of your village?"


    After all, Tyrannosaurus Rex''s individual number is very rare. It should not be accidental to meet two in different places.


    "It''s hard to say, but we do have several invading Tyrannosaurus Rex under our control around the village."


    Li Nuo''s brain was drawn in a flash, and he thought that you were brave or fat... Hoarding Tyrannosaurus Rex


    "Well, back to the point." Li Nuo said, "since I brought the fire dragon back to the guild, you''ve been planning to find us to save the village, haven''t you?"


    "Please don''t say it so ugly... It''s not calculation..." Jessica tooted her lips. "I know you are not riders, and I can see that you are different from other hunters, especially when you sneak away in the dark... No... it''s just a slow walk, which makes me firmly believe that you can''t be hunters, Big bags and small bags are more like... Thieves... And you don''t seem to know the region... So I want to guide you to the East. "


    "As long as your guidance is successful, even if we don''t agree to your request, you can follow us to the eastern mainland and try to" cheat "us to go to the village on the way." Li Nuo interrupted her and added, "let''s see... A girl catches up with a group of mysterious guys in the dark, and plans to take all her knowledge out. How can you be sure that we are not bad guys? It''s enough to make ordinary people evil. "


    Jericha smiles and looks into her grey blue eyes.


    "If you are a bad person, you can''t have such clear eyes."


    Tea white a Leng, to such praise deeply uncomfortable.


    Jessica looked at Li Nuo again and said, "what''s more, developing a relationship with the fire dragon without the need of [fetters]. From this point alone, I can be sure that you are not a vicious person."


    No... you''re wrong... You don''t know what happened that day... Qin Shouxu''s eyes were empty. He felt that his elder sister really didn''t have the ability to see people.


    "Miss jellica." Marjie said: "actually my heart..."


    "That''s all I can say." Jessica quickly interrupts marjie, as if she doesn''t want to hear him go on.


    "Everybody, can you help me, save the village?"


    [regional task triggered]


    [fetters]


    [experience: 7000]


    [reward: fetters]


    Everyone''s eyes are slightly widened, 7000 experience points... What the hell is this


    Li Nuo took out the map and spread it directly on the bed.


    "Where is your village?"


    Jessica went over and pointed to the east side of the continent, not far from the coast.


    "There''s no village on the map. It''s probably here, but there''s no name for the village. There''s only one name for that location."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Monster coast."


    Li Nuo opened his eyes and looked at the surprised tea white at the same time.


    When I was about to open my mouth, suddenly there was a sharp pain in my stomach.


    In pain, he frowned and crawled to the bed.


    "What happened to brother Li?" Deng Yuanzhou first asked.


    Li Nuo reluctantly waved his hand. His stomach hurt so much that he could hardly speak. Even after pain training, he could not bear the pain.


    It''s like... Eating expired food that''s been poisoned.


    He glanced at Tao Zhizhu.


    It suddenly dawned.


    This cat has the wrong eyes


    "It''s true that every cause has its fruit..."


    Li Nuo immediately ran to the toilet after he said something.


    He didn''t show up until dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, Ying Zhong and Y Gu Aotian have been offering rewards continuously these days~

 Chapter 222

    Li Nuo took a weak body out of the turbid place - the toilet.


    It was evening, he didn''t want to eat, and his stomach was still purring, but it was not the urge to take in energy, but the cry to open the valve.


    "The help of peach..."


    Li Nuo felt that he had discharged all the troubles of his life. He staggered to the balcony and tried to blow on the armrest.


    "Come out?"


    The sound of tea white came from behind.


    "Well... I don''t want to go in any more..." Li Nuo couldn''t answer. After a long sigh of relief, he asked, "why don''t you have dinner with them and come here?"


    "Forget, I don''t need to eat."


    Chabai came to him and took a deep breath in the evening wind.


    "Because of you, we have to stay here for one night."


    "No... it''s the help of peach..." Li Nuo denied. He turned around and leaned on the armrest, with a face of lovelessness and asked, "are you finished?"


    "Well, there''s something wrong with the monster coast. Jessica doesn''t know what''s going on. Her duty is to find reinforcements. The rest of the riders stay on the monster coast to investigate the reason for the monster''s change. Maljie speculates that it''s related to the advanced pearl, and the main line mission may also have something to do with it." Tea white calmly will Li Nuo is not in the discussion of the answer tray out.


    "In addition..." she continued: "maljie and Deng Yuanzhou will go to the city to buy materials after dinner. He asked me to tell you, don''t go anywhere, just stay in the toilet, for fear that you will spray on the street."


    "Er..."


    Chabai looked at his face and said strangely, "what you just did in the toilet is the so-called excretion? Is it that painful? "


    "This..." Li Nuo said helplessly: "sometimes in one thing, according to different situations, there are two results: going to heaven and going to hell. Obviously, I am the latter... But it''s no use telling you. After all, you won''t..."


    When he said this, he immediately realized that it might be inappropriate. When he talked about physiological problems with man-made people in this tone, he always felt condescending as a human. This is not what Li Nuo wanted to express.


    Tea white speechless, hands on the railing.


    After a short silence, Li Nuo looked at the sky which had been dyed with navy blue.


    "Miscalculation... If there is no fire dragon, the journey in the next few days will not be easy..."


    And he whistled to the sky.


    "Do you want to call the fire dragon to destroy the city, or do you want the Royal Army to drive us back to space?"


    Li Nuo chose to wait in silence in the face of the once-in-a-hundred-year ridicule of chabai. After a moment, he raised a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I didn''t come. I think I was seriously injured. Hello, chabai."


    "Well?"


    "I want to find out where the fire dragon is when I leave tomorrow."


    "It''s too late, isn''t it?"


    "As soon as I can, after all, that guy saved us." Li Nuo pointed to his nose, "I remember the saucy smell of fire dragon very clearly."


    "Whatever." Cha bai tilted his head and said, "I find that you are very concerned about the people or things that have helped you."


    Li Nuo said powerlessly: "well... This is related to my growth mode of Hell difficulty. I have developed this kind of morbid idea, and I don''t want to owe others."


    "Is that why you brought me back to space?"


    Tea white sudden problem called Li Nuo a Leng.


    "I just want to know more about human behavior patterns." She explained, with an extra book and pen in her hand.


    Don''t be so serious... Li Nuo doubts whether chabai has been a fool recently, but since he asked, it''s better to give a symbolic answer.


    "Just think I''m cheap, a kind of instinct hidden in the soul, applicable to any living thing."


    "I always feel like you''re talking nonsense..."


    Chabai complained and took back the book and pen. "I went back to the room first. I don''t know why. It seems that jellica likes me very much to be by her side."


    "You want to suck the cat..." Li Nuo said what she said. When chabai just stepped to the door, she suddenly called out: "wait a minute."


    "Well?" Tea white turn head.


    "That..." Li Nuo scratched his face, "don''t use that [self destruction] anymore. You''re not a man-made person in the Jiye army. There''s no need to use that kind of suicide attack designed by the tortoise grandson."


    Tea white a Leng, suddenly laughed out.


    Li Nuo looked blankly, "sister... Your smile is a little scary..."


    Cha bai smiles and shakes his head. "Nothing." She raised her slender finger and pointed it on her temple, "here, I keep the mission of the leaf sending troops, protect human beings, obey orders, and give up" life ", but..."


    "I don''t know why all these things are rejected in front of you real human beings."


    Li Nuo said, "what does it have to do with your smile?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a strange but not annoying feeling... Forget it." Chabai turns around holding the door frame. There''s nothing to say.


    "Wait a minute." Li Nuo suddenly stopped her again.


    "What else?" Chabai asked back.


    "I want to ask you something." Li Nuo''s suddenly serious, said: "if I put the peach help stew, what will happen?"


    "I will die."


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Li Nuo pries open the doors of Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou.


    There was an iron pipe in front of him. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough to escape. The iron pipe didn''t enter the wall behind him.


    "Big brother! You''re trying to kill me! " Li Nuo shut the door in a bad mood.


    Qin Shou was surprised. "Hey... You''re still right to pry the lock and slip into other people''s houses in the middle of the night!"


    "Well, I''m used to it."


    "It seems that you have been a thief." Qin Shouxu''s eyes were empty, and Deng Yuanzhou''s loud snoring almost covered his voice.


    Qin Shou looked at Deng Yuanzhou, who was so sleepy that he asked, "why don''t you go to bed in the middle of the night?"


    "Marge hasn''t come back yet." Li Nuo said.


    "That guy..." Qin Shou said: "after collecting the goods, he said he wanted to go to the roof and think about his life lost at the crossroads."


    "Did you take a bandage?" Li asked


    "It seems to be."


    "Well, it looks like spring is gone. Good night." Li Nuo left a word that he didn''t know why, so he had to turn around and leave, but as soon as he took a step, he suddenly stopped.


    "Skinny, let me ask you a question."


    "You want to think about life, too?" Qin Shou joked.


    Li Nuo said calmly, "when I finished my nine-year compulsory education, I basically finished my life thinking."


    And then I''ll stop being a man, right?... Qin shoufei.


    "Did you study Neil later?" Li Nuo asked.


    Qin Shou said, "I studied it after I went back. What''s the matter? What happened to chabai? "


    "No Li Nuo frowned. "Is there an order in the artificial human body called" love human "


    "Yes, I remember this very clearly. It was written in detail in the set of settings. I obeyed any human command unconditionally." When Qin Shou said this, he suddenly showed a trace of disdain, "... You are finally going to attack the man-made man."


    "Don''t bullshit..." Li Nuo glanced at him, then turned around and said: "good night, I''m back."


    Qin Shou waved his hand. "Please learn to knock on the door. Don''t pry the lock again."


    Li Nuo closed the door and walked alone in the dark corridor.


    When he looked at the appearance of chabai today or all the time, he always had a strange feeling that the man-made people in Neil were given all kinds of compulsory orders when they were born. In short, they were absolutely obedient to their superiors and even more obedient to human beings.


    But chabai has never shown that kind of obedience in the face of human beings. For example, today, if human beings go to tell chabai not to use self destruction, her reaction should be to acquiesce in obedience like a soldier, rather than start thinking about her strange life.


    "I always feel that something is wrong..."


    ¡­¡­


    Marge was lying on the roof with a bandage over his face.


    Looking at the stars in the night sky.


    After a while, he sat up, wrapped up the bandage, held it in his hand, buried his head and sighed silently.


    "Well?"


    He noticed several dark figures on the road beside the hotel.


    Those people are walking so fast that they can''t hear their footsteps in the quiet environment.


    "Three men..." malje looked bright, "hunter."


    Li Nuo stood in the corridor, outside his room.


    His keen hearing detected the strange sound of footsteps in the hotel.


    When I looked back, I saw the dark figure at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The harsh sound outside the corridor awakened Qin Shou and jielika in different rooms.


    They walked out of the room almost synchronously.


    I saw three figures standing in the shadow of the corridor.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    With the sound of a lighter, the faint flame reflected Li Nuo, maljie and chabai standing in the shadow.


    At their feet, there were three strangers in black and leather.


    "What happened?" Qin Shou was in a panic.


    "Hunter," said malje, who pressed the lighter


    Jessica was suddenly surprised, covering her mouth and suppressing her panic.


    "What''s the matter? What are the noisy people doing? " The voice of the innkeeper came down the stairs.


    Li Nuo immediately winked at maljie. The former went to the stairs and bewitched the hotel owner who had already come up with the seal of akexi. The latter dragged the three people on the ground into the room.


    A moment later, except for Deng Yuanzhou and Tao Zhizhu, the rest of the people were already in the room. After turning on the oil lamp, Qin Shou and jielika found the wound on Li Nuo and maljie.


    Only one of the three hunters on the ground is still breathing, the other two eyes are pierced, and one face is deformed by external force.


    "Your wounds..." Jellica looks at the skin wound on Li Nuo''s face, and looks at one eye of maljie, which has congestion. She can''t help worrying.


    He two people put on a pair of indifferent appearance, this injury is nothing.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Li Nuo''s excellent night vision ability and tea white sound support, these three hunters would really pose a great threat.


    "What''s the matter with the hunter you''re talking about?" Qin Shou asked.


    "The guild deals with free Hunter killers..." Li said, adding, "in the wild history of the set."


    "Set the history of Jiye?" Jessica didn''t understand the explanation.


    "It''s a kind of copywriting..." Li Nuo casually perfunctorily said, then turned to Qin Shou and asked: "thin brother, you don''t know the concept of hunter, do you?"


    Seeing that Qin Shou shook his head, Li Nuo gave a brief account of his message.


    When talking about hunters, we can just talk about several human armed forces in the game monster hunter.


    First, guild hunters. At present, all the hunters controlled by players of past dynasties are guild hunters belonging to the hunter guild. There are several guild hunters, covering the whole range of human activities in the mainland. The rules of each guild are not the same, but guild hunters have a rule: take the task and fight monsters; If you don''t take the task, you can''t blame it, even if the black dragon is riding on his face.


    Second, the Knights of the nobility, the local tyrants, who have money and never fight monsters, can spend money to buy materials to make a suit of equipment. At the same time, they generally don''t fight monsters. If they really want to fight, they don''t consider the rule of four. They belong to the type that likes to pretend but fight five scum, just like the kind of lengtouqing who plays football for the first time but wears a genuine Jersey and a leg guard.


    Third, the militia, the guard forces of various towns, are poorly equipped. They are basically all iron weapons, and their combat effectiveness is also low. When they encounter a monster siege, they will unite with union hunters to defend the town. When they fight against the Tyrannosaurus Rex, the soldiers who shoot guns on the city wall can be understood as an advanced militia, This kind of organization usually waits to die without the help of hunters.


    Fourth, free hunters are free hunters who leave their jobs or are expelled from the guild. Strictly speaking, such "hunters" do not have the right to hunt, but they can''t resist others'' ability. If they can take on the task of escorting the caravan, they can''t help but become poachers. This kind of behavior is usually considered illegal, and the consequences are extremely serious.


    The problem is with free hunters.


    The usual practices of these guys seriously affect the interests of the guild and the country. The militia and guild hunters earn money from the people and nobles. The price of free hunters hunting monsters is usually low, and their competitiveness is far more than any organization.


    In order to protect their own interests, the state and the guild acquiesced in a dark law in this world - hunting free hunters.


    And the chosen hunter, that is, the group of guys under their feet.


    Hunters are also called Shadow Hunters. Although ordinary hunters can deal with monsters, it''s not enough to let them deal with quick Shadow Hunters.


    Just like the restraint relationship of the tiger and the stick chicken, if the poacher is targeted by the hunter, it will be doomed to face an extremely terrible death.


    Unfortunately, this time, they are not hunters.


    If the hunter is the chicken in the tiger Bangzi chicken, then Li Nuo and they are the fighting chicken in the chicken.


    "I don''t understand..." Jessica shook her head. "What on earth have we done that will be watched by hunters..."


    "It''s probably about Tyrannosaurus Rex..."


    Li Nuo didn''t even think about it and came to this conclusion. They fought with T-Rex without authorization, which was illegal operation. When facing the questions from the soldiers, Li Nuo wanted to use the traveler''s words to confuse the incident, but he didn''t think about it. He still thought that the world was too transparent to hide under the water.


    The rate of the hunters was probably sent by the nearby guild. The informer must have been the information leaked by the soldiers of this country when they went to the guild for help. Otherwise, how could the three Hunters know their addresses.


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t have to think about how we are targeted and why we want to kill. Anyway, we won''t get involved in politics." Marjie said.


    "Well..." Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, "brother skinny, wake up brother Zhou, and leave the city overnight."


    Li Nuo knocked out the only gasping hunter on the ground and took out a set of spare clothes from his backpack.


    Seeing this, cha bai asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Still need to say..." Li Nuo said while holding the man''s coat: "use him to break into the enemy and get a female fire dragon gun."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Xudan, the seal of heaven''s punishment, and the name, go with the wind. Thank you for your reward~

 Chapter 223

    "Ha ~ ~ ~"


    "It''s boring..."


    At night, in front of the barracks under the city wall, several soldiers sat around a round table and were bored.


    "Hey, Captain, why are we here to watch the night..." a young soldier asked: "the west gate is the least populated, and it''s the location of the weapons depot. Many of us are on guard..."


    "Have you ever seen a guard play a round of cards..." Another soldier joked.


    "Recruits know how to do it." The captain slouched back in his chair with a cigarette bag in his mouth and said, "I brought you here to wait for someone."


    "Waiting for someone?" A recruit''s look flashed, his eyes suddenly rippled, "ah... Ha ha ha... I see. Come on..."


    Pop!


    The captain slapped him in the hat.


    "What do you think?" After sitting back in his chair, he looked at the night on the road in the city and said, "in a word, you remember that the people you meet today are very important, but you don''t have to know. Just remember that the team wants to promote you, and then they bring you to contact this matter."


    When the recruits heard this, they all showed joy.


    "Really?"


    "Hey, would you like a drink to celebrate our promotion in advance?"


    "Enough of you! Wait quietly. There will be more days to celebrate in the future. "


    After the captain made such a flag, he put his legs on the table and continued his lazy posture.


    "Hello."


    Suddenly a voice came from a distance.


    "Who?"


    Several recruits took up arms and stood up abruptly. They looked around and found no more figures.


    Then a man in dark leather came out of the shadow.


    As he stepped out of the dark corner, the fire lit up his body and branded a trace of fear in the eyes of the recruits.


    The man wore a strange and even frightening mask and carried a half dead man on his shoulder.


    He left the man on his shoulder on the ground, and then several soldiers came around with weapons, one of them still had a horn in his hand.


    "I''ve brought people."


    The cold voice came from behind the mask, like a sentimental creature, even the soldiers suddenly shuddered.


    "All back."


    The captain came from behind the recruit and looked at the man on the ground. There was a flash of discomfort in his heart. The man should have been a corpse, his face was bloody, and his whole body was almost covered by Yan red blood.


    "NAH." The mask freak took out a sign and rushed to the team leader. The sign was engraved with the word "shadow".


    The captain took a list and looked at the body. "No... there should be six people?"


    "If you like to see meat stuffing, you can go to the city to look for it. Maybe you can spell out three men''s bodies after you find it."


    As soon as the words came out, people on the scene felt a chill.


    "As for the two women." Mask freak pause, cold hum said: "my teammates are using."


    "Er..."


    Even the captain''s face is not good up, he frowned, point out two recruits to follow, with a mask into the wall inside the room.


    The captain took him to a room, which was obviously like an office, where a middle-aged white man with a bushy beard sat behind a desk.


    "Report! Verified that the hunter has completed the mission. " After the captain yelled, two recruits came in carrying the body. They were obviously suffering from nausea and vomiting.


    "Well..." mustache got up and looked at the corpse calmly, "only one?"


    The mask said, "this one is for reward, the others are for destruction."


    "Hum." Bearded gave a cold, unremitting hum, which was really the way of the hunter. Then he went to the box in the corner, took out a cloth bag and threw it in front of the mask.


    He opened the cloth bag, looked at the full material inside, and then sighed: "it''s different from what he said."


    "Ha?" "What are you talking about?" he said? It''s all the chips in the trade with the guild. "


    "No way." The mask man said, "the chips are clearly the material of the female fire dragon cannon. The most important material is ten."


    Bearded looked a bit hazy, "does the guild want to change its mind temporarily? It''s too much for the lion to think that we can easily hand over ten shares of the female fire dragon''s Ye Yan bag as a country? "


    "... all right." The masked man picked up the bag. "I''ll tell the guild that it''s your business. It''s none of my business."


    "Wait a minute." Beard stopped the masked man and said, "where''s your companion?"


    "Playing."


    "..." mustache didn''t know how to reply to this answer, but he didn''t say anything and looked shameless, so he said casually, "I didn''t get to you hunters first and finished my work so soon."


    "Well, it''s hard. Those guys are very good."


    "Hum, after all, they can fight with monsters. These guys are monsters, just like you."


    "Then why kill them?" The masked man suddenly asked.


    "Well?" Bearded a Leng, "interests of things and you this kind of living in the dark ''goods'' do not understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The masked man was silent, and then he did not know where to take out a long tube with a thin hemp rope.


    "What is this? Do you have a telescope He joked.


    The masked man went to the window, looked out of the window and said, "is this the dangerous forest outside?"


    "Ask when you know it."


    As soon as bearded''s voice fell, the masked man lit the hemp rope under the long tube and turned the end of the tube out of the window.


    "Hello! What are you going to do! "


    "What a pack of white eyed wolves." The mask man suddenly said, and then the horror mask disappeared from his face.


    With a bang, a ball of light in the long tube jumped into the night sky, exploding colorful brilliance in the dark sky.


    Now, in the countryside outside the city.


    Chabai and other five people saw the fireworks in the sky.


    "There is a feeling of new year..." Qin Shou did not know why he had to make complaints about what he did not have.


    "Brother Li, why do you put flowers in the evening?" Deng Yuanzhou sighed.


    Qin Shou said, "what I make complaints about is why he has fireworks in his hand."


    "Well, you don''t understand." Maljie pretended to be forced, and the other two men looked at each other, only to hear him say: "this was a firecracker, I made it into fireworks."


    "There''s nothing to be proud of!"


    Chabai looks at the sky and steps forward to the front of the city wall. Li Nuo has a private agreement with her. As long as she sees fireworks, she will


    "How many floors to carry a bag of rice."


    ¡­¡­


    In that room, everyone except bearded fainted on the ground. Li Nuo, who took off his mask, held Zhuangchen''s iron stick in his hand, with the point of the stick stuck on bearded''s buttocks.


    "Do you want me to give you another word?"


    Mustache exclaimed, "... What do you want to do?"


    "Tell me where the room that manages the centralized material is," Li said


    "Good idea."


    Poof


    Dahuzisheng covers his buttocks as if he had been [beep -].


    "I wanted to be gentle." Li Nuo then walked up to big beard and said with a smile, "but the attitude of you guys is really annoying."


    "Hey..." Dahu said with a smile, "do you think you can escape from here safely after attacking the soldiers?"


    Li Nuo squatted down, pulled his beard and pulled his face up. "Don''t think what you think is something I don''t think. Even if you think it, you don''t think it''s in place. By the way, this country will soon be attacked by all kinds of monsters like a storm."


    "What are you talking about..."


    Li Nuo doesn''t speak, but puts on the seal of akexi.


    Looking at beard''s face becoming dull, he asked, "where is the room for managing materials?"


    Big beard said slowly: "the second floor... The innermost room of the right hand..."


    Li Nuo knocked him unconscious with a stick, then changed his soldier''s clothes, went out of the house and walked up the stairs. At the same time, there was a deafening roar outside the wall.


    "... so fast?" Li Nuo sighed and began to quicken his pace.


    In the wild, chabai stood in front of the main gate, and many huge shadows appeared in the woods behind him.


    The dark things hidden in the night are the monsters attracted to the future by focusser.


    One of the effects of [focusser] is easy to attract powerful enemies.


    This is part of Li Nuo''s plan. We need to look back to the beginning of his capture of the still breathing hunter.


    Since you enter the city, you can''t come in vain. This is Li Nuo''s idea. As a player, you must search for the maximum resources under the existing conditions.


    Ma Erjie, Qin Shou and others collect materials. This is a routine operation, not a search.


    It was the "female fire dragon" gun and the weapon materials inside the army that really made Li Nuo look greedy.


    So after he got a "Hunter''s prisoner", he began to find a way to pry useful information out of the prisoner''s mouth.


    However, it''s not appropriate for these guys who don''t treat themselves as human beings by licking blood with the tip of a knife all the year round to use torture to pry open their mouths, not to mention the conditions and venues for torture.


    Fortunately, Li Nuo had the seal of akexi. After several attempts, he found that the less the enemy''s HP, the more powerful the seal was.


    The hunter didn''t know where the "female fire dragon" gun was, but his trading place was the barracks under the west wall, where the most soldiers were stationed, and it was also the most desolate area of the whole country. So he began to think about the reward of the hunter.


    To be exact, it is the exchange reward given by the state to the guild. The guild sends hunters to wipe out the free hunters who hinder the national interests. In exchange, the state gives some rare materials to the guild.


    In fact, Li Nuo had been lying in ambush for a long time when the captain and the soldiers were talking. During that time, he wandered around the camp, attacked several soldiers, and asked what the inventory of the camp was.


    As for chabai, use [focusser] to attract powerful monsters to attack the city. Waiting for the chance, the army is bound to call out "female fire dragon" guns to deal with it. Then... Hey... Grab it.


    The roar was complex and loud.


    The guard soldiers on the city wall entered the state of preparing for the war one after another, the horn sounded, and the fire light of the platoon lit up on the city wall.


    Seeing that the monsters were getting closer, chabai took out the pepper and put it in his mouth, tears appeared in his eyes, and [Focus] was relieved, but the monsters were approaching, and the city''s defense war was about to start.


    "Thunder wolf Dragon... Fast dragon... What is that..." Qin Shou looked at the monsters, and a huge shadow appeared in the sky.


    "Exploding scale dragon!"


    With a bang, the Dragon flew over the high wall and dropped a bomb under its body surface, blowing the city wall into debris droplets.


    "What did miss tea do?" Deng Yuanzhou exclaimed that he and Qin Shou did not know about [identity].


    At this time, a pile of straw fell over their heads. Several people looked at it and saw that in the upper window, Li Nuo, wearing a soldier''s helmet, leaned out, suddenly broke open his arms and jumped down. With the leap of faith, he fell steadily on the pile of straw.


    When he got up, Li Nuo looked at the monster and exclaimed.


    "My God..."


    This scene is a bit beyond my imagination.


    At this time, under the wall, several stone gates opened, and a grass eating dragon pulled out the "female fire dragon" gun.


    As soon as Li Nuo''s eyes brightened, he ran past the crowd and yelled back.


    "Grab one!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, the reward of the seal of God~

 Chapter 224

    The lens of the telescope reflects the fire of the city in the distance.


    "Youxi..."


    Li Nuo put down his telescope and looked back at his teammates.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chabai and maljie are OK, but Qin Shou, Deng Yuanzhou and jielika all look a little strange.


    "I''m fine..."


    Jessica sits on the ground with her face covered. She looks very ashamed, but she can''t stand the change of her identity.


    Half a month ago, she was a dragon riding cavalry on a journey to save her hometown.


    One day ago, she was a cheerful receptionist in the guild.


    Now, she is getting along with a group of robbers who have made a city in dire straits


    "Miss Jie, I understand you." Deng Yuanzhou patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    In fact, he didn''t understand jellyka''s sorrow. He just thought that the little girl was as tired as herself because she hadn''t slept well for a long time. After all, Deng Yuanzhou didn''t sleep well since she entered the play.


    Qin Shou breathed heavily, patted the "female fire dragon" gun beside him and said: "aren''t you a thief... How did you start to rob things


    "The technology industry has done a lot, and it has to change occasionally." Li Nuo walks over, looks at the "female fire dragon" gun, and calls out its attribute panel.


    [Name: low density dragon killing gun]


    [type: accessory]


    [injury: 70]


    [attribute: Fire]


    [effect: the mobile turret driven by advanced powder powder has a fire property inside yeyan bag to split powder powder powder. Its power can hit small flying dragons heavily. The maximum quantity of ammunition can be loaded at one time is 6 rounds, and the cooling time of ammunition is 10 seconds]


    [Note: open mouth is a shot]


    "It''s worth it." Li Nuo said and threw the cloth bag that big beard gave him to maljie.


    Inside the bag are rare grade ore and keel materials, plus a large number of upgraded materials searched in the material library. Li Nuo thinks that he will pass the city search.


    If it wasn''t for the limited time, his plan also included getting close to the nobles, taking off the clothes of those guys, and by the way, trying to trick the king''s army, so that the whole bodyguard group could go on the road together.


    But there is no way, time does not allow, more attractive things are still waiting for him in the ancient tower at the other end of the sea.


    But there are two things to do before that.


    "You''ll have a rest here first. I have something to do. If you haven''t come back before dawn, you can go on the road first."


    Qin Shou''s habitual thinking made him say: "which village are you going to harm?"


    Li Nuo mouth a Yang, on the face suddenly appeared Wei Guang Zheng''s flavor, "saves a dragon which is in danger."


    "This can''t work..." Deng Yuanzhou walked over with a sad face, "you''re too dangerous alone, I''ll go with you."


    "No Chabai said: "let him go by himself. Now we can''t disperse a large number of people."


    "Anla ~" Li Nuo patted Deng Yuanzhou''s restless chest muscle. His heart was so hard.


    "Wait a minute." Jessica takes out her dim [fetter stone] and gives it to Li Nuo.


    "If you want to find the fire dragon, please take this stone. It will lock the creatures that have fetters with you and guide you to find the way."


    Li Nuo wanted to refuse. After all, jericha could hold the [fetter stone] just in case, and her nose was enough. But when she saw the explanation of the stone, she changed her mind and took it.


    [Name: fetters of seal]


    [type: accessory]


    [results: 1. Strengthen the communication with the organisms that have contact with themselves; 2. Look at the evolutionary chain of contracts; 3¡¢£¿£¿£¿£» 4¡¢£¿£¿£¿¡¿


    [Note: the stone that has not liberated all forces is not a fetter, but a prototype. As for what the real fetter is, we need to untie the seal to know]


    Then Li Nuo left most of the items in the backpack panel, picked up the backpack with three bottles of recovery medicine and some sundries, and went on the road.


    After he went far away, maljie went to the low density dragon killing gun and looked at it with his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Chabai touched the help of peach nestled at his feet and said with a smile, "peach, follow him."


    Tao Zhizhu glances his head aside unhappily.


    The tea white sees the appearance then gently pinches its ear.


    "Come on."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know why, when getting the inferior [fetters], Li Nuo always feels that there is an inexplicable traction pulling himself, just like the red line of Yuelao.


    After stepping into the dense forest, he noticed the strange movement behind him, and the dog''s nose smelled a nasty smell.


    After a while, he picked up the stone without hesitation and threw it behind him.


    "Meow!"


    It''s really a disgusting voice


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish and looks at Tao Zhizhu, who runs out of the forest.


    "... you''re tired of little things, aren''t you?"


    Tao Zhizhu jumped for a while, and his claws were gesticulating, "meow! Meow, meow, meow! Meow, meow


    Then look around from the side of the grass picked a white flower inserted in the head.


    "Meow!"


    "Well..." Li Nuo kowtowed thoughtfully, "so it is. You mean that when you stew for a while, you can add some white flowers to go to Sao flavor."


    "Meow!"


    Tao Zhizhu shows his sharp claws and wants to show his power when facing the enemy who wants to stew it.


    Li Nuo raised the corner of his mouth, twitched his walking stick and turned it into blade mode. "Do you mean that if you move it, you can tighten your muscles, and the meat taste in this state is more elastic?"


    Tao Zhiwei doesn''t see his throat rolling. He realizes that this guy may be playing for real... Then he has an idea. His hairy claws point to the upper side behind Li Nuo. At the same time, he shows a look of surprise. No matter whether Li Nuo is cheated or not, he immediately turns back and runs.


    It hid in the tall Bush and crawled away.


    "That''s it, coward." Li Nuo''s voice is in Tao Zhizhu''s ear.


    The meow suddenly stopped, a beautiful appearance appeared in his mind, frowned, clawed and smashed on the ground in a way contrary to physics. In a mental struggle, it closed its eyes, turned and rushed back, broke through the towering bush, and cried "meow", running fast on the ground, but tripped over the branches.


    The cat''s face deeply kisses the earth, and its head is confused with pain.


    At this time, Li Nuo put his hand on his head.


    "Meow..."


    "Keep quiet..."


    Li Nuo''s voice was very low, but it was accompanied by the distant sound of huge objects stepping on the ground.


    One person and one cat, squatting behind a tree, holding their breath.


    A moment later, the voice became louder and louder. Tao Zhizhu could not help but wonder what it was.


    When he just put his eyes out, he couldn''t control his mouth and wanted to shout.


    Li Nuo suddenly covered his mouth with one hand and held the cat in his arms.


    Demon hunters have very sensitive noses. Sometimes they can find familiar things through their sense of smell even if they don''t look at them.


    Li Nuo''s face was heavy at the moment.


    The smell is so familia

 Chapter 225

    "Tyrannosaurus Rex..."


    No, it should be called Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    This guy has a strong smell of blood. Li Nuo knows he won''t admit it.


    But he''s not going to stick his head out.


    It wasn''t until the sound of footsteps became smaller and smaller that Li Nuo put out his head. In the silent and dark woods, he could see a huge thing in the distance. It was surrounded by black blood fog, and there was a crackling crimson light in the fog.


    "Hello, Tao Zhizhu. I''ll follow you later. Remember to keep quiet."


    Li Nuo watched the leaving figure of T. rex and reminded Tao Zhizhu in his arms.


    A few seconds passed, but there was no response, and the cat didn''t move.


    "Listen... See..."


    Li Nuo looks down at Tao Zhizhu, then his voice stops.


    His hand covering the cat''s mouth was a bit misplaced, which blocked the guy''s nose. As a result, Tao Zhizhu turned his eyes and was not far away from the dead cat.


    ¡­¡­


    After taozhizhu wakes up, a cat and a person follow behind Tyrannosaurus Rex, like a thief who wants to steal a wallet.


    Tyrannosaurus terrestris has a habit, as long as the prey is bitten by it, it will leave saliva in its mouth. Even if the prey runs away, Tyrannosaurus terrestris can find the smell of its own saliva and track the prey.


    That''s why Li Nuo has to keep up with the dangerous Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    On the one hand, the fire dragon was bitten by the Tyrannosaurus Rex. On the other hand, according to the secret guidance of the fetters, he had a superficial perception that the direction of the Tyrannosaurus rex was the same as the possible position of the fire dragon.


    But now we can''t make the final confirmation of the fire dragon''s position with the sense of smell, because the body smell of the angry food Tyrannosaurus Rex is too strong, and the smelly skin is mixed with the smell of blood, which makes Li Nuo''s sense of smell fall into a blind spot.


    After sneaking along with T-Rex for some time, the color of the [fetter stone] in his hand began to shine.


    Li Nuo blindly guessed that this should be to remind him that he was close to the location of the fire dragon. He picked up Tao Zhizhu, roughly put the cat into his backpack, took out the Dragon tears, stuck it on his nose, took a deep breath, and then paced to speed up. He bypassed the Tyrannosaurus Rex from the side, and ran quickly to find the rare smell and the sense of traction without finding himself.


    Just a few minutes later, Li Nuo ran to a strong branch, said it was a branch, in fact, the width of the truck can be crossed, root crisscross stand in the dense forest.


    He stopped and found the fire dragon on a raised stone platform.


    Li Nuo climbed up the stone platform with his claws and examined the condition of the fire dragon.


    This fierce and majestic dragon is curling on the ground now, as if he is sleepy, and the wound on his neck has begun to rot.


    The blood medicine of space can only be used on players, while the supplies in the script can only be used on humans.


    So, Li Nuo put forward the help of peach in his backpack.


    "Meow!"


    The first thing Tao Zhizhu did after he came out was to scratch Li Nuo''s face.


    But Li Nuo didn''t care about this. Instead, he put the cat in front of the fire dragon and said, "is there any way to save it with food?"


    "Meow."


    Peach help proud general closed his eyes and looked up.


    Li Nuo pulled out his eyebrows and eyes, but he picked up stones from the ground and put them into his backpack panel. When the upper loading limit exceeded 35 spaces, he only heard "poop Tong". Li Nuo knelt down passively because his backpack was carrying more than the upper limit.


    "I think you''re the big brother."


    Hearing Li Nuo''s sincere words and actions, Tao Zhizhu shakes his head with a smile and takes out two kitchen knives from the back of his waist.


    When the knife was in hand, the cat''s look suddenly changed, the cheap and color disappeared quietly, the upright color was awe inspiring, as if the chef who saved the world had arrived.


    Sooner or later, I stewed you... Li Nuo''s heart was full of pain, but then his face sank, and he smelled the familiar smell of blood.


    "Come on."


    After leaving a very dissatisfied word, taozhizhu immediately threw out the extra stones in the backpack panel.


    Then take out two bottles of decoction.


    They are "female night devil Decoction" and "crab spider Decoction".


    [night devil decocting medicine] Li Nuo is an artifact that is often used to increase attack power, but [crab spider decocting medicine] is his first use.


    [Name: crab spider suffering]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: the less items in the backpack, the stronger the user''s defense ability. The cumulative method is to increase the defense effect as much as the number of empty spaces in the backpack. The toxicity is 45%, the duration is 15 minutes, and the cooling time is 12 hours]


    [Note: it is nutritious to boil big insects]


    That''s why leno empties his backpack before he leaves.


    In a joke, this bottle of medicine will expire if you don''t drink it.


    It happens that the monsters in this world have high attack power, so you can use this bottle of decocting medicine here.


    At this time, a strong smell came into Li''s nostrils. He immediately turned back and yelled, "can''t cooking be so fragrant?"


    Peach help dissatisfied toward him than a claw.


    At this time, the roar of the voice from the silence around rashly sounded.


    Li Nuo immediately drank two bottles of decocted medicine. With the stinging pain of insect bites all over his body, his face was as white as anemia, and the green tendons of his eyes were black and protruding.


    Hold your breath and listen to the footsteps of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    All of a sudden, the voice suddenly stopped, it seems that the monster stopped.


    "Coming..."


    As soon as Li Nuo thought about it in his heart, he immediately opened the [inner diving ¡¤ explosion].


    At this time, from the dense branches and leaves above, the behemoth broke through the thick branches and jumped to the fire dragon with his mouth open.


    "Meow!"


    The howl of Tao Zhizhu is like the drum of war.


    Li Nuo raised his gun, and a silver bullet shot out of the muzzle in the light of the fire.


    It''s loud, it''s dusty.


    Tao Zhizhu squints to protect his half cooked food. When he opens his eyes, he sees a huge shadow standing under the stone platform in the dust.


    Its whole body spreads out the black blood fog, the appearance is ferocious and terrible.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex, reappear.


    "Meow... Meow, meow!"


    Taozhizhu can''t help but scream, it''s just a cook, not the kind of ELU cat that goes through life and death with hunters, not to mention the fear of Tyrannosaurus Rex, even if it''s a boar King now, it can make its scalp numb.


    "Make your meal! Don''t yell


    Li Nuo''s voice came from the bottom of Tao Zhizhu. At this time, he was pawing on the rock wall of the stone platform. Just now, he was afraid that Tyrannosaurus Rex''s parachute would collapse half of it.


    At this time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex roared, and Li Nuo was in a trance.


    At this moment, the monster opened his mouth and bit it.


    Shitai was cut off like tofu.


    Taozhizhu looks around at a loss. He is still looking for Li Nuo''s trace.


    "Meow!"


    "I said, cook quickly!"


    It followed the sound and saw Li Nuo lying on the neck of T. rex''s face. In his heart, he turned and continued to cook.


    Even this guy knows that no matter how strong the hunter is, he is not the opponent of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Only when he wakes up the fire dragon can he escape from the mouth of the dragon.


    At this time, Li Nuo raised his walking stick, changed it into blade mode, and plunged it into the eyes of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    In a roar of pain, Li Nuo was thrown down, turned his body in the moment of landing on his back, and rolled over to the ground with one foot.


    To his surprise, the fall of two meters did not make him feel the pain of his knee breaking.


    But now is not the time to be lucky.


    The Tyrannosaurus rex was staring at himself with a red eye, and an unknown black fog came out of his mouth.


    In a short period of time, Li Nuo has twice hurt this invincible Tyrannosaurus Rex, who has already entered a state of rage.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly hit Li Nuo with his head hammer.


    Then a piece of blood fog started, and [Neiqian ¡¤ burst] opened, Li Nuo quickly dodged, and then he had two more bottles of Decoction in his hand.


    A bottle of [black blood], a bottle of [blood devil Decoction], immediately drink the medicine, and then a layer of blood mist ripples all over.


    When I look up, my eyes are full of scarlet blood.


    Afraid of Tyrannosaurus Rex, Li Nuo didn''t avoid it, but he just took up his cane to take the blow.


    Under the shock of severe pain, he was wiped to the ground and blasted out for several meters.


    When you get up again, the blood mist from your whole body is mixed with black blood spots and red light spots of red tear stone ring.


    "Almost..."


    With a grim smile, Li Nuo held the walking stick and sword in front of him, fearing that Tyrannosaurus Rex would swing with its strong tail again.


    Just when he was about to touch it, Li Nuo slipped forward in an instant, leaned back to avoid the attack and swept away with a sword!


    The black blood spilled out, and Li Nuo avoided the blood falling down and quickly rolled away.


    The sound of blood drops landing quietly into the ear.


    Tyrannosaurus terroris''s tail was cut out a very deep wound.


    Another roar.


    Li Nuo covered his ears in advance.


    The rage of this Tyrannosaurus rex has been raised to the limit, and its back muscles emit red thunder.


    "Why are you in a hurry again..."


    Li Nuo joked, and at the same time, he turned his walking stick sword into a whip blade.


    At the moment when he just cut off his tail, he had turned on the "residual blood".


    At the moment, the eyes are turbid, and the strength of every inch of muscle in the whole body is strengthening.


    Hunters can''t hunt Tyrannosaurus Rex alone. They need cooperation and trust to survive under the monster''s mouth.


    But in another world, there is a kind of profession. They are independent sword bearers. They take off the skin of dependence and kill demons by themselves.


    Amber pupils flash in the night.


    At this time, it is not the hunter who faces the Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    It''s the devil hunter.

 Chapter 226

    Li Nuo raised his hand at the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and pulled his hatred value to the full point.


    Then the catapult claws grab the vines below and jump down, bringing the Tyrannosaurus Rex to the lowest level of the ground.


    The purpose is very simple, that is to keep this dangerous big guy away from the fire dragon and the help of Tao. On the other hand, it''s more advantageous for Li Nuo to fight on the flat ground. After all, he can''t jump like Mount Tai like those hunters in the world.


    "Hoo..."


    "Come on, I have enough time to play with you."


    Li Nuo dashed up, took the whip blade and swept toward the foot of T. rex.


    In many games, there is a very interesting setting. The smaller the body, the faster the animal moves. The bigger the body, the heavier it is. Maybe this inspiration comes from the comparison between insects and elephants.


    Li Nuo is just like a bug, but he is a unicorn with a sharp spear. He can''t hurt the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s attack range.


    In the continuous dodge and attack, the characteristic of blood devil decocting medicine has been brought into full play. Every time when attacking Tyrannosaurus Rex, it will return blood instantly, and the residual blood will be closed passively, and then it will start again and again.


    You can use your body''s perception to predict what kind of attribute [remnant blood] will increase each time. If it''s accurate, you can raise your hand and shoot it. If it''s spiritual power, you can use the seal of akexi. If it''s reaction or power, you can swing it directly. In any case, in the mode of [remnant blood], his energy value will hardly be consumed. You can do whatever you want.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo left a red blood mist where he passed. The walking stick and sword switched back and forth between the sword and whip blade mode, relying on the attribute of "blood quality" to expand the slightly invisible but extremely important attack distance. At the same time, the corrosiveness of "black blood" made every inch of the wound of T.Rex emit black smoke, which could not be cured.


    Instead of attacking the head, he swam back and forth on both sides of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, cutting its muscular legs at a very fast speed to slow down the giant''s movement.


    Generally speaking, in the world of monster hunter, there is a chopping flavor setting. The sharper a weapon is, the higher the damage caused by a single attack will be, and the easier it is to cause damage to the hard body parts of the monster. If the sharpness is reduced, the output of the weapon will be reduced accordingly, and the chopping flavor will be greatly reduced when attacking the hard parts of the monster.


    However, the player''s advantage is here, they wander outside the script of the world, do not need to care about the so-called cut flavor.


    As long as the hands are hard enough, no matter how hard they are, they can let it go.


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly raised a foot and heavily stepped out the crack in the ground, then the ground vibrated violently.


    "I''ll go!"


    Li Nuo was so surprised that he forgot that this guy had this trick.


    The balance of the body was broken in this delicate, and then the opening mouth of the Tyrannosaurus rex was in front of us.


    At this moment, Li Nuo could hardly avoid the end of being eaten. Li Nuo made a decision that only a strong man had.


    He took the lead in leaping into the mouth of Tyrannosaurus Rex


    "Stink!"


    Li Nuo curled his body, put his hands and feet on T. rex''s esophagus, tied his walking stick on the wrinkled epidermis of esophagus, fixed his body, took out a tube of blood medicine and injected himself to resist the corrosiveness of T. rex''s saliva.


    There was a sudden violent shake.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex is in a dilemma, whether to vomit or not.


    His throat was extremely uncomfortable, painful and itchy, and he felt the nausea he had never experienced.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two bullets went down the esophagus into the body of T. rex. Li Nuo held his cane tightly in one hand. The tip of the stick had poked out the outer layer of T. rex''s skin. The violent shaking made him fall into the stomach juice of the dragon.


    "Two mercury bullets, the next one is..."


    Boom!


    The muzzle of the gun was more flaming, and the red [deflagration bullet] entered the terrorist dragon.


    At the moment of the bullet, Li Nuo let go of his walking stick and ejected his claws out of T. rex''s open mouth.


    At the critical moment, Li Nuo rushed out of T. rex''s mouth at the same time as the explosion.


    Boom - boom!


    Real men never look back.


    Li Nuo covered his buttocks and fell unsteadily in the air relay. The explosion continued behind him.


    "Ah


    He felt a burning pain all over his body, which was caused by the body fluid left on his body. He immediately fell on the grass, washed the mucus out of his skin with dew, took off his coat and put it into his backpack, which was a little relieved.


    Looking back, Tyrannosaurus terrestris has been lying on the ground, head and limbs are still shaking peristalsis, black blood flowing from the mouth.


    "No matter how hard the surface is, the inside is soft."


    Li Nuo got up, went over and made a fool of the stick with its pointed head from the neck of T. rex.


    This guy''s still in the black fog. He''s not dead.


    "Disgusting..."


    He also has some sticky fingers, which can produce the sound effect of lubricating fluid every time.


    "It''s so erotic..."


    "Well?"


    Li Nuo realized something wrong.


    Why is the black fog on the terror dragon getting more and more luxuriant?


    WOW!


    All of a sudden, the black fog rose from the sky!


    "What the hell?"


    Tyrannosaurus stood up again!


    In the dark fog, its shape seemed to begin to change.


    Li Nuo''s eyes narrowed with his hands crossed. He could only see the black fog running towards him, like a world shrouded in darkness.


    When his eyes open again.


    The whole person is stupid


    On both sides of T.Rex''s neck, there are spines similar to crustaceans, and the body is surrounded by crustaceans. As the back muscles rise and fall with breathing, the fog still surrounds the body, but its color is scarlet, and the red light slowly comes out of the mouth. The biggest change comes from the poor hands, Now it''s muscular, thick arms, claws, even on the ground.


    Li Nuo has already used "probe" at this moment, and then he looks thrilled.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What are you playing with?"


    [Tyrannosaurus Rex in Bangui]


    [grade: B -]


    [physical strength:???]


    Energy value


    [skill] - dark wave [rockfall] [angry tail flick] [dragon breath dance]


    [Note: because of anger, it can''t carry the extra dragon attribute power. When the Dragon attribute overflows, the dark power takes over its body, which leads to the breakthrough evolution product after the gene lock is opened. It has the tyranny of Tyrannosaurus Rex, and it also has the dark power belonging to another creature, even stronger than some ancient dragons]


    "Banjira... This is beyond the scope of the world linkage line..."


    Li Nuo''s brain was confused, and the meat on his temples was twitching rhythmically.


    At this time, a circle of black spots scattered around the body of T. rex. Suddenly, when it heard a roar, the black spots burst open and burst out a circle of black waves.


    It''s over


    This is the dark wave of Pokemon!


    Where the rapidly expanding black lines swept, the ground burst open, the flying stones jumped, and the dust rose everywhere.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the place was shrouded in black fog.


    Li Nuo opened his eyes and was surprised to find that he was being lifted by the fire dragon with his paw. At that moment, he dodged the dark waves.


    "Meow! Meow, meow, meow


    The help of peach riding on the dragon''s back, that annoying cat call is so pleasant at the moment.


    The fire dragon puts Li Nuo on the edge of the black fog, and the dragon''s eyes sweep to the abyss demon hidden in the fog.


    It opened its mouth and shot three fireballs at Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    It suddenly jumped, raised its strong arm and hit it.


    Li Nuo once again turns on [the remnant of blood] and flashes one by one with the fire dragon on the ground and in the air.


    The fire dragon is accumulating energy in the sky, and Li Nuo comes forward to interfere with it with his walking stick.


    However, it can break the whip blade of anger eating Tyrannosaurus Rex. Now it''s pulling in Bangui, and the Tyrannosaurus Rex is playing the knife!


    It''s pretty bad... If you can''t hurt your opponent, the characteristics of blood devil Decoction won''t be able to play, and the remnant can''t be relieved.


    At this time, a small dark shadow fell from the sky. Tao Zhizhu jumped down from the dragon''s back, fell on the face of T. rex, and frantically cut the hard shell with a kitchen knife.


    "Is a cat so conscious?"


    Li Nuo sighed, then ran to catch the peach''s help, and gave it a slap in the face to relieve the "residual blood man" who was about to arrive. Now his vision is clear, and it can be judged that the accuracy value has been enhanced.


    He immediately raised the muzzle and fired all the bullets, including the last [deflagration bullet].


    At the same time, the fire dragon in the sky has changed, its body is really turning from red to blue, and then spit out a fireball with mixed blue flame light to the tyrannosaurus terroris.


    The violent explosion produced a shock, and the thick branches coiled around the top of the head hit the ground.


    The fire dragon grabs Li Nuo and Tao Zhizhu again, goes around to the air, waits for the shock to end, and then falls to a stone platform.


    Li Nuo gasped and looked back at the dragon in surprise.


    "Cang... Canghuolong?"


    At this time, the red carapace of the fire dragon had changed into a blue carapace, which belonged to the subspecies of fire dragon, i.e. Cang fire dragon, was a more powerful flying dragon than fire dragon.


    Tao Zhizhu angrily throws Li Nuo''s backpack left on the high platform to him.


    "Meow!"


    This meow is still angry about that slap.


    "Ha..."


    Li Nuo laughs. In the sense of Mo, the cat is not as hateful as he knows.


    But his face was still in an instant with a touch of worry. Looking at the place where he had been fighting before, the misty smoke and blinding dust filled his face.


    That guy shouldn''t hang up so easily.


    "Fire..." Li Nuo was about to speak, but he realized that he should change his name. "Mr. canghuo, please take me and this spare grain and leave here quickly."


    "Meow!"


    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, and Tyrannosaurus Rex rushed out of the smoke and jumped in front of them.


    One person, one cat and one dragon are all swept away by this huge shock.


    When Li Nuo got up, he saw that not far away, the Tyrannosaurus Rex pressed the fire dragon on the ground and opened his mouth to bite it!


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    "No way!"


    Li Nuo rushed to the fire dragon and jumped to the mouth of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. On the back of his hand, the R character of the contract appeared sporadically.


    "Big move!"


    "Summoning!"


    "Ronald!"


    Voice just fell, just listen to a light, "eh?"


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex bit it now, but it did not bite canghuolong or Li Nuo. Instead, it bit the upper body of an old man who suddenly appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 227

    Tyrannosaurus Rex is like eating something worse than pig food, pouring out the food in its mouth.


    It was a black mist, heavier than the Black Mist it sent out all over.


    The fog returned to the body below the waist and put it together again.


    "Mr. Li Nuo..." Ronald turned his head and said with empty eyes, "is this the gift for us to meet again


    Li Nuo is covering his head and calling Ronald. At the moment when Ronald appears, a terrible and mysterious whisper invades his brain. This is probably due to a negative buff in [Rune: eyes (pollutants)]. Each time Ronald is called, the psionic value increases by 10 points. The psionic value is closely related to the ancient god in blood source, and the mysterious whisper must also come from this.


    "... there''s time for that gossip. Come on, stop it." Li Nuo shook his head and said with great effort. Now his brain is clean, and he has a bottle of decocting medicine, [white honey] in his hand.


    It''s a kind of medicine that was seized from Baikal Punk''s cat grocery store. It''s also a kind of product that will expire when it''s no longer used.


    [Name: white honey]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: cancel the effects of all decoctions and magic drugs currently in effect, and clear the toxicity measurement bar]


    [Note: I am a demon hunter when I am reborn]


    Ronald clapped his hand, but to his surprise, the monster in front of him was not completely still, but moving at an extremely slow speed.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Well..." Li Nuo wiped the honey water on his mouth and said, "it should be because the strength of this world far exceeds that of your world, and your power can''t control here."


    Ronald looked around. "It''s a primitive and magical world."


    "Don''t sigh yet. Find a way to kill this thing for me." Li Nuo points to the Tyrannosaurus Rex in slow motion.


    Ronald looked at Tyrannosaurus Rex with his eyes. Jingmang''s eyes seemed to be reading something. "Mr. Li Nuo, don''t you plan to tell me the story about the world first?"


    "In short, it''s a world where dragons make trouble everywhere, but just like your world, it''s a world controlled by something unknown." Li Nuo pointed to the sky, indicating the highest existence of "endless corridor." in a word, please hurry up


    Ronald said no more after listening, and put his hand on the carapace of the belly of T. rex. "I can feel that this sad creature has reached the end of its life."


    At that moment, the fog around T. rex poured into Ronald''s palm, until the black fog disappeared, and T. rex''s flashing red eyes lost their luster.


    "That''s it." Ronald took a pile of tissue from his trouser pocket, wiped his hands and said, "to be honest, its life makes me sick, just like rotten and twisted worms."


    "It''s really disgusting that you can say that..." after Li Nuo joked, he was relieved of his burden. "How long can you stay in this world?"


    Ronald said: "very short, the world seems to exclude me, ten minutes... Maybe shorter."


    "What can the inner eye see in our bodies?"


    "It was a bit of a surprise." Ronald said: "I can''t feel your presence until the moment you call me, it''s like falling into a whirlpool and transferring me directly to this primitive world, but now I can clearly feel the eyes inside you, only the things I see are fuzzy."


    Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, then said: "can you go back now?"


    "Go back?"


    "Yes, you go back first. I want to verify one thing."


    After Ronald left, time returned to its speed.


    Tyrannosaurus terroris turned into a shoal of loose sand.


    "Meow!"


    Tao Zhizhu''s surprised cat cry came first.


    Li Nuo ignored it and comforted the dragon lying on the ground.


    "How''s it going?"


    The Dragon arched Li Nuo with his head, as if indicating his friendship.


    Do I have a pet... This pet is too big... Li Nuo is complaining. Suddenly, the Dragon sticks out his tongue as if to lick him


    "Ah... Ah!!"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo was lying on the ground, gulping recovery medicine, and almost licked to death


    He sat up and took off the bandage on his hand (in order to prevent people from seeing the mark, he and chabai tied cheap bandages on their hands), revealing the contract mark of the R character.


    The mark was no longer dark, but red.


    "It should be OK."


    He chose to summon Ronald again.


    A gust of wind blew and Ronald appeared in front of him with a pen.


    "Mr. Li Nuo... What are you playing with?"


    Li Nuo did not answer, but closed his eyes, opened his eyes and said with a peaceful smile: "can you feel how long you can stay in this world?"


    Ronald frowned. "It seems... Shorter than just now."


    Li Nuo smiles, "the experiment is successful."


    Ronald didn''t understand. He didn''t know why he couldn''t read the information about the "experiment" in Li Nuo''s mind. He was about to ask, but Li Nuo said, "why do you have a pen?"


    "Well?" Ronald looked at the ink dripping pen in his hand and laughed. "Isn''t that helping you write your biography?"


    "Then go back quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    It doesn''t make sense for leno to do the experiment and Ronald to say it, because he can''t understand.


    Ronald, who is summoned to the alien world, can only stay in other world for a short time because of rejection, but during this time, Ronald can return to his own world.


    Just now, when Ronald appeared for the first time, Li Nuo heard the whispers of the ancient god, representing the growth of his vision. But when Ronald appeared for the second time, he did not hear the whispers. That is to say, Li Nuo only called Ronald once, then immediately let this guy go back, and then called again, before Ronald''s time in the world did not reach the limit, You can use this way to increase the efficiency of the mirror master free of charge.


    The only problem is whether Ronald wants to go back before the time limit is up to him.


    But whatever he is, the mirror master is a bug. We can see from the battle of Tyrannosaurus Rex that even in this world, Ronald''s strength is at the top.


    Riding the dragon, carrying the help of peach back to his teammates, the sky is still hanging stars and crescent moon.


    The arrival of the fire dragon makes everyone take out their weapons at the first time, until Li Nuo pokes his head out.


    Taozhizhu jumps down from the dragon''s back, jumps into chabai''s arms and smiles at Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo watched the scene with a knife in his heart. Sure enough, he had to stew the cat some time


    Qin Shou looked at the fire dragon strangely. After a moment, he said, "how is this guy green?"


    "Thin brother... Are you color blind... This is blue."


    "What happened to brother Li?"


    "I don''t know..." Li Nuo didn''t understand why the fire dragon was promoted to the black fire dragon, and he didn''t understand what happened to the compound like evolution of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "The subspecies of the fire dragon, canghuolong." Marjie''s voice rang out, "it has stronger air stagnation ability and air to ground combat effectiveness than the male fire dragon, but the reason for its appearance is unknown for the moment. Now, if the black fire dragon appears in a form similar to the evolutionary chain... It''s still a bit interesting."


    "Wait a minute..."


    Li Nuo is not concerned about marjie''s explanation, but the fragmented metal fragments in front of him.


    "What are these?"


    "These?" Maljie picked up a folded steel plate and said, "that female fire dragon gun."


    "How is it broken?"


    "Well, as a mechanic, you need to dismantle things to understand the true meaning of its manufacture."


    "Do you have a way to put it back..."


    "Hum." Marjie index finger pressed on the brow bone, face Shen Ning, "not for the time being."


    "We stopped him, but he was too rough." Qin Shou had no choice but to show his hand.


    "Edward..." Jessica went up to Li Nuo and said, "where''s the [stumbling block]


    Li Nuo took the stone out of his backpack and gave it to her.


    Instead of holding the fetter stone, Jessica shook her head with a smile and said, "any ''monster'' who has excessive fetters with other creatures may be subspecialized. You can try to hold the stone close to the fire dragon to see if the luster of the fetter stone has changed."


    When Li Nuo heard the words, he took the [fetter stone] and approached the fire dragon. The originally dim luster on the stone suddenly flashed a bright light, and it was a little fleeting, and the [fetter stone] became dim again.


    "The shine... It means that it''s really the connection between you and the fire dragon that makes it subspecified..." Jessica looked at all this excitedly. "Sure enough, Edward, you..."


    Jessica swallowed what she had said. She saw that almost everyone was looking at the stumbling block with a strange look.


    As a character in the script, Jessica can''t see what players can see.


    For example... Now, the system panel suddenly jumps out of the [shackle stone], which is strange and makes people feel sharp

 Chapter 228

    [the evolution chain of fire dragon has been opened]


    [Huolong Lv16 ¡ú canghuolong lv30 ¡ú yinhuolong]


    [the second evolutionary chain has not been unlocked]


    [yinhuolong lv55 ¡ú???]


    [silver fire dragon + Armored Core ¡ú???]


    [the third evolutionary chain cannot be queried]


    [current situation of canghuolong]


    [canghuolong lv20]


    [attribute: fire dragon]


    ¡¾HP£º1600¡¿


    [Wugong: 75]


    [physical defense: 50]


    [special attack: 42]


    [special prevention: 61]


    [speed: 80]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jessica was curious to see the shocked faces of the four men.


    The four looked at each other.


    "It''s OK, on the road..."


    This is not a good thing to make complaints about.


    Because the slot is too big!


    ¡­¡­


    Four hunters march in the grass. They are bassoon with a big sword, Duoduo with a bow and arrow, duobloom with two knives, and REM with a worm stick. They are all men. As for what kind of equipment they wear, it''s a waste of time.


    Duoduo takes a knife to scrape the soil off the road.


    "That''s it. I found it."


    "But it''s not clear what the monster left behind."


    Dobrum took out the map, pointed to the location and said, "further ahead is the easternmost monster coast..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several people were silent. They came here after tracking a monster who attacked the village. After walking for two days and two nights, they finally found the clue of the monster, but


    Monster coast is a forbidden area for their hunters.


    "Let''s go." Bassoon straightened the sword on his back and said, "come here, there''s nothing on the monster coast that can stop the hunters. It''s just a legend. What''s more, the reward of this list is enough for us to retire."


    After the other three people listen, they all sink for a moment, then they smile to each other and walk on the road to the monster coast together.


    ¡­¡­


    Canghuolong roams in the sky, the sun has risen in the distance, covering the green earth into a warm yellow.


    "Variants of Tyrannosaurus Rex..."


    Jessica sat on the dragon''s back and yelled at the bottom.


    "Yes! That''s why Tyrannosaurus Rex changed into another creature Li Nuo shouts from above. He is tied to the dragon''s leg as usual, and maljie is tied to the other leg.


    The cold wind whistled by. Although the speed of the Dragon had been lowered a lot, it still couldn''t stand the cold wind like an exposed aircraft wheel.


    Li Nuo has basically said about Banjila''s fear of Tyrannosaurus Rex, but after listening to it, jericha just repeatedly asked "the variants of Tyrannosaurus Rex?" this sentence.


    Obviously, she doesn''t know what happened to the Tyrannosaurus Rex, which means that this mutation is likely to be closely related to the main task.


    Of course, when Li Nuo talks about everything, he doesn''t get rid of the mirror master Ronald.


    He didn''t expect that the first meeting with master mirror would be so smooth. He thought that the old man would put forward all kinds of conditions to help. This also made Li Nuo puzzled. Why did Ronald have such a great interest in the foreign world? As he said, he just wanted to broaden his horizons because he was unhappy, or he had other plans


    I can''t think about it for the time being. I can''t think of a way.


    Li Nuo is well aware of his brain hole, and is likely to ponder over something that is extremely frightening.


    "Edward!" Then Jessica yelled, "let the dragon fly south!"


    Li Nuo followed suit and guided canghuolong''s flight route with dragon tears. At this moment, he felt like a captain, but the cockpit was at the wheel of the plane.


    About half an hour later, the dragon made a smooth landing.


    Jessica was the first to jump off her, and then she took an oval ball out of her pocket.


    "Block your ears."


    At the time of the words, before they could react, they saw that jellyka had thrown the ball into the distance.


    Then, the ball exploded.


    It''s like Spring Festival


    The branches and leaves of the trees around began to shake, and the sound of pineness came from the distance.


    Suddenly two female fire dragons flew out of the forest.


    They were startled, but heard the voice of a man on the female fire dragon.


    "Jericha!"


    "I''m back!"


    This kind of greeting is like the greeting between the old father and daughter who have not seen each other for a long time.


    Two men jumped from the back of the female fire dragon. Both of them were armed with long guns. They were also dragon riding cavalry. Because of their weak status, they were given the name a and B.


    I followed the two riders into the dense forest. After several miles, I was suddenly enlightened.


    In the thick forest, there are countless tents. People living here are wearing thin armor or leather coats. They are accompanied by many flying dragons standing on the top of the roots.


    They are dragon cavalry, but this is not their village.


    The village has long been destroyed by runaway monsters. This is just a temporary camp.


    "Is this NIMA still Monster Hunter..." Qin Shou sleepily looks at the cavalry who lives in harmony with Feilong, and his confused brain is wondering what the script is.


    "Ha... Xiaoqin, even" pet elf "appeared. I don''t think it''s a big deal." Deng Yuanzhou''s eyelids were drooping. He was so sleepy that he wanted to fall to the ground and couldn''t sleep.


    All the way down, the elder brother now admires Li Nuo for how these three people can be so energetic. Since they came to this world, their sleep time in two days did not exceed six hours, and even the iron man basically survived to the end.


    In fact, to explore this problem, we have to talk about career.


    Since his recovery, Li Nuo began to use the "normal" cartoonist''s work and rest time, that is, sleeping no more than five hours a day. One month''s exercise has made him evolve into a person who only needs half of normal people''s work and rest time to keep energetic.


    Marjie, in his own words, often works overtime and has long been used to sleeping less every day.


    Chabai, she is a man-made


    Jessica took them into the biggest tent.


    Inside the tent, several riders gathered around a woman in leather armor.


    This woman has dark skin, reggae hairstyle and white stripes on both sides of her cheeks. It seems that she is a strong black girl.


    When jericha lifted the curtain, everyone in the tent was stunned.


    "Jericha!" Black girl''s eyes widened, and her voice was mixed with joy and shock.


    Jessica smiles and pours directly on the black girl. She hugs her tightly.


    "Sister Thatcher..."


    The riders around are also smiling happily. It seems that no one treats them as human beings.


    "Jessica... Let me have a good look." Black girl holding Jessica''s face, like a pair of lilies.


    "Ha ha, sister Thatcher." "I''ve brought the hunter who can help us," she said


    "Where is it?" Black girl stood up and scanned.


    Jessica had no choice but to smile. She reached out to them and said, "NAH... Here."


    Black girl was stunned, and her joy was covered by the haze on her face. She waved, and the riders in the tent left one after another.


    After waiting for others to leave, the black girl asked, "are you sure?"


    Jessica nodded firmly. "They''re great."


    "Well..." the black girl sighed softly and said, "you are impolite. Please sit down."


    After listening, several people subconsciously looked around.


    "Sister Thatcher means just sit on the floor." She said with a bitter smile.


    Li Nuo said, are you really a tribe


    In spite of this, everyone sat down. Except for Deng Yuanzhou, he leaned against the edge of the tent and knew that he could fall asleep immediately after he sat down.


    "My name is Cher jesles, acting head of the village." Black girl thought that anyway, she should introduce herself first. Her eyes were also scanning the "hunters" sitting here. The more she looked, the more unreliable she felt.


    A man who can''t help beating... A boy, a fat man, a thin woman, a pervert, a cat with strange eyes... It''s not like a hunter


    At this time, her eyes swept over, standing there, because of sleepiness and eyes Shen Ning, strong and resolute Deng Yuanzhou, suddenly, black girl was stunned.


    Strong, masculine, mature, sexy, with a little melancholy


    man


    She suddenly felt her heart beating fast.


    "Sister Thatcher?" Jessica is a little strange to see her.


    "Ah... Ah! It''s all right Black girl quickly turned around and patted her cheek, what am I thinking!?


    She calmed down, turned around again, and let her pupils try not to look at Deng Yuanzhou.


    "I think jellica should also have told you about what happened here. I''ll go straight in and help us get rich rewards, but please think about it, because..." she deliberately brightened her voice and subconsciously glanced at Deng Yuanzhou. This strong man has never looked at her directly, so she was a little disappointed.


    "Because of what?" Li Nuo asked curiously.


    Black girl immediately turned around and said, "it''s dangerous."


    She turned to look at Jessica.


    "Originally, I told jellica to find two groups of hunters, but now it may not be enough just for you. If you want, you can wait for a few days, but I will guarantee that the reward will be very rich."


    "Don''t wait, we don''t have time." Li Nuo immediately vetoed, "and please tell me, what are the rewards?"


    "It''s the bounty you hunters care about most, of course."


    "No bounty, we need equipment and manufacturing technology."


    "What Black girl is not happy, the equipment is OK, but how can the manufacturing technology be handed over to the foreign hunters.


    "Ms. Thatcher," said marjee


    "What do you call me?" Black girl glares, she is still a big yellow girl.


    "Well... Miss Thatcher, that''s it." "On the one hand, we may not be able to complete the task alive, on the other hand, we can trade with you in terms of manufacturing means, so that no one will lose," said malje


    The black girl looked down and thought. After a moment, she said to jellica, "what''s the matter with Leonardo?"


    "He went further west, and I don''t know when I''ll be able to bring people back."


    "It''s not easy to do..." black girl whispered, "they are too few. Even if we add our riders, they will die in the past."


    She said while secretly looking at Deng Yuanzhou, how can such a good man be killed... What am I thinking!


    "No, they''re really good," she said with a smile


    It''s really good that you ignore us so much... Although Li Nuo wants to say that, he still plans to listen to it first.


    "I want to hear your reasons." Said black girl.


    "One of them is able to connect with the fire dragon without [the stumbling block]."


    Black girl''s face brightened after listening.


    "They fought off the Tyrannosaurus Rex that attacked the city," she continued


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Through these two paragraphs, Heiniu''s heartstrings have been loosened. Establishing contact with the fire dragon shows that she is an extremely mature hunter. Being able to repel the Tyrannosaurus Rex shows that her strength is excellent enough, but she still hesitates.


    The larger the base number of hunters, the higher the success rate of hunting. Even if the people in front of them are excellent, if they act rashly and lose the battle, it will lead to failure, which is not good for them. The best way is to wait for more assistance.


    The black girl said, "wait a little longer."


    "Miss Che."


    At the corner of the tent, Deng Yuanzhou, leaning against it, raised his chin.


    "Ha... Please believe us."


    A simple sentence is like a bow and arrow into her heart, and then look at this man, just half closed eyes have been opened, eyes firm but with a little sadness.


    Of course, she did not expect that Deng Yuanzhou''s melancholy look was due to sleepiness.


    "Well... Ok... Ok..."


    Black girl immediately turned her head after saying that, blaming her impulse in her heart, but she was a little excited.


    "Qihuo, let''s get down to business." Li Nuo pulled her out of the girl''s feeling out of the time.


    "I just thought about it. In addition to equipment and manufacturing technology, we need some materials and supplies."


    Black girl eyes a stare, "why don''t you rob?"


    "All right?"


    "... Li Nuo, don''t take it seriously!" Qin Shou warned in a low voice.


    Li Nuo smiles, "it doesn''t matter. In order to cooperate, we always need to talk about some things. The breeze is passing the mountain, and the dust is rolling away. Our relationship is just like the wind and the sand, rolling and rolling


    The black girl said, "are we familiar?"


    "Now I''ll give you a chance to be friends with us," he said


    "Jessica... Where did you get this guy? His skin is thicker than the carapace of the fire dragon. "


    After a lot of wrangling, Li Nuo and his party achieved what they wanted in terms of remuneration, weapons, equipment, materials, and manufacturing drawings of some dragon cavalry.


    Accordingly, maljey will return [deflagration bullets] and the way pistols are made.


    Black girl sat on the only chair in the tent and wanted to narrate about the mission.


    "Do you know the monster coast?"


    There was silence.


    "The monster coast is one of the most dangerous places in the whole continent, no less than the ancient city of thurred," she said


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Nuo interrupted, "no less than the ancient city of thurred?"


    "Yes, that''s why I ask you to wait for more people to arrive before you act, because there..."


    "Don''t worry about it yet." Li Nuo interrupted again: "since it''s so dangerous..."


    Black girl way: "timid?"


    "Hey, hey, we need another reward."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward~

 Chapter 229

    "You start from the ground!"


    Black girl was angry. Although she thought that this seemingly the weakest boy had thick skin, she did not expect that he was shameless.


    "Edward..." Jessica looks at Li Nuo anxiously.


    "Calm down, calm down." Li Nuo comforted and said: "the extra reward is very simple. Let''s use the forging table, and then provide all the materials that can be used for free. Let your people help us to get our weapons onto the jewel. As for the jewel, we will choose it ourselves."


    "You''re asking more than starting from the ground." Heiniu is still unhappy. Gems and materials are the basis of ensuring the combat effectiveness in the field. It is impossible for strangers to use them for free.


    "Hum."


    Marjie took a book and two drawings from his backpack.


    "The forging industry literature of the guild is a record book for equipment making within the guild." He pressed his index finger on the other two drawings. "These two drawings are [cast iron suit drawing] and [bone suit drawing]."


    "It''s said that you have been relying on Feilong for a long time, so your equipment is very thin. I think these three things can solve some urgent problems."


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "how about Miss Black?"


    Black girl a face serious, sink to coagulate a moment later say: "can clinch a deal, but please don''t ask too much material, still have." She stares at Li Nuo, "my name is not black."


    All agreed, to the black girl''s science link.


    Monster coast is a place without sea or shore. It''s just an endless canyon. There are a lot of monsters living in the canyon. Its ecological chain almost covers the whole continent. From the weaker poisonous monster bird to the powerful Golden Lion, you can see them in this canyon.


    In the early days, the Dragon cavalry built villages at the entrance of this area, in order to extradite passers-by and appease these monsters with their ability.


    However, what happened later, just as jellica said, with the beginning of a earth shock, the light of "fetters" faded, and the monsters on the monster coast were no longer under control. Only a few kinds of flying dragons and beasts were still in a normal state because they did not need to rely on the influence of "fetters".


    Now the village has been destroyed, the head of the village has died, and nearly half of the villagers have been buried under the attack of the monster. These survivors can only temporarily camp away from the monster coast.


    According to statistics, there are about 300 to 400 monsters living on the monster coast. The number is not huge, but there are 26 kinds of monsters, including most of the large creatures in the whole continent, excluding the Cologne.


    The most dangerous species ever found are golden lion, megalosaurus, black boom dragon, black wolf bird and invasive Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the number is not small.


    Now we don''t know why these creatures are gathering here.


    The overall danger level can be defined in this way, and it is impossible to gather the power of an entire guild to suppress it.


    That''s why the hunter guild acquiesced in the Dragon cavalry to take this area away.


    [you have triggered branch line: quell the ecological chaos of monster coast]


    [experience value: 18000]


    [Awards: brilliant wedge stone X6, bone marrow ash X6, luminous pearl x30, weathered pearl X10]


    [Special Award for single player:??]


    Qin shoumu was stunned, and Deng Yuanzhou was scared to death by this branch line.


    "Is there a safe base on the monster coast?" Li Nuo asked suddenly.


    Black girl said: "there are still three left."


    "I need a stronghold that a monster can''t break through."


    "Yes, but the road is dangerous. Even the flying dragon or pterosaur is not convenient to carry people. The danger of land in the past is too great. It needs to move faster than the blue speed Dragon King to avoid the attack of monsters on the road."


    "Good." Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, turned his head and looked at maljie, and asked, "how many pieces of excrement are there?"


    Marjie wrote four fingers. He seemed to understand what Li Nuo was going to do. He said with a smile: "stool jade can also be replaced temporarily, but the effect is not so good. As long as there is enough high-grade powder and ore, the [deflagration bullet] can be mass produced."


    Li Nuo kowtowed again, then looked back and asked, "brother Zhou, how much is the sum of your blood and energy?"


    Deng Yuanzhou a Leng, then open the panel, ignorant said: "I see ah, 809."


    "Enough..."


    Li Nuo''s eyes flashed a trace of essence. It''s not difficult to get the eighteen thousand experience points.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the conversation, set a time for one day to prepare. Tomorrow, in the daytime, you will die on the road.


    Deng Yuanzhou and Qin Shou are keeping up their energy, and their scientific names are complementary.


    Marjie chose not to take a rest and went straight to work.


    He is the person with the largest number of tasks. Of course, all tasks are customized by him.


    This guy is really second on the surface, but he has the potential of a workaholic inside.


    The forging technology of the guild comes from the interpretation of ancient literature, while the forging technology of the Dragon cavalry is directly handed down from the ancient civilization.


    However, the forging tree of the Dragon cavalry mainly focuses on weapons, which is relatively primitive in terms of equipment.


    In terms of weapons, the steam driven dragon riding gun is the main weapon of the rider. The gun is huge and can be lifted by very people. Only the cavalry riding on the flying dragon can use it.


    This kind of weapon has no use for the players at this stage. Although it has high attack power, it has too much weight. After decomposing its structure principle, marjie has completed the great change of his equipment.


    With the help of camp craftsmen, the primary steam power arm is upgraded to steam power arm, which is based on the steam driving principle of dragon riding gun.


    [Name: steam power arm]


    [type: weapon]


    [defense effect: 20]


    [injury: 45]


    [bonus: energy 110, strength 15, reaction 7]


    [equipment conditions: strength 20, armor expert Lv2]


    [energy: 1500]


    [energy consumption: 5 points per second]


    [skill: second strike]


    [effect: the eruptive power device protruding from the big arm increases the user''s strength, and can also be used as Arm Armor when the energy consumption is exhausted]


    Explanation: my fist is a steaming locomotive


    In the materials of the camp, we found the remaining Tianyu of Lei Langlong, which is an extremely valuable material.


    Maljie knew that the armor expert''s players could not wait for the drawings, and needed to explore the upgrade route of the equipment branch by themselves. So he boldly did one thing, decomposed the Tianyu of Lei Langlong in the forge furnace, and then smeared it on the [primary pump buffering breastplate]. Finally, with the help of Tao Zhizhu to the heat, new things appeared after cooking.


    [Name: magnetic pump force buffering breastplate]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 22]


    [shield: 80]


    [addition: reaction 6]


    [equipment condition: none]


    [effect: buffer type equipment can effectively resist 20% of external damage, and has additional defense effect against blunt weapons. The total defense coverage is the body parts covered by armor, and the mine attribute shield is embedded]


    [Note: do you believe it? The best way to use it is to wear it during the street performance when you break a big stone on your chest]


    In addition, Li Nuo''s walking stick, cha bai''s shoes, Deng Yuanzhou''s hammer and Qin Shou''s gun were all handed over to the forging house for drilling and transformation, so as to place the jewels.


    Qin Shou''s catapult belongs to a metaphysical weapon, which can''t be transformed, but it can be used as a hand-held cannon, and this weapon is very important in the future combat environment.


    Marjie used all the knowledge points gained from the decomposition of the female fire dragon cannon in the hand-held cannon. Finally, he turned it into a mobile fort with a dragon''s head.


    Deng Yuanzhou''s working people''s hammer and rider''s long gun were integrated and transformed, and steam system was added, that is to say, a steam jet device was installed at one end of the hammer to increase its explosive power.


    On the other hand, Li Nuo and chabai, led by Heiniu, go to the monster coast to explore the road, and borrow the mini map chip from maljie before they leave.


    It was night when they returned to the camp.


    Li Nuo collected a lot of feces on the road and gave them to marjie, who is making [deflagration bullets].


    After that, Li Nuo did not choose to rest. Instead, he took out the medicine guide of the Griffin decocting medicine that Ronald had given him and began the experiment of alchemy synthesis.


    "Brother Li, don''t you rest?" Deng Yuanzhou looks at Li Nuo who is fiddling with the flask curiously.


    Li Nuo shakes the liquid in the decocting bottle and says faintly: "rest is the stumbling block to success."


    "Cough..."


    At this time, a woman''s voice came.


    Two people turn to see, is that black girl, she stands not far away wriggle, a face coquettish appearance.


    "Miss Black..." Li Nuo said, "what''s the spring?"


    "Go to hell!" Black girl angrily drank, then looked at Deng Yuanzhou, with a shy girl in her eyes, "do you... I... Have time for dinner?"


    Deng Yuanzhou a Leng, "is it time to sleep now?"


    "Well..." black girl slightly buried her head, showing an embarrassed smile, "also... Also, what am I thinking... Really..."


    She turned around, a little lonely.


    Li Nuo sighed in his eyes. No wonder one of Deng Yuanzhou''s forty is still single


    "The help of peach!" All of a sudden, he yelled, "make some rice!"


    Tao Zhizhu, the cat, is usually not decent, but as long as it cooks, it is like changing a cat. He immediately picked up the kitchen knife and rushed to the kitchen.


    Li Nuo smiles and winks at Deng Yuanzhou.


    "Brother Zhou, you and sister Hei go to eat first. We''ll go after work."


    "I''m not hungry..."


    "Go


    Deng Yuanzhou was so silly that he couldn''t understand what medicine Li Nuo sold, but after thinking about it, taozhizhu''s food was really delicious, so he invited Heiniu to the dinner table with a smile.


    Li Nuo looked at their backs and sighed.


    "Enjoy the moment..."


    Chabai was walking behind him.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Just a moment." Li Nuo poured out the alchemy liquid and said, "wait for brother Zhou to pacify black elder sister and go."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, kirdychen''s 500 reward~

 Chapter 230

    The scorching sun shines on the boundless wasteland.


    The land is cut open by a wide crack. Under the canyon is the monster coast. The "coast" is covered by shadows. It seems that the sunlight can''t be reflected under the canyon.


    The two hunters trudged under the canyon in a languid gait.


    "I can''t..."


    Dobrum sat down on the ground with blood on his forehead. The fire dragon suit on his body was tattered. There was one less pair of knives on his waist. The blade of the single knife had been opened and could hardly be used any more.


    Bassoon came over, his eyes deep, wobbly, as if he would fall at any time.


    "Get up, we have to go out."


    "How to get out!" Dobrum yelled, "REM and dodo are dead! We''ve run out of supplies! It''s full of damned monsters. It''s impossible to go out! "


    As he spoke, he hid his face, sobbing and despairing.


    "Bassoon... It''s all because of you... It''s all because you have to come..."


    Bassoon held his wrist, his thick hands hot and powerful.


    "Bassoon..." dobrum raised his head. He felt bassoon was conveying his ideas in a way other than words. Don''t give up hope.


    Dobrum nodded slightly, just then the ground shook and a golden lion jumped down from the stone wall behind them.


    Maybe that''s not right, because this monster just looks like a golden lion, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and it''s a strange creature.


    Hope is broken


    The golden lion rushed to them and raised his hand. Just as he was about to take a picture, two wooden barrels fell from the sky.


    The barrel exploded on the golden lion''s head.


    Bassoon immediately picked up dobrum.


    "Run


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo looked at the bottom with a smile.


    "Why throw the bucket down." Help on the other side of the Dragon leg of maljie doubt way.


    "Test the scale of the explosion."


    Canghuolong body a shock, stable fell to the ground.


    Jump off the dragon''s back and the sultry air comes to your face.


    They are above the crack in the canyon, which is about 50 meters deep. When they look down, they can see the monsters moving below.


    Behind them, ten barrels of explosives were placed. The wooden barrels were tied together by hemp ropes, which were divided into four groups. The front part of the hemp ropes was tied with rolling boulders, and the cliff in front of the boulders was artificially dug into a ramp.


    These masterpieces are made by Li Nuo, chabai and canghuolong. One of them ran here again last night when no one noticed. Li Nuo made a pile of big barrel bombs according to marjie''s description. The fire dragon got four huge stones, and chabai cut a slope of the cliff with lightning.


    Li Nuo has told Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou about the plan in general. Although he has not mentioned the details, the core meaning has been clearly conveyed.


    The purpose of this branch line is to quell the chaos of monsters, so if there are no monsters, there will be no chaos.


    In other words, all the most dangerous creatures standing here will be eliminated, and the chaos will be gone.


    Therefore, the early preparation needs to be very stable and sufficient.


    Marjie took out a sack and said, "the deflagration bullets made last night, those with guns."


    There were thirty-two bullets in the sack, which marjie and Li Nuo shared equally.


    "What are we going to do next?" Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo did not reply, but looked at the sky, "coming."


    Two red flying dragons come from the sky. They come behind the fire dragon. Two riders jump off the dragon''s back. They carry several big cloth bags.


    Li Nuo is also not polite, went forward to open the bag, after checking a smile, "thank you two."


    "Well, don''t you really need our help?" Asked a rider.


    "Yes." Li Nuo took out the wood chips in the cloth bag and said, "help us make big barrels of explosives, as much as we can."


    "Is that the hunter''s plan?" The rider disdained, "the monsters in the canyon are unevenly distributed. It''s useless. I don''t know what Thatcher thought. She even agreed to help you."


    Li Nuo threw out a bag of coins and said, "please accept the hard work."


    The two riders looked at each other, nodded with a smile, then picked up the wood chips on the ground and began to make casks.


    "Let''s join in." Li Nuo turned his head and said to the people behind him, "maljie, you teach skinny brother and Zhou brother how to make a big barrel bomb, peach help. Now you start cooking."


    Players can do things faster than script characters, which is a benefit of the system.


    An hour later, the total number of barrels of explosives increased to 60.


    "Enough." Li Nuo took out a small bottle, which was filled with the body fluid of the white dragon. This thing was taken from hunting the white dragon at the beginning.


    Li Nuo accurately dosed the liquid on several barrels of explosives.


    Albino extract can upgrade the level of props in this world. All barrels of explosives that have been touched by white liquid are upgraded to barrels of explosives G.


    "Almost."


    Li Nuo eats the cat rice made by Tao Zhizhu and turns to the tea white who is also eating the cat rice.


    "Let''s go."


    Chagoogle chews the last mouthful of food, takes a deep breath, and jumps up a few times in the same place. Suddenly, he looks coagulated and jumps down to the bottom of the valley.


    The two riders were so scared that they were going to jump down to be food!


    "Hello! Wait


    A rider yelled, but the tea white had disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    Tao Zhizhu was also surprised to see her jump. She was about to catch up and jump.


    Li Nuo grabbed it and said, "go on cooking. Your dream lover can''t die."


    Tea white in the air, his feet touch the rock wall and start to run on the vertical rock wall. With the speed of his legs, he draws out the remnant shadow. He breaks away from Newton''s theory with the speed of surpassing human beings.


    Less than 10 meters from the ground, chabai jumps down and immediately tumbles to cushion the falling injury when she lands. At the same time, she immediately gets up, her pupils shine on the map that only you can see, and maljie''s [mini map chip] is wearing on her.


    She looked to the side of a half man high hole.


    "The falling position is deviated..."


    Chagrin a, just about to pace past, then heard the ground behind the sound of fragmentation, do not look, throw out a [sonic bomb].


    When the sound sounded, the Horned Dragon under the ground was shaken out of the ground and struggled back and forth on its side.


    "Horned Dragon..."


    Maljie looked at the monster with fear. The tyrant of the earth, the first large monster to appear here, is such a terrible creature. He can''t imagine how many more powerful monsters still exist at the bottom of the valley.


    Boom, tea white in front of the side of the stone cracks drilled out of the giant spider.


    Shadow spider, a large monster with a gruesome posture like a giant spider, has the synonym of "predator in the shadow" because it is good at attacking prey from the shadow.


    The disgusting insect swept over with its two sickle like feet.


    Taking advantage of the situation, chabai leaps up, caresses the sickle, and strides forward.


    Just as she was one step away from entering the half human height hole, a gun suddenly appeared on the side, and a black wolf bird rushed out.


    After the smoke went out, the tea disappeared.


    "There is no dead body..." a rider panicked.


    Li Nuo''s face was heavy. He saw that cha bai had slipped into the cave at the moment of explosion, but there were three large dangerous monsters in less than 20 meters, which made him a little surprised. This is a monster farm.


    "Miss tea!"


    Deng Yuanzhou anxiously looked at the bottom of the valley.


    "She''s fine." Li Nuo pointed to the foot, "yesterday black elder sister led the way, after the exploration, basically confirmed that the hidden camp is at our feet, chabai has entered."


    "... what are you going to do?" Inquired a rider.


    "Hey, hey... Just look at it."


    In the cave of tea white half bent on the ground, behind the continuous vibration, is the black wolf bird in the impact of the stone wall.


    After she got up, she dusted and looked at the map on the eye mask. The route in the cave was very winding. The area she wanted to go to was not the camp in the cave, but the place with thin stone walls and close to the outside world.


    Looking for the map in her eyes, she found the place to come in a short time.


    Standing here, chabai takes a deep breath and looks solemn.


    "How many floors to carry a bag of rice."

 Chapter 231

    In people''s eyes, sudden changes.


    The earth began to shake, countless beasts rushed to the foot of the valley.


    A familiar figure reflected in the eyes, they are like human beings fighting for hundreds of millions of financial reports, running towards a goal.


    That''s the stone wall under Li Nuo''s feet, which is the outer layer of chabai''s area.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The incessant roar shook the valley.


    A few people above were tinnitus, almost deaf, waiting for the noise to fall.


    If you look at it again, it''s even more shocking.


    Countless monsters are fighting there. The broken dragon is pounding the Horned Dragon. The black wolf bird attacks the monsters around him like a madman. He doesn''t know what it is. He is spitting fireballs around him. The valley is like a hodgepodge of stew, white, red and yellow, flashing eyes.


    Without exception, gathered here are the most dangerous monsters, even if the single out, is also a mature Hunter team can not cope with the huge beast.


    "Crazy..." one of the riders cried, "what''s going on?"


    "Go back, go back and tell them to evacuate!"


    "You''ll stop." Li Nuo stopped, counting the time in his heart.


    Everyone is making the final preparations according to the plan.


    Qin Shou rides on the fire dragon and takes out the magic gun.


    [Name: shotgun]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 45 ~ 75]


    [equipment conditions: precision 20, strength 15]


    [effect: there are three shells inside. Once the shell is empty, it can''t be replenished. The convex groove on the side can change the types of shells, which are solid ball impact gun X3, fire dragon gun X10, diffusion bomb (ammunition loading) x4, and armor grenade (ammunition loading) X5]


    [Note: not from Italy]


    Marjie opened the last bag that the riders brought. It smelled so bad that he felt his eyes ache subconsciously. In the bag, there were nearly a hundred feces and dry monster excrement.


    Deng Yuanzhou took out an old catapult, which was a failed product from the forge house of the Dragon cavalry. Time is running out and it has not yet been transformed. However, its ability to launch "proliferation bombs" is still very important.


    Cang Huolong grabs the bag that holds [defecation jade] and monster excrement and flies to the sky. Qin Shou modulates the "Huolong gun" with [armor gun].


    The fire dragon flies in a straight line, throwing the filth in the bag to the bottom of the valley.


    At this time, dirty biogas has been up, stinking.


    However, because the characteristics of focusser are greater than the effect of defecation jade, these monsters still refuse to leave. Except for the fire dragon and Cang fire dragon, which have established contact with human beings, all powerful creatures in this area have gathered here.


    At the moment, there is a river of blood and falling rocks on the ground below. The battle of the giant animals is still not over. Most of them are roaring at the stone wall where chabai is. They are pounding hard. Layers of rock walls are falling. The map on chabai''s eye mask tells them that the stone wall separated from the danger will disappear immediately. They move backward. Like Li Nuo, they are also calculating the time.


    It''s three minutes in total. This is the time they agreed. It''s decided by the speed of [Focus] and the time it takes for the monsters in this area to gather.


    25¡¢26¡¢27¡¢28¡¢29¡­¡­30£¡


    Li Nuo: "start!"


    Tea white feet black boots burst, Yingying thunder wrapped in black boots, suddenly speed up a kick to the front of the cliff.


    Qin Shou is in the air. His ultimate visual catching power has found the main area where the monsters attack the stone wall. He sets up a fort and shoots the first shell towards that position.


    Specializing in long-range sniping, the first time the lifter aimed at the automatic aiming, this feature makes him never miss.


    The fire dragon shelled on the stone wall, the debris splashed, and the smoke of gunpowder filled the air. Chabai jumped out of the blasted rock wall. At this time, the Cang fire dragon drew blue light and shadow to fly to her. Chabai''s eyes were fast and fell on the back of the fire dragon.


    At the same time, on the cliff, Li Nuo ran quickly and shifted the stones that held the boulder.


    Four round rolling stones, each nearly 10 meters apart, rolled down the cliff along the gentle slope with a large barrel of explosives.


    Marjie throws [piece of excrement] down, raises the muzzle of the gun, and the deadly red bullet bursts out.


    At the same time, 60 big barrel bombs exploded instantly when they fell into the monster group, covering almost all the monsters pestling there. At the same time, maljena''s red [deflagration bullet] exploded. Sufficient biogas nourished the blasting power, and [deflagration magic light burst] upgraded the explosion again!


    The explosion broke the air, the rocks on both sides of the canyon fell one after another, and the earth vibrated so much that it was almost impossible for people to stop.


    Qin Shou on the back of canghuo dragon has replaced his ammunition with "diffusion bomb", shooting parabolic ammunition into the sky, accurately falling into the lower areas, exploding and exploding on those monsters who have been buried in the sea of fire.


    The explosion continues.


    "Second wave." The muzzle of Li Nuo''s gun was down, and the second wave of attack was fired.


    Marjie repeated the steps and [deflagration magic light burst] blasted the area below again and again, but this time the main force was the "diffusion bomb" of the fort in the hands of Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou.


    The bombing lasted for nearly a minute, and the lower part was in chaos, with rubble piled up. Several Li Nuo people were forced to retreat for tens of meters because the ground under their feet had collapsed.


    The two riders knelt on the ground and looked at the man in black windbreaker in front of them. They felt confused and flustered.


    This is a hunter... Is it a madman?


    "Cease fire


    Li Nuo shouts to Qin Shou, who is riding on the back of canghuo dragon.


    Toward the front, endure the chill of the high fall, look down.


    His plan is so simple, with the tea white [Focus] will be a powerful monster attracted to a "big pot", and then the maximum firepower repeated bombing.


    The damage of barrel bomb is 50, and the power of barrel bomb G is 150. The power here refers to the number of blood loss eliminated.


    17 barrel bombs and 3 barrel bombs G are tied behind each stone. The total damage of each area of four stones is 1300.


    Previously, through the [fetter stone] to observe the canghuolong''s health is 1600, based on this estimate, the lower gathered in this monster''s health range should be between 1200 and 3000.


    Maljie''s [deflagration magic light break] can directly change the state of the Tyrannosaurus Rex boom. Its power can eliminate 500 to 700 HP at least at one time.


    In addition, Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou used "proliferation bombs" to bombard continuously. After two waves of attacks, it is not a problem that the total amount of blood deducted exceeds 2000.


    But even so, it still can''t work. The explosion area doesn''t necessarily cover every monster, so we have another two layers of insurance.


    Chabai is waiting in the inner layer of the cliff, not only to attract more monsters, but also to let these ferocious creatures kill each other after meeting. This is the first layer of insurance. The amount of blood deducted from the monsters'' self mutilation and mutual killing is absolutely a lot.


    The second layer of insurance, that is, the last attack, the explosion caused the rock wall to break, and the falling rock fell from tens of meters high, damaging the surviving monsters below.


    One pot, extinction, one hair into the soul.


    This is why Li Nuo has to avoid the help of the Dragon cavalry, because those guys have some paranoia similar to self belief, and they will never destroy nature and ecology on a large scale, including guilds.


    If you explain his plan, don''t mention getting help. It''s good not to be pressed by these riders.


    "We haven''t prompted that the regional task has been completed yet..."


    Li Nuo scanned the bottom of the valley. The rocks were piled up on the hill. It was airtight. He could see that many monsters were pressed on the bottom of the rocks. There was no sound. Only a few of them could twitch.


    Just at this time, some boulders began to shake, and some monsters still breathing crawled out of them.


    "Breaking the Dragon... Chopping the Dragon..." Li nuoqing lit, and what he cared about most was a golden lion.


    From a distance, this golden lion looks strange


    Li Nuo looked at it suspiciously and said slowly: "the third wave... Starts to clean up. There are five monsters left. One seems to be a gold lion in a very hot state. The remaining four are not easy to deal with. To be on the safe side, use magic stone."


    Ma Erjie throws [Summoning Magic Stone] to Deng Yuanzhou. This man has the highest total health and energy among the three people on the cliff, so he is the best to use this magic stone.


    "Your blood and energy are worth more, you can use them," maljev said


    "How do you use this thing?"


    "Connect consciousness, open it."


    After listening to Deng Yuanzhou, the green luster of magic stone gradually faded. A few seconds later, a gadget with a kitchen knife appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 232

    Dongbailey, also known as kitchen knife monster.


    It looks like a shelled bastard, and it''s the kind of bastard that can stand.


    With a kitchen knife in hand, wearing a white robe, he is very short and can jump up to the knee. He can move fast and can''t jump at the same time.


    In the "Wizard" script, Reno predicted that if he could summon dongbailey, this guy would at least have brotherhood with the shadow elder.


    This evaluation is still based on the premise that shadow elders can be reborn indefinitely.


    If it wasn''t for the immortal body of the shadow elder, there was no need to think about which one was better.


    A kitchen knife.


    Deng Yuanzhou collapsed to the ground, summoning dongbeili to deduct his 300 energy value.


    Malje took the stone from his hand and said, "order it to kill the monster below."


    "Be serious." Li Nuo then said: "it''s the strongest monster in the lower area, within 500 meters of our diameter."


    Deng Yuanzhou did it. After the order was given, the little thing moved little by little like a Japanese Geisha


    "... how long does it take to summon this thing?" Asked Marge.


    Deng Yuanzhou smashed his mouth and said, "I remember... The system reminder I heard seemed to be... 30 seconds."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Deng Yuanzhou''s face was encircled, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Go down!"


    Li Nuo and malje yelled almost at the same time.


    Marjie took a quick step, picked up dongbailey and jumped down.


    Li Nuo took out a bundle of dry rice straw from his backpack. As he threw down the straw, he made a leap of faith and jumped down close to the straw.


    One after the other, maljie''s leg equipment [disabled freshman] helps him jump on the stone wall. Finally, with the special effect of reducing falling damage, maljie falls to the ground, squats and stands still.


    The next second, Li Nuo with a pile of straw hit on the rockfall beside him.


    Sooner or later, no matter what monsters are around, maljay starts the steam jet of steam power arm and throws dongbailey to the nearest broken dragon.


    Broken dragon, whose body surface is covered with a group of cyan shell with Obsidian luster and a head shell protruding forward like a horn, is mainly characterized by the large and developed forelegs, which are very special among the species of orcosaurus. Its overall size is larger than that of the general large flying dragon. Because of its temperament and extremely fierce personality, and combined with the special myxomycetes symbiotic on its body surface, It has the dangerous characteristics of huge explosion.


    In short, this guy is the champion of monsters.


    In the face of the flying dongbailey, the broken dragon makes a fist, which is very fast and has the style of a champion.


    When dongbailey touched the front paw of the broken dragon, the kitchen knife waved gently.


    At this moment, in the eyes of all the people present, the color of the surrounding scene suddenly turned red like blood, and the time seemed to stay for a second.


    Shua, there is a black chop mark on the broken dragon, which distorts the space like a black hole.


    The color of the surrounding area was restored. Dongbailey fell to the ground and the broken dragon was fixed there. Then the beast dragon became flake like particles and dissipated in the air.


    "My FAK...!"


    Qin Shou was startled. The fort in his hand was almost unstable. Even cha bai, who was sitting behind him, opened his eyes wide. What he saw just now was like a dream. She was not surprised. Now she has disappeared quietly.


    This is dongbailey, an ordinary kitchen knife. If you chop it down, you will die. A knife of 9999 is not a legend.


    "Go on!"


    Marjie roars, picks up dongbailey and throws it at the Dragon again.


    Dragon chopping, whose whole body is covered with a sharp and thick red lotus shell, is stained with pale blue and accounts for nearly half of its total length. Its tail is not only its biggest feature, but also its strength, quality and prestige are compared to big sword. From the characteristics of its body and the later attack methods, it is also called "burning blade".


    To put it simply, dragon chopping is one of the most powerful monsters.


    The chopping speed of its tail almost exceeds the limit of naked eye observation. The big sword only hears a Shua to the kitchen knife, and the chopping dragon is dead


    Li Nuo had already predicted that dongbailey would win the battle of swordsman. He had already run to dongbailey first. When dongbailey fell, he pulled him up and threw him into the air, aiming at the most dangerous Golden Lion and volleyed.


    Deng Yuanzhou watched from the cliff above, his eyes full of shadows. He couldn''t figure out how Li Nuo''s gang had so many black technology products, and what kind of mentality they had in order to play the summon beast as a flying prop.


    Just as dongbailey was about to touch the golden lion, a Horned Dragon came out of the rock pile below, and two horned dragons rushed to both sides.


    Chabai has lifted the focus with pepper in his mouth, so the monsters who can still move here now regard dongbailey as the biggest threat.


    Three dragons and three roads, there is no dead corner, but dongbailey turns slowly in the middle of the sky, the chopper draws the arc shadow, and all the three raiding dragons disappear.


    "Too strong..." this time Li Nuo also looked silly, this little bastard is so terrible.


    When dongbailey falls to the ground, it''s the bully here, the strongest beast, golden lion.


    I saw the whole body of this gadget Dangqi a layer of purple aperture, suddenly disappeared in the same place, when it appeared again, it was behind the golden lion.


    Wave the kitchen knife, then dongbailey disappears in the same place because the time is up


    "What''s the matter..."


    Marjie''s head was in a cold sweat, "... Time is up?"


    "Here we are..." Li Nuo wanted to cry.


    "Well..." maljie''s face sank. "It seems that he can only send it on the road himself."


    "Don''t say so middle two..." Li Nuo turned his head, youyou said: "don''t you think this golden lion looks a little strange?"


    "I noticed that a long time ago." Malje frowned. "It''s so obvious that he can''t notice... And it''s not a strange problem... This guy is a hybrid!"


    Let maljie make complaints about the golden lion.


    Golden Lion, known as a super aggressive creature, is a large odontoid monster.


    It is characterized by dark body hair, a pair of huge sharp corners extending from the side head to the front side, and a rigid wrist with strange force.


    In each region, there are such figurative names as "wild beast", "thunder beast" and "fierce crazy king".


    It is a "super dangerous creature" with extremely high fighting ability and ferocity. When excited, the black hair of the body will change to golden color.


    It is the existence at the top of the biological chain in the world of monster hunter. Even colognes are afraid of it. It is reported that the Golden Lion will prey on the unicorn of the Cologne species and eat its horns to enhance its strength.


    The golden lion in front of them is basically consistent with the above description, but this golden lion has four arms and a champion belt around its waist


    Just at this moment, the golden lion rushed like lightning, Li Nuo and maljie avoided to the left and right sides respectively.


    Golden Lion chooses to attack Li Nuo with four fists, which is as fast as an instant bullet. He swings his fists madly against the stone wall and splashes stones.


    Maljie immediately raised his gun and shot [deflagration bullet] at the back of the guy''s head to stop his attack.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    His expression was frozen.


    The stone wall was hollowed out and Li Nuo disappeared like evaporation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you, Chen Hong''s reward~

 Chapter 233

    "Start the last sweep!"


    Marjie yelled and put the sepia shield on his back in front of him.


    The golden lion''s arms and hands move forward, his arms clench tightly, his fists open to both sides, and his legs press down the horse step. This is not like the Golden Lion who only knows the violent attack in the game, but like a dancer who has experienced the battlefield for a long time.


    Marjie throat rolling, seriously, he does not know how to face this monster should be sustained.


    Although now the golden lion''s body is full of wounds and signs of anxiety, but the state is extremely energetic.


    With a thump, the Golden Lion lowers his body and suddenly rushes forward, splashing stones on the ground. With a heavy punch, he hits maljie''s sepia shield in front of him.


    Through the shield, through malje, the wind of the fist raised dust on the land behind.


    "Damn it


    With a dull roar, maljie was beaten away like a hindsight. Before landing, he twisted his body and padded himself with [sepia shield] to avoid being scratched by gravel.


    The shield is sunken. Before you can use resistance guard, the durability of Sepia shield has been cleared by this blow.


    The shield value of [thunder magnetic pump force buffering chest muscle] helped him resist this attack, but the shield value also decreased from 80 to 20, unable to withstand the same level of attack.


    By this time, the Dragon had already flew over the cliff and grabbed Deng Yuanzhou. In the middle of the air, the fireballs were shot around the golden lion. At the same time, chabai, Qinshou and Deng Yuanzhou had landed safely on the ground.


    "How about brother ma?" Deng Yuanzhou pulls up maljie and holds the reformed hammer in his hand. The palm of his hand is soaked with cold sweat.


    Marjie stares at the golden lion''s position. "Don''t use claws on it. Use all the accessories that can be used. This guy is too strong."


    After hearing this, Deng Yuanzhou immediately took out his own strange power seed and swallowed it.


    "Tea white, it''s immune to lightning."


    "Good."


    Chabai is walking on the rocks, not slow, close to where the golden lion is.


    All of a sudden, the dust dispersed, the golden lion roared with his head up, his four arms stretched out, his mane on his back stood upright, shining with dazzling golden light.


    It rushed to the nearest tea white, and tea white also rushed to it.


    "No!"


    Deng Yuanzhou wants to help, but is stopped by maljie.


    "Hum... Don''t go on. We''ll give you a chance to hit him on the head with a hammer."


    "Qin Shou! Support


    "All right, brother ma."


    At the moment, chabai and Golden Lion have been fighting for several rounds in just a few seconds.


    Cha bai''s eyes moved quickly, watching the attack of the golden lion''s four arms. With two bullet like fists, she would dodge and slide to the side.


    He moved his body sideways, lowered his center of gravity, and once again dodged the pounding of the other two arms of the golden lion. At this moment, he could clearly see that the yinga, which turned into a boot, was inlaid with a green pearl.


    The effective distance of avoidance bead LV1 was extended to half a meter.


    At this time, she immediately got up by squatting, took a blind date step, swept up with a whip leg, this action just triggered the [hanging leg], whirled a foot, the power multiple than ordinary flat A, and kicked the golden lion in the rib.


    The golden lion''s muscles and bones are as good as steel. Although tea white is effective, his feet are numb.


    The golden lion''s anger rises, and his killing intention is even worse. He pours at chabai.


    We can''t fight hard against this monster. Chabai has understood this truth. Even in 2B period, he was no more than a golden baboon.


    She immediately retreated, two shells from the top of the head into the golden lion''s face.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Qin Shou yelled that the two shells he fired in the distance were "shrapnel", which had the effect of delayed explosion.


    After hearing this, chabai immediately somersaulted backward. At this time, there was a bang twice, and the shell on the golden lion''s face exploded. Qin Shou''s gun was inlaid with artillery beads. The power of penetrating armor grenade increased by 1.1 times. In addition, the power of cat rice, cat''s artillery, penetrating armor grenade and dragon bullet increased to 1.1 times. The whole golden lion howled, and the explosion covered his face. He had no face to see people, and the guy was weak.


    But this kind of damage is nothing to the golden lion. His anger is full, and he opens his mouth and rushes forward, spurting hot golden rays.


    Chabai was frightened, and immediately glided by, competing with the sound of the light. Where the hot light line swept, the crushed stones on the ground were flying, affecting the chabai which was bypassed by the light.


    "Hiss..."


    With a low cry, she was shaken by the light to the ground and flew out. Her thighs and arms were bleeding.


    When the Golden Lion pursues, suddenly maljie jumps forward, and a [deflagration bullet] hits his baboon''s head. At the same time, Qin Shou''s two shrapnel hit him again, breaking through the flame and piercing into the guy''s face.


    With two blasts, malje starts the steam power arm, and uses the skill of the equipment [second strike]. The steam at the end of the armor surges out, and the power arm is inlaid with attack beads. The power value increases by 3 points.


    The fist is clenched tightly. If the arm is controlled by the invisible consciousness, the strength is constantly strengthening. At this time, the golden lion is calming down from his face again. Maljie has also felt that the strength of the arm has overflowed, and he is hitting his face with a fist.


    This fist is just fierce and powerful. When it hits the golden lion''s face, the air vibrates out a circle of waves. Shengsheng breaks his exposed sharp tooth.


    Golden lion eat pain, eyes glaring at maljie, right arm bent, left arm straight, after two arms raised, four arms attack.


    Marjie retreats quickly, but he still takes a punch in the chest, the armor breaks, and an old blood spits out. Seeing that the golden lion''s combo has arrived, chabai runs from the side and uses the [hanging leg] to break up the golden lion''s attack.


    Without giving him time to relax, Qin Shou fired a series of dragon guns and hit all the shots.


    "Back up!"


    Maljie bear chest pain, a loud roar, tea white look back to understand.


    They ran back quickly. This fight has eliminated part of the golden lion''s blood, so they can make the next move.


    Li Hou starts again, and the Golden Lion rushes to them. Suddenly, his feet are empty, and he steps into the "sinkhole" put by maljie in advance. He can''t pull out his body for a moment, but he can only wave his arms around. But the dazzling fire dragon gun has appeared close to his face. When it explodes again, maljie pulls the trigger to release the [deflagration bullet].


    Before the smoke left, Deng Yuanzhou''s strong body was standing in front of the golden lion. He raised the jet hammer which had been transformed into a long handle. A large amount of steam erupted, driving the hammer to hit the golden lion''s head heavily!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Where the hell is this?"


    Li Nuo looked around, and in the light of the glowing moss, he knew he was in a cave.


    I feel the rock wall. It''s dry and cracked. There is no water around here. There must be no underground river below. I can''t feel the wind direction. It should be deep in the cave.


    At this time, the sound of feet dragging the floor came from behind.


    Without saying a word, Li Nuo slipped forward two steps, turned back, took out his pistol and pointed at the person behind him.


    "Who?"


    He looked at the middle-aged man who appeared in front of him. He was very embarrassed, with a big sword on his back and a bloody face.


    The man was surprised and sighed that Li Nuo''s speed was so fast that he could hardly see clearly.


    He raised a hand, with the palm of his hand to Li Nuo, kindly said: "friend... Do we have any misunderstanding?"


    Leno frowned and withdrew his pistol.


    "Sorry, conditioning."


    "Nothing... I can''t imagine meeting people here."


    Li Nuo doubts, just about to open his mouth, but he sees the man stretch out his hand.


    "Bassoon, guild hunter."

 Chapter 234

    "Where is this?"


    Li Nuo doesn''t have time to cross the road now, and there''s no need to have extra communication with guild hunters.


    Bassoon shook his head. "I don''t know... I just fell."


    "Fall down?"


    "Just now the monster rioted. My companion and I were around there. We wanted to take this opportunity to get out of here. Then... Somehow, the explosion started. The ground under our feet collapsed. We were here when we opened our eyes."


    Well... It''s my good work again... Li Nuo has a guilty heart and a good face.


    "Where is your companion?"


    Bassoon''s face sank slightly, and the purple light reflected by the luminous moss hit his face, adding a bit of gloom to his lost face.


    "Dead..." bassoon sighed, "when he fell down, he was crushed to death by a stone..."


    "It''s all my fault..." he lowered his face. "I just want to retire with everyone when I earn enough reward... How can I think of the monster coast as such..."


    Bassoon doesn''t care who Li Nuo is, so he gets out of his mind. He thinks he can''t get out of here, so if someone can listen to his mind here, it can also reduce the regret.


    Li Nuo was a little guilty, but when he heard bassoon''s flag, he was no longer guilty - it wasn''t me who was wrong, it was bassoon''s mouth.


    "Ha..." bassoon suddenly wry smile, wipe the corner of his eyes, "really lost the instrument, I should not be in front of unfamiliar friends like this, ask friends how to call?"


    "Li Da ¡¤ Diao." Li Nuo casually named himself a loser.


    Bassoon was stunned for a second. The name was a little off-line.


    "That... Sculpture?"


    "Well."


    Basong Leng Leng, said: "I just see you seem to suddenly appear here."


    "I was patted here by the palm of a bear."


    "... is there such a monster..."


    Li Nuo doesn''t want to continue this topic. He knows how he appears here best, and it''s impossible to explain it to the characters in the script.


    Before the bombing, Li Nuo prepared two bottles of decocting medicine for himself, one is black blood, the other is a new product, wild boar King decocting medicine.


    Yes, monsters in this world can also extract mutation inducers. This is the alchemy project Li Nuo tried last night. There are two topics.


    First, can other creatures extract mutation inducers? The answer is yes. They can be extracted from the remains of boar king and white dragon in backpacks.


    The second topic is whether the new mutation inducer and the fake Griffin decocting medicine guide given by Ronald can produce a new decocting medicine.


    The answer is a surprise. Put the mutant inducers of boar king and baidianlong into a bottle respectively, and then drop a few drops of purulent liquid of drug introduction. The mutant inducer of baidianlong turns into a pool of Xishui, but the mutant inducer of boar king is successfully fused into a new decoction.


    [Name: Decoction of boar king]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: the user can randomly transfer the place within one kilometer. After use, the cooling time is 10 minutes to transfer again. The toxicity is 45%, the duration is 15 minutes, and the cooling time is 12 hours]


    [explanation: how many nautical miles does it take for the ghost ship to reach the human demon kingdom


    For any user, the spoof nature of this decoction is far greater than its practicability. If you don''t say the location of one kilometer, you may find yourself stepping on the white and soft clouds after using it, or your eyes are black and you are in peace.


    However, with good luck, it is possible that this bottle of decocting medicine will escape. In a word, the effect of this medicine depends on life.


    Through bassoon''s narration, Li Nuo can conclude that he is now in the underground area. Since he is a cave, he must have an exit


    "Is there an exit here?" Li Nuo didn''t think much about it. He asked directly.


    "It seems not. At least I didn''t find it." Bassoon replied immediately.


    There shouldn''t be no exit. Any underground cave should have an exit to connect with the ground. Although Li Nuo thinks so, he knows that the situation is really bad. There is no breeze pouring in here, and the air is relatively dull, which indicates that this place is far away from the exit on the ground. Bassoon didn''t fall to death. According to the setting that the hunter can''t fall to death, You can''t put him in the height calculation.


    If you want to get out of here, you should at least be prepared for the tug of war. The first thing you need is supplies such as water and food. But when you look around, I don''t know why there are no insects here.


    "Do you have any water or food?" Li asked


    "Not for a long time."


    "In that case." Li Nuo turned the corner of his mouth. "Where is your companion''s body?"


    "Diao, he has no water or food."


    "He is not..." the last few words were swallowed by Li Nuo, changed to say: "he was not killed by falling stones, let''s go there to have a look, maybe there is an accident."


    Bassoon said with regret: "with respect, it''s a dead end. The cave above is also filled with stones. It can''t get out at all."


    Li Nuo grinned. "Listen to me. I''m an archaeologist, and I''m very experienced in how to escape from the pit."


    Basong said: "I don''t think your skill is archaeological..."


    "I don''t have the money to hire bodyguards. I practice by myself." Li Nuo looked at the position behind bassoon and said, "is that the direction?"


    Bassoon looked at him strangely, but nodded.


    Li Nuo walked over and turned right along the cave. Then he saw a dead road filled with stones. A bloody body was buried under the rubble.


    "Alas..." Basong buried his head, frowned and closed his eyes. He didn''t want to see his companion''s miserable body again.


    Li Nuo takes out his dagger and goes in two steps.


    Bassoon had a bad feeling in his heart. Why did this guy take a dagger.


    "Friend, wait a minute!"


    Li Nuo stopped, not because bassoon stopped himself, but because his keen eyesight saw something out of place.


    There was a strange spot of light in the dark crevice of the rubble pile.


    "That... Bassoon?" Li Nuo pointed to the spot of light. "Can you see that thing?"


    Bassoon walked over and squinted. "There seems to be a light spot. It should be the light of ore, right?"


    "The color of the ore is red or blue, not purple?"


    Bassoon wondered, "isn''t that spot blue?"


    Li Nuo is speechless. It turns out that this guy is color blind


    At this time, the upper ground suddenly began to shake and the gravel fell down. Li Nuo immediately took out his umbrella and opened the shelter.


    The sense of vibration comes from above rather than underground, which means that this place is not far from the ground. It also means that maljie and his family are fighting with the golden lion or other monsters.


    Li Nuo is a little worried. Although everyone knows that the mutant golden lion is very strong... Only he knows how strong the guy is.


    He had already used "probe" before being hit, and had a look at the panel just before he came.


    Strange power Golden Lion


    [grade: B -]


    [physical strength: 14225500]


    Energy value


    [skills] -???


    [Note: four strong arms make its attack have no dead angle. Before the fury, it is a rational martial artist. When the fury is burning, it will tear up the reason with wild fury. Until the moment of dying, it will take off the champion''s belt and burst out the shining golden fighting spirit. At that time, it will be a better creature than the cologne or even stronger]


    Li Nuo quickened his pace and began to move the gravel to see what the purple light behind the stone was. If he guessed correctly, it should be related to the branch line of [fetter stone].


    And this branch line is also a task that Li Nuo has to complete. After all, 7000 experience points lie here.


    "Come up and help me if you want to get out."


    Bassoon heard behind dew hesitated, but still went to help Li Nuo.


    After all, he was a big sword hunter with great power. He moved most of the stones in a short time, and the purple light showed its true colors.


    But it was just a corner, which made Li Nuo stunned.


    ¡°mega£¿¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your generous 5000 reward~

 Chapter 235

    The object buried behind the rubble is a colorful round stone, which should be half the size of a person, shining brightly, with many objects with leaf patterns floating inside.


    Based on these floating patterns, Li Nuo speculated that it was the mega stone from the Pokemon world.


    This kind of stone first appeared in baokemeng (Pokemon) sixth generation game "baokemeng XY".


    It can make some organisms (baokemeng) which were thought to be unable to re evolve break through the original limit and get further evolution., And can liberate the hidden power in a short time.


    "I''ve never seen this kind of ore..." bassoon exclaimed.


    Li Nuo stepped forward and continued to move the stones, in order to quickly liberate the whole state of Maga stone.


    "Move quickly. It depends on it whether we can survive."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, up.


    Deng Yuanzhou''s hammer hit on the golden lion''s forehead, the air vibrated, the golden lion''s eyes turned white, and the corners of his eyes were bloody.


    The jewel inlaid with the hammer is the Pearl of friendship. Its function is to share part of the effects of the eaten supplies with the teammates. Because all the jewels in the Longcao cavalry camp are first-class jewels, the improvement of the effect of the jewel on combat is limited.


    The key lies in Tao Zhizhu''s meal. The meal Deng Yuanzhou ate was tailored for him.


    Cat''s Ko skill is easier to make monsters faint. The syncope value caused by weapons is increased to 1.1 times.


    Blunt weapons can cause more fainting value. At the same time, the biggest weakness of the golden lion is that it is easy to faint when the head is hit heavily. This is also why malje asked Deng Yuanzhou to make the last move.


    After the Golden Lion jumped into the sinkage, maljie and Qin Shou first used heavy ammunition to increase the damage. Finally, before the Golden Lion broke free, he relied on Deng Yuanzhou''s hammer to make the Golden Lion dizzy even when he ran out of the sinkage.


    While maljie took advantage of the fight between chabai and golden lion, he set up more than one sink on the ground.


    Just as Li Nuo emphasized preparation before the war, the appearance of a large number of powerful monsters will inevitably lead to a few fish escaping from the bombing. The props to be prepared are not only explosion barrels and feces, but also sufficient preparation for further cleaning.


    At the same time, for the sake of the ancient pagoda behind, try not to eat pills or seeds that can increase strength. In this way, traps will become the main props for cleaning this ring.


    The Golden Lion jumped out of the sinkhole, rolled around on the ground, helped the ground to stand up, but his steps began to be messy.


    Maljie is very happy. The syncope attack is successful. In this way, just repeat the steps


    Bang


    The gold lion''s waist belt fell to the ground.


    The ground under its feet split fine lines, a layer of air flow scattered out, gravel mixed wrapped in it.


    People were fascinated by the changes, but one thing was certain. They were almost unable to move because of the inexplicable pressure.


    "What... What''s going on?" Deng Yuanzhou is sweating. His hands are shaking. He knows that it''s time to attack, but he doesn''t dare to step forward. The golden lion''s current state brings him unprecedented sense of danger.


    No one answered because everyone felt the same way as him.


    Only chabai read softly, "no good..."


    All of a sudden, the golden light suddenly appeared, and the air rushed to blow the people away.


    Open your eyes and look around, the golden lion is surrounded by a layer of golden flame.


    Marjie was stunned. The Golden Lion only had four arms. What''s the trouble with this transformation like super Saiya!


    Chabai made an accurate estimation at the first time when he saw the change of its appearance.


    "But I don''t even have a 10% chance of winning..."


    The combat experience inside the artificial human brain is so rich that her evaluation is absolutely the most accurate among all the players present.


    Has been waiting in the sky canghuolong suddenly toward the Golden Lion spit out three fireballs.


    At the time of the explosion, the golden lion had disappeared here.


    Deng Yuanzhou was shocked, "where have you been?"


    Chabai looked up and said, "heaven..."


    It will appear in an instant above the fire dragon!


    Shoulder two arms grasp the fire dragon''s neck, back double fists together into a hammer, heavy hit on the canghuo dragon head.


    With a bang, the Dragon fell to the ground, lying on its side, trembling and unable to fight again. It was just the power of a blow.


    And the Golden Lion stepped on canghuolong''s body, bent his back, and walked slowly to the players.


    "... brother Zhou retreats, miss chabai!" Marjie immediately got up and ran to another sinking position, ready to throw the "stool jade".


    Chabai understood, grabbed Deng Yuanzhou''s shoulder and protected him to evacuate backward. This big man''s speed was too slow. If the golden lion attacked, he would be the first one to suffer.


    The golden lion suddenly disappeared, leaving only a wisp of golden awn.


    When it reappeared, it surprised everyone.


    It appears behind Qin Shou.


    "Qin Shou! Behind you


    Marjie yelled, but the golden lion''s attack speed was so fast that he had already hit the ground with one punch. The ground collapsed and the dust was flying.


    Deng Yuanzhou shakes off chabai and rushes. The system doesn''t prompt Qin Shou to quit the script, which means that he hasn''t been killed in this blow, but he''s afraid that he hasn''t been killed!


    If death is directly transmitted back to the main space, it will only lose an opportunity to reward the main line. But if it is not dead, the Golden Lion will continue to attack. The most terrible consequence is that his limbs will be severely attacked and cut off. In that way, Qin Shou''s future will be a dead end.


    With a grunt, Qin Shou''s gun rolled out of the dust.


    Deng Yuanzhou was even more anxious. He ran to the nearest place and saw Qin Shou lying on the ground.


    "Xiao Qin..."


    At a glance, he saw Qin Shou''s arms twisted in reverse, choking blood in his mouth, but his limbs were not broken, and he could still be saved.


    Immediately take bleeding medicine into Qin Shou''s stomach.


    When he calmed down, the dust was gone. As soon as Deng Yuanzhou was about to speak, he swallowed his words, because the golden lion was right in front of him, but most of his body sank into the ground, struggling for some reason.


    "Scared the hell out of me!"


    Qin Shou was relieved for a moment. He was saying something in his mouth. He was glad that when the golden lion attacked him just now, he didn''t know why the big stone under his foot fell down. Fortunately, it sank in. That blow alone broke his bone. If it really hit him, it would certainly break him.


    Under the golden lion.


    Li Nuo and bassoon were sitting on the ground, looking at the thick waist and two muscular legs stuck by the rock wall above, they were confused.


    They just moved a big stone away, but suddenly the top collapsed and fell such a thing


    "If I read it right..." Li Nuo''s mouth was smoking.


    Bassoon said: "you are right. It should be the lower part of a golden lion..."


    "No..." Li Nuo got up, looked carefully and said, "is this guy a male?"


    "Ha?"


    Li Nuo turned and yelled, "bassoon! Poke it between the two strands with your big sword


    Bassoon was stunned. This move was bad enough, although it was awkward.


    He immediately took out his sword, stepped on the stone and stabbed it angrily!


    With a roar of the golden lion, everyone retreated.


    "Get out of the way!" Maljie took the [stool jade] in his hand and was ready to throw it at this opportunity. Since he couldn''t fight, it''s better to let this guy leave. Now that the opportunity is in front of him, how can he let it go.


    Chabai suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait a minute... Something''s wrong with it."


    After the golden lion roared, he looked up at the sky, his four arms and his whole body began to tremble, and his arms hung down, as if he had been deprived of all his strength.


    "There are monsters below!" Cha bai looks at her feet with vigilance.


    ¡­¡­


    "How coquettish Basong covered his nose and twisted back and forth with the big sword in his other hand, twisting out the yellow and red juice.


    "But I think you have a good time."


    Li Nuo teased and removed the last stone.


    The semi large round stones hidden behind the gravel are all in the eyes.


    He pulled out the panel of the pebble, and his eyes lit up.


    "It''s really Mega evolution stone..."


    He raised his head, took a deep breath, and yelled at the highest volume.


    "Tea white! How many floors to carry a bag of rice! "


    The voice went out through the cracks around the golden lion.


    The crowd heard the voice vaguely, but it was so small and fuzzy that they could hardly hear it clearly.


    Only chabai heard that. She is an artificial human, and her sensory system is better than ordinary human.


    Then her tense look relaxed, and she could hear Li Nuo''s tone. Although she didn''t know what happened, since he let himself open his identity, it means that the two branch lines will be over soon.


    After a sigh, chabai said in a helpless and painful tone: "a bag of rice... How many floors to carry..."

 Chapter 236

    In bassoon''s neurotic eyes, Li Nuo yelled several times.


    "What are you looking at?" Li Nuo asked in a hurry.


    "A bag of rice?" Bassoon was in a mess.


    "Poke your health care." Li Nuo said and turned around. It should be almost time. He put his hands around Mega stone and put it in his backpack.


    [completed Branch Mission: quell the ecological chaos of monster coast]


    [gain experience value 25200]


    [task reward has been sent to your item list, please check]


    At the same time, including Li Nuo, and four people on the ground, all players kneel on the ground almost at the same time... And their arms seem to be pressed by a pair of big hands, so they can hardly exert themselves.


    Bassoon was confused. "Friend... Why did you give this gift..."


    Li Nuo


    Several people on the ground are kneeling at the golden lion. If anyone passes by, they will misunderstand that they are a group of foolish heretics who worship golden baboons


    "Mission accomplished?" Qin Shou is lying, because he has not yet stood up from the position of falling to the ground and received the news of the completion of the task.


    "Throw all the jewels out of your backpack." Marge reminded.


    The reason why they kneel down is that the reward delivered to the backpack after the task is completed exceeds the standard. The number of luminous pearl x30 and weathered pearl X10 completely exceeds 35 squares of the upper limit of the backpack.


    Just as they were throwing pearls, the Golden Lion changed and its body began to degenerate.


    Back of the two redundant arms wriggling to the body, the body''s golden flame is also gradually disappearing.


    At the same time, because of the shortage of blood, because the state has returned to normal, and because the following is in progress, the golden lion is now paralyzed. Although the beast''s mind is different from that of human beings, as a male, he must want to die at this time.


    If it wasn''t for Qin Shou, the furthest target of attack, it would not fall into the present situation. So don''t bully fat man.


    When everyone got up behind him, chabai stared at the rocks on the ground and said, "Li Nuo is below."


    "This rascal!" Malje was indignant.


    "Brother ma... You are naughty again..." Qin Shouxu said.


    Marjie did not ask, but raised his gun at the stone pile that stuck the golden lion''s body.


    This is the last [deflagration bullet], which blows up the gravel around the golden lion.


    The ground sank, and Li Nuo appeared in the field of vision. He was holding an umbrella in one hand, kneeling on the ground, letting the long lost sunlight sprinkle on the surface of the umbrella. Under the umbrella, besides him, there was a hunter with a big sword on his back.


    "... I knew you wouldn''t use gentle means."


    He patted bassoon under the umbrella and said, "look up, look at the sun. Your companion is in peace."


    Bassoon raised his face, saw the dazzling sunlight, saw several people above, saw a pair of big white legs, his eyes filled with tears.


    "Dobrum... Almost you can see it... It''s brilliant!"


    Li Nuo took out the jewels and said, "this golden lion seems to faint?"


    At this time, the golden lion fell under the gravel, and his body twitched from time to time. It seemed that he was not far away from his soul.


    "Just give it to him one more time." Qin Shou took out the catapult at his waist and pulled the bow string at it.


    All of a sudden, bassoon ran over and stood in front of the golden lion.


    "Can you give it to me? I have to capture it back to the guild. "


    Qin Shou puts down his catapult, looks at maljie and looks at Li Nuo, waiting for them to make a sound.


    "No way." "The material in it is very useful," maljay said coldly


    "Please Bassoon suddenly knelt down on the ground, "we have been chasing it, and my companions have died here, so... So I want to at least take it back to complete the task and give an account to my dead companions!"


    "Qin Shou, bow." Malj sniffed. We have nothing to do with your company.


    "Leave it to him." Li Nuo stepped up from the pit and said with a smile, "he just helped a lot at the bottom. Without this old brother, the golden lion would not have been able to live so fast."


    Chabai sighs. It''s Li Nuo''s old fault again


    "Listen to Li Nuo."


    When maljie heard chabai''s words, he didn''t say any more, "hum, it''s up to you."


    Bassoon is very happy, thanks a lot, took out [capture jade] and [paralysis trap].


    "Great, so that the reward... Can be comforted by the spirit of the companion in heaven."


    "I seem to hear the reward..." Qin Shou looks at Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders, saying that he should be deaf.


    Bassoon first threw three [capture jade] at the golden lion, then put on the [paralysis trap]. The Golden Lion trembled all over, and finally bubbles came out of his nose and fell asleep.


    [we have completed the unscheduled task: we will retire after completing this task]


    [all participants enjoy rewards at the same time]


    [original experience value: 4000]


    [experience value of no trigger deduction: 1200]


    [gain experience value 3920]


    [task reward random card has been sent to your item list, please check]


    "Can you still play like this Li was surprised.


    Everyone else was surprised.


    At this time, Li Nuo saw the fire dragon falling in the distance. His face changed, and he immediately ran over with a big step. He squatted down to comfort the fire dragon''s head, which was full of hot blood.


    In a hurry, he immediately yelled at the top: "big brother Rider! The fire dragon is seriously injured! Do me a favor


    The two riders above the cliff were still intoxicated by the explosion and the touch of the mutated golden lion. One of them immediately jumped on the dragon''s back behind and flew to the bottom of the valley.


    He took out the medicine for the Dragon cavalry to cure the monster and wiped it on the wound of canghuo''s head. After a while, he didn''t get better. He could only shake his head, "the wound is too heavy..."


    Li Nuo said in a hurry: "please go up and tell the cook to make some rice and send it down."


    After some twists and turns, it was taozhizhu''s wonderful hand that saved canghuolong.


    The cat once again proved with food that nothing can''t be solved by one meal. If not, eat more meals.


    "Tell me, what''s going on? Your disappearance and how it ends all of a sudden. " Asked Marge.


    Deng Yuanzhou also said, "yes, you disappeared after the Golden Lion Fight. Brother Ma and miss Cha didn''t care about your survival. I thought you were dead. What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo grinned bitterly and pressed the canghuolong that arched to him. He was licked to the ground by his warm tongue. After struggling for a long time, he got up and said, "it''s not surprising that the disappearance is due to the effect of a bottle of decoction."


    "However, there is something that is not convenient to take out for the time being. It can only be said that the alienation of monsters is caused by mega stone in Pokemon."


    There are two branch lines, one is the "stumbling block" and the other is "calming down the ecological chaos of the monster coast". Let''s first talk about the ecological problems of the monster coast.


    The difficulty of this task is that it is basically impossible to avoid fighting with most powerful monsters. Just a few seconds after entering the valley, chabai encountered three intractable attacks. I can''t imagine how difficult it will be to find the entrance of mega stone storage cave safely.


    It is reasonable to say that this branch line has not stopped until the dissimilation Golden Lion loses its fighting power, which means that the biggest obstacle to ecological chaos is this guy. However, it does not mean that the rest of the monsters are not the foundation of chaos, but the root of it lies in Mega stone.


    With the collapse of mega stone, the Golden Lion returns to its normal state, which indicates that this stone has some connection with the [fetter stone].


    Imagine that the disappearance of the effect of "fetter stone" is the beginning of the monsters'' uncontrollability, while the withdrawal of mega stone by Li Nuo is the end of the golden lion''s alienation. There is a connection between the two.


    Li Nuo subconsciously speculated that "mega stone absorbs the energy of [fetter stone], resulting in the almost zero effect of [fetter stone], and it is the energy reserve of the world''s monsters in [fetter stone] reflected on mega stone that leads to the fact that Mega evolution stone, which originally only works on ''Pokemon'', will also work on some monsters in the world, such as the golden lion, Like Tyrannosaurus Rex. "


    "But now there is one thing we can''t be sure about, how to deal with this mega stone..." Li Nuo worries, "how to return the energy in this stone to the [fetter stone], we need to go back to the camp, and in order to prevent the change from happening again, we can''t easily take out the mega stone."


    "In a word, it''s right to go back first... Cough!" Chabai chewed pepper and said that she was used to triggering and releasing the self abusive behavior of identity.


    "What is that? World linkage line Marge''s first reaction was the crystal interaction phenomenon that appeared in the world of Neil.


    "Certainly not." Li Nuo shook his head, "I have said two games that may be linked, but there is no reward, so it can''t be the world linkage line."


    "What is the world linkage line?" Asked Deng Yuanzhou.


    "It''s a kind of game mechanism that we encountered in the world of Neil before," Qin explained


    Li Nuo scanned the monster corpses buried in the rubble around him, "peel the material that can be cleaned up from the monster first."


    Due to the limited space of the backpack, according to marjie, after stripping the available materials, the people boarded the fire dragon and flew into the air.


    Two riders fly in front on the back of the dragon.


    "It''s over..." Qin Shou sighed. If he wasn''t on the dragon''s back, he would like to lie down immediately.


    "Xiao Qin, don''t be so listless. You should be happy to finish the task successfully." Deng Yuanzhou turned and said.


    "The words are like this..." Qin Shou says, eyes suddenly stare big, "what is that?"


    It''s not just him, it''s all noticed.


    In the distant sky, a dark shadow is approaching, gradually getting bigger, and a dragon with white wings appears in front of them.


    The speed of the flying dragon was several times faster than that of the fire dragon. In a few seconds, it had been suspended above, and the shadow cast by its huge body covered the people.


    Li Nuo raised his eyes, looking full of surprise and fear. He knew the dragon, and everyone except chabai knew the dragon.


    "Gu Long Zhong... LAN long!"

 Chapter 237

    In this way, LAN long flew over their heads, toward the East, and disappeared in the sky for a moment.


    "Hello... Everybody, I should be blind Qin ShouLeng said.


    "Or you pinch your own flesh." Malje''s voice came from below.


    "Did it fly east?" Li asked


    Marjie: "it seems... Yes, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly understood what Li Nuo meant.


    "No?"


    "Just in case."


    Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou on the dragon''s back look at each other helplessly. They really can''t keep up with their jumping thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    "Back


    Jessica excitedly greets the black girl behind her. The figures of fire dragon and Cang fire dragon are getting closer and closer in the sky.


    Black girl strides forward with excitement, her eyes become sharp, like brother monkey, looking at the figure on the back of canghuolong.


    "In... In!"


    She yelled and immediately realized her gaffe.


    For Heiniu, she is very concerned about the monster coast, but she is also concerned about the life and death of Deng Yuanzhou.


    Before jumping off the dragon''s back, the two riders who led the way had told Heiniu and others about what had happened. Then, Li Nuo felt the shock of being watched by the surging eyes.


    "They... Blew it up?"


    "What about ecological problems? It''s a blasphemy to nature!"


    Black girl ear appeared dissatisfied voice, similarly, she also extremely dissatisfied with Li Nuo their practice.


    "Thank you for solving those difficult and uncontrollable monsters." Black girl walked over and said: "however, your practice is more destructive to nature and ecological chain. Please give me a reason."


    Her words are not only part of her own thoughts, but also for the riders around her.


    Li Nuo just untied, shook the dust on his clothes, and said in an indifferent tone, "I can''t stand you environmentalists who have suffered a lot."


    Then he took Mega stone out of his backpack.


    "NAH... Have you seen it?"


    The riders were confused by the colorful light of mega stone and the size of the stone.


    "All the culprits, lead to the monster variation of the stone." Li Nuo patted the mega stone and continued: "although this thing looks good, it''s full of radiation energy inside. Monsters irradiated by this kind of thing will be infected with a disease called" megalization ". This disease will make the infected person''s body abnormal and manic out of control."


    He looked at the two riders and said with a smile, "should you see the golden lion?"


    The two little brothers were stunned at first, and then nodded. One of them said, "it''s a terrible appearance. Although the face and body are still Golden Lions, they have four arms and are tyrannical and powerful."


    "The golden lion? Four arms? " The black girl is silly, and so are the riders around her.


    Jessica went up and pulled larino''s arm. "Edward... What did you say about Tyrannosaurus Rex?"


    Li Nuo smiles and kowtows. "It''s about this."


    At this time, I don''t know who yelled: "even if there is a mutant monster, how can you prove that this stone has something to do with the fury of the monster?"


    Li Nuo smiles, "I prove your grandmother."


    In an instant, the scene quieted down.


    "What is grandma..." Asked Jessica.


    The awe of nature in this world is far beyond imagination, even morbid.


    For example, you can only peel the material from the dead monster three times. You can''t hunt the monster too much. Even if that species may destroy the nearby village, in short, these guys are so fearless that they don''t treat themselves as human beings for the sake of environmental protection.


    In fact, the guild and the state clearly thought that they should abide by this set of rules on the surface, and set the magic rule that the monster corpse should be put in the nature and return to the earth. In fact, they transported the monster corpse privately, stripped the material and sold it in the market.


    This group of silly [beep --], Li Nuo thinks like this, look at cha bai, say: "seek a tree to chop casually."


    Tea white smell speech pointed to a tree, thunder flash, primary lightning will split the sparks.


    They were surprised, but they didn''t know why.


    "Elements?" It''s black girl.


    "It''s the power of the Cologne." Lionel road.


    Qin Shou is at a loss, "Gulong?"


    Marge coughed softly. "Just listen."


    Only he can understand what Li Nuo is talking about. It''s not uncommon for people in this world to run 100 meters with a ton of scrap iron, but using the power of elements is a magic power that only Cologne has. Ordinary people can''t do it. The elemental power of tea white is a kind of mythical thing in this world, Such a mysterious and frightening ability will make hunters and riders who cherish natural ecology feel awed from their hearts.


    Therefore, the existence of tea white in this world is an important thing that can be written about.


    All the riders here were silent, their eyes full of disbelief.


    The black girl standing in front of the crowd was already shocked.


    "Who... Are you?"


    Black girl said, eyes also Piao Jie Li card one eye, she can be absolutely sure, Jie Li card brought back these people are not hunters.


    Jessica shakes her head in a hurry and gently. She has seen the magical power of chabai, but originally she just thinks that it belongs to the power of some kind of weapon. Because she is concerned about the village, she doesn''t ask about it on the way. But when she sees chabai''s empty palm calling thunder, she also realizes that these people are not just hunters or thieves.


    "Do we Li Nuo raised his finger to himself in the face of doubt, and then his eyes swept around. The corner of his mouth raised an imperceptible arc, and the arc gradually turned up. He suddenly laughed.


    "Ha... Ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha


    "What''s so funny...!" The black girl asked in a deep voice.


    Li Nuo turned to look at the dragon and stroked its blue neck.


    "I''m laughing at you. I don''t even know my ancestors!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s face changed, including Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou. One side was surprised and confused by the words, while the other side was confused.


    "Edward... I don''t understand Jericha said.


    At this time, Qin Shou sighed in his heart. It''s right if he doesn''t understand. We don''t understand.


    Li Nuo came forward, looked at jielika tenderly, said with a smile, "jielika, do you know or have heard that someone can establish contact with Feilong without [fetters]


    Jessica shakes her head in confusion. The riders around her are also thinking in silence. It seems that they really don''t


    You don''t need a "fetter stone" to establish a connection with the animal tooth species. For example, jellyka used to ride the peach haired beast (this guy died on the road carrying jellyka to the West), but you can only rely on the "fetter stone" with the flying dragon or the beast dragon.


    "You have to have a [fetter stone] to establish contact with Feilong, and we, not only have the power of elements, but also can use communication to generate emotion with Feilong, don''t you understand?"


    "Black girl said slowly:" you... Have more mature dragon fighting skills than us, and touch the mysterious power of the ancient dragon


    "But, no, Edward, you didn''t look like..." Jessica looked at the dragon. She wanted to say that Li Nuo didn''t know how to ride a flying dragon.


    "I just don''t understand your technique and cognition." Li Nuo said in no hurry.


    Jessica is still puzzled. She is about to ask again, but she finds that her little arm is held by a tender and slender hand. When she looks up, she sees that the owner of that hand is chabai.


    Chabai keeps smiling, and her dark blue eyes are looking at her quietly. This action just stops the question that jellica is going to ask.


    This scene is quiet, and few people notice it. Only Qin Shou is a little flustered. He holds his temple to forget what happened in front of him. The tea white in his heart should not be like this, although this is right.


    Cha bai, who seems to be dull at ordinary times, is actually like a mirror in her heart. She has a clear idea of what needs to be said and what needs to be played by herself. She doesn''t know what Li Nuo wants to express, but she knows that if jericha continues to ask, it will definitely cause Li Nuo a lot of trouble and even lead the situation to an uncontrollable end.


    So, even if you go against your heart to be an "accomplice" at this time, as long as it''s for the sake of the team, it''s nothing.


    Seeing that chabai controlled jericha, Li Nuo was relieved and said, "you, dragon cavalry, are just a branch of our ethnic group, from ancient times."


    "And it''s a failed, useless group."


    The black girl glared, "what are you talking about?"


    "Can''t use element power, can''t rely on emotion to communicate with Feilong, isn''t useless?" Li Nuo laughs and says, "people who claim to be dragon guards are just ordinary people who rely on ridiculous stones."


    Li Nuo leaned back on the mega stone and said, "let me tell you what the real dragon keeper is..."


    When he closed his eyes and opened them again, the snake pupil was solemn and bleak. He said in a deep voice: "it''s the same as the thunder in the sky, it''s the same as the earth and forest, it''s the same as the flying dragon ancient god, it''s born on the back of the dragon, it''s died in the sky, it''s floating in the dust, it''s the life of the Dragon Rider, it''s hidden behind the dust, it''s us, it''s also your ancestral clan, it''s the ridiculous name of the Dragon cavalry. I don''t know which fool started it, We have only one appellation since ancient times. "


    "The cavalry on the dragon''s back!"


    Qin Shou almost choked by his own saliva. Why don''t you talk about broken shoes!


    But all the people present were silent. We all had a common understanding. Although we didn''t understand, he seemed to be reasonable in his eloquence. Although we still didn''t understand


    "Xiao Qin..." Deng Yuanzhou gently arched Qin Shou with his elbow and asked in a low voice, "I always feel that brother Li has turned this place into a strange place..."


    Qin Shouxu said: "don''t talk about it, pyramid selling... I''ve seen it..."


    At this time, black girl is already a face of muddle said: "that... What is your purpose?"


    Li Nuo smiles happily. It''s good. It''s set.


    "One is for you."


    "We


    "Of course." Li Nuo said without blushing: "I don''t know when the world has paid more attention to the so-called ecology than life. You are like ignorant children who don''t know where they came from. You protect the coastal ecology and manage the dangerous east side of the mainland for the belief that you don''t know where. Your belief and practice are full of contradictions. If you attach importance to the original appearance of ecology, why should we treat it, You are calling for respect for the development of nature and ecology, but you are interfering in the changes of race. We have been watching in the dark. If we had not passed here by chance, we would not have cared about these things. "


    After a pause, he said, "it''s just that you poor fellows should stop and have a rest... Try to build a safe village, far away from here. The monster coast no longer exists, and you don''t have to carry on the ridiculous ancestral precepts."


    "This..." the black girl hesitated, and the riders behind her also hesitated.


    To put down the burden of protecting nature, to build a new village, to stay away from danger, and to spend the rest of life in peace, is an absolute luxury for riders.


    Unlike hunters, they can choose whether to be with monsters or not. From the beginning of their birth, they have the fate of competing with monsters and living with them.


    "Second." Li Nuo didn''t give them time to speak. He continued: "what we are here for is the monster mutation, which is closely related to the boulder behind me. What''s more, it may also be closely related to the recent crustal movement."


    "What do you mean..." black girl said, her face changed from doubt to shock, "you mean, this stone brings more disasters than that?"


    "You can say that." Maljie just right way, if Li Nuo has been a person to say, it will inevitably lead people to suspect that what they say is a lie, although it is a lie.


    "This stone can absorb the energy of natural things." Marjie looked at jellyka and said, "miss jellyka, please try to put the [fetter stone] on this stone."


    Jessica takes out the "fetter stone" and puts it on the mega stone. After waiting for a moment, there is no change.


    "Hum..." maljie snorted coldly and looked at Li Nuo.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo is speechless, holding on to mega stone, feeling the magic in it by extracting mutation inducers. However, he vaguely feels that the power contained in the stone is too strong, and he is unable to put it forward by himself.


    "Chabai... Help me bring out the magic."


    Like Li Nuo, tea white smell speech, hand on the stone, feel the inner magic.


    For a moment, a bright light appeared on the surface of mega stone.


    At this time, jellica''s dark [fetters] glowed again.


    Incredible


    All the riders were surprised.


    "... everyone, put the stones in your hands quickly!" Li Nuo''s scalp is sweating. Due to the influence of mega stone, he feels that his energy value is slowly decreasing.


    It lasted for more than two minutes, and with the energy recovery of each fetter stone, mega stone is gradually getting smaller.


    The last person put the "fetter stone" on the mega stone, and the sound of the system appeared in the players'' ears along with the "a bag of rice carrying several floors" of chabai.


    [completed branch line task: fetters]


    [gain experience value 9800]


    [task reward fetters have been passed to your item list, please check]


    "Hoo..."


    Li Nuo took a long breath and bent down to catch his breath.


    The mega petrification has shrunk to a grip.


    He picked up the stone from the ground. Instead of looking at its data, he gasped and said, "the third reason... Our destination is the ancient pagoda..."


    "The ancient pagoda in the sea of trees?" Black girl''s tone has become quite easygoing. Not only she, but all the riders on the scene are looking at Li Nuoji with respect. Now they believe everything Li Nuoji just said.


    Deception, is to use both words, but also to do some practical action, step-by-step cooperation in order to become true lies.


    "Well... That''s it." "The beginning of everything has something to do with it, but we have to investigate the details, so..."


    "I see." Black girl interrupted him, turned to the riders and said, "everyone, prepare the supplies and do your best to help them."


    The riders did not speak, but their smiling faces and resolute eyes had expressed their feelings.


    Black girl turned her head and nodded to Li Nuo and maljie. "If you need anything, please open your mouth. All of us will help unconditionally."


    "... thank you..." Li Nuo said softly.


    Black girl shook her head. "We should thank you, and from now on, the Dragon cavalry no longer exists. We will return to what you call it from now on."


    She raised her head slightly and cried out, "cavalry on Dragon''s back!"


    "Good!"


    The riders raised their hands one after another, and the black girl laughed happily.


    "It''s over..." Li Nuo said softly.


    Marge was silent, just kowtowing.


    It''s the moment that I''ve been waiting for.


    Two people''s nerves at this time completely relaxed down, a strong sense of tiredness swept the brain, almost all of a sudden only feel a dark, powerless fell to the ground.

 Chapter 238

    Li Nuo''s eyes were dark.


    His consciousness exists, but his body is unable to move, breathing is difficult, and his whole body is very weak. This kind of feeling is extremely familiar.


    It belongs to the disease that has afflicted him for more than ten years.


    At this time, a door was opened in the dark, and a figure came into the door.


    Figure tall and straight, facing Li Nuo, but let him give birth to disgust.


    "Dad..."


    Even if you can''t see your face and facial features, the shadow has already been printed in Li Nuo''s mind and can''t be separated.


    Father turned and stepped out the door.


    At this time, another figure appeared from the outside, blocking the way, unwilling to let him out.


    Li Nuo wants to close his eyes. He knows what will happen next, but his eyelids don''t exist. He must finish the next thing.


    The figure outside hugged his father, half kneeling, twitching, as if crying.


    But the next second, his father pushed the figure away. He didn''t walk two steps forward, and he was hugged again.


    Turn around and step on it.


    Left that fell to the ground is still twitching figure, disappeared in Li Nuo''s eyes.


    The picture gradually became clear, and it was still dark all around.


    The man who fell on the ground stood up, wiped the corners of his eyes with his back, looked back at Li Nuo and showed a gentle smile.


    "Xiao Nuo... It''s OK."


    It''s ok


    How could it be ok


    Li Nuo did not know where the strength came from and suddenly sat up.


    "Ma!"


    Consciousness returns to reality in an instant.


    In front of him was a face of doubt.


    "Ma Tea white light frown.


    Li Nuo looks embarrassed.


    I have a nightmare. I mistook my mother for a loser.


    "Do you recognize your mother when you wake up?" Qin Shou''s voice came from behind.


    Li Nuo had no choice but to smile. Then he glanced around and saw that he was in a tent. He could tell whether he was in the daytime by the light.


    "I didn''t sleep long, it seems."


    Qin Shoudao: "you slept all day..."


    Li Nuo was surprised. He realized that he had been sleeping for nearly 24 hours because he was too tired. However, he would not be upset because this time he got unprecedented gains.


    Three branches, plus the buff of chabai [focusser], the total experience value is 38920.


    As a result, his level of cross level promotion, directly to level 19!


    After summing up the lessons in the wizard world last time, Li Nuo''s strategy in this play is to contact as few as possible with the time-consuming and simple branch lines, and to do so, he should do the branch lines with maximum revenue and high enough difficulty.


    The immediate results also confirm that his decision is right.


    At the same time, in addition to the unused random card, there are two new things in the backpack.


    [Name: LV1]


    [type: accessory]


    [results: 1. Strengthen the communication with the organisms that have contact with themselves; 2. Look at the evolutionary chain of contracts; 3. The number of summoned objects is "one"; 4. Summon the contract in any world, limit once, time limit 3 minutes]


    [Note: the fetter to liberate some forces. In short, this stone is a spirit ball]


    All players get this item.


    Li Nuo''s "fetter stone" is printed with dragon Teng pattern, which symbolizes the meaning of fire dragon.


    "Tea white, is there any pattern in your stone?" Li Nuo takes out the [fetter stone] and shakes it to show her the dragon pattern inside the stone.


    Chabai shook his head. "It''s a dragon like you."


    Li Nuo was puzzled, and then immediately understood the reason, that is, the summoning creatures among the teams are common.


    Good. Li Nuo is very comfortable. It seems that the relationship between taozhizhu and chabai is not as good as a contract. Moreover, since the current maximum number of summonable creatures is one, it means that it is impossible to establish a contract with taozhizhu.


    In fact, if taozhizhu is an ordinary AILU cat, it can provide more effect for players than canghuolong. This guy''s cat meal is very important. Unfortunately, this little bastard is so annoying, so the result is really good.


    In addition, there is a mega stone in Li Nuo''s backpack.


    [Name:???]??? Mega evolution stone


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: it''s a stone that can trigger the super evolution of creatures again. I don''t know why its corresponding creatures are, but it needs to cooperate with other summoning stones to unlock the gene chain of biological growth]


    [Note: Green caterpillar! Evolution, you are the cleft seat flying in the sky!]


    It''s useless to make complaints about Tucao.


    These are not all. There are dozens of unidentified pearls for each of them.


    At this time, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and when jericha saw that Li Nuo was awake, she immediately showed an excited smile.


    "You wake up!"


    "Ha... Your tone is very disappointed..." Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes.


    Jessica smiles. "Don''t make a fool of yourself. Chabai is always by your side."


    Li Nuo a Leng, pupil Piao to tea white.


    "And Mr. Qin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is it interesting to gasp... Li Nuo bowed to Qin Shou and nodded, "thank you."


    The corner of Qin Shou''s mouth twitches, "your tone is not like thanking people."


    At the moment, the outside is busy, and the riders are preparing gifts for the players who will start soon.


    There are several specific thanks:


    1¡¢ A pile of dry food.


    2¡¢ A bunch of stuff.


    3¡¢ Help Li Nuo to identify the hundreds of pearls they have obtained. The pearls are divided into several qualities. After the identification, they will become pearls with various effects. If they are put into the weapons with holes, they will want to improve various buffs. Players can''t identify the pearls. Only professional appraisers can.


    4¡¢ Make a large hanging basket similar to a hot-air balloon, and let the fire dragon pull and fly. Li Nuo and maljie of the province are bound to the dragon''s legs every time.


    5¡¢ The best dragon riding spear in the village is now being transformed by maljie and craftsmen who have already woken up.


    6¡¢ The black girl led the convoy and sent them to the ancient pagoda.


    Heiniu was standing behind Deng Yuanzhou, looking at her father''s generous back with shy eyes.


    And Deng Yuanzhou, sweating all over his face, always felt that there was a creature staring at him in the rear, but his pounding heart made him dare not look back.


    At this time, Li Nuo came up, raised his hand and said with a smile, "you two have a good time."


    Deng Yuanzhou said nervously: "brother li... Why do I always feel cool behind my back?"


    "Because love is staring at you." Li Nuo looked at the dark shy black girl, walked over and said, "thank you for your help."


    Black girl looked at Li Nuo, the expression of shyness quietly disappeared, "should be, in terms of mutual help."


    "Well... There''s one more thing I need your help with."


    Black girl laughs and sighs, "please feel free. We''ll do as we said before, and we''ll spare no effort."


    "Do you have any unusual pearl necklaces here, or around the monster coast?" Li asked


    Black girl was stunned, so was Deng Yuanzhou.


    "Who do you like?" Heiniu smiles, glances at jelica and chabai who are talking in the distance, and jokes: "if you are interested in our jelica, I can help you to make peace. If it''s your partner... Forgive me..."


    "I have a crush on you." Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and utters astonishing words, which makes black girl''s tiger body shocked.


    "I... i... you say... I..." black girl stammered, pupil embarrassed scan to Deng Yuanzhou.


    "I''m kidding." "I''m looking for a pearl lost on the monster''s coast, which is very important to me," Li said


    Heiniu sighed, "your joke is a little scary... I''m sorry, there''s no breeding ground for pearls nearby, and we don''t have any pearl necklaces, but... Maybe we''ll go to the old site of the village and look for some pearls in some old families."


    Li Nuo shrugs helplessly, "then you continue."


    He went to chabai and listened to her saying goodbye. After the words were silent, he took chabai''s arm and pulled her aside.


    "There''s still no clue to pearl."


    Tea white smell speech slightly crooked, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, as if looking at a fool, suddenly eyebrows open, seems to think of something.


    "I seem to have forgotten to tell you." Tea white out of the panel, took out a string of pearl necklace.


    Li Nuo was surprised and didn''t know why.


    "Where did you steal it?"


    "I''m not you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chabai took back the necklace and said, "I have a special settlement for the branch line of monster coast. The reward is pearl."


    Li Nuo was stunned first, then quickly called out the task panel, and saw that in the finished branch line, there was a "single person special reward settled" at the bottom of monster Coast branch line.


    "I see..." Li Nuo suddenly felt that his dirty soul had lightened ten jin, and it was a great good thing that [Focus] advanced material pearl necklace was obtained.


    Although I can know that I will definitely get the Pearl Necklace through my own quotations in the future, I can''t guarantee when I will get it. I can''t rule out two possibilities. One is that the Pearl Necklace doesn''t come from the monster coast in this play. The other is that I didn''t get all the advanced materials in the future, just because Mo Zhong knows which world can get the materials.


    A few hours later, after marjie finished transforming the Dragon riding gun, everything was ready.


    People carrying large bags and small bags set foot on the hanging basket. The Dragon pulled up the cross bar above the hanging basket and flew to the sky. The target crossed the sea and the ancient pagoda on the east side.


    Behind them are dozens of riders following the protection, led by black girl.


    "Bon Voyage! Do come back to see us


    Jericha''s cry came into everyone''s ears. For some reason, cha bai subconsciously held her head out of the armrest, staring at the little girl who was always talking about herself.


    "Chabai, when everything is over, will you come back to see me?" This is the last word that Jessica said to chabai. She doesn''t know what language to use to answer this kind of question.


    "Well..."


    Only Li Nuo could hear her subtle voice clearly.


    Li Nuo smiles imperceptibly. This man-made man is becoming more and more human

 Chapter 239

    (I''m sorry, I thought the work could be finished on the 10th, but because there were some problems with the project, I worked on the construction site for several days and only came back home today, which led to the renewal now. I didn''t expect that. This month is really busy... I''ll try my best to keep it up-to-date.)


    ¡­¡­


    Several people have been hovering in the sky for several hours. Right below them is the dense forest. Li Nuo can see the monsters in the forest by holding the handrail.


    Monster coast is not near the coastline, but it''s not far from the sea.


    Looking ahead, you can see the light reflected from the vast sea.


    It will take about half a day to reach the mainland on the other side of the sea. If the time to the ancient pagoda is included, it will take less than one day.


    Generally, there are still two days left for the activity, which seems to be more than enough, but it is not.


    The other end of the sea is one of the most powerful habitats in the world, where rare and ferocious flying dragons and even ancient dragons live.


    No matter how mature the hunter is, he will not step there without enough preparation.


    What Li Nuo got in the barracks of the Dragon cavalry this time was also for the preparation of the ancient pagoda.


    Like Baozhu.


    There are four types of jewels in the early stage: mystery, luminescence, aging and weathering.


    In the world of monster hunter, weapons or armor can be inlaid with jewels on the premise of drilling, which is basically the same as the mechanism of many games.


    However, the level of holes made by different craftsmen is also different. The highest level is the hole that can be used to assemble jade beads. What''s painful is the craftsman''s skill of dragon cavalry, which is quite ordinary.


    The holes they make can only be fitted with second-class jewels, that is, jewels identified by luminous or old jewels.


    Due to the large number of pearls, the backpack can''t put them down, and the sack can''t carry them back to the main space, so they simply choose the right pearls and give the rest to the riders.


    Li Nuo''s walking stick is equipped with a superball, which Li Nuo has been interested in for a long time, because its concept is the same as the special effect of [stick in eyes], that is, to increase critical hit damage.


    [Name: superovule]


    [type: props]


    [effect: Increases understanding damage by 1.3 times]


    [Note: sprinkle salt on the wound]


    [stick in the eyes] the current special effect is "weakness special effect" - attacking weak parts, the critical hit rate increases by 15%, which can be used in conjunction with the effect of superball.


    On the side of tea white, because of the particularity of Yinjia, it can only make the hole of the first level jewel, but the Cape on the body can be inlaid with the second level jewel.


    [Name: body surgery beads]


    [type: props]


    [effect: the action endurance consumption of avoidance and other fixed consumption endurance is reduced by 10%, and each additional individual bead is increased by 10%, with a maximum of 5 levels]


    [Note: as long as you can''t run to death, you can run to death sooner or later]


    This pearl is her own choice, magic and high-speed action will consume a lot of energy, and the role of body beads is to maximize the effect of energy.


    As for marjie, the attack bead is reserved, holding a few precious pearls that are not useful for the time being.


    The identification system of Baozhu is just like this. Most of the beads are not very useful. The repetition rate is too high, and the probability of excellent beads is too low.


    For example, Li Nuo, dozens of weathered pearls failed to produce the bead he wanted.


    Basically, down to earth is something that is basically there. Some of the things are useless. They have been included in the garbage ranks. The random cards obtained from the branch line are full of some earth gas gizmos, such as shovel, plastic bucket, and flashlight that can not be used at night. If the bucket goes to these things, they will be able to form a matching facility.


    "What''s that?"


    Li Nuo''s sharp eyes saw that the color system of the sky was not right in the distance.


    The sky was still clear overhead, but it was gloomy more than a hundred miles away.


    Maljet stretched his neck. "Mainland?"


    Li Nuo is speechless and takes out the telescope he got from the wizard script. On the concave convex lens, the distant scene is reflected in his eyes.


    The place under the cloud is indeed a continent. From its vast area, it should be the Shuhai area they are going to.


    The sea of trees is shrouded in dark clouds, and a continuous ray of thunder flashes from under the clouds and falls into the sea of trees. Maybe this belongs to ordinary lightning weather, but the real situation is not limited to this, because in the distance, more distant than the sea of trees, you can see a layer of spiral air flow rising from the sky, and the dark clouds in the sky seem to be formed by the air flow rushing into the sky.


    "Brother Li, what do you see?" Seeing that Li Nuo''s face was a little stiff, Deng Yuanzhou couldn''t help asking.


    Li Nuo shook his head. "It''s ok..." he yelled at the riders who followed canghuolong: "please don''t stay in the sea of trees! Go straight to the pagoda


    The leading black girl asked, "what happened?"


    According to the original plan, after arriving at Shuhai mainland, you should first choose a safe area to rest for a while to supplement the strength of Feilong. If you fly directly to the ancient pagoda, it''s no problem, but the Feilong in the crotch needs to waste some coolie.


    "I''m afraid the sea of trees is dangerous."


    After Li Nuo answered, he looked up and saw the Dragon flapping its wings. Its huge body looked like a dragon shaped hot-air balloon, but the filthy thing he saw at the first glance proved that the dragon was a living creature.


    He took out the fetters and yelled at the fire dragon, "please!"


    The dragon''s eyes turned down and made no sound. Instead, they speeded up their flight.


    [fetters] after being completely unlocked, the second-order evolutionary chain of canghuolong can be seen.


    [Huolong Lv16 ¡ú canghuolong lv30 ¡ú yinhuolong]


    [the second evolutionary chain has not been unlocked]


    [yinhuolong lv55 ¡ú heiyanwang]


    [silver fire dragon + armor core ¡ú silver fire dragon Z]


    [the third evolutionary chain cannot be queried]


    Now the fire dragon is still nine levels away from evolution. It will take time for the dragon to brush its experience in the sea of trees. I believe it will not take long to complete the upgrade requirements. However, the scene seen in the telescope makes Li Nuo extremely uneasy. Maybe this sea of trees area has changed like the monster coast.


    Now we can be sure that the appearance of "Pokemon" mega stone represents that this game has some integration with the world of "Monster Hunter", but it is not "world linkage line", so there are only two possibilities left.


    1¡¢ These two games belong to the same world. Li Nuo has considered this possibility, but he can''t think of any connection between the two worlds. His world outlook is totally different. One is to live in peace with monsters, the other is to fight with monsters, and the style of painting can''t be integrated. For example, Pokemon is a "kid in charge", "Monster Hunter" is "survival in the wilderness".


    So this assumption is negligible.


    2¡¢ Multiple world linkage lines. There is no clear stipulation in the space that the world linkage line can only have two script worlds, maybe three, maybe four, maybe more.


    If that''s true, it''s going to be a lot of trouble.


    A cold sweat came down Li Nuo''s temples. I don''t know whether it was the reason of insight value or the natural warning of danger of the demon hunter. He always felt that a rainstorm was coming along the way.


    ¡­¡­


    It didn''t take long to reach the continental margin.


    The front convenience is the sea of trees, and the spiral air flow in the distance can be seen more clearly.


    All the people were stunned, and the sight in their eyes was totally different from their understanding of the world.


    Even the most terrible and powerful black dragon clan in the Cologne can''t cause such a tremendous and terrifying change.


    At this time, several fire dragons suddenly refused to move forward, flapping their wings and howling in the air.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo asked.


    Black girl looked back, turned her head a moment later and said: "the weaker fire dragon dare not enter the sea of trees..."


    "Is it an ecological problem?" said Deng Yuanzhou


    This is his conjecture. The monsters inhabiting in Shuhai area are all high niche creatures. It is possible that the relatively weak fire dragon may be aware of the danger and dare not enter.


    Black girl slightly invisible shook his head, "should not be..."


    Her bright eyes looked at the spiral airflow in the distance, "maybe it''s because of that... Are you sure you want to go? This area may be undergoing unimaginable changes. "


    Deng Yuanzhou and Qin Shou look at Li Nuo.


    "Hoo..." Li Nuo sighed silently and asked, "after taking us to the ancient pagoda, can you return safely?"


    Black girl did not hesitate to say: "yes!"


    Li Nuo kowtowed, "then go."


    Unable to fly forward, the fire dragon and the rider stop on the bank and wait for Heiniu and the rest of the riders to come back. The rest of the riders are heading for the high speed of the ancient pagoda.


    In the sea of trees, there are almost no tracks of monsters, and the deeper you go, the more you can detect a suffocating and disturbing resistance.


    It''s the spiral flow of gas toward the outside world, which is blocking their progress. These gases are filled with the smell of putrefaction, and the closer they get, the heavier the sense of uneasiness and the smell of putrefaction.


    During this period, several riders led the fire dragon to turn back.


    In the end, except for Li Nuo, only black girl and two other riders were left.


    "Here we are


    Black girl landed with her fire dragon.


    In front of them is the ancient pagoda, which is also the majestic and gloomy spiral airflow.


    The ancient pagoda is wrapped in it.


    "I promise I''ve never seen anything so amazing in my life..." exclaimed maljie.


    All of them were almost speechless, and their hearts were amazed by the things in front of them.


    The air is like a tornado, with thunder and electricity in the outer layer, and the upper part spreads like a dark cloud, covering the continent.


    But the strange thing is that although the strong wind can be felt, it does not have the destructive power, which does not match the huge scale of spiral airflow.


    "What are you going to do next?" Asked the black girl.


    Li Nuo lowered his head slightly, and his eyes brightened. Just as he was about to open his mouth, a singing voice came from behind him.


    "The center of the world, the top of the ancient pagoda - the royal families of the world gather together, they gaze at the call of fusion, they guard the sacred edict..."


    "The kings, who are blue, white and dark, feel the approaching of the circle outside the sky..."


    "What are they waiting for..."


    "They are waiting for the celestial sphere to meet..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 100 yuan reward of tydz1 and the 1000 yuan reward of book friend 20190613202543382~

 Chapter 240

    The sky meets the earth


    When he heard the familiar term again, Li Nuo was stunned.


    Like everyone else, he turned his head slowly in amazement and saw a man standing in the distance.


    This man is thin, with deep eyes and straight nose. His whole body is full of mystery. He looks at the spiral air flow in front of him without expression. His expression is as devout as a pilgrim.


    Li Nuo''s pupils are full of surprise, not only because of the "intersection of heaven and earth" in the singing, but also because of the man''s clothes - a red suit.


    "Unexpected harvest..."


    Li Nuo''s whisper was heard by marjie around him, and he also instantly thought of the real identity of the man in red.


    In the world of monster hunter, there is a mysterious man. From the early days of the guild, he began to issue reward tasks to the guild. The difficulty of these tasks is the most difficult in this game series, because the target of the task is the forbidden level of Gulong.


    And the man who released the mission never appeared, leaving only a code name that arouses people''s infinite reverie, the man in red of enigma.


    As for his identity, no one knows, but left a lot of wild speculation.


    Some people speculate that the man in red was the incarnation of Gulong based on the evidence that the man in red was suspected to be active at the beginning of the establishment of the guild and has survived to this day. They even think of him as the black dragon incarnation of the top of gulong, in order to maintain the balance between man and nature.


    There is also a saying that the man in red is the dragon people. After all, the long life of the dragon people can''t be measured by human beings.


    No matter what the real situation is, the official has never given any explanation, which can be regarded as a fascinating anecdote left in this game.


    However, now standing in front of me, if I guess correctly, is the man in red.


    In the setting, this person always likes to sing with the reward order, which coincides with his behavior just now.


    The man in red didn''t speak. He just lost in thought after singing. He didn''t even look at the riders and players standing in the distance. It seemed that the poem he just recited was just for the sake of forcing himself to see it.


    "Who''s that guy?" Black girl doubts a way, clenched the weapon in the hand, instinct tells her, appear in this place of stranger ten times out of ten bad.


    Li Nuo patted her on the shoulder and said, "business opportunities, stay here. I''ll go there."


    He took a step, walked through the stone road, climbed up a layer of rock, dusted the soil on his body, and gave a smile to the man in red in front of him.


    "Can you talk?"


    The man in red didn''t pay any attention to him. He looked at the spiral air stream as if Li Nuo was a tiny creature like a mole ant in his eyes.


    Deng Yuanzhou, who was watching in the distance, asked, "did he just say a business opportunity?"


    Black girl heard that it was her lover''s question, and immediately said: "yes, he said business opportunities."


    "Business opportunities..." Deng Yuanzhou doubts, "I can only see the mystery from this guy, where is the business opportunity?"


    "Well, it''s really inappropriate to talk about business opportunities." Marjie sneered: "it should be called ''gift bag'', but it may be a bit dangerous."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Deng Yuanzhou.


    "In this world, there is a mysterious man in red, who may have a lot of connections with cologne," marjee said


    "That..." Deng Yuanzhou looked at Li Nuo and said with a smile, "ha ha ha, I see."


    Qin Shou laughed, with some helplessness in the laughter, "don''t think too well, Li Nuo can''t say anything good."


    At this time, the man in red spoke slowly.


    "They gather here when they feel the coming of things beyond heaven." He raised his finger and pointed to the spiral air flow, "this is an unbreakable boundary, which gathers the power of Cologne and integrates into Wang''s hegemony. There is only one way to break through it."


    "That... I haven''t asked this question..." make complaints about Lee Nuo Tso.


    "That way is to drive away the four colognes wandering in the sea of trees. They watch the flow of the eye of the wind. If the four colognes leave, the flow of the air will weaken. Then they can go in."


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and smiles, "you really carry out the work of releasing tasks to the end..."


    The man in red fell silent again.


    Two people like two statues pestle on the ground, the scene is very embarrassing.


    Li Nuo took the lead in breaking the deadlock and said: "dare to ask, is there a group of colognes gathering around the ancient pagoda inside the airflow?"


    The man in red said nothing.


    "Silence is acquiescence?"


    The man in red is still speechless.


    Li Nuo continued: "if we burst the air stream and rush in, is there any way for Gulong not to attack us?"


    This time, the man in red said, "except for me, Cologne will not allow human beings to enter their territory."


    Li Nuo kowtowed, "I see."


    He had an idea in his mind.


    "One last question, what is the connection between the intersection of celestial spheres and the world?"


    "Finish the task, and you''ll know." The man in red is enigmatic, and then says, "if you want to go in, please cherish time, the position of the four colognes..."


    "Marge! Bring me a bundle of rope! " Li Nuo''s cry interrupted the red man''s elaboration, and also made this guy''s look fluctuate for the first time. What do you want with the rope?


    Qin Shou said: "brother ma... Think twice..."


    Maljie laughed, took out a bundle of rope, and walked past with the pace of not knowing each other.


    "Long enough?" He handed the rope to lino.


    "Not bad." Li Nuo pulled the rope apart, straightened one end and confirmed its quality. Then he said to the man in red, "scheme one is gentle, so please put out your hand."


    The man in red scorned, "huh? Plan? "


    Li Nuo sighed, "forget it, I don''t think you will cooperate."


    Then he wound the rope around the man in red without permission.


    "What are you going to do?" The man in red broke away subconsciously, and his expression fluctuated for the second time.


    "Brother, please don''t move." Li Nuo did not worry about each other''s feelings, but continued to pull the rope to cover the man in red.


    "Presumptuous!"


    After the man in red yelled, Li Nuo suddenly took his hand.


    "It seems that plan two is better."


    The words fall, red dress male hasn''t responded to come over by Li Nuo with a standard of over shoulder fall to press on the ground.


    He felt dizzy and wanted to speak, but the black soles of his shoes appeared in front of him.


    Pop


    Li Nuo stepped down and made the man in red doubt his life.


    Qin Shou and others, including the riders, were too frightened to speak.


    What does NIMA want to do? He starts beating people when he doesn''t agree with each other. Moreover, he is still a mysterious man in red in the legend. This guy is most likely the incarnation of Gulong. It''s like tying his head to the windmill to attack him.


    "Brother li..." Deng Yuanzhou only said these three words, and his brain almost fell into confusion.


    "Chabai... Is he ok..." Qin Shou asked.


    Cha bai shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Ah... What''s the matter with..." Qin Shou clapped his forehead helplessly. He used a lot of strength and shook the fat meat on his face three times.


    On the other side, Li Nuo has made the man in red dizzy and tied him up firmly. For him, the man in red now is the gold medal of personal immunity. As long as he carries it, he can avoid the attack of Gulong. In order to prevent escape, he must be tied tightly. Maljie skillfully tied up a few shackles and fixed the man in red with a special binding method full of visual impact.


    When he pulled the comatose man in red back to the crowd, Qin Shouan could not bear to take the lead and said, "are you crazy... In case this guy..."


    Black girl said, "I think you''re crazy, too."


    In the face of questioning, Li Nuo said calmly: "because I was sure at the beginning, this guy is weak."


    He has already used "exploration" to check the data of the man in red, so his hands are also carefully considered.


    The data response shows that the strength of this man can''t be equated with his mystery.


    [Xiaohong: Level 9]


    [physical strength: 306]


    [energy: 214]


    [strength: 10]


    [reaction: 12]


    [Lingli: 13]


    [insight: 10]


    [Medical: 9]


    [precision: 6]


    Li Nuo released his panel. Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou were suspicious. The data of men in red were lower than they expected. Let alone the incarnation of gulong, it might be the level of ordinary people in the world, which was quite different from what they imagined.


    Li Nuo explained what the man in red had just said.


    "So... We need to drive four colognes Qin Shou asked, uneasy. The strength of Gulong is beyond imagination. Even if there is only one, it is difficult to win, let alone four.


    "No Li Nuo said, and he took a shovel from his backpack.


    He raised the shovel to the spiral air ahead, and said, "the air is coming up to the sky, and it should be a climatic phenomenon, not a boundary. So what can we do to dig a tunnel from the ground?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you downstairs for the 500 reward from downstairs dad~

 Chapter 241

    The man in red opened his eyes slowly and found himself in a dark environment, with warm yellow candles and the sound of chiseling on the stone wall.


    He was tied with ropes all over his body. Somehow, the way he was tied made him feel comfortable.


    "Oh, wake up?"


    A familiar but not too familiar voice came.


    Li Nuo appeared in front of him with a torch.


    Seeing this face, the man in red was very impressed. Isn''t he the guy who just knocked himself out.


    "Rude man... Where is this? What are you going to do to me? What is your purpose? " The man in red throws out three questions about life.


    He saw behind Li Nuo several people, a fat man, several riders in armor, and they were all dirty by dirt, and shovel or covered with thick soil weapons.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo asked back.


    One rider said, "come and have a look when you hear something."


    "This guy wakes up pretty fast." Qin shoutan said that it was less than two hours since Li Nuo knocked out the man in red.


    Seeing that there was no big deal, Qin Shou led the riders back to their digging career.


    When the man in red was blindfolded, Li Nuo put the torch on the ground and said, "I''ll answer your three questions one by one. First of all, it''s underground, and there should be spiral airflow above."


    The man in red was stunned. "Are you going to dig a hole into the center of the airflow?"


    "We can''t get rid of the four colognes, so it''s more convenient to dig a hole, isn''t it?" Li Nuo chuckled and said, "kidnapping you... No... it should be kidnapping you..."


    "Hey, you just said kidnapping."


    "You heard me wrong." Li Nuo said: "once you enter the ancient pagoda area, you will face the attack of internal Cologne. You can help us avoid it. If you don''t bind anyone, sometimes people''s mouths don''t want to pretend to force everything to come out. What''s more, there are many things I want to ask you. It''s related to our purpose."


    The man in red looked gloomy and said, "if you don''t follow the rules, your behavior will touch Gulong!"


    "It''s about Cologne. It''s none of my business." Li Nuo sat cross legged in front of the man in red, "first of all, I want to know how the sky meets the earth."


    "I won''t tell you anything about people who don''t respect taboos." The man in red is firm.


    Li Nuo took out the mega stone and raised it in his right hand. The man in red was facing him and squinted his right eye. "What''s this?"


    Mega stone is just to ask questions about the linkage phenomenon. The man in red''s answer has shown that he doesn''t know about Mega stone, and Li Nuo has discovered something.


    "Are you blind in your left eye?"


    The man in red deliberately observed with his right eye. His left eye was unfocused, and the pupil was tilted, which seemed like an artificial eye.


    "What is it to do with you?" The man in red asked, keeping a tough attitude, "the stone in your hand has energy that doesn''t belong to this world. What is it?"


    Isn''t that bullshit? Of course, the things in other games don''t belong to... Li Nuo Bufei, but suddenly it''s clear in his mind that since the energy of mega stone doesn''t belong to this world, it means that the world lines of monster hunter and Pokemon don''t coincide. Unlike wizard and blood, they are reorganized into the same world, so the celestial sphere intersects


    "Has the celestial sphere met before?"


    Facing this problem, the man in red chose to be silent.


    Li Nuo basically wanted to understand some things. The world had met the celestial sphere before. Some unimportant things from the Pokemon world were sucked into the world, such as Mega stone. After years of energy accumulation, he finally adapted to the system of the world, which led to the emergence of new evolutions of Tyrannosaurus Rex and Golden Lion.


    "Li Nuo!" At this time, Qin Shou came over again and said, "brother Ma''s hand is cramped. Come and help quickly."


    "How did he make his hand cramp..." Li Nuo twitched at the corner of his mouth and took out [Zhuangchen''s iron bar] from his backpack. "I''ll be there later. You''ll use this thing first. It''s powerful and should be more efficient than ordinary shovels."


    The man in red was suddenly surprised, "this stick..."


    He always felt that the stick had an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Let me see."


    Li Nuo curiously hands the stick to his eyes. The man in red stares at Zhuangchen''s iron stick and suddenly buries his head. His face is in pain and he has a splitting headache.


    "Is he possessed of evil?" Qin Shou asked.


    Li Nuo waved his hand and realized one thing, "don''t you know this stick?"


    The man in red lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know... But I always feel very familiar with..."


    Sleeping trough


    Li Nuo was surprised.


    "Minister Zhuang?"


    "Ah The man in red suddenly cried out, miserable and desperate.


    "You lowered his head, didn''t you?" Qin Shou asked.


    "My next wool..." Li Nuo was shocked.


    The man in red kept his head down, cold sweat dripping on the dry soil, his face turned white, extremely painful.


    "Very familiar, but can''t remember..." the man in red muttered to himself, "from the beginning, what are these, sticks... Zhuangchen... What are they?"


    This guy lost his memory?


    No, he is the mysterious man in red in monster hunter. How can he be connected with the violent motorcyclist Zhuang Chen?


    Lino watched him, looking into his blind eye.


    "Do you remember a dark room with a narrow corridor and two doors carved with eyes and swords?"


    The man in red was stunned. He slowly raised his head and looked at Li Nuo. The only eye that retained vision was surprised.


    "Who are you?"


    His question cooled Li Nuo''s breath.


    Fate


    This guy is Chuang Chen, the strange man I met when I was screening new people


    "I''ve been to that place before, and that stick is the evidence. I seem to have met you there, but I really don''t know the details." Li Nuo said, pointing to his head, lying: "memory damage."


    "So it is... You and I have stayed there." The man in red lost his face, which was totally different from the arrogant look at the beginning.


    "Everyone has been in prison, so please tell me what you know. Maybe I can help you."


    Li Nuo immediately changed the topic. He was not interested in the real identity of the man in red. He just wanted to know what was going on in the world. Of course, he could use [the seal of akexi] or take violence, but that would waste energy. It would be better to let the other person speak for himself.


    The man in red said with a bitter smile, "I don''t belong to this world, but I don''t know where I belong. I only remember a dark house, a doctor with strange instruments, a devil who blinded me with a stick..."


    "He not only blinded me in the eye... But also stirred my eyes with a stick!" The man in red looked as if he was going to cry.


    "Well... I sympathize..." Li Nuo felt guilty.


    "I want to find a place, a place belonging to another world, which is like a church building, tall and dignified, and a clock..."


    "I walked through the city in the forest. It was a strange world. I lived by eating the bodies of King carp and little LADA. After a few days, a huge ball appeared in the sky. When I opened my eyes, I appeared in this world. A group of people in red saved me, and I joined them. Life was about to work, Fortunately, their work is not difficult. They maintain the ecological balance and observe the movement of the Cologne. Once the Cologne is abnormal, they secretly entrust the guild to drive it out. "


    Red man said here look lonely, buried his head no longer words, his things seem to have finished.


    Li Nuo can now confirm two things. First, the man in red in front of him must be the original strange man. Somehow, this guy was sent to the world of Pokemon, and then brought to this world by the intersection of celestial spheres.


    The second point is that men in red and dragon cavalry rely on ethnic development, which Li Nuo did not expect. However, at least it is easier for him to accept that these guys are the incarnation of Gulong.


    "How do you know that the sky meets the earth?" Li Nuo asked.


    It is impossible for people who do not exist in that world to know this phenomenon, let alone to clearly read the adjectives of celestial intersection.


    "Oh..." the man in red smiles and shakes his head. "How can I possibly know that all the reasons are written in the book."


    "Where are the books?" Li Nuo has a hunch that this so-called book is closely related to the truth of the world, and perhaps also has a great relationship with ancient civilization.


    "That''s all I can tell you. If you want a book, you have to complete one of my commissions."


    Li Nuo kowtowed and thought deeply.


    He got up and swung round with an iron stick. He was knocked out on the head of the man in red again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Shou speechless looking at all this, he can''t understand their dialogue, looking at Li Nuo''s action, his heart is basically clear what this guy is going to do.


    Standing in front of the man in red, Li Nuo opens the thief and takes out all the items on him, including a rough red book.


    This should be the so-called book recording everything. The book is not thick and should be finished soon. Li Nuo sat back on the ground and began to read the contents of the book.


    With more and more pages turned over, his face gradually showed the color of unknowingly sharp. After reading all the contents, he murmured: "what is it all about..."


    At the same time, the mechanical voice of the system sounded in the ears of all players.

 Chapter 242

    [main task: investigate the truth of the earth rhythm, completed]


    Main task update: change the world


    [remaining time: 48 hours]


    All players pause in an instant. They hear this voice. They never want to participate in the mainline, nor have they implemented any plans related to the mainline. How can they suddenly appear the prompt of mainline task update.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Deng Yuanzhou, who dug a hole in the front, looked at maljie.


    "I don''t know."


    Maljie looked at Li Nuo and Qin Shou in the distance behind the Yellow torch.


    Qin Shou was deeply surprised, "what did you do..."


    He can see from the expression on Li Nuo''s face that the end of the main line is related to the book in Li Nuo''s hand.


    Li Nuo did not say, but put all the players together, a brief description of the things with the man in red, as well as the content of the book.


    The things in the book are simply about ancient civilizations and the intersection of the celestial sphere.


    With his own understanding, he explained the content of the book in many places and began to explain it.


    As we all know, there is an age of ancient civilization with advanced science and technology in this world.


    At that time, productivity and living standards were strong. Science and technology were used to drive labor, and wisdom was used to drive away tradition. However, one day, all these civilizations disappeared, leaving no trace. Only the existing ancient relics and the construction technology beyond the times preserved in the relics described the prosperity of that time.


    Of course, the above belongs to the "Monster Hunter" game in the official left behind a world view has not been filled.


    However, in the world of "endless corridors", there is another story.


    Ancient civilization really exists. There are detailed records in the book. Their appearance and disappearance are clearly written in the book.


    And the source of all this points to the convergence of the celestial sphere.


    Since ancient times, there are two kinds of higher primates living on this planet, one is commonly known as human, the other is commonly known as dragon man. They are the aborigines of the planet, standing at the top of the biological chain of all things under the ancient dragon.


    One day, a huge sphere appeared in the vast sky, just like the moon falling to the planet.


    Huge fluctuations have triggered a tsunami, triggered the vibration of the earth, all calm, a group of "uninvited guests" came here.


    They are human beings with ancient civilization.


    I want to repeat here what is the intersection of celestial spheres.


    Since the world between different dimensions collides, the world is directly connected and permeated with each other, so that many creatures from different worlds are trapped in a certain world.


    This time, a group of troops from a sci-fi game script came to the planet


    As the saying goes, no matter how skillful you are, you''re afraid of kitchen knives. You can''t beat another brick. The strange hunting system, which is still in the era of cold weapons, is basically Lin Daiyu''s weak body for modern soldiers wearing nano suits and holding laser guns.


    People are not in the mood to explore the world. No matter barbarians or dragons, there is no big temptation for them to go home.


    So instead of doing the business of occupying the world, they began to build high towers that could reach the sky and set up equipment props to create preconditions for opening the intersection of heaven and earth.


    This tower is the ancient one.


    In their original world, there has been the phenomenon of celestial sphere intersection, so we are confident that we can succeed.


    But the ideal it ya Ting is an obese patient, the whole reality again fat is also a thin man.


    For many years, the celestial sphere did not open. Several generations later, this arduous and great task was put aside. They have integrated into the life of the world.


    Since you can''t be your boss, you should be your younger brother. When they have fully integrated into the world and even established a city-state, the ancient pagoda draws wind intermittently, leading to the confluence of heaven and earth, and sending back all those who break into the world, including those who have relations with them


    However, the equipment and forging technology they left behind can''t be sent back, so these things became the object of later discoverers'' research, and distributed waste heat for the benefit of society.


    Man in red, there was only one person from the beginning.


    He is not the incarnation of gulong, nor is he a dragon man. He is just a person connected with these intruders.


    How he entered these people''s lives is not recorded.


    I only know that in the communication, he learned everything about the celestial sphere intersection, and after it became a ruin, he decided to guard it and guide it not to happen again.


    The reason for his action is simple: a large number of alien creatures will destroy the ecological chain of the world and destroy the natural environment. People in the world generally revere nature to a morbid degree, so they have to stop the intersection of heaven and earth.


    Many years later, because of the ancient pagoda, the confluence of heaven and earth happened again. The old man in red, who was guarding here, used his knowledge of the facilities of the ancient pagoda to successfully prevent the large-scale confluence, but still let some creatures enter the world.


    Those creatures are the dragons that dominate this land.


    Of course, in addition, there are also some human beings around the pagoda.


    The old man in red told them the way to open the celestial sphere intersection, but the way is opposite.


    Because his practice seems too absurd in the secular world, no one will help him. On the contrary, this group of stupid people who want to go home will believe him.


    In this way, this group of people were cheated by the liar bag for generations, cut off their way home in the wrong way, and unconsciously became the first pioneer of protecting nature... But these contents are not recorded in the book, just Li Nuo''s own speculation.


    The red clothed people protect the world from the interference of the celestial sphere intersection. Their screening principles are the offspring and the human from the celestial sphere intersection.


    Time flies, and it''s several generations. Their descendants have been integrated into the world. They were born with the heart of protecting nature in mind. With the decline of the function of the ancient pagoda, the interval between each occurrence of the celestial sphere intersection is increasing. In these years, they have found a phenomenon that when the celestial sphere intersection occurs, it''s not just them, Even the huge flying dragons from the alien world will go to the ancient pagoda, waiting for the intersection line.


    Over time, they began to take an interest in giant dragons, especially those forbidden dragons at the top of ancient dragons.


    After the ancient pagoda almost stopped, the people in red left here. Their innate sense of mission made them unable to integrate into ordinary people''s life. However, after they found the goal of Cologne, they began to observe the new life of Cologne


    Nowadays, people in red are no longer concerned about whether the intersection line will bring them back to the original world, because it has been nearly a thousand years since their ancestors came here, and even the strange people who appeared later were a hundred years ago.


    They just abide by the principles and prevent the last intersection line in the way described in the book. As a result, Zhuangchen and mega stone came to this world, and the rest are unknown. This was five years ago.


    What they were puzzled by was that the celestial sphere intersection, which did not appear again in a hundred years, appeared twice in succession in recent years.


    With the earth rhythm and the migration of the Cologne, the people in red know that a new world intersection is about to appear. The only alien living in this group is Zhuangchen. After knowing this information, he volunteered to come to the ancient pagoda to find out.


    Then he was tied up by the devil who had been having nightmares for several years


    ¡­¡­


    "Correct one of your problems. If it hadn''t been for me, you wouldn''t have won him." Malje said with a smile that he recalled his feat in the screening of newcomers at that time. To be exact, it was he who actually defeated Zhuangchen.


    What''s more, Zhuangchen may never want to know that he was defeated by two pieces of shit at that time.


    "What do you think?" Li Nuo looks at the other three. His main question is Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou, because chabai usually has no idea.


    Who knows that the first one to speak is chabai.


    I saw her face suspicious, light open thin lips, "this is what with what..."


    "Who told you to make complaints about it?"


    Deng Yuanzhou suddenly laughed a few times, "ha ha! I don''t understand


    "Brother Zhou... Then you can not talk..."


    Qin Shou shook his head calmly, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Did you exchange identity with chabai..."


    Li Nuo said after he tore one by one, "if you make complaints about that, then my plan is to dig through the channel as soon as possible, enter Guta, then search for it, and finally hand it to the main line."


    "What you said is so easy..." Qin Shouxu said.


    "Thin elder brother, this kind of words just accord with your identity." Li Nuo smiles happily.


    "Is there any other plan for the main line besides relying on this Zhuangchen?" asked maljie


    Li Nuo snorted and said with a smile, "ha! No! "

 Chapter 243

    Although there are not many ways to complete the main line, there are still many unexpected gains from the implicit rules of "endless corridors" by understanding the things in reading.


    There are three kinds of world view fusion in various game scripts.


    First, such as the "world linkage line" in Neil''s world, this kind of fusion is to force some things of one world into another world, and almost will not change the world outlook of the two worlds.


    Second, the two worlds in the wizarding world merge into one, making the two games with different world views integrate into one, and becoming a world enjoying the same time line and history.


    Thirdly, the phenomenon of "celestial intersection" in the world of monster hunter, which combines the above two situations, merges the things of multiple worlds and hybridizes them into several new worlds, making the original world outlook change dramatically.


    Either way, or at least the current situation, as long as you catch up with any of the three above, it indicates that the difficulty of the world''s script will increase.


    This is what they need to consider, and try their best to guard against the uncertainties that may occur after the integration of world views.


    As there was no definite result, several people will soon return to the excavation site.


    The thickness of the outer wall of the spiral flow is not known, but it must not be narrow anyway.


    According to Li Nuo''s plan, he intended to tie Tao Zhizhu and throw it into the air stream to test its radius, but it was stopped by cha bai mercilessly.


    So the people who dug the hole below set the depth of the hole at 100 meters.


    According to the reality, the time required to dig a hole 100 meters by manpower needs to calculate the number of units and tools, but this algorithm is obviously "unreasonable" in front of players with superior physical fitness and strong riders.


    What''s more, there is Deng Yuanzhou, who is equipped with the buff of mining effect, so the speed is faster than expected.


    In terms of division of labor, a team of dwarfs headed by Li Nuo is responsible for transporting the excavated rocks and soil to the outside of the cave. Maljie and another rider are responsible for adding wooden supports around the cave. The rest are responsible for digging.


    In a short time, there has been a little charm of heixin coal mine.


    At the beginning, almost everyone questioned the excavation work, but the friendship of the working people was based on the work. In a few hours, everyone congealed into a rope inexplicably, and everyone united as one and dug out a pile of gold


    After the gold mine was divided up, the riders rose to their feet to dig a 160 meter underground cave.


    When the hole above is chiseled, there is no strong pressure air flow, indicating that it has come to the inside of spiral air flow.


    In order to be safe, Li Nuo threw up the help of collecting peaches.


    "Li Nuo..."


    The voice of tea white''s resentment rang out from behind. She couldn''t understand why Li Nuo, a common "harmless person and animal", had such a huge resentment for Tao Zhizhu.


    "Don''t talk." Li Nuo said softly, "listen to the voice above."


    Chabai looks at him sorrowfully and leans against the stone wall. She also takes part in the excavation work. The sweat on her white cheek is mixed with some soil. If an old man looks like this, it''s called dirty. If a beautiful woman looks like this, it''s called charm, which also attracts many riders to look sideways.


    "Brother Ma, can man-made people sweat?" Qin Shou asked in a low voice.


    Maljie stares at chabai with a serious and abnormal look on his face and says: "except that man-made people can''t have children, the rest are the same as human beings... Hehe..."


    "Hey... You don''t look right."


    Li nuoba listened carefully to the voice above the cave. Tao Zhizhu didn''t have to shout, nor did he hear gulong''s cry. He should be safe.


    He leaned his head out carefully and was stunned for a moment.


    The ancient pagoda stands in the distance, and several colognes gather around quietly, their eyes looking at the top.


    In the dim sky, above the towering ancient pagoda, a huge sphere floats here, flashing like a projection. Even if you don''t know the contents of the book, you can get an answer with your eyes. This sphere comes from other space, and is trying to break through the dimensional wall to come here. Its true face must be the essence of the intersection of celestial spheres.


    Taozhizhu stands not far from the entrance of the cave. He is also staring at the scene in front of him. He is so surprised that he can''t meow.


    Li Nuo grabbed him and pulled him back to the cave. He said to many riders, "thank you. We can go our own way."


    "No problem?" Asked the black girl.


    "This is our mission." Li Nuo casually drags a middle two words.


    Black girl waved her hands to the riders around her and looked at Deng Yuanzhou''s back reluctantly.


    "Will you... Come back?"


    In fact, she asked Deng Yuanzhou what she said.


    Li Nuo didn''t say anything, but he raised his eyebrows at Deng Yuanzhou.


    Deng Yuanzhou''s reaction was delayed. After a few seconds, he read the meaning and turned to black girl with a bright smile.


    "No!"


    Big brother... You deserve to be single... Li Nuo is crazy.


    Black girl helpless smile, with the riders turned away, head also don''t return.


    Even if she can''t see Deng Yuanzhou any more, she doesn''t have any regrets, because with the help of these people, the riders have the capital to build a new home. They will no longer be restricted by customs. Once they have dug up a gold mine, their future life will be bright.


    There are no regrets, she thought.


    When the riders left, Li Nuo went to wake up Zhuangchen.


    Waiting for him to wake up, Li Nuo showed a kind smile and said, "go up later, you will lead the way into the pagoda and help us avoid the attention of Gulong."


    As soon as Zhuangchen was about to speak, Li Nuo clapped him on the shoulder.


    "If you dare to run or do something unwise in the process." Li Nuo said, grinning. "I promise I''ll mix your other eye with cold dishes."


    Chuang Chen was startled, and a layer of fear rose in his heart. It seemed that the person in front of him had brought some terrible memory to him.


    "You... What you have done to me is too much..." although he was afraid, he was knocked unconscious twice and tied up, leading to deeper resentment in his heart.


    Li Nuo ignored him, but let chabai tell taozhizhu to finish the last meal at the last stop. After eating, everyone climbed out of the cave.


    Apart from the five taboos at the top, almost all of them have been gathered here.


    The ancient pagoda is not just a single tower building, but a very wide range of ancient civilization buildings.


    Its overall style is very old, not like the products from the science fiction era described in the book. Maybe the technology of that world is the kind of civilization that modern and ancient collide with each other.


    The towering tower is like an ancient giant standing in heaven and earth. Unfortunately, the giant is old, leaving only the broken body as a tombstone to prove its existence.


    At the same time, due to the abundant rainfall, the plants grow very luxuriantly. The huge plant roots and unknown vine plants entangle the ancient pagoda, which records the long history of this place like ancient words.


    The gathering area of the colognes is in the outer layer of the ancient pagoda. Under the leadership of Zhuang Chen, it is reasonable that these colognes did not attack. In front of the Cologne, small human beings are like mole ants, just as human beings do not care about an ant passing by their feet.


    However, to everyone''s surprise except chabai, the colognes were too quiet. They didn''t have territorial disputes with each other. They just focused on the towering pagoda and the flashing sphere in the sky.


    It seems that compared with the arrival of the convergence of heaven and earth, other things are no longer important at this moment.


    This reminds Li Nuo of the description of the shadow elder in the setting of wizard¡ª¡ª


    "In the rocky caves under the vineyards of taussent, an old vampire stands by a mysterious gate, waiting for another celestial meeting."


    Perhaps these creatures with a life span of 100 years can not forget their original world and are waiting for the moment of returning to their hometown. For this moment, they can give up fighting.


    The area of the ancient pagoda complex is extremely large. For some objective reasons, the world''s hunters have not detected the boundary of its scale for the time being. However, as a man in red, Zhuang Chen is very clear about the landscape structure here. He leads the people to find a stone house quietly.


    "Here it is." Zhuangchen stood in front of the innermost wall of the stone house. It was so dark here that he couldn''t see the surrounding scene clearly.


    Tao Zhizhu couldn''t control his cat''s nature, so he took the lead in running to the position where Zhuangchen was standing, staring at the black wall, not knowing what he was looking at.


    Five players finally entered. Everyone, including chabai, couldn''t see what was around here, and what was on the wall in front of Zhuangchen? Taozhizhu stood there curiously.


    But Li Nuo could see clearly that there was a strange metal device on the wall, which was tightly inlaid in the stone brick like a face hugging insect.


    At this time, Zhuangchen''s arm trembled slightly, and a long strip-shaped object slipped out of his thick sleeve.


    Li Nuo sees very clearly, in the heart suddenly is not good, immediately runs to Zhuangchen, at the same time takes out the pistol.


    At this time, Zhuangchen had already raised his mouth.


    He pressed one end of the object with his thumb and Li Nuo''s pistol pulled the trigger.


    The next moment, all the people evaporated here like a piece of dust, leaving only bullet marks on the wall.

 Chapter 244

    Li Nuo has no other feeling, but the picture in his eyes changes in an instant. In an instant, he is in another scene.


    In front of him was the minister with his back to him, and beside him was the help of Tao. The rest of them disappeared.


    Zhuangchen''s face changed when he saw Li Nuo, and he wanted to run immediately.


    But how could he have run past Li Nuo? As soon as he took two legs, he was pressed on the ground.


    "Don''t move."


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice. With the strength of his arms increasing, he pressed Zhuangchen to the stone floor, searched himself up and down with his other hand, and took out the long thing.


    It''s just a simple metal plate, no buttons, no seams.


    Li Nuo was surprised because the property version of this thing is full of question marks.


    This also reveals one of my doubts. Mingming used [thief] to search Zhuang Chen''s things before, why he didn''t find this item, because it is beyond the scope of skill theft. In other words, his level of theft is not enough to find this item.


    It''s also a wake-up call for Li Nuo. It''s time to upgrade [thief] when he goes back.


    "What did you do?" Li Nuo asked.


    Zhuangchen clenched his teeth and shut his mouth to death.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Nuo took out the wire used to pry the lock and put it in front of Zhuang Chen''s eyes.


    ¡°3¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°2¡­¡­¡±


    Before counting 1, the wire had fallen into Zhuangchen''s eyes.


    "I said Zhuangchen quickly called to stop. The fear in his heart was awakened by the little wire, perhaps because the wire and the stick were long and hard objects.


    "This is the inside of the ancient pagoda. What you are holding is a transmitter. I don''t know the principle. I only know... Enter the room just now and press the transmitter on the metal instrument on the wall to enter the ancient pagoda."


    "What about the others?"


    "Because they were a little far away from us in the room just now, they were sent to other areas of the ancient pagoda..." Chuang Chen said and yelled, "I''ve told you all I know! Please don''t hurt my eyes


    "Don''t worry." Li Nuo smiles. "Remember, I said if you dare to do something wrong, I''ll stir your eyes like cold dishes."


    Zhuangchen was in a cold sweat. Before he said anything, he felt the wire inserted into his eyes.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    His false eye fell to the ground.


    Zhuangchen''s fear made him forget that the wire was against his false eye.


    Looking at Li Nuo picking up his false eye, Zhuang Chen was frightened and asked: "why?"


    "The situation has changed. We need someone who is not blind to lead the way." Li Nuo showed a joking smile and broke the false eye in front of Zhuangchen.


    Zhuangchen was conflicted, but he didn''t dare to stop it, because he was lucky enough to protect his next eye.


    A bloody gem appeared in the center of the broken eye.


    [curse the fool''s gem]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: weapon inlay, mental power attribute increased by 5 points, all attributes increased by 5 points when physical strength is full, energy value decreased by 0.8% per second from the beginning of equipment]


    [Note: once there was a racer named Zhuangchen. His career was full of honor, but he was also treated indecently. The violent motorcyclist was transformed into a monster. He wandered in a dark room, where there were no windows, where the door was locked, and where there was only loneliness.


    Until one day, in that room, he experienced a change, which is an indelible experience of eternal life, he died, he also left the place.


    After opening his eyes, he came to a strange world. He was surprised, and he was also surprised, because he came back from the face of a strange man, but he also found that he had lost one eye, but what was that? One eye for freedom is an absolute bargain.


    But... I don''t know why he always felt that his empty eyes were filled with unforgettable memories.


    He put on a false eye, he started a new life, he went to find the Notre Dame.


    And then


    He came across that terrible memory again. This time, it was his eyes... (to be continued)]


    I''ll go to your uncle''s unfinished... Li Nuo''s stomach is full of pain, and his kidney hurts.


    Back to the topic, the gems we got this time are also the products of blood curse. As for why they appear in the false eyes, Li Nuo can only guess that everything related to the eyes may be polluted by blood curse.


    In addition to this blood gem, he also has a [poor man''s turbid gem] in his hand, which is just useless for fear of some indescribable negative effects.


    The so-called negative influence, which is easy to understand, is the murmur of ancient gods and the rise of spiritual vision related to the curse of blood.


    In fact, he didn''t think about the negative impact at the beginning. It was only after the world met the mirror master that he came up with the idea.


    Will all the curses related to the curse of blood cause the increase of vision? This is his worry. After all, the mirror master has been summoned in this world, so we need to pay attention to this aspect.


    "Meow! Meow, meow, meow


    Peach help suddenly called out a voice, dancing looked at the top.


    Li Nuo looked up and observed the scene.


    There are no doors and windows, no lights, and the stone brick walls are self luminous.


    The spiral stairs close to the wall lead to the top, and you can''t see the top at a glance.


    "In three seconds, tell us how to use the system of the ancient pagoda to control the intersection of the celestial sphere, and the matters needing attention." Li Nuo said as he scanned around.


    Zhuang Chen did not dare to hide, said frankly: "from the stair pedal to the top of the tower, a total of 100 floors. There is a control system on the 99th floor. According to the regulations, in order to prevent the celestial sphere intersection, the system has always been closed. Every time we come here, we check whether the system is in a perfect closed state."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well... This system is like this. It was always on. There will be a time statistic after each shutdown. As soon as the time comes, the system will automatically open to attract the arrival of celestial sphere intersection. The cycle of automatic opening of closed lanes ranges from a few years to decades or even hundreds of years."


    Li Nuowei kowtowed invisibly and said with a smile, "what''s the purpose of your coming here?"


    Zhuangchen looks embarrassed.


    "I''m going to turn on this device and finish the celestial sphere intersection," he added


    "This..." Zhuangchen''s face flashed, which was almost the same as his purpose of coming here. He also wanted to open the intersection of heaven and earth and leave the world to find the lofty building (Notre Dame).


    "Can the device make the celestial sphere meet quickly?" Li Nuo asked.


    "I don''t know..."


    Li Nuo''s goal is simple, for the main task, that is to change the world.


    Just imagine, there are many ways to change the world, such as throwing a few nuclear bombs, or taking off the pants of the king of the world''s largest country in public.


    But now the simplest way is to let the celestial sphere merge with the world, take away the creatures from the world or send new creatures to the world, no matter which result will directly affect the ecological chain of the world.


    Adhering to, since the new main line is triggered by the wrong circumstances, it''s better to try to cook it. He decided to be God.


    "Where will my companion be transported inside the pagoda?"


    Zhuangchen hesitated for a moment and said: "the internal structure of the ancient pagoda is not only what we see now, but also has many dark rooms, so where is it..."


    He didn''t say the following words, because he was afraid that Li Nuo would insert the wire into his eyes.


    But Li Nuo understood. He just wanted to know if malje and others would be in the pagoda.


    If it''s in the tower, it''s easy to do. With marjie''s urine, he certainly won''t go to find Li Nuo. His first goal must be to find the ancient technology hidden in the tower. In this way, he just achieved the policy guidance of dividing the army into two groups.


    In this way, comrade Zhuang Chen did not intend to take advantage of Liu Chengyin, secretly completed a set of assists, and made an irreplaceable contribution to the construction of the team.


    Li Nuo was thinking of looking at Zhuangchen with a smile on his eyebrows, which made him feel cold.


    "Meow!" Tao Zhizhu waved his hairy claws and pointed to the spiral staircase. This guy''s cat nature made him want to climb up.


    Li Nuo began to worry. Looking at the spiral stairs, he sighed, "if it''s a man, he''ll go up to 100 levels... Is it a world linkage


    "Don''t underestimate here..." Zhuang Chen said: "in fact, there are some problems in this transmission, which should have been directly transmitted to the top layer... But maybe I haven''t charged the controller all the time..."


    "Ha?" Li Nuo doubts.


    At this time, Tao Zhizhu, who had already run up the stairs, gave a big meow.


    It suddenly flew from the first floor to the fourth floor, hit the back on the edge of the steps, and rolled back and forth in pain.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Nuo looks at Zhuangchen.


    "This... This place has a strange creature..."


    As soon as Zhuang Chen''s voice fell, Tao Zhizhu suddenly flew to the second floor and knocked down the steps again.


    If a cat has nine lives, I''m afraid it won''t be long before it will have to have nine lives.


    When Li Nuo saw Tao''s help suffering, he felt more surprised and worried, though dark. This spiral staircase is like gravity disorder, if another creature controls the gravity behind it.


    At this time, his super vision insight into the peach in the help of lying on the second ladder, there is a creature down the ladder.


    It''s a tiny... Gecko.


    There won''t be any superfluous creatures in this place for no reason, except peach.


    Li Nuo carefully observed, a terrible thing flashed in his mind, suddenly his heart was cold, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Considering the gravity imbalance that Tao Zhizhu suffered just now, he guessed the true face of this gecko


    ¡°¡­¡­SCP1136£¿¡±

 Chapter 245

    ¡°scp£¿¡± Zhuangchen didn''t know what Li Nuo blurted out.


    "It''s hard to say... In short, think of this thing as a gecko that spontaneously generates gravity factors," he said


    After such an explanation, Zhuangchen did not understand.


    He only knew that there were some dangerous things in the ancient pagoda, but since no man in red had been to the lower level of the ancient pagoda in the past 100 years, he didn''t know what it was, even those experienced men in red didn''t know.


    ¡±Meow¡° Tao Zhizhu got up tremblingly, shook his head, rubbed his back, and made a cry full of panic towards Li Nuo below.


    Li Nuo just wanted to say something, but he suddenly shut up and said with a smile, "dead cat! Yell and run down¡°


    The sound of the dead cat displeased Tao Zhizhu. He clawed at Li Nuo''s pen, and then let it go and yell.


    This meow, if translated, is bound to be a word that needs to be typed. After it scolds, it immediately strides down.


    All of a sudden, Tao Zhizhu''s body soared up in the air, bumped in a broken line in the stairwell, and finally fell to the ground when he bent over the center of the ancient tower.


    ¡±Very bad... "Li Nuo looked at the half dead help of Tao, and he fell into a deep meditation.


    Just now he did an experiment with Tao Zhizhu.


    Scp-1136 looks very similar to gecko, and it can''t distinguish its abnormality from gecko on the physical level.


    When scp-1136 is frightened, they will cause the gravity direction within a radius of about 7 to 8 meters to point to its position, but the specimen itself will not be affected.


    This phenomenon occurs instantaneously, and the physiological response of scp-1136 is not different from that of the normal individuals of the same species. As long as scp-1136 is still in shock, this effect will continue, and the direction of gravity direction will change with the position of scp-1136.


    That is to say, when scp1136 violates Newton''s gecko existence, the gravity guidance in space will be unpredictable.


    What''s more, scp1136 can be combined with ordinary gecko, and the baby gecko also has the ability to guide gravity.


    The number of scp1136 in the two ancient pagodas has been verified by Li Nuo''s experiment on peach, which is countless


    Taozhizhu''s broken line collision in the air lasted about half a minute and turned back 17 times. According to the area it hit each time, it can be concluded that the number of geckos below the fourth floor reached at least 8 to 12.


    It wasn''t until taozhizhu flew to the hollow area, which was more than 7 meters away from the radius of the spiral ladder on the wall, that he broke away from the gravity guidance.


    After thinking about scp1136, Li Nuo has an impulse to run out.


    On the one hand, according to common sense, a large number of scp1136 without handrails is enough to make people walk hard. The more they climb up, the more dangerous it is. Perhaps for Zhuang Chen and Tao Zhizhu, one or two or even four or five times of gravity guidance will not cause fatal injury, but for him, two times is enough to die.


    Since learning [flying down 3000 feet], Li Nuo hasn''t finished the first stage of skill advancement. Now he can''t bear three meter drop damage.


    Even if it can bear a total height of 100 floors, the possibility of climbing stairs in this number of floors without disturbing scp1136 is lower than the probability of fishing out a sister Lin from the river.


    So you can''t climb up unless you build an elevator at the center.


    Second, scp1136 is most likely to appear here in the celestial sphere intersection guided by the ancient pagoda. In reality, there is a game associated with the SCP foundation, so it may be the celestial sphere intersection that brought the evil things belonging to the foundation.


    Be bold. Did the celestial sphere intersection only bring scp1136


    Will there be more terrible things waiting in the upper area


    ¡±... "Li Nuo began to worry with his eyebrows.


    Zhuangchen looked at it suspiciously.


    ¡±You know what''s going on¡°


    ¡±A little understanding of¡°


    ¡±Meow¡°


    Li Nuo is not unable to climb up. There are two ways, or he can summon the mirror master. However, it is a waste of resources. Now it is inappropriate to use the second method, and it is too dangerous.


    After careful consideration, he gave a wry smile and decided.


    ¡±From now on, the three of us don''t talk, don''t make a sound¡°


    Li Nuo looked at Zhuangchen with deep eyes.


    ¡±What are you doing¡°


    As soon as Zhuangchen''s voice fell, Li Nuo grabbed his clothes and rudely tore them up. His means were simple and rudely like an experienced criminal.


    ¡±Ah¡°


    After Zhuang Chen finished calling, his red robe had been torn clean, only wearing a triangle underpants collapsed on the ground, a face of grievance.


    Li Nuo laughs disdainfully: "cut... It''s the Triangle pants school¡°


    ¡±Don''t look down on briefs¡° Zhuangchen argued vigorously.


    ¡±Isn''t it common for boxers to look down on briefs¡° Li Nuo was taunting, but he was not idle. He was weaving Zhuang Chen''s red robe into a string, wrapping part of it around himself, and handed both ends to Zhuang Chen and Tao Zhizhu.


    ¡±I''ll hold it for a while. It''s not bad for me to fall dead when I let go¡°


    Li Nuo''s words make one person and one cat look confused, but he has already gone to the bottom of the stairs.


    He looked up at the upper area and watched the gecko nearest to the ground. He raised his hand and shot out his claws. The tip of his claws was firmly embedded in the stone steps, which was less than 20 cm from the side of scp1136


    And then


    After a cheering roar, a scp1136 disturbed by Li Nuo attracted him to the bottom of the steps on the second floor and onto the stone below.


    "Mr. cat... Do you know what he''s doing?" Zhuangchen casts doubt to taozhizhu.


    "Meow..."


    Miss


    Li Nuo felt regret, but at this time, he missed.


    Fortunately, he was very close to scp1136. The next moment, he took off the claw and dropped the lower layer. At the same time, he raised his hand to shoot the scp1136 with the claw again.


    Between swish, hook claw accurately grasped the small lizard, and drew Li Nuo to its body.


    He shook the red cloth rope tied to his body and said in a low voice, "grab it."


    Zhuangchen and taozhizhu look at each other with tacit understanding.


    They remembered what Li Nuo said before. After all, Li Nuo seems to be the only one who knows the strange situation here. Now they can only believe it for free.


    At this time, a gecko appeared in front of Li Nuo''s eyes and crawled slowly towards him.


    This scene makes Li Nuo nervous. If two scp1136 appear at the same time, his plan will be mercilessly interrupted.


    "Hold on."


    Suddenly Zhuang Chen''s voice rang out. He and Tao Zhizhu grasped the red cloth rope together at this time.


    Big brother... Didn''t you say it was silent


    Li Nuo''s stupefied face has nothing to do with life.


    Due to the influence of Zhuangchen''s voice, the two closest geckos seemed to be disturbed. For a moment, the strong sense of gravity acted on him.


    Just as he was about to tear his body under the guidance of two forces of gravity, he grabbed the scp1136 firmly held by his claws and threw it into the sky.


    The next moment, Li Nuo with a man and a cat behind him, along the gravity guide straight to the sky.


    Using scp1136''s own gravity property as a vertical ladder to fly upward is Li Nuo''s plan.


    It''s just


    After flying into the air, the next step is to leave it to fate.

 Chapter 246

    As scp1136 leaped up two stories, the claws were fixed on it. Now for Li Nuo, the area of gravity has shifted from the center of the earth to scp1136.


    When it was placed in mid air ready to fall, there were other scp1136 around it, which prompted gravity to strike around.


    To be exact, what we are facing now is not simple gravity, but more like being in the vast universe, floating in the center of the region surrounded by small black holes.


    This is totally different from the situation that Tao Zhizhu was just guided by the gravity generated by a group of scp1136 on different floors, and bumped up and down.


    Li Nuo''s movement this time was too big, which disturbed almost all the scp1136 around him. At this time, two people and a cat were put in the air, and their bodies were attracted by many external forces, and they even felt the pain of being pulled.


    The gecko caught by the hook claw is falling slowly. Li Nuo kicks it up and flies to the sky again, effectively escaping from the gravity influence of this area.


    But even so, in the process of soaring, we can still feel the gravity guidance around us.


    If it''s normal, Li Nuo can kick the little gecko up to the height of more than four floors with one kick. However, because of the gravity disturbance from everywhere, one kick can only fly up less than 6 meters, which is the height of two floors. After two rounds of continuous kicking, they are nearly 18 meters away from the ground, which is the height of the sixth floor.


    In this layer, the gravity guidance around them is obviously weakened or even weak, and the poor gecko who has been kicked several times seems to have belched.


    Li Nuo''s body obviously felt the downward force. He immediately aimed at the wall of the room, removed the hook that caught the gecko, and turned to shoot towards the wall. At the same time, an egg slipped out from the bottom of the abandoned and dead scp1136.


    Li nuoshun grabs it and jumps to the sixth step with Zhuang Chen and Tao Zhizhu.


    For a demon hunter, only jumping from top to bottom will receive a drop damage bonus, so when he falls to the steps in parallel distance, he immediately stands up, and there are no unnecessary wounds, even abrasions, all over his body.


    "Don''t make a noise, then jog..."


    Li Nuo read it softly, started to run towards the upper level in an instant, and at the same time, his eyes were scanning the walls around to see if there was any extra scp1136.


    Maybe it''s because he has been a thief, so his footsteps are very light. Tao Zhizhu''s footsteps are also very light because he is a cat. As for Zhuang Chen, because red running man doesn''t wear shoes, and he doesn''t even have clothes now, as a sick uncle who doesn''t wear clothes, his footsteps are very light.


    "You can talk..." Li Nuo took a long breath, sat on the steps and looked around again. Finally, he confirmed that there was no scp1136 around.


    "Ha... Ha..." Chuang Chen took a big breath and said, "what happened just now


    He never understood why he would follow a gecko all the way up.


    Li Nuo said: "secret collection, climb the ladder."


    "What is this?"


    "The unique skill of climbing up on one''s own body." Li Nuo talks nonsense, but Zhuangchen is not aware of it.


    Li Nuo ignored his appearance, but looked at the egg (egg) that fell out from under the gecko''s buttocks.


    [Name: Monster little egg]


    [effect: raw]


    [Note: it''s a surprise to walk 50000 steps with it]


    Before Li Nuo had unremittingly told him about his persistent efforts to make complaints about the column, he suddenly heard Johnson''s confused voice.


    "Mr. cat..."


    Li Nuo looks around curiously.


    "Shit..."


    The help of peach is gone.


    "Meow..."


    Suddenly the voice of Tao Zhizhu came from below.


    They were holding the edge of the stairs, looking down, and saw that the colored cat was holding the edge of the four stairs with its paws, shaking all over and looking up for help.


    "It''s estimated that half of his foot slipped down... And then he was sucked to the fourth floor by the gecko below..." Li Nuo frowned, pointed his claws at Tao Zhizhu, and cried: "call grandpa!"


    It''s ok if you don''t shout. This shout directly disturbed scp1136 in the lower area


    He and Zhuangchen are now on the 7th floor, 9 meters away from the 4th floor where taozhizhu is located. At this distance, scp1136''s gravity guidance can not reach them.


    But... The help of Tao is miserable


    A few scp1136 started to swim because of the disturbance, which led to more intense gravity guidance. After being touched by their nerves, these geckos could not estimate whether they could return to stability, as fast as a few seconds, and as slow as a few days.


    As a cat, Tao Zhizhu could climb up with his own claws even if he fell down. However, because of these geckos'' chaotic gravity guidance, he could only grasp the stone wall and could not move. Now the more intense gravity guidance causes his body to make strange movements.


    His left paw is down, his right paw is to the left, his right leg is to the right, and his left leg is straight, just like a cat with Parkinson''s disease.


    Finally, the meow floated in the air, biting the edge of the stairs with its mouth.


    "Call grandpa!" Li Nuo didn''t give up. In fact, he was very careful. He had to find several opportunities to vent his anger about Tao Zhizhu''s laxative in his own meal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhuangchen looked at him speechless, not surprised at Li Nuo''s attitude of not caring for animals, but felt why he was so persistent in recognizing a cat as a grandson


    At this time, Tao Zhizhu finally couldn''t hold on. He glanced at the pupil, glared and made a whine sound.


    "Mao (meow) Mao (meow)..."


    Li Nuo bad smile, "attitude is not good."


    Johnson could not help but make complaints about "do you have a father''s revenge against this cat?"


    But as soon as he finished, he realized that it seemed wrong.


    If Li Nuo let the cat call himself grandfather, that is to say, Li Nuo''s son is the cat''s father, who killed whose father between them? If it''s Li Nuo who killed his son, it should be Tao Zhizhu who has a grudge against his father. On the contrary, if it''s Tao Zhizhu who killed Li Nuo''s father


    In view of this problem, Zhuangchen''s mind is in a mess. It seems that in this moment, memories come back to an afternoon. In front of the swaying fan, there is a girl named Xiaoming discussing with her about the mathematical problems of the iron bar


    Relaxed, happy, carefree... Rush into my heart, let Zhuangchen into confusion, why the memory is so chaotic but so deep-rooted.


    "Cry or not!" Li Nuo''s voice pulled Zhuangchen out of the past of iron stick and Xiao Ming.


    Tao Zhizhu let go of his mouth and gave a strange smile in an instant.


    "Meow ~ ~ ~"


    "Very good ~" Li Nuo shot his claw and caught the falling peach at the critical moment.


    The ejection range of hook claw is 10 meters. If Tao Zhizhu drops down a little bit, it will be very difficult to save this guy.


    In this way, Tao Zhizhu was pulled to Li Nuo''s chest.


    It looks like it is still in shock. It slowly raises its head, and its eyes show the intention of killing. Its sharp claws are stretching out from its hairy claws.


    "I know a sport called bungee jumping." Li Nuo said calmly.


    Although Tao Zhizhu didn''t know what bungee jumping was, looking at the claws still connected to him and the drop of 20 meters below him, he also understood that bungee jumping was definitely not fun.


    It''s not too late to take revenge for ten years, so Tao Zhizhu turns his anger into a smile.


    Zhuangchen''s face was confused. What''s the matter with this man and cat


    Once again on the road, this time there is no scp1136 in the upper area, go up to the fifth floor without any effort.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhuangchen saw that Li Nuo''s face had some doubts.


    Li Nuo shook his head and did not speak.


    In fact, he was talking about something, or a doubtful point.


    Why does scp1136 only exist in areas below the fourth floor


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for the reward from the immortal rose~

 Chapter 247

    "There seems to be nothing here." Zhuang Chen looked around and said.


    They are still on their way up. Now they are at the height of 10 floors. There is nothing around them except the barrier which emits faint light. They can only see the top which can''t be seen when they look up.


    "Meow..."


    Tao Zhizhu let out a cry, and his eyes became sharp.


    Looking up from its line of sight, it seemed to tell them that there was danger on it.


    "Mr. cat, what do you mean?" Asked Zhuang Chen.


    "Meow!" Tao Zhizhu pointed at the top of the slope and called with dancing hands: "meow, meow, meow! Meow! Meow, meow, meow


    "You cat... Can you talk to people?" Zhuang chendao.


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish and says, "you two talk about cross talk..."


    "What is cross talk?" Chuang Chen asked subconsciously, but then, without waiting for Li Nuo''s explanation, he said anxiously: "Mr. cat''s call must have a different purpose. Animals have a richer sense of danger than human beings. For example, before the earthquake, migratory birds will be restless, and livestock will run around..."


    "And boars will suddenly litter." Li Nuo casually took a word that people couldn''t follow, and then said in front of Zhuangchen''s face: "I can understand the meaning of this color blank. There must be dangerous creatures above."


    Tao Zhizhu shook his head quickly, "meow! Meow, meow, meow


    Fearing that they could not understand, Tao Zhizhu pointed to the bottom of his finger and shook his paw. He shook his head with an unsophisticated face. Then he pointed to the top of his finger and suddenly changed his face. Cat''s eyes revealed tension and fear. He grabbed his neck with two claws and spat out his tongue.


    "Meow... Woo..."


    As soon as Li Nuo''s face brightened, he suddenly realized, "you mean it''s a shame to fall to death, and it''s an honor to climb to a high place to be strangled."


    "Meow!"


    "It obviously doesn''t mean that..." Zhuangchen said helplessly.


    Li Nuo laughed, "funny fool, I already know that there are more dangerous guys above than those geckos."


    "Tell me."


    Li Nuo said: "the instinct of animals will feel danger, just like this color..." he just wanted to say the word "embryo", but on the premise that Tao Zhizhu''s face was expressionless, sharp claw tips protruded from his two furry claws, for the sake of the overall situation (not to be disfigured), Li Nuo said: "Tao Zhizhu can feel danger above, Gecko is also to avoid danger, away from the area above, only born under the four layers


    Hearing this, Zhuangchen thought deeply, "speaking of this... I think of one thing. Why didn''t you kill those geckos just now? It''s more safe, and..." he looked at Li Nuo''s pistol pinned to his waist, which gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "I think you have a means of long-range attack."


    Li Nuo said: "there is a strange substance in the gecko, which can be called" singularity ". In some unknown cases, if the" singularity "is exposed, it will trigger a devastating gravitational substance."


    "Sure enough, you are familiar with these things." Zhuang Chen''s eyes brightened, "what are they or how do you know these things? I don''t want to know for the moment, but can you guess what the above things are that make Mr. cat afraid?"


    "... hundreds of answers, are you sure you want me to screen them one by one?" Li Nuo eyebrows, SCP in too many dangerous things, not to mention his brain capacity does not allow himself to remember two to three thousand answers, one thousand is the limit.


    "Meow!"


    Their conversation is interrupted by Li Hou of Tao Zhizhu, who hides behind Li Nuo in the running posture of returning to the cat.


    Li Nuo raised his eyes. On several floors, there was a shadow looking down at them.


    He was stunned by the scene.


    "... please..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Ma, are you sure you didn''t go wrong? Why do I feel more and more dark... "


    Qin Shou''s honest voice echoed in a dark corridor.


    "Hum..."


    Marge forced a smile to answer with confidence that no one could see.


    His retina has already opened [mini map chip], and the zigzag corridor is like a labyrinth to other people, but he has already seen it through in his eyes. Just like the famous saying, there is only one truth, and there is only one road to the end.


    "In other words, I don''t know where brother Li has gone."


    It was Deng Yuanzhou who spoke. He walked at the end and looked back from time to time to see if there was any strange shadow behind him. As the strongest and oldest man, he knew that he should present his most dangerous back.


    "He can''t die." Chabai said softly, her heels were the loudest, but she couldn''t take off her shoes.


    The sound of high heels on the ground can be pleasant, exciting, or mysterious, frightening, depending on whether it''s in a room with a bed or in a dark corridor.


    Obviously, they are in the latter environment, so every time chabai''s heel falls, it will give people a kind of "I''m behind you" sense of horror. Therefore, she is unconsciously placed in the front row of the team by three big men, and juxtaposed with marjie to lead the way.


    As soon as they open and close their eyes, they are transported to this dark corridor. Meanwhile, they find that Li Nuo, Tao Zhizhu and the man in red are not among them.


    But both marjie and chabai tacitly do not intend to find Li Nuo. After all, they "believe" that guy has the ability to protect himself.


    What''s more, now the focus should be on another thing - looking for the ancient civilization hidden inside the ancient pagoda.


    When they touched the corridor wall, they were more sure that there would be something unexpected here, because the wall was cold steel.


    This is very similar to the construction style only found in the science fiction world, which Marge understands, and even more so does chabai, who was born in the high-tech world.


    "It''s almost there." Marjie said suddenly.


    Qin Shou surprised: "so soon to the end?"


    He squinted in front of him. "There''s no light. It''s not like the end."


    Qin Shou didn''t know that there was no exit in this maze. In order not to affect the emotions of him and Deng Yuanzhou, maljie didn''t tell the truth.


    Therefore, when Marge said "arrived", it was not the end of the labyrinth, but a large rectangular space, the only large space printed on his retina.


    If there is such a large space in any maze, it is either a supply station in front of the boss or a room with hidden treasures.


    However, it may also be the plot place of some evil interests.


    Marge stood in front of the door of the rectangular room, looked up and down, hesitated for a little time and said, "you stay away."


    He took out a piece of "stool jade" and loaded the pistol. After confirming that his colleagues had stood on both sides of the wall door, he reached out to touch the handle of the iron door.


    When the iron gate was touched, it suddenly fell to the ground with a sound of "Duang ~"


    Disrepair for a long time... Maljie thought and looked behind the door.


    The place you can see is still dark, even darker than the corridor, as if the front is a three-dimensional painting covered with ink.


    He turned his eyes, looked around, did not dare to rush forward, just to take out a lighting equipment, a strong sense of danger appeared in his side.


    [tourist group, No. 5930, marjie has quit the script]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 500 reward from the immortal Lori and the 100 reward from the dark childlike innocence~


    PSS: sorry for the late update.

 Chapter 248

    Li Nuo frowned.


    The news of marjie''s death reached his ears.


    But at the moment, there''s no time.


    Because the high creatures are approaching them.


    This is a strange looking lizard with two rib bones protruding out of the body. Part of its body is ulcerated. It has long smooth hair like a synthetic animal. It also has golden hair and multiple compound eyes.


    Scp-682, an immortal lizard, can be revived even if it turns into a quantum. Its size can be enlarged or reduced at will. It is speculated that its largest size can be expanded to the size of Jupiter.


    This thing, even if you make a box called Xuanhuan, can''t put it in. It''s not compatible. People already belong to the creation above fantasy, which violates the known biological theory. At the most terrible time, they can easily destroy the world.


    Facing the approaching scp682 step by step, Zhuangchen, who had seen many strange creatures, was calm. For him, the lizard in front of him was similar to the crooked little thief dragon. He even took a few steps curiously to make himself see more clearly.


    But Tao Zhizhu''s instinctive reaction knew how terrible the comer was. He tightly held Zhuangchen''s underpants and stopped him by braking his prostate.


    For the scene in front of him and the attack of marjie''s "death report", Li Nuo has determined that the danger in the ancient pagoda is beyond recognition.


    Scp682 stopped and stood not far away, gazing at Li Nuo and Zhuangchen with his Pinball eyes.


    "You... Are... What?"


    It spoke.


    Don''t be surprised. It''s a talking lizard.


    But Zhuangchen didn''t know the setting. He was stunned, "it can talk!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Scp682 fell silent, and the answer seemed to displease it.


    "You shut up..." Li Nuo said to Zhuangchen in a low voice. Then he stepped forward and stood in the front, staring at scp682 with his amber snake pupil.


    The lizard didn''t make any dangerous moves, so it can try to communicate with language.


    But the so-called language should come out of the higher mouth to be more effective.


    Because according to the known information stored in his brain, scp682 hates everything, especially human beings. He thinks that if he is still a person now, he will be torn into pieces by this guy when he speaks.


    It''s not an underestimate of your fighting power, but this lizard is really powerful.


    "Just a moment, please."


    No longer hesitated, he summoned the mirror master again with [Rune: eye (contaminant)].


    "What''s the matter this time?" Ronald''s voice came out of thin air, and then his posture appeared in front of everyone.


    This "man" emerged out of thin air, which made Zhuangchen feel stunned.


    He didn''t dress like the people in this world, but he came here in a sudden way, which made Zhuangchen subconsciously think that the old man was probably a strange world "creature" trapped here after a celestial meeting.


    Humans... Monsters... Or some mysterious group... Zhuangchen can''t tell, but since the old man appears in the ancient pagoda, it is bound to indicate danger.


    "Another strange sight?" Ronald looked around, noticed Tao Zhizhu, and said with a smile, "meet again, cat in clothes."


    "Meow..."


    At this time, scp682 with this impatient mood said: "the last time... You... What is it?"


    According to Li Nuo''s usual style, his next sentence should be followed by "it''s your uncle", but if he doesn''t pay attention to it, he has to be on different occasions.


    "Mr. Ronald... Please control the time."


    Pop


    After a slap, time seems to be still, but in fact it just becomes slow.


    "Come on, Mr. lino." Ronald said with a smile, "where is the world this time?"


    "The world you saw last time."


    "No..." Ronald was puzzled. "It feels different. This is the other world."


    "Other worlds..."


    Li Nuo suddenly realized in a moment.


    The mirror master''s feeling can''t be wrong. If he says this is another world, it must be another world.


    In other words, the internal area of the ancient pagoda belongs to another space. The shelter (SCP) here makes the internal space mutate, making it another script world independent of the world of monster hunter.


    Simply put, the Vatican surrounded by Italy is a "new world" attached to a whole world.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A glimmer of brilliance in Li Nuo''s eyes was just caught by Ronald.


    "No... nothing." "There are a few things I need your help with," Li said


    Ronald''s mouth slightly up, showing a gentleman like smile, "yes, but I''m curious, in addition to helping you every time we meet, can''t we talk about trifles?"


    "If you can stay in the world for an hour, I don''t recommend it."


    "Go ahead, please." Ronald doesn''t talk anymore. He can stay longer than a man can do three times.


    "Some of my companions are in this area, but I don''t know the exact location. Can you help me find them and bring them here?" Li said


    Ronald raised an eyebrow, curled his mouth and said, "no, I can''t control the movement here, I can''t explore the structure here."


    Not surprisingly, Li Nuo said that the world strength of "Monster Hunter" is far higher than that of "Wizard", so it''s common sense that master mirror can''t do whatever he wants here.


    "Then... Can you take me..." Li Nuo said here, and his pupils turned to Zhuangchen and taozhizhu, who were settled down. He continued: "take us to the 99th floor."


    Ronald looked up at the spiral staircase with no top. "Excuse me, I don''t want to do that."


    "Well, I see."


    Li Nuo didn''t want to ask the reason, because if he continued to ask, it might be another agreement.


    The less the agreement with the devil, the better.


    "That''s the last thing." Li Nuo got out of his way, pointed to scp682 and said, "communicate with it."


    Ronald fell silent.


    "Why?"


    "This creature is hostile, but your goal is not to kill it, but simply to communicate." He looked at Li Nuo with a sly smile. "Don''t you want to tell me what I''m talking about?"


    Li Nuo shook his head and said with a smile, "you won''t listen to me anyway, so please give full play to it."


    Killing scp682... Is just a nonessential thing. This lizard''s vitality violates all theories. It can even be called a law of causality. Even the mirror master can''t take its life.


    Instead of telling Ronald what to say, it''s also a good conclusion for Li Nuo.


    Now it is known that the inside of the tower is a sealed space, and no living creature can go out without a controller.


    Scp682 must have lived here for a long time. Its destructive power can easily destroy ordinary stone walls, but the walls and stairs here are intact, indicating that this guy can''t destroy here.


    At the same time, scp682 is hostile to all living things, especially human beings.


    After fusing the above two points, there will be a conclusion.


    A monster with high intelligence but poor emotion control ability, who has been imprisoned for a hundred years, when he sees something disgusting suddenly appear in front of him, what he will do is to kill part of his life to vent his anger after reasonable conversation, and let other valuable creatures help him achieve his goal.


    That''s what''s likely to happen.


    After knowing that Ronald''s help was fruitless, what lino wants to see now is the small probability thing.


    Can the communication between demons and monsters lead to unimaginable changes in the world, leading to another form of turnaround in the mainline task "changing the world".


    No matter how bad it is, it''s good to have a long insight.


    "I can accept that, but time is short." Ronald walked up to scp682 and squatted down to keep his head up.


    "It''s interesting... Like shadow elder, but more tenacious than it." He saw through the essence of scp682 almost in an instant.


    "Mr. Li Nuo, I don''t want you to know about the next communication, so please wait patiently for a second."


    For a moment, Li Nuo heard three slaps in succession.


    At the same time, a mechanical system voice appeared in his ear.


    The next moment, cold sweat made a fortune.

 Chapter 249

    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [monster treaty, run]


    [experience value: 1200]


    [Award: brilliant wedge stone x1, world card x2]


    "Mr. Ronald..." Li Nuo forced out a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well To his surprise, Ronald said, "you knew something was going to happen before I said it?"


    Li Nuo did not say, looked at the scp682, which was still controlled by time. The lizard now moved its eyes to itself.


    "I made an agreement with this monster to help him get out of here." Ronald said in a slow voice, then stopped talking and looked at lino.


    His desire to speak and stop makes Li Nuo feel bad.


    "You don''t want to sacrifice me..."


    "No, I just want to broaden my horizons and see how powerful the supreme creature in the alien world is and whether it''s worth making a contract with it."


    "... you have other intentions."


    "Of course I can say it." Ronald paused and said, "but Mr. leno, you don''t have the right to know what you shouldn''t know."


    Li Nuo said: "you want to..."


    "Please run to the 98th floor."


    Ronald interrupts, and then his eyes become dark, and his deep eyes reveal his nature of banter.


    "The premise that you want to help scp682 is that it will kill me before the 98th floor." Li Nuo''s voice was low.


    "Right part." Ronald kowtowed: "it''s not your life, it''s your hand."


    Li Nuo was nervous, but he deliberately controlled his expression, trying not to let Ronald see his emotional changes.


    The mirror master can''t know how serious a blow a broken limb is to a player, so his approach has another meaning.


    Li Nuo guessed that he could not let himself really die, because he needed his help to let scp682 go, but at the same time he wanted to use his ability to test the strength of scp682.


    Take me as a reference to compare the basic ability of scp682... Li Nuo is laughing in his heart. You really treat me as a root.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s face flashed and asked, "if I fail, can you help me recover my lost arm?"


    Ronald shrugged with a smile. "Ha... It''s time to draft a new agreement."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s almost time to start. You can run up for a while. It''s a special discount for our friendship." Ronald said.


    "I really thank you..." Li Nuo said right and wrong, "why does this lizard follow your advice to sign a contract?"


    Ronald laughed. "It''s very smart. Even if it''s not rational enough, it can understand a truth. No matter how hard a stone is, it can only consider itself insignificant in front of a mountain, let alone a mountain that can turn a stone into a diamond."


    Li Nuowei kowtows invisibly. Ronald will not lie about it. That is to say, the upper limit of mirror master is still higher than that of SCP foundation.


    "Any other questions?" Asked Ronald.


    "Well..." Li Nuo said, "what can I get from it?"


    He said, taking out a gun and pointing it at his head, "if it''s not good, I''ll kill myself."


    "... Mr. Li Nuo... Have you reached the point of no life?"


    Li Nuo said calmly, "do you want to make a bet? I''ll make a bet that there are bullets in my gun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ronald thought for a moment and said, "I''ll come to you and there will be something for you."


    Between words, the mirror master has disappeared here.


    Li Nuo was confused at first, because there was something wrong with the sentence "will come to you"


    Then he looked around and saw that time was still affected. He knew that master mirror had not left here. He just didn''t want to talk to himself again and chose to hide his body.


    How many unknown and terrible abilities are hidden in this old Bangcai... He dare not think more, because what he thinks in his mind will be interpreted by him in the dark.


    At the same time, Zhuangchen and taozhizhu resume their action, only scp682 is still in a state of stagnation.


    "And the man?" Johnson looks around for Ronald.


    Li Nuo grabbed the cloth that had been tied with Zhuangchen''s clothes just now, "don''t worry about that man, you two have a good grasp."


    At the moment of speaking, he turned his stick into a whip blade, rolled one leg of scp682 and pulled it out of the stairs.


    Then he shot the claws at the stairs above.


    Zhuangchen didn''t ask what happened, but Li Nuo dragged him to the top.


    At this time, time is back.


    The scp682 outside the stairs fell to the first floor, disturbing scp1136. Under the influence of gravity, the action was limited for a moment.


    Without hesitation or pause, Li Nuo continued to climb up with his claws.


    Master mirror cheated scp682. If this mutant lizard wants to escape from here, Li Nuo and Zhuangchen should not be attacked.


    Because their goal is to start the celestial convergence.


    This is also why Li Nuo dares to exchange his life with the mirror master for the benefit fee, because the devil probably does not know how to operate the equipment in the ancient tower to trigger the celestial sphere intersection, so he needs Li Nuo to live.


    For Li Nuo, he became a master mirror and a measuring tool for testing alien creatures. Although it was good, it was dangerous.


    This is a typical mirror master lie.


    Tease both sides with simple means to achieve the desired results.


    However, Li Nuo also got what he wanted to see


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Qin Shou looked at the front.


    His hand blocked Deng Yuanzhou''s chest, blocked this impulsive teammate, and used his generous body to block at the door, let chabai away from danger.


    In front of you is the murderer who killed marjie.


    Deng Yuanzhou and chabai don''t know what the murderer is hiding in the shadow.


    Qin Shou is different from them. In his life, this fat man, because he is single, has a lot of knowledge about novelty hunting, even more knowledge about terror than Li Nuo.


    He knew at a glance what was in front of him, even though he couldn''t believe it


    Scp-173, statue.


    It is made of concrete and steel. It has a strange shape. Its big head looks like a balloon, and its face is strangely constructed. At first glance, it looks like a dog''s face with four eyes.


    It has a very strong hostility to everything. If it''s in line of sight, remember not to move.


    If the line of sight is interrupted, it will appear on the side or behind the person''s body and twist the other person''s neck in an instant.


    "Don''t take your eyes away from it..." Qin Shou reminded the two people around him, nervous and trembling.


    "Why?" The sound of tea white and cold came from behind.


    Qin Shou said: "brother Ma''s fate is the cause... If you look away from him, there will be an irreversible way of death, comparable to the law of causality."


    His voice revealed uneasiness, people have to believe, not to mention the sudden death of maljie is to verify the evidence of Qin Shou.


    Scp173 was less than two meters in front of them, standing there, like a nail, still.


    Chabai stares at the front and takes a step, putting one hand on Qin Shou''s shoulder to push him away.


    "Just kill it."


    Qin Shou stood firmly in front of the door, "it... Can''t die... But as long as we don''t move our sight, we won''t be in danger."


    Deng Yuanzhou said: "Xiao Qin, we can''t keep staring at it. As you know, is there any way to get rid of it? For example, let''s stare at it and go back and take more turns..."


    "It will follow us until it kills us..." Qin Shou moved forward and found the iron door on the ground with his touch. The only way to stop scp173 was to separate it with a door.


    He got out of the way, squatted down without moving his head, touched the iron door with his hand, and said in a hollow voice: "stand up the door, it''s possible to stop it."


    "What''s the probability?" Asked chabai.


    "Qin Shou thought about it and said," it''s very small... Very small. "


    For a few seconds after his words fell, no one spoke.


    Fat palm grabbed the door, just about to pull it up, dazzling light from behind.


    A ray of thunder broke through the darkness and rushed to scp173.


    The tea white one foot treads its face to crack.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou were so surprised that they couldn''t speak any more. These artificial girls are really fierce.


    "You... It''s not easy for you to do this..." Qin shoutan said.


    Tea white landing, hands more than a flash of thunder, coldly said: "a very small low probability, it is better to let go and try to kill it."

 Chapter 250

    The light blue light shines out, the tea white palm gathers, and the thunder light splits on the top of scp173.


    All of a sudden, the dim room lit up.


    Qin Shou forgot to say one thing. He should keep staring at scp173 all the time. Even if he doesn''t see it for a second, his eyes will be killed instantly, which includes not blinking.


    The fat brother kept this setting in mind all the time, so he was holding his eyelids with his hands, but Deng Yuanzhou didn''t know and blinked his eyes unintentionally.


    All of a sudden, scp173 disappeared in front of chabai''s eyes, and appeared behind Deng Yuanzhou in a second.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Deng Yuanzhou only felt that his back was cold. He didn''t know that the strange creature''s hand had touched his own skin.


    Soon, he will be the second player to quit the script.


    Boom!


    The slender ankle passes through Deng Yuanzhou''s side face and kicks scp173''s face.


    "Still want to run!"


    Tea white who do not know fearless, under the roar will be kicked out of the door.


    "Get out of the way!" Qin Shouchong shouts and pulls up the iron gate to the door to isolate scp173 outside.


    Deng Yuanzhou was still in shock. He didn''t even know what happened in the moment.


    Qin Shou leaned his back against the iron gate, panting for fear.


    As time went by, scp173 didn''t appear again, which proved that Qin Shou''s method was right. It was blocked by the door and couldn''t move to the room to fight the players.


    Deng Yuanzhou''s heartbeat gradually stabilized, and asked in a low voice: "I said... Our script seems to be" Monster Hunter "... Right?"


    No one answered.


    Chabai gazed at the iron gate and said, "that thing should still be outside, right?"


    Qin Shou says helplessly: "elder sister... Let''s fight again later..."


    Three people stand in the same place, for a time do not know what to do.


    At this time, the tea white look flashed and turned around. Although it was dark all around, the visual system of man-made people was better than ordinary people. They could vaguely identify concave and convex objects on the wall.


    She needs a more dazzling light source to run the knowledge in her brain and begin to recall the magic learned in the red order. She remembers that there is a magic related to the light source.


    ¡°adhartaine¡­¡­¡±


    It should be this


    Chabai thought about it and read it out. At the same time, he gave it magic power, and a white ball of light with a glass bead rose from his hand.


    The ball of light shines brightly around.


    This is a basic spell from a warlock. It''s not offensive. It''s warm and can be used as a lighting device.


    The darkness faded, and although there were still dark corners in the corner of her vision, she could see two tin boxes on the side of the room.


    Chabai immediately paced past.


    The box was locked tightly. No one could open it without Li Nuo.


    "What is this?" Deng Yuanzhou stares and observes, "treasure chest?"


    Chabai squatted down and looked at the lock of the box.


    "Li Nuo said that in the ancient pagoda, there are technologies preserved by ancient civilization, and maljie brought us here for those things." After tea white finish saying, don''t forget to add a, "maljie''s idea is I guess."


    After all, maljie''s brain is not normal, and he can''t see through the tea white, so he can only think better of him.


    "There seems to be a socket on the top of the box?" Deng Yuanzhou also bent down, holding his superman chin, said: "it should be to find the key card to open."


    After hearing this, chabai stood up with the light ball and looked carefully in every corner of the room.


    Except for two boxes, there is nothing in the outer space. The walls on three sides are made of iron, and on the other side are wet brick walls.


    She carefully looked at all the cracks in the brick, but there was no so-called key card.


    He frowned, turned back, jumped up and split his foot on the box, which made Deng Yuanzhou cry.


    The box didn''t move. There was no sign of the box sinking.


    "It''s very hard... My feet are a little numb... It can''t be broken by ordinary means." Chabai came to the conclusion and touched the box with his hand, "I can''t take it in, I can''t take it out..."


    "Miss tea... This..."


    Deng Yuanzhou wants to talk but stops. The performance of cha bai, who has been silent all the time, has been beyond his expectation.


    Although this woman has always been a little cold, she is a little different from 2b in the game. Her thinking is more jumping and elusive. She is a bit like those two guys.


    Close to the red, close to the black


    Tea white fingertips on thin lips, thinking about how to bring this thing out.


    All of a sudden, she had a flash of inspiration. She thought of something Lionel had done in the world of Neil.


    "Qin Shou."


    Qin Shou, who kept the door down, was still breathing heavily, like a dog. When he heard the sound of tea white, he raised his eyes to show his doubts.


    "Take out your cannon."


    ¡­¡­


    Fight on the other side.


    Li Nuo has come to the 70th floor with a naked man and a colored cat.


    The whole process was unexpectedly calm.


    I thought I would meet other SCP foundation biology here, but I didn''t think about it. Nothing happened.


    "Oh..."


    Zhuang Chen vomited out.


    "Big brother! Don''t spit on my clothes Li Nuo jumped up the landing and looked at the sporadic vomit on his clothes. His stomach turned sour.


    "No way... Ouch!" After vomiting, Zhuang Chen wiped his mouth and said weakly, "I''m carsick..."


    "You treat me as a car..." Li Nuo felt the temple beating.


    "Oh


    This time I vomited the help of peach.


    Li Nuo


    Unable to make complaints about it, he raised his eyes to see below.


    His excellent vision can see the scene below.


    There are several pools of blood on the first floor, which should be from scp1136.


    Scp682 has killed some or even all of the geckos, and it should be fast approaching them now.


    But there''s no sign of a lizard.


    You can''t even smell it.


    It seems that Ronald has given me more than one person some benefits... Li Nuo frowned, pulled up a man and a cat who was vomiting, raised his arm and clawed the stairs upward.


    "Too anxious, isn''t it?"


    A husky voice appeared from below.


    Li Nuo''s eyes widened in horror. At the same time, he quickly drew out his pistol and fired several shots at the ground.


    Scp682 climbed out from under the stairs and hung upside down under the stone under their feet.


    When the lizard climbed up in front of him, Li Nuo did not hesitate, raised his hand and shot him in the face.


    Bang!


    The bullet came out and broke the air.


    Scp628 head suddenly shaking, let the bullet into his mouth.


    At this moment, Li Nuo had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Fall in the trap


    Almost instantaneously, scp682 was engulfed by a black sphere bursting out of its own body.


    The black ball has brought huge, drastic suction. The surrounding Shitai bricks are sucked into plastic foam and turned into crumbs.


    Within seconds, all the spiral steps in this area were destroyed.


    On the rubble, black light appears, bringing a bubble like transparent ball, which collects together, such as molecular reorganization, which generally forms the contour of SCP682.


    It is an immortal body that can recreate its own life.


    Scp682 raised his eyes and looked up at the undeveloped area of the upper layer. His strange big mouth seemed to draw a strange smile.

 Chapter 251

    "Ha..."


    "Ha..."


    "Ha..."


    Li Nuo is lying on the ground and his right knee is not naturally twisted.


    He was glad to see the calculation of scp682 in an instant.


    Just now, the guy had a dead scp1136 in his mouth.


    It let the bullet into its own mouth in order to let the scp1136 in its mouth be broken by the bullet.


    "This old thing... Is so damn poisonous..."


    Some scp1136 have breakable gravitational singularities. As long as the singularities are exposed, it is possible to cause gravitational imbalance, and a large amount of uncontrollable gravity will destroy all the surrounding areas.


    Normally, there is no way to find out which scp1136''s gravitational singularity is likely to detonate, but scp682 has a very high IQ, and it must have its own way of distinguishing. After all, it has lived in the same area with these geckos for hundreds of years.


    Li Nuo took out a bottle of recovery medicine and poured it into his mouth. His knee recovered as before.


    On the other hand, Zhuangchen and taozhizhu stare at the top like the survivors, and their eyes are full of the meaning of "it''s good to live".


    "Stop thinking about life." Li Nuo pulled them up.


    Zhuangchen yelled: "it should be OK. The strange lizard was submerged by the strange explosion just now."


    "It''s immortal." Li Nuo said in a deep voice.


    "Meow!" Taozhizhu was surprised, because he was also a beast, but the gap was a little big.


    Zhuangchen said no more. He got up and grabbed the red cloth tied to himself. Now he would not fight again.


    Just a few seconds ago, Li Nuo used his claws to absorb several pieces of gravel one after another. At the same time, he wound the whip blade around his body in mid air and swept away the stones. Chuang Chen was surprised by his continuous and bizarre action. He realized that he had underestimated the "violent" man in front of him, so he began to cooperate subconsciously, So as not to make Li Nuo angry and whip himself.


    Li Nuo was confused by the sudden change of Zhuangchen''s attitude, but time didn''t wait for him. He didn''t think much and didn''t waste his limited time.


    Grab the peach''s help and shoot the claw upward.


    Just at this moment, Li Nuo''s remaining light noticed that there was a dark shadow hovering on the side of the wall.


    coming!


    Whoosh, the claws pull them up.


    Landing steadily, Zhuangchen turned pale and touched Li Nuo''s shoulder with his finger.


    "Come... Come..."


    "See..."


    Scp682 was just in front of them, with a light look, waiting for them like the host who welcomed them.


    Li Nuo shakes up his windbreaker and changes the bullet quickly. At this time, the shadow skips over his head. He can hardly react quickly.


    "Meow!"


    There was a cat cry. Looking back, Tao Zhizhu had been held in his mouth by scp682, and only two hind legs were exposed.


    "Cat... Mr. cat..."


    Chuang Chen Gang words fall, scp682 neck a Yang, will help swallow peach in the abdomen.


    He belched and said with disdain: "I wanted to taste meat, but I met a stupid cat with rough skin and thick meat, who couldn''t bite at all..."


    Is Tao Zhizhu''s skin thick enough to this extent... Li Nuo''s messy belly Fei, at the same time, pulls the stunned Zhuangchen, and takes this opportunity to shoot his claws up quickly.


    Li Nuo and Zhuang Chen are still in the air. When they are about to fall, Li Nuo throws the whip blade and stabs into the stone surface at the lower edge of the steps.


    They were hanging in the air. Li Nuo didn''t dare to look down for fear of his acrophobia. He quickly rolled the handle of his staff with one hand. The whip blade turned into a sword pattern and pulled him and Zhuangchen up. At the critical moment, Li Nuo threw down the pistol in his other hand, firmly grasped the stone, and took Zhuangchen to climb up.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    He gasped and dragged Chuang Chen to climb up.


    Maybe it''s because of the overuse of the claw, which leads to the failure of the stickier on the claw tip. But now it''s not the time to care about this. We must rush to the 98th floor as fast as possible.


    "What''s going on... What''s going on!"


    Zhuangchen was still shouting in a panic.


    "Hello... Why do I feel the ancient tower shaking..." Li Nuo asked as he ran.


    Zhuangchen was shocked, "it''s not good..."


    "... speak up!"


    "It''s time... Ha... Ha..." Chuang Chen gasped and said: "when the celestial sphere meets near the nearest distance, the forbidden Cologne will come..."


    "... lying trough..."


    Forbidden Cologne


    A scp682 that can destroy the world is enough to drink a pot of urine.


    Here comes another group of colognes that can destroy the world


    The forbidden ancient dragon refers to five kinds of Dragons: black dragon, red dragon, Lian black dragon, Huang black dragon, and ZuLong.


    In the world view of the monster hunter, the power of the Cologne is superior to that of the ordinary beast dragon or flying dragon, such as miejin dragon, steel dragon or yanwang dragon. These creatures are enough to affect the existence of the ecological chain. At the same time, like Tyrannosaurus Rex and golden lion, they also have the power to rival the Cologne, but their behavior is not enough to affect the ecology of the mainland.


    There is a misunderstanding here: Tyrannosaurus Rex can also change the ecology of the mainland, but in short, it takes a certain amount of time and quantity, which is far from the ability of Cologne to change the climate and environment with a roar or emotion.


    The forbidden Cologne is far above the common sense.


    No, maybe that''s not enough. Strictly speaking, the two can''t be compared at all.


    Taboo Cologne can destroy civilization, ecology, race, environment and everything.


    They are really gods in this world.


    The anger of taboo Cologne is just like the coming of divine punishment, which is the same as the existence of natural disaster.


    According to Zhuangchen, the forbidden Cologne will come to the ancient pagoda, so the danger will far exceed the danger of scp682.


    Even these five dragons, even the mirror master, may be difficult to control.


    Because they may really be gods


    "Are you kidding?" Li Nuo asked seriously.


    Chuang Chen said hastily, "this kind of thing can''t be said casually. It''s a story recorded in a book I''ve read recently..."


    "..." Li Nuo was silent. He grabbed Zhuangchen''s red cloth and said, "after a while, be strong and try your best to survive."


    "Ah?"


    "Are you ready?"


    "Ready for what..."


    Zhuangchen stops and looks at Li Nuo speculatively. At the same time, a trace of uncertainty rises in his heart.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s whole body erupted red blood mist.


    He opened the "internal stealth ¡¤ outbreak", and took Zhuangchen to run away with his life.


    Li Nuo runs at his fastest speed, and scp682 catches up with Li Nuo.


    "Are you anxious to be reincarnated..."


    On the stairs above, Li Nuo pulls Zhuangchen to run at the speed of breaking through human limit.


    At the same time, Chuang Chen''s face was pounding one step after another, and he said "ah ah ah"! The shrieks of the ancient pagoda echoed faintly in the ancient pagoda, and there was a painful word in the misery.


    A blood mist wrapped around them and dyed the stone steps red. I don''t know whether the blood left on the road was the blood mist from Li Nuo''s pores or the blood left by the friction between Zhuangchen and the ground.


    In a word, in short, we can draw a conclusion - if Zhuang Chen is an ordinary normal person, he should be dead by now.

 Chapter 252

    In half a minute.


    Zhuangchen has no sound, Li Nuo is still dragging him crazy running.


    They''re on the 90th floor.


    There are countless bright red blood spots on the road, most of which come from Zhuangchen''s face and tooth bed. His four front teeth have fallen on the road, and his face is bloody, and his appearance is more and more like his ultimate form "strange man".


    At this time, the scp682 behind him has caught up, because the peach''s help is not easy to digest, which affects its speed. Now the two keep a constant speed.


    When Li Nuo reached the 92nd floor, his steps had already begun to be disordered, and his energy consumption had almost reached the bottom, so he had to stop.


    No matter how real it is, it''s also the world of the game. Your every move will be affected by the panel attributes. In reality, if you have no physical strength, the state of performance should be muscle paralysis. But here, once the energy value drops below a certain value, you will force the player to fall to the ground.


    Li Nuo had to stop and look back at Zhuangchen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He felt a little guilty


    Zhuangchen lay on the ground motionless, beyond recognition, and became a blood man.


    "Not dead


    Zhuangchen didn''t say anything, but he still breathed. He raised his hand tremblingly and made a middle finger.


    Li Nuo put down his heart, looked back and down, scp682 limbs fast pace, closer and closer.


    His brain is running fast. Now the safest way is to throw Zhuangchen as a dart and run by himself.


    Or


    He decided, and immediately took out and drank [blood devil Decoction], [female night devil Decoction] and [wild boar King Decoction].


    Balancing the pros and cons, I can''t just give up my life now


    Maljie is dead. Although chabai is still here, it''s impossible to know if Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou are in trouble.


    Later, there are pursuers, and the life and death of his teammates are unknown. Now he can only strategically give up the fantasy of ancient civilization and technology, and turn his mind to the main task. Therefore, he needs to live.


    "Twenty meters..."


    Li Nuo stares at the approaching scp682 and takes out the only [shining jade] in his hand.


    "Ten meters..."


    The pace of scp682 gradually slows down.


    "No more running?" It opened its mouth and watched warily.


    Li Nuo let out a big breath, frowned, threw out the shining jade, and yelled: "taiyangquan!"


    For a moment, the white light is dazzling. Li Nuo closes his eyes and pulls Zhuangchen to turn around and run with great strides.


    [Neiqian ¡¤ burst] and three bottles of decocting medicine are continuously consuming his physical strength. Now it''s below 20%. Instantly open [residual blood], and speed up again.


    Scp682 has more eyes and is affected by intense light, which causes its head pain.


    "Asshole..."


    Li Nuo took three and two steps and ran up the steps.


    93¡­¡­


    94¡­¡­


    95¡­¡­


    96¡­¡­


    97¡­¡­


    Boom!


    At the foot of the stone steps suddenly broken, scp682 drilled up.


    Li Nuo had a premonition that he had already jumped up, but he pulled Zhuangchen''s red cloth off.


    Scp682 eyes show fierce, twist the tail of the body to sweep, cut off Zhuangchen!


    Li Nuo Leng, can''t believe looking at this scene.


    "Er..."


    Zhuang Chen''s mouth was bleeding, his lower body fell to the bottomless tower, and his upper body was hugged by Li Nuo.


    "Can you hold on?"


    Zhuangchen looked sad, "what do you say..."


    As soon as his voice fell, he lost his breath, turned into a black mist and disappeared here.


    Black fog floating, such as snow, and Mars disappeared, a sound reverberated out¡ª¡ª


    "My name is Zhuangchen, also called Xiaohong. I have a lot of identities, such as motorcyclist, parkour kid, math prodigy, mysterious man in red


    My life has been a tragedy


    As a motorcyclist, I get carsick


    As a Parkour runner, I can''t beat the fat cop


    As a math prodigy, I can''t count sticks


    As a man in red, I''ve been beaten


    Now, my ears are quiet. I hear one call after another


    Xiaohong


    Xiaohong


    What''s this... So familiar


    So familiar with


    wait!


    By the way, I remember!


    My name is actually Xiaohong. I like red. I like the girl who gave me red clothes


    What''s her name


    Xiaoming?


    Where is she


    Notre Dame de Paris?


    So... My goal is to go to Notre Dame and find Xiao Ming.


    Yes, that''s my goal.


    Um?


    What''s that noise?


    Is it... The bell?


    It''s the bell of Notre Dame!


    She''s calling me!


    No more mistakes this time!


    I want to start my life again!


    Xiao Ming!


    Wait for me!


    Oh, oh, oh, oh


    Li Nuo lamented


    Poor thing... Notre dame has been burned long ago


    Scp682 was fixed in place, and it also heard the ethereal voice, "what''s the trick..."


    Li Nuo sneered and raised his cane. "Can I pestle you?"


    The corner of scp682''s mouth rose strangely, "can I take off your arm?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Then there''s no need to talk!"


    When the walking stick is waved, it turns into a whip blade.


    But at this time, Li Nuo right leg bone pain hit, uncontrolled kneeling on the ground.


    The time of 20 seconds is up, and the side effects of the residual blood will take effect.


    "It looks like I won." Scp682 is fierce and galloping against the wall.


    All of a sudden, the urgent sense of crisis hit Li Nuo, not in front of scp682, but around me.


    Intuition tells him to avoid, otherwise the consequences are very serious, even more serious than falling into scp682''s mouth.


    Li Nuo withstood the pain, pushed back with one leg, turned around and began to run with both hands.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from behind him.


    The rubble is all over the sky.


    In the position he was just in, the wall on the side was smashed by external force, which just blew the scp682 in the air.


    With a plaintive howl, a round egg came out of scp682''s mouth and fell steadily on the stone steps.


    Looking at the falling scp682, Li Nuo looks silly.


    "What''s the matter with this TM... Big demon bick..."


    Around the smashed walls gathered dust that affected the sight, and two figures came out of the dust.


    One is broad and the other is slim.


    Then, the sound of high heels stepping on the ground came to Li Nuo''s ears


    "It''s really fate..."


    Chabai came out of the dust and saw Li Nuo sitting on the steps.


    "Who have you been hunted down by?"


    Li Nuo was speechless.


    Qin Shou came out with the gun in his hand.


    "Thin brother! Come here Li Nuo cried out in a hurry.


    Seeing that Li Nuo was about to break, Qin Shou trotted over and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Pop


    Li Nuo slapped Qin Shouyuan''s tummy with a slap... His expression was refreshing.


    In the face of such human confusion, Qin Shou''s face changed, "to be honest, I want to bombard you..."


    But Li Nuo didn''t pay any attention to him at all, turned his head and ran up.


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou''s voice came from the hole in the wall, "Miss tea! Xiao Qin! What happened


    He is carrying the iron door instead of Qin Shou to block scp173.


    Qin Shou had no spirit in his eyes and said, "there is a madman..."


    "That''s not good!" Deng Yuanzhou yelled: "Xiao Qin, come here, let''s exchange, I''ll hammer him!"


    Chabai ignored them. She noticed the round egg spitting out of scp682''s mouth. Curiosity drove her to walk over and stare.


    Suddenly, there was a crack in the eggshell

 Chapter 253

    There was a small crack in the eggshell, and then it was silent.


    "What is this?" Qin Shou looked over and wondered, "what did Li Nuo Gang go through..."


    At this time, a shadow from their eyes skimmed, crawling against the wall.


    Li Nuo is only one step away from the agreed 98th floor.


    Suddenly, the last thing he wanted to see appeared on his side.


    Li Nuo didn''t look at it. He climbed up on the wall and jumped on the last platform.


    But behind him, the dark claws had swept and stabbed his back.


    "Poof!"


    Li Nuo spat blood and hit the wall.


    Scp682 walked slowly, murmuring: "you count me..."


    "Please... That''s a coincidence..." Li Nuo struggled to get up, and his hands and feet were a little weak. If scp682 hadn''t left some strength just now, he would be dead now.


    "Hum... It doesn''t matter." Scp682 said, "you win."


    "Can you explain why I have to give it to me when I get to the 98th floor?" Li Nuo took out [white honey] and a bottle of [recovery medicine] and poured them into his mouth at the same time to relieve the effect of decocting medicine and [residual blood].


    "Because I want to hit you." Scp682 you''re welcome.


    "..." Li Nuo choked speechlessly.


    [completed Branch Mission: Monster treaty, run]


    [gain experience value of 1200]


    [task reward brilliant wedge stone and world card have been sent to your item list, please check]


    Before Li Nuo had time to open his backpack to check the so-called "world card", a dark figure gathered together and appeared beside them.


    "It''s a very interesting race."


    Ronald laughed and clapped.


    "Sorry, I''m human." Li Nuo retorted.


    "You''re not human." Scp682 took the road, determined, strong tone.


    Li Nuo is speechless, and his stomach is flaunting the lizard''s careful eye. The brief conflict is about to begin to deny my race.


    "I''ve said too much." Ronald said with good intentions: "Mr. Li Nuo is still a person."


    Li Nuo is displeased, "can you stop this topic?"


    Ronald laughed, looked at scp682 and said, "you are valuable. I can take you away."


    "I''m not used to thanking you. It''s not pleasant to be with you old man, but it''s better than staying in this place." When scp682 said this, his eyes suddenly printed a touch of gloom, "no matter, there are many chances to kill you in the future."


    "May you succeed." Ronald''s tone was flat. He turned to Li Nuo and said with a kind smile, "Mr. Li Nuo, please cooperate with Mr. lizard later. I''m here..."


    Before he finished, Ronald disappeared here, and his time was up.


    Li Nuo squeezed his chin and murmured, "you don''t know if my colleagues and I know how to open the celestial sphere intersection, so you know how to open it."


    Scp682 says, "nonsense."


    "Can''t you be kind..."


    "Be content, trash. If you were human, I would have killed you."


    Facing the fact that scp682 has emphasized twice that he is not human, Li Nuo has an idea in his mind, but now is not the time to think more about it.


    At this time, Li Nuo heard someone calling his name below.


    He looked down and saw that Qin Shou and chabai were standing in the same position just now. He didn''t want to leave, so he paced over.


    "What are you doing?"


    Qin Shou said, "there are two things..." he pointed to the hole in the wall with his fleshy fingers. "There is a box that we can''t open. It seems that it''s a special treasure box for customs clearance. You can''t open it with artillery just now. Let''s see what you can do."


    Li nuoxing came and walked into the cave with joyful steps. At first sight, he saw Deng Yuanzhou carrying the iron gate.


    "Brother Zhou, what are you doing? What''s the pose? "


    Deng Yuanzhou laughed awkwardly, "there''s a monster at the other end of the door... Xiao Qin said that we must use the door to isolate it, otherwise we''ll break our necks immediately. Brother Ma doesn''t have it."


    Li Nuo Leng a second, instant reaction, tentatively asked: "scp173?"


    Qin Shou nodded, "yes."


    Then he explained to Li Nuo what happened just now.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Nuo raised his hand and wrote big brother.


    "Bullshit."


    "Cow forces your sister!" Qin Shouqing''s tendons burst, "I thought you were thinking of a way! How about a bull in a long time? "


    Li Nuo ignored him and went to the treasure chest. He squatted down to check it. After a little thought, he yelled: "move!"


    "..." Qin Shou''s eyes were confused, "aren''t you a thief... How can you become a robber?"


    "To explain, I''m a thief, the thief is the core, and the thief is the skin. Both of them are indispensable. It''s not difficult to understand to move a box or safe from the owner''s house."


    When Li Nuo saw Qin Shou take out his catapult, he frowned and immediately said, "I''m kidding... This box is high-tech, I can''t open it, but there''s a guy on it who may have a way."


    "Is it the mysterious man in red?"


    "It''s gone."


    "What about the help of peach?" Qin Shou continued.


    "Eaten."


    "... you finally said it."


    "I can''t talk about that disgusting thing."


    Qin Shou sighed, "who is the person you said can solve this box?"


    Li Nuo picked to pick eyebrow, "is ate the help of peach and then killed big brother in red."


    "It''s still human..."


    "You said peaches were eaten?" Cha bai Er Jian looks away from the egg in front of him and turns to look at them with a little fluctuation.


    "It''s a joke... It''s left outside," Li said hastily


    Can''t let chabai know about taozhizhu. He''s afraid that she will tear it down in a rage.


    Chabai is pure and has no doubt. When he heard that taozhizhu should be safe, he let down his heart and continued to observe the egg curiously.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly vibrated.


    The shaking was not frequent, but it was more intense than the first one before.


    "What''s going on?" Deng Yuanzhou asked, sweating. Fortunately, he was strong and solid, or he couldn''t help the iron door behind him just now.


    Li Nuo said: "listen to the news revealed by brother Hongyi, it''s a sign of forbidden Cologne coming..."


    He looked at Qin Shou, who had no love for life, and said, "you just said there were two things, the second one?"


    Qin Shou patted his head, trying to make these troubles clear with the shaking of his face.


    "Do you know what this egg is?" He looked at the egg spit out by scp682 outside the cave. Chabai was squatting there, curiously looking at the crack of the egg, and occasionally nodding the eggshell with his fingers.


    "Ah ~" Li Nuo hammered his right hand with his left hand and said, "the son left by the big devil bick."


    Qin Shoumei corner twitches, "... Don''t lie to me, I''m easy to be serious."


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Lying on the ground, scp682 heard Li Nuo''s voice and lazily raised his head to see Li Nuo and a fat man carrying a box here.


    Chabai followed them, holding an egg.


    "This is the king of bick..." Qin Shou asked strangely.


    Li Nuo whispered, "scp682."


    Qin Shou''s eyes were clear, his body trembled like an electric shock. He suppressed his desire to kneel. He gave scp682 an awkward smile and said: "big... Big brother..."


    Scp682 said coldly, "I don''t have a brother like you."


    Qin Shou is ashamed.


    "Well, two things, please." Li Nuo interrupted them and said, "is there any way you can open this treasure box?"


    "No Scp682 said without thinking about it, and then said, "let''s talk about the second thing."


    Li Nuo said, "what''s the matter with that egg?"


    Scp682 raised his head, throat luck, spit out the viscous matter.


    "Bah!"


    You don''t like to see your children so much... Li Nuo, but since there''s no way, I''ll get down to business first.


    "Let''s talk about how to open the celestial sphere intersection."


    Scp682 turned around, walked up the stairs to the top floor, stopped in front of a stone wall, cleared his throat, and cried: "open sesame..."


    Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air


    It slightly side head, look through the intention to kill, "do not allow you to evaluate my behavior."


    Li Nuo smiles and nods, but at this moment, the wall rises.

 Chapter 254

    Inside, the light was bright, and there was a joystick in the middle of the room.


    Li Nuo walked over and saw the handle of the operating lever. He immediately understood why scp682 needed the help of "human" to open the celestial sphere intersection.


    There are five holes on the top of the handle, with different depths, which can just let an adult''s five fingers in, and the corresponding position is also completely consistent.


    At the same time, there is a strip-shaped pit on the side of the handle, which is not deep and shallow.


    "The person who designed this thing is sick..."


    Li Nuo can''t help Tucao, because this small pit should make complaints about the tongue.


    Even if scp682 is omnipotent, it can''t simulate the appearance of human fingers with its claws, not to mention the tongue


    "How?" Li Nuo asked.


    Scp682 said: "put your finger in, confirm it''s the fingerprint of a humanoid, and stick your tongue into the pit on the side for a second biological match."


    "I know..."


    "And then the front and the back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not only Li Nuo, but also Qin Shou was stupid.


    What''s this... Eight girls


    Li Nuo''s face was twisted and his eyebrows were angry, but he tried to keep his smile at the corner of his mouth, repressed his emotion, and squeezed out a sentence for a long time, "you''re still... Very humorous..."


    Scp682 says, "that''s what it says in the manual."


    "Where are the books?"


    "Yes."


    "... you''re not picky."


    Li Nuo always felt that the lizard was digging himself, but he had no choice but to do so.


    He inserted his fingers into the hole, and the operating rod showed a layer of blue light.


    Then he took a long breath, summoned up courage, put out his tongue, and put it into the pit


    Qin Shou covered his eyes and couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    Li Nuo is not happy, "around (to) each (not) with (you) ran (to)!"


    At this time, the lever "bang", blue light to red light.


    [verified to be qualified]


    After hearing the system sound from somewhere, Li Nuo found out that the pit surface on his tongue seemed to be able to press it in. The heart way should be the button of "fist".


    Then he began to operate.


    Pouting, thrusting, licking, pulling the lever back.


    Then I draw an arc and move it to the right, and then I draw a semicircle and move it to the left.


    At last, he gave up the last shame of being a man and tried to do it with his tongue.


    After a few seconds, there was no response.


    After Qin Shou reminded: "the next after the fist moves faster, you just like to dance ballroom dance certainly not."


    Li Nuo compared his upward middle finger with his free hand.


    But he didn''t know that the direction of the middle finger comparison was toward cha bai, which led to cha bai''s confusion.


    "Let me go up there?"


    Qin Shou kneaded the melon seeds and said, "don''t have strange conversations and actions any more, ok..."


    After several corrections, Li Nuo''s sense of rhythm and speed have been significantly improved, and his movements are no longer so awkward. He has the charm of puckering with the joystick


    Pop


    [successfully started, please wait...]


    "Yes


    Li Nuo swings his fist up, sweating, and finally succeeds!


    Looking back happily, Qin Shou and chabai turned their heads to one side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Shou: "I don''t know what you''re doing..."


    Cha bai: "my eyes are a little uncomfortable..."


    "This... Can''t help..." Li Nuo is helpless, he doesn''t want to do that kind of abnormal action.


    Scp682 said: "in fact, the holes and holes are just for verification. You don''t have to stick your fingers in, let alone lick your tongue in."


    Li Nuo is stupefied, two eyes instantly lose luster, "why didn''t you say earlier..."


    Scp682 laughed and said coldly, "you didn''t ask."


    Banana, you Bala... Li Nuo was furious, his eyes were filled with anger, and he planted the seeds of hatred in his heart.


    Boom!


    A loud noise, followed by another shake.


    "Did it work?" Qin Shou leaned against the wall in disorder.


    "Not so fast." Li Nuo said, "there is something coming outside."


    After hearing this, Qin Shou immediately stepped out of the room and yelled at the bottom: "brother Zhou! Are you ok? "


    A few seconds later, Deng Yuanzhou''s voice came from the hole below.


    "All right!"


    Because there is scp173 behind the iron door, Deng Yuanzhou can only be put there as a door god.


    "If it''s scp173, people will be gone in an instant, so don''t worry. Our physical quality is different from that of ordinary people, and we won''t be confused because of this kind of vibration." Li Nuo came out and said.


    Qin Shou turned his lips and didn''t say much. He had his own reasons for worrying.


    The shock just now made him unable to stand still. Of course, he was worried about the situation of Deng Yuanzhou.


    But at the same time, he also pondered in his heart why this level of vibration had no effect on Li Nuo and cha bai, who were similar to himself.


    Qin Shou can''t help but wonder if the basic abilities of these two people have already surpassed the level


    In fact, there are some factors in this aspect, but there is another one. Li Nuo, chabai and Deng Yuanzhou specialize in melee combat, so their footwork is relatively stable... Their footwork is more solid, especially the melee combat between Li Nuo and chabai has reached level 3, and the vibration intensity just now doesn''t matter to them.


    Tong¡ª¡ª


    From above came the sound of metal collision.


    The brick walls of the ceiling began to loosen.


    "What''s going on?" Qin Shou is curious.


    Li Nuo took out the long unused iron umbrella from his backpack, opened it on his head and said calmly, "it''s going to rain."


    The tea white understands to hide under the iron umbrella, Qin Shou is still confused.


    At this time, all the bricks in the ceiling fell.


    As Li Nuo said, brick rain.


    Two hair opened the ladle of Qin Shou.


    He covered his head and looked at the bloodstain in his hands. As soon as he was about to make trouble, he heard another "Tong"!


    Scared, he ran to Li Nuo''s umbrella with his head in his hands.


    Bang... Bang... Bang... Bang


    The ceiling of the upper floor has shown its internal appearance after the bricks fall. It is an iron sheet top with a gap in the center. With the sound of Caton, the top opens. At the same time, the bricks of the side wall protrude one by one, forming the shape of stairs.


    When everything stops, you can see the sky outside.


    The dazzling light shines into the tower, and the huge ball like the moon grows slowly in the far sky.


    "This is..." Qin Shou exclaimed.


    Li Nuo gently kowtowed, "um... The essence of the intersection of the celestial sphere."


    Scp682 came slowly and murmured: "finally I can go out... For a hundred years..."


    "I''ve always been curious about one thing." In Li Nuo''s eyes, he doubted, "it''s not a problem to destroy the external wall here with your ability. What drives you not to go out?"


    Scp682 did not say, just looked at the top of the metal wall.


    Li Nuo kowtowed slightly. If he guessed correctly, these metal substances may have elements that can restrain scp682.


    He and Qin Shou lifted the box, and told chabai to hold the egg, and then walked up the steps with scp682.


    "What about this box? You can''t open it or put it in your backpack. " Qin Shou doubts.


    "Let me ask you a question." "How long does it take to change the ecology of the world?" Li said


    Qin shoudun lives, does not know why.


    Li Nuo continued: "colognes are closely related to the environment and even control the climate. If they leave, the snow mountain may become a desert, and the desert may become an oasis. If the celestial sphere converges to transfer the colognes gathered here to other worlds, great changes will certainly take place here, but it takes time for everything to be conveyed to nature. A day may be a week, But... If you leave the forbidden Cologne... One day can change the world. "


    "Well... I understand a little bit, but it''s a bit messy." Qin Shou said.


    Li Nuo laughs, "we still have one and a half days left in the main line time. During this time, if we are sucked into another world with our treasure chest, maybe we can try to open the treasure chest with the means of that world."


    "There''s something wrong with your statement... What about the primitive world?" Qin Shou asked.


    "Are you going or not?" Chabai said impatiently.


    Because Li Nuo and Qin Shou stop, so the last tea white has been holding eggs behind the stairs.


    Li Nuo smile, no longer explain, carrying the box step up.


    Out of the tower, standing at the top of the tower, the light ball above is dazzling, the spiral air flow around has disappeared, the tower is more than 100 meters high, the vision is transparent, the sky is dark clouds, the clouds flow very fast, such as black waves.


    At this moment, a loud roar came.


    The shrill roar made the three men cover their ears tightly.


    This is the roar of the colognes surrounding the ancient pagoda area. Both Li Nuo and Qin Shou know that their howling can''t be the coming of the gospel.


    A bigger crisis is coming.

 Chapter 255

    Three people standing at the top of the tower, no guardrail, no stone brick separated, step forward is to fall under 100 meters.


    Here you can see a general view of the whole ancient pagoda area.


    Boundless, full of debris, broken stone houses stand in rows, climbing vines on the wall count the years they have gone through.


    "Where did the sound come from?" Qin Shou looked around anxiously. Even here, he could not see the figure of Gu Long. They should still be at the edge of the area, but the howl just now seemed close at hand.


    "Far away..." chabai frowned lightly, "over there."


    She raised her hand and pointed to the distance, but Qin Shou couldn''t see anything in that direction even though she was staring out.


    Li Nuo looked back at scp682 and asked, "excuse me, can your body be infinitely bigger?"


    Scp682 looked alert. "I noticed from the beginning. You know me well... Why?"


    Li Nuo pointed to his eyes and said with a smile, "pay attention to my eyes. Don''t you find that they are different from human beings?"


    "Read memory?" SCP looked at Li Nuo''s eyes, did not see any changes in the pupil, he believed his nonsense, "ha... It seems that you and the old man are the same breed."


    I want to be of the same breed with him, so I''ll bake you first... Li Nuo said, and at the same time, I''m glad that my eyes won''t change due to special reasons.


    "Can you answer my question?"


    "Do you want to see it?" scp682 said


    "Well?"


    The size of scp682 suddenly began to expand.


    The flesh of its body swells one by one, with different sizes and thicknesses. It seems that it can flow out thick juice with a poke.


    Then the package gradually flattened, exposed in the air ribs protruding body, muscle due to expansion tearing crack, the smell of blood flowing down, dripping on the ground, emitting smoke.


    It took a minute for the change to stop. Now it has grown to more than ten meters long and more than three meters high.


    "Ah... Ah Qin Shou screamed in horror.


    "The cat?" Li Nuo looked down on him, looked back at scp682 and said, "is that it?"


    "What is that?" Qin Shou said, "it''s as big as the sewer!"


    "But it''s getting weaker," chabai said


    "What?" Qin Shou was surprised.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Scp682 laughed out, voice hoarse and majestic, "girl, good eye ah."


    Tea white arms ring chest, expression indifference, ignoring its praise.


    Li Nuo explained: "the muscle strength has not changed, but because of the bigger body size, the original flexible movements can not be done, and putting myself so big undoubtedly means that I am a living target. Please beat me to death."


    "That''s right." Scp682 retracted its original size. This time, there were no dense packets. It became smaller as if it had been illuminated by a miniature lamp.


    "But I..." Li Nuo almost said the word "heard" and immediately changed the words, "my eyes can read, you can enlarge to the size of the planet."


    "Do you know what theory is?"


    "I see." Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, "that is to say, you are useless..."


    "... pay attention to your words."


    At this time, cha bai suddenly said, "something is coming."


    Li Nuo and Qin Shou were worried. Looking into the distance, a dark shadow gradually grew larger under the dark clouds.


    "This is..." Qin Shou cold sweat DC, hand on the waist of the catapult, ready to draw out shooting.


    "Don''t be nervous." Li Nuo put one hand on Qin Shou''s shoulder and said, "it''s canghuolong."


    Dozens of seconds later, the fire dragon landed on the top of the tower. It wagged its tail and licked Li Nuo all wet.


    There is a feeling of having a dog


    Because it was necessary to dig a hole when entering the ancient pagoda area, so before that, the fire dragon was left outside. However, this dragon had a very sensitive sense of smell. When it smelled the blood on the ground, it found the smell and flew in.


    "Is there anything unusual on your way here? Those colognes... No, they should be the very powerful ones around the ancient pagoda. They didn''t attack you? " Li Nuo takes out the [fetters] and tries to communicate with canghuolong.


    Canghuolong tilted his head like a dementia, and then slowly shook his head a moment later.


    At this time, suddenly listen to a "boom", originally open tower top ground suddenly closed.


    "The meeting of the celestial spheres has begun?" Li Nuo looks at scp682, which is silent, indicating acquiescence.


    "I don''t understand." Cha bai was curious.


    Li Nuo explained: "I guess, similar to the secondary protection device, there may be mistakes in the celestial sphere intersection guided by it. In short, you want to go to Cybertron, but when the plane comes, you will be told that the destination is Leiyin temple, but when all the planes come, you will be killed if you don''t get on..."


    "It''s not easy for you to say that... And it''s not a plane, it''s a bandit." Qin Shou make complaints about the road.


    Ignoring him, Li Nuo continued: "at this time, it is detected that the state of the world on the other side of the celestial sphere intersection in the tower is not in line with the destination, and then the secondary protection device will be turned on. After receiving the order, everyone will quickly go down the tower and return to the tower within a certain period of time, so that even if the celestial sphere intersection starts, people in the tower will not be affected."


    Then he looked at scp682 and said, "right? Therefore, the world on the other side of the celestial sphere is not the original world where ancient civilizations were


    "Ask me if you know?"


    "That continent elder brother..." Qin Shou is uneasy, but think about it, let Deng Yuanzhou stay here actually better.


    After all, the process of the celestial sphere intersection is safe and dangerous. No one knows. Maybe the lizard in front of him knows it, but Qin Shou is unwilling to ask the dangerous guy.


    Li Nuo said no more, and paid attention to whether there would be changes around, especially in the sky.


    There is something


    What is this


    He saw a long, thin shadow above the towering clouds.


    Break through the thick black clouds and coil around the light ball.


    "Hey... Do you see that thing?" Qin Shou squinted and saw the shadow.


    "Lizard elder brother..." Li Nuo''s expression is dignified and asked in a deep voice: "is there any place nearby where I can hide


    Scp682 sneered at the appellation "lizard big brother", but still replied: "I only know things inside the tower, and I don''t know anything outside the tower."


    "What on earth is that?" Chabai frowned and asked. She felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. This feeling was just to see the shadow on the heartstrings.


    "That..."


    Boom!


    Before Li Nuo''s voice fell, the red thunder fell above the clouds.


    The earth vibrated, and the shaking people couldn''t stand up. They even had the illusion that the ancient pagoda was about to fall apart.


    Maybe, it''s not an illusion


    The shadow falls rapidly, shows its real body and hovers over the ancient pagoda.


    This is a giant dragon covered with shining white scales and body hair. It is like an oriental ancient dragon. It has a pair of wings that symbolize disaster and are sacred and magnificent. The four giant horns on its head shine like a crown.


    Just like the legend, the Dragon God is as sacred and dazzling.


    The disaster is overwhelming, the dark extends and eats the blue, the sun wheel sinks, and the seat of the king''s death is the court of hunting - the ancestor highlights.


    Sitting on the top of everything, the source of taboo, the ancestor of the Dragon


    "ZuLong..."


    Li Nuo wiped the sweat on his head, and cried in his heart, "shit..."

 Chapter 256

    Li Nuo and Qin Shou watched ZuLong float up and down like a kite. They kept silent and dare not breathe.


    A moment later, Qin Shou asked: "how... To die?"


    Yes, he asked how to die, no doubt, because there is no chance of winning.


    This time, unlike in the case of bakhte, although the top of the tower is vast, there is no place to escape. It is surrounded by a 100 meter abyss, and it is a death to fall.


    "Don''t worry to die first..." Li Nuo said, using the last "exploration", which was also the "exploration" he had planned to leave to Gu Long.


    [ZuLong]


    [grade: a]


    [physical strength: 9000]


    Energy value


    [skill] - [???]


    [Note: the ancestor of ten thousand dragons]


    There''s a little bit of a trance inside Leno''s skull.


    "What''s the matter?" Chabai asked him if he had any questions.


    Li Nuo said slowly: "it''s ok... I seem to see the lantern of my life..."


    "I will not really die..." make complaints about the way.


    At this time, ZuLong folded his wings and slowly fell down with dazzling brilliance, just like the holy God coming from heaven, holding the dragon''s head aloof, as if making a choice to judge all living beings.


    "Amitabha..." Qin Shou drew a cross on his chest.


    "Don''t worry..." Li Nuo comforted: "for taboo Cologne, we are like insects and ants. We can''t get into their eyes, let alone attack us."


    Scp682 says, "you''re not human."


    "Just your words..." Li Nuo''s subconscious words were suddenly swallowed by himself, "later... What did you just say?"


    "Hey... Are you sure it won''t mess with us?" Qin Shou''s worried voice came.


    ZuLong''s sharp eyes pointed to where they were.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo''s head was tight, "stay away!"


    Subconsciously, he reached out and grabbed Qin Shou, who was slow, and picked up the lighter egg. He jumped out of here with chabai.


    Just at this moment, red lightning came down from the sky and overturned all the stone bricks on the ground, revealing the metal plate below.


    Scp682 had already been submerged in the scope of lightning, it was evaporated into air by high temperature at the moment of contact with lightning, and then resurrected a few seconds later and appeared in the rear of Li Nuo.


    Knowing that scp682 was behind him, Li Nuo asked without looking back: "how long will the celestial sphere intersection be completed?"


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo looked anxiously at the position where he was just now. The treasure chest was still standing there, motionless, and even without any trace of being crushed by the high temperature.


    If the treasure box is OK


    But... Li Nuo thought that, on the other hand, the technological ability of ancient civilization has reached the level that can defend the destructive power of ZuLong.


    At this time, the tea white calls out the magic, and the thunder light begins to spread around her legs until the thunder lines appear all over her body. She starts the maximum power, and then takes a step forward.


    "Don''t die."


    Li Nuo reminded that before ZuLong made the next offensive, he released the data he had just "detected.".


    Tea white after looking, indifferent said: "so what? Is it better to fight than to stand and be beaten? "


    "You are really a lengtouqing..." Li Nuo stares at ZuLong tightly, and is wary of his next action. He says: "it only needs a blow to kill us, and we can''t fight it..."


    Qin Shou agreed: "it''s not... Unless it''s a lunatic without thinking ability, no one will really want to fight it..."


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice: "listen... It attacked just now because we invaded the area around it. Now it''s so far away that it doesn''t move any more. Don''t provoke it... Just wait for the sky and the earth to cross..."


    Before the word Huizi was spoken, it was blocked by ZuLong''s roar.


    The sound reverberates faintly, and the sound wave vibrates to break the air current.


    ZuLong soared into the sky, with red thunder in his mouth.


    "What is this..." Qin Shou was sweating.


    "This is..." Li Nuo took up cha bai''s arm, kicked the egg, and yelled: "run!"


    Boom!


    The naked eye can only see a flash of red light.


    Then there was a hole in the ground!


    Fortunately, Li Nuo was glad that ZuLong flew into the air and spit out a thunderbolt called "half sky Thor gun", which is pregnant with enough destructive power to destroy everything.


    Li Nuo was shocked by ZuLong''s power, and was surprised that the egg he kicked didn''t break


    "Sure enough, we have to do it."


    Tea white lips light tone, standing in front of everyone, ready to meet the challenge.


    She knew that she was not the opponent of the silver dragon in front of her, but... Although she didn''t say it, what she wanted in her heart was to buy time for Li Nuo and Qin Shou. They knew more about the game world and were more useful than herself.


    "Fire dragon!"


    Li Nuo suddenly yelled, calling the fire dragon who had escaped to the edge of the top of the tower.


    He suddenly took chabai''s small arm and quickly removed her claws.


    "Mine is broken. Lend it to me. And don''t make meaningless sacrifices." He left this sentence to chabai and rode the fire dragon to the sky.


    ZuLong slowly close, visual is still in place of tea white and Qin Shou.


    Just then the sky was thundering and red.


    ZuLong bowed his head with thunder in his mouth, and the red lightning was about to come out again.


    "I still have to..."


    Chabai helplessly looks at Li Nuo who is riding the fire dragon in the sky. She knows that Li Nuo must have his own intention, but she is afraid that it is too late.


    In the face of overwhelming power, wisdom is not worth mentioning. ZuLong''s next attack is just around the corner, and there is no time to wait for Li Nuo.


    ZuLong is close at hand. As she approaches, an inexplicable pressure is sweeping like a huge wave. This energy makes her legs weak and her body tremble. She tries to keep herself standing, but her stubborn attitude makes her mouth choke with blood


    "It''s over..."


    Qin Shou is relieved that at least Deng Yuanzhou is safe and sound, and there is still one person left alive in the team, so that even if he hangs here, the task may be successfully completed.


    "Burn it!"


    Li Nuo, holding the shackle stone in his hand, directs canghuolong to send a fireball to the back of ZuLong.


    With the explosion of light and the dissipation of high temperature, there was no change in the scales and fluff of ZuLong. The attack of canghuolong was just like the bite of insects and ants.


    But at least, Li Nuo attracted ZuLong''s attention and drew his hatred value to himself.


    A roar was deafening.


    Chabai and Qin ShouZhen''s ears are bleeding, and they bend over their ears in pain.


    ZuLong raised his dazzling wings and flew straight into the air to catch up with Li Nuo.


    "Run, run, run!" Li Nuo stammered the fire dragon out.


    The dragon was so obedient that it really fell to the ground and began to run on four legs


    "Fly! It''s not running! Who let you really run away


    Li Nuo quickly corrected the mistake, and the Dragon flew into the air. Li Nuo once again called out, "fly down around the tower."


    The fire dragon knew the horror of the Dragon behind him and started to fly around the tower at the fastest speed.


    Qin Shou sat on the ground, and for the rest of his life, "Li Nuo is too selfless..."


    He subconsciously thinks that Li Nuo made himself a target and took ZuLong to protect them.


    Chabai gasped, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "no, he won''t do meaningless things..."


    "Don''t you see his purpose?" The sound of scp682 comes from behind.


    Qin Shou was startled. "Please let me know in advance when you show up behind others next time..."


    "If you don''t want me to tell you with my voice, how about next time I whip you with my tail?"


    Qin Shou choked speechless.


    "What do you mean by Li Nuo?" Chabai asked eagerly.


    Scp682''s eyes showed arrogance, "a group of stupid guys... Think about it with your brain..."


    Canghuolong is drawing s line in the air to avoid a thunder gun behind him. Of course, Li Nuo is the one who directs it to dodge.


    "Three meters a floor..." Li Nuo''s anxious mouth was filled with language, and his pupils quickly scanned the outer wall of the ancient pagoda.


    "It should be this floor..."


    "Fire dragon! Stop at this height, circle! Be careful not to rear end


    At the command of Li Nuo, another thunderbolt flashed around the corner.


    With a bang, red thunder exploded and rocks splashed in the dust.


    At the moment, the outer wall of the original complete upper layer of the ancient tower has been damaged by three thunderguns.


    Some areas even show the scene inside the tower.


    If the tower is not the product of ancient technology, it should have collapsed by now.


    The fire dragon circled quickly. Li Nuo''s eyes are deep, he stares at the wall and even ignores ZuLong who is chasing him.


    All of a sudden, his eyes flashed a trace of fine light.


    "Here it is


    ¡°SCP173£¡¡±

 Chapter 257

    "You say god horse..."


    Qin Shou couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Scp682 said: "I won''t say it again. The boy went to scp173."


    "... you said it again." Qin Shouxu asked, "well, how do you know we met scp173?"


    "Hum..." scp682 looked up, "I have nothing to do, I can''t do."


    "Can you beat the Dragon just now?"


    "No


    "What a hopeless... Can''t."


    Cha bai pinched her chin and bit her thin lip. After thinking for a moment, she kowtowed slightly


    "Wait a minute..." where did you learn the word "reliable" Make complaints about Qin Shou always be inopportune or inappropriate.


    Chabai said: "there are only two ways for Li Nuo to seek help now, leading the dragon to those ancient dragons in the periphery, but the speed of canghuolong can''t guarantee that he can reach his destination safely in such a long flight distance, so now the most important helper he should ask for is that..." she recalled the name of scp173 and said: "that clay gourd."


    Qin Shouxian was stunned, and then said, "what''s the ghost of clay gourd? Although scp173 looks like a gourd and is a villain, it''s hard to spit out the slot when it''s called clay gourd..."


    At this time, the ancient tower once again shaking violently, accompanied by the ear thumping sound.


    "What''s going on!? It''s more violent than the last three shakes. " Qin Shou''s hands and feet were on the ground, keeping his body steady and looking uneasy. "Shall we go and help him?"


    Cha bai glanced at him, "can you fly?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Li nuodang was in the air, holding his claws firmly on canghuolong''s legs, making a fortune and sweating.


    Just now, ZuLong''s thunder gun brushed against canghuolong''s side, and the aftershock blew Li Nuo into the air. It was this thunder gun that caused the violent shaking of the ancient pagoda just now.


    He was glad to get gouzhao from chabai... Otherwise


    He aimed at the bottom of his eyes. The visual impact of 100 meters made him almost suffocate.


    All of a sudden, canghuolong speeds up. Li Nuo is caught off guard like a dog led by a car. Facing the fierce wind pressure, his face shakes and deforms.


    There was another loud noise, and the scarlet thunder burst on the wall.


    The dragon made a circle. Li Nuo quickly grabbed the dragon''s leg and looked around. The position he had just locked had been broken by two thunders.


    "You can see the internal structure..."


    Li Nuo frowned, took out an iron umbrella from his backpack, opened it to protect his body, and yelled: "rush into the hole that was blasted out, and rush with eyes closed!"


    "Ga?" The fire dragon let out a duck cry full of doubts, but he still did it, closed his eyes and rushed to it.


    When he closed his eyes, he felt an impulse coming. Li Nuo held canghuolong''s strong thigh tightly, but he was still thrown out by a inertia. Rao was so afraid to open his eyes.


    There was a sound of gravel crashing in his ears. When he couldn''t see, he protected himself with an iron umbrella. He only felt that countless stone bricks were pressed on the surface of the umbrella, and some of them even hit his exposed legs.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    When it all stopped, leno gasped out of the rock.


    He opened a small crack in his eyelid, fixed his sight on the ground, and did not dare to look up.


    "It''s killing me..."


    Li Nuo sloped his feet, pulled out his walking stick and limped out of the rock.


    Although his leg hurt, at least he came to the inside of the ancient pagoda. He thought that he was about to take the next step, and his keen hearing noticed that there was a different sound in front of him.


    "Canghuo..."


    Li Nuo''s words suddenly stopped. Under the refraction of the light outside the cave, he saw a long shadow on the ground.


    Like the shadow of a gourd


    "Found..."


    He looked up and saw the lower part of scp173, facing himself.


    Further forward, the light began to dim. Scp173 was standing in the dark shadow, like a statue standing in the dark. Although it did not move, it was always fatal.


    He immediately turned his head and looked at the sky outside the cave. ZuLong was outside, and the dazzling white light hurt li Nuo''s eyes. This pure white dragon was staring at himself, and it would blow out scarlet thunder guns to destroy it at any time.


    Li Nuo knows that the opportunity is only at this moment. He deliberately turns his back to scp173 behind him, tries to keep the axis in line, and stares at ZuLong''s eyes. When the eyes of the dragon and the snake are facing each other, it indicates that ZuLong and scp173 are already facing each other


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly ran to the side with his walking stick to support his lame leg and didn''t look back.


    ZuLong looked for the target, pupil lateral shift, all of a sudden, it noticed a thing in the moment appeared on his neck.


    Hearing a dragon roar, Li Nuo stops and walks back to the front of the cave. At the same time, he deliberately avoids the area where scp173 just stood.


    He leaned out his head and saw that ZuLong had been flying high above the sky. With his excellent visual ability, he could see that on the back of the dragon, there was a strange thing like a nail.


    Li Nuo let out his breath and bent down to wipe the sweat that had already wet his face.


    "Successful..."


    Scp173 can''t look away as long as it''s in contact with the person. If it violates this rule, it will appear behind the person and break his neck.


    Li Nuo used this setting to distract ZuLong.


    According to common sense, ZuLong''s neck can''t be broken. It can tear scp173 with its own terrible dragon power. However, sc173 is as immortal as sc682. Even if it is killed, it will appear behind the opponent in an instant and break the neck of the target again.


    In other words... ZuLong can''t completely destroy scp173, and scp173 can''t kill ZuLong... And these two guys are the masters who will never give up until they kill the target.


    Li Nuo looked at the flying ZuLong with pity in his eyes.


    "I wish you happiness for the rest of your life..."


    Without the threat of scp173, Li Nuo opened his eyes and scanned here.


    He saw the fire dragon lying on the ground in the distance, sticking out his tongue like a dog, and his eyes were blurred. It was estimated that when he flew in, he was stunned because he closed his eyes and didn''t stop the brake


    "Fortunately, I have an iron umbrella..."


    He moved his eyes to the side, because the damage had been almost filled with gravel.


    At this moment, Li Nuo''s face sank.


    He saw an iron door under the gravel


    Seeing this, Li Nuo realized that Deng Yuanzhou had quit the script.


    This iron door is not far away from the position scp173 just stood on. It is likely that it is the door Deng Yuanzhou is holding.


    ZuLong''s attack on the pagoda caused violent shaking and scattered bricks and stones. In this case, it was difficult for Deng Yuanzhou to keep his balance and hold on to the iron door. Once the door leaked a gap, scp173, who looked at him, would immediately appear behind Deng Yuanzhou and strangle him.


    What''s more, even if sc173 had cleared the value of hatred at that time, Deng Yuanzhou could not bear the falling stones


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 100 rewards of happy wind, thank you upstairs for the 300 rewards of downstairs dad~

 Chapter 258

    "Hello... That boy is really successful..." scp682 looked at the dancing ZuLong in the sky and showed his amazing color for the first time.


    Chabai doesn''t care about this, but looks at Qin Shou with a bad face.


    "What happened?"


    Qin Shou bowed his head and said: "brother Zhou... Left the script."


    "Well..." chabai frowned, very deep. She was worried about whether Li Nuo was in trouble.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Qin Shou mistakenly thought that the worry on cha bai''s face was for Deng Yuanzhou and himself, so he said, "as long as I can finish the main line with you, brother Zhou will get the same settlement, so don''t worry."


    "Oh."


    Cha bai made a random response, then walked to the edge of the ancient pagoda, knelt down on the ground and poked out his head to see if Li Nuo could be seen below.


    At this time, a strong wind blowing, she looked up, blue dragon shadow across the sky.


    "Li Nuo!"


    Tea white heartstrings relax, but listen to Li Nuo shouting: "ready! The worse will come soon


    Just as the voice fell, chabai looked around.


    "Make it clear!"


    When the Dragon fell to the ground, Li Nuo didn''t mean to come down on the dragon''s back. He said, "the sky is a little red in the West. If you guess correctly, it may be another forbidden dragon coming."


    "What to do?"


    Li Nuo said: "come up, find a place to hide before the celestial sphere meets." He turned his head and cried, "skinny brother! On the dragon''s back, and that... That... Forget it, you can''t die. "


    Several eyes on scp682''s head glanced at Li Nuo, slowly turned around and walked to the edge of a raised platform. Lying down, he closed his eyes and began to nourish himself, ready to "wait for death".


    Canghuolong raised his wings and flew down the pagoda with three people and a treasure chest. Among the chaotic ruins, they chose a more complete house with a hole on the top to hide.


    "I always feel that I forgot something..." Li Nuo sat cross legged, fingers clasping his temple, a flash of inspiration, "right! Forget the egg


    "You can stop..." Qin Shou said, "it''s important to protect your life. The top of the tower is too dangerous."


    Li Nuo kowtowed, "that''s right."


    Then he stood up, went to the fire dragon and patted the warm dragon''s neck.


    "Brother long, go back and get an egg."


    "Is it so hard to stop you from dying?" Qin Shou was speechless and choked.


    "Shh --" chabai motioned them to shut up and said cautiously, "something''s happening."


    Above the sky, the dark clouds are eroded by ink, and the light on the clouds is blocked and torn up, leaving only the luminous spheres where the celestial spheres meet still emitting brightness.


    Now it''s like the night coming, and the day is far away without any trace. The light ball is like a huge lighthouse shining on the ancient pagoda, but the light seems bright, but unexpectedly it can''t take into account the lower area. In a twinkling of an eye, Li Nuo''s hands are out of sight.


    There is a big difference between the darkness and the darkness in the broad sense. Even at night, Li Nuo''s eyes can vaguely distinguish the surrounding scenes, but now they are trapped in the blind area of vision. It seems that the visual ability of the demon hunter is also deprived by the black.


    Qin Shou was afraid of the dark and dared not move. He asked timidly, "heaven... Is the dog coming?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "I am Erlang God, do you believe it?"


    As he said this, he poked out his hand to feel the dark, trying to find the main door and go out to find out.


    Something similar to a floating cloth was caught by him.


    He remembered that there was a dirty cloth stained yellow by dust behind the door when he entered the room. Thinking of this, he grabbed the door frame next to the floating cloth with his other hand... Later


    Li Nuo pressed the "doorframe"... How soft.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    The first came from Li Nuo, and the second came from Qin Shou, who was frightened.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Shou asked eagerly.


    "Nothing." The voice of tea white came from the front, "I just patted insects."


    "That bug is a little big." The voice of scp682 suddenly came from behind them.


    Qin Shou''s heart was tight. Before he opened his mouth, he listened to scp682 and said, "fat man, if you want to be surprised again, I''ll eat you."


    "Ah... Oh..."


    "What are you doing here?" Asked chabai.


    Scp682 said: "it''s more interesting to be with you, and more importantly... I like to be quiet, but I have a hunch that the top of the tower will be lively soon."


    At this time, several dragon shaped shadows intruded under the light ball.


    "Cologne?" Qin Shou doubts that the shadow''s outline is not like an ordinary flying dragon. It can only be those ancient dragons wandering in the border of the ancient pagoda area.


    "It''s really lively." Chabai echoed: "it''s not just a group of uninvited guests. The light ball is getting bigger..."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The ground suddenly began to shake violently, like a precursor to the arrival of a black hole.


    I thought the time of the ground shaking would be as short as before, but this time it lasted for a few minutes.


    After calming down, the stone bricks outside the house fell to the ground one by one, and part of the house collapsed.


    "Where''s Li Nuo?" Cha bai''s eyes could not penetrate the darkness, and he could not see where Li Nuo was lying.


    "Alive..." Li Nuo held his head and sat up, "I always felt that just now my head was opened by a brick..."


    "There''s a nasty smell..." his sensitive nose sniffed out scp682 and asked, "how long is the radiation range of the celestial sphere intersection?"


    Knowing that he was asking himself, scp682 said, "I''m not sure. In short, it''s impossible to reach the ground. The manual clearly says that the artificially guided celestial sphere intersection is very different from the normal one."


    That''s right. Li Nuo thought that if it could radiate to the ground, those ancient people would not have to climb to the top of the tower to meet the confluence of the celestial spheres... It should be a barrier set to prevent the confluence of the celestial spheres from affecting the ecology of the world


    Li Nuo looked up at the Cologne hovering under the light ball, and laughed. The ancient people would never have thought that the energy of the celestial sphere would attract these colognes who can really change the ecology.


    "Canghuolong, spit a fireball into the sky!"


    Not far away, there was a dim fire.


    Even the flame of dragon''s breath could devour the darkness, but even so, we found the location of the Dragon by looking for the weak light.


    "Thin brother, have you got the treasure box?"


    "Dragging..." Qin Shou touched his stomach and said, "to tell you the truth, he has been doing manual work since he entered the tower. He is a little hungry."


    "Stick to it for a while, and you''ll lose weight."


    "That sphere of light... Is getting bigger and bigger." Tea white said uneasily.


    "Wait..." Li Nuo said in a deep voice.


    Before long, the ground began to shake again. Through the length of time, Li Nuo was sure that the earthquake had nothing to do with the Cologne. It was just the influence of the huge light ball above his head.


    All of a sudden, the ball of light radiated a dazzling light, the air began to twist, the ground vibration became more violent, the crust cracked, the ruins collapsed, and the ancient pagoda tilted slightly.


    At the same time, the colognes suddenly left and were replaced by another huge figure, flying with dark wings.


    "... that''s..." Li Nuo''s face sank, and I''m afraid that it was another taboo monster in the world of monster hunter, either the black dragon or the Red Dragon


    But at the moment, the white awn of the light ball becomes stronger and stronger, and the change begins, like a wheel that can''t stop.


    "To the ball of light."


    Li Nuo gave an order to canghuolong. Now he can''t manage so much. He has to enter the radiation range of the intersection of the celestial sphere and go to the world behind the photosphere, because he has something to do.


    The fire dragon galloped toward the sky and in a few seconds came to the top of the tower again.


    Scp682 looked at all this in the ruins, silent, just showed a bad smile.


    "Contract completion..."


    A black dragon stands on the top of the tower. Contrary to ZuLong, it exudes the air of destruction.


    Black Dragon


    Li Nuo''s head is in a cold sweat, but now he can''t care so much. No one knows whether the radiance of the sphere is a sign of the beginning of the celestial sphere convergence, or how long the celestial sphere convergence lasts. It may be a minute, a day, or just a second


    "I advise you not to provoke this guy..." Qin Shou asked.


    "Nonsense..."


    The black dragon roared up to the sky, and the sound wave vibrated. The black fire dragon was shocked and fell to the stone surface on the top of the tower.


    Li Nuo uses the leap of faith in a hurry and falls on Qin Shou steadily.


    Qin Shou said discontentedly: "don''t treat me as a cushion any more! I''ve got enough pain in my ears, and I have to suffer back! "


    Li Nuo dug out his ear hole. His fingers were bloodstained. His hearing was several times more than that of ordinary people. The roaring of the black dragon hurt him several times as much as that of ordinary people.


    Now he almost lost his hearing.


    But fortunately, the black dragon didn''t seem to want to take care of them, just looked up at the huge ball of light.


    At the same time, the top of the tower vibrated and ZuLong fell down. Scp173 was still standing on its neck


    Another one to join in the fun... Li Nuo.


    When the evil dragon and the holy dragon meet, the suffocating pressure makes the vibration here more intense.


    The three men choked out a mouthful of blood.


    The headache was splitting and the vision began to blur.


    This is the power of taboo dragons. If you approach them, you will lose half your life.


    "I can''t stand it..." Qin Shou wanted to take out the [recovery medicine] from his backpack, but he couldn''t lift his limbs like lead.


    All of a sudden, the light ball on the top burst out strong light, and in an instant, he was submerged by the white awn.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello?"


    "Are you all right?"


    Confused, Qin Shou heard several shouts.


    As the light faded, a white boy with a ruffian face stood in front of him.


    Qin Shou was stunned, his face stiff, and his pupils swept around.


    European style houses... Dusty streets... Lines of cables lying on the walls


    "Stupid!" Cried the boy impatiently.


    Qin Shoumeng nodded, "no... no..."


    "Do you want to fix something?" the boy asked


    "No... no..."


    The boy glanced at him and said, "let''s go. We are standing in front of our store in a thick velvet suit on a hot day. I don''t know. I think we have mascots here."


    "I''ve told you so many times. Be polite to everyone." The soft voice of a woman came from the shop behind the boy.


    A woman in overalls and long brown hair came out and gave Qin Shou a kind smile. Her squinting eyes looked like the moon.


    "Excuse me, sir. What can I do for you?"


    Qin Shou Leng Leng, "no... no..."


    Goo~~~


    His stomach started ringing.


    "Come in, come to me and have something to eat before you leave."


    "Sister! Here you are again


    "Shut up."


    The boy closed his mouth, glared at Qin Shou and turned to leave.


    "I''m sorry... My brother has a bad temper."


    Qin Shou quickly waved his hand, "no, I disturb you." His stomach screamed again, this time, deafening.


    "Maybe I really have to eat something here..." Qin Shou smiles helplessly, "that... My name is Qin shou... Excuse me, miss... No, miss... No, miss..."


    "Don''t worry about the appellations. Just call me Emily."

 Chapter 259

    "Ha..." chabai rubbed her eyes and shook her head. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in the woods.


    She saw Li Nuo standing in front of her, staring around with a thoughtful face.


    "Li Nuo?"


    Her cry didn''t seem to reach Li Nuo''s ears.


    "Li Nuo."


    Still didn''t hear.


    "Li Nuo!"


    Still not heard.


    In fact, Li Nuo is deaf because of the roar of the dragon.


    She didn''t know. She got up and went to Li Nuo.


    "Well?"


    Li Nuo Leng Lengshen, "wake up." He smiles and asks, "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." Chabai gently shook his head and said, "you seem to have something to do."


    Li Nuo''s mouth slightly up, a little helpless smile, "let''s go, I know where to go."


    He can''t hear the sound of tea white, but he can be sure that this place is very familiar, and he never wants to come back. For this reason, he forgot to use the blood tonic props.


    Li Nuo looked left and right, but he didn''t see the treasure box around him, so he took a step.


    Tea white speechless, see his mind heavy, no longer ask, followed up.


    Through the woods, the front suddenly opened up.


    On the plain, there is a town standing within sight.


    The town is quiet, dust crawls on the houses, the town is empty, in the distance, stands dozens of tombstones.


    Li Nuo went to a house, put his hand on the door, looked at the dust on his fingers, and his heart was full of waves.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The door made a noise and pushed open slowly.


    Ronald sat in a wooden chair, smiling at the guests.


    "You can find it."


    Looking at Ronald''s silent mouth, Li Nuo remembered that he was deaf, took out a bottle of recovery medicine, held it in his hand, hesitated for a moment and put it back into his backpack.


    He skillfully found the kitchen in the house, found a pot of honey, took out a spoon full of dust from the cabinet, wiped the spoon with his sleeve, twisted a spoon and sent it to the entrance, feeling that his hearing was gradually recovering.


    "Hungry?" Asked Ronald.


    "Not bad."


    As Li Nuo ate the remaining honey, he sat opposite Ronald. Chabai leaned against the wall to listen in.


    "Come on, I don''t know what I''m here for." Li Nuo''s mouth is smiling, but there is haze in his eyes.


    Ronald shrugged innocently. "You''re here yourself."


    Li Nuo was silent, and Ronald continued: "the obsession in your heart will lead you to the place you can''t forget most, or the place most suitable for you. This is the characteristic of the intersection of heaven and earth. Obviously, in this world, the place you can''t forget most is here."


    He looked at chabai and said, "for miss yuanshushi, the companion in front of her is far more important than the red church in Cowell, so you will follow Mr. Leno''s steps and appear here."


    "HEATHERTON."


    "Is it..." Li Nuo slowly collapsed on the back of the chair while delivering honey to his mouth.


    Ronald laughed. "Good. The murderous spirit is gone. I think we can communicate normally."


    "What if it''s an object?" Li Nuo asked.


    "There are two possibilities," Ronald said, "to be in the same place with the people or creatures who come into contact with it, or to be transported to one place at random."


    Li Nuo was lost in thought, and the treasure box he got was gone. He was not sure whether Qin Shou touched the treasure box when Bai mang appeared.


    "We have a box. Can we straighten it up?"


    Ronald said, "I''m sorry, if it''s something I haven''t seen, there''s nothing I can do about it." He said, pause here, and asked, "is there anything else to ask?"


    Li Nuo put the empty honey jar on the table, wiped his mouth and said, "don''t you know all about it?"


    Master mirror can read out what other people think, so Ronald already knows Li Nuo''s doubts.


    "First of all, I want to praise you." Ronald tilted his head and showed a gentleman like smile, "you already know that the other world where the celestial sphere meets is here."


    "It''s obvious enough that you said in the tower, ''I''ll come to you.''" Li Nuo returned.


    "Let me explain the question in your mind."


    Ronald started to hold it out of thin air, and there was a cup of coffee with warm smoke. He took a sip and rolled his throat with a comfortable expression. At the same time, he said, "I can control the guiding ability of celestial sphere intersection, but it takes a lot of energy. In order to let Mr. lizard... No, scp682 come to me, I need to lead the transmission place of celestial sphere intersection here, But I can only change the destination to the world. "


    "As for why I came here to wait for you instead of serving you coffee and food to my place... It''s been two weeks since I came back from that world, and now something special has happened."


    Li Nuo''s expression is tight. It must be strange that Ronald can say the four words "special situation"


    "My house is being renovated."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well..." Ronald put down his coffee cup. "That''s all I can explain. I can''t tell you the rest, but I have an opinion to make."


    "Mr. Li Nuo, please don''t use dirty words when you think about problems in your mind, especially the language that causes personal attacks on me."


    Li Nuo narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "you go to the bathhouse to peep, and you want the naked ass to pose as you like?"


    "I have to say that sometimes it''s uncomfortable to communicate with you." Ronald coughed softly to resolve the embarrassment, and then said, "did you take the medicine guide of the Griffin decocting medicine I gave you before?"


    After Li Nuo heard this, he took it out. Ronald picked it up and looked at it. Then he pointed to the wardrobe in the distance and said, "I want to call a creature. Do you mind if I use this as a medium?"


    Li Nuo mind, because this is the house where the Balma family once lived, a bottle and a stool are proof that they have lived.


    But he also understood that if Ronald wanted to summon other creatures to appear, he had to use an object or a living creature as a medium to summon him, just as he had summoned Marge at Nottingham palace.


    "I need something that is equal in size or value to what I call to succeed." Ronald read out what Li Nuo thought and reminded him.


    Reno pointed to Ronald''s coffee cup on the table.


    "Is this cup expensive?"


    "Of course, Bard Dan drin used it to repel a blood devil. That''s what I heard at the auction. It''s expensive."


    "Then use it." "Anything in this room, at least I hope it doesn''t disappear," he said


    Ronald didn''t say much, drank up his coffee, threw it into the air and snapped his fingers.


    The cup suddenly disappeared before landing and became scp682.


    Scp68 scanned here, saw Li Nuo and Ronald, also saw the tea white leaning against the wall, and said in a deep voice: "I just appeared at the top of a snow mountain with the strong light. Who can explain why I moved in the blink of an eye?"


    Ronald didn''t say anything, but calmly snapped his fingers again, and an eye of scp682 appeared in his hand.


    Scp682, which lost one eye, was aroused to anger, but it didn''t attack. It wanted to see what tricks the old man was going to do.


    Ronald opened the lid of the "Griffin decocting medicine" guiding bottle, pinched the eyeball and let the mucus drop into the bottle.


    Then he picked up the bottle, swayed it a few times and pushed it towards lino.


    "According to the agreement, you help me test Mr. lizard''s ability, and I will repay you something, which is good for you."


    This is a good thing?


    Li Nuo''s face was plain, his heart was disgusted and disgusted. This kind of medicine mixed with eyeball mucus was equal to dung soup in his heart.


    He opened the information bar of the bottle of decocting medicine "spoiled" by eyeball mucus.


    Suddenly, Li Nuo''s face changed.


    It''s really a good thing


    No


    It should be called artifact


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for the reward of 1200 yuan from happy wind~

 Chapter 260

    [Name: dirty Decoction]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: universal medicine guide, probabilistic integration of decoctions, the effect of drinking is to clear the physical value, put other materials into Alchemy to produce new decoctions, 50% probability of useless garbage, 30% probability of general effect or garbage effect of decoctions, 10% probability of good decoctions, 8% probability of good decoctions, 2% probability of God like decoctions, 500 gold coins will be deducted each time a new decoction is produced successfully]


    [Note: before using this thing, you have to make sure you are a gunner or not]


    Things that bet on probability


    It needs to be verified.


    Li Nuo thinks so. He goes out of the door and pulls out a pile of grass. Under the puzzled eyes of scp682 and chabai, he puts the grass on the table.


    "There''s no way to extract mutation inducers from grass..." he said to himself, looking at Ronald and asking, "Mr. Ronald, do you have any alchemy materials like dwarf liquor?"


    Ronald clapped his hands and time stopped.


    After time recovered, there was a bottle of "dwarf spirit" on the table, as well as a whole set of experimental equipment, such as flasks.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "that... Did you just let time stop, and then went home to get a bottle..."


    "I think you need more matches." Ronald took a box of matches out of his pocket and handed them to him.


    When all the materials were ready, Li Nuo set up the equipment, poured a few drops of the liquid in the [dirty Decoction] into the flask, and put the weeds in. The other flask poured 100ml of dwarf liquor, and both flasks were heated by fire.


    When it boils, the house is filled with the smell of the septic tank.


    Li Nuo looks at the flask of [dirty Decoction], and the smell comes from it


    Li Nuo pinched his nose and mixed the liquid together. I don''t know why, smelling the smell of excrement, he had an impulse to put a little bit of it in his mouth with his fingers.


    Think of here, he suddenly gave himself a mouth, see the presence of all people a little stunned, including Ronald.


    "Magic needs to be injected." Li Nuo squeezed out the magic in his body and put the mottled magic particles into the flask.


    Bang, a lump of smoke came out of the bottle.


    [deduct 500 gold coins]


    When the system sound appears, it indicates the success


    But


    [Name: garbage weed simulator]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: drink a whole bottle and turn into a weed, lasting from 2 seconds to 20 minutes]


    [Note: it''s really interesting that you meow]


    "This thing is invincible..." Li Nuo exclaimed and pushed the beaker toward Ronald. "Do you want to try it?"


    Ronald didn''t know how hard he was. He was the first one who dared to show his Yin at such an age, but he was not easy to attack. He turned to scp682 and said, "Mr. lizard, you have a taste."


    Scp682 saw that they had bad intentions, "you two cheaters..."


    "Tea white said:" or I come


    Li Nuo immediately stopped, "don''t mix with the opposite sex!"


    "Sure enough, there''s deceit!" Scp682 yells.


    "One more thing, Mr. Ronald. It''s very simple." Li Nuo said.


    Ronald curled his lips in agreement.


    "Well... I need..." Li Nuo pointed to scp682 and said, "I need a piece of meat from it."


    Scp682 eyes cold, "you want to die!"


    As soon as the words were over, his front legs were in Ronald''s hands.


    "I gave it to you." He threw scp682''s twitching leg to lino.


    Li Nuo caught it steadily, saluted with two fingers and gave a sunny smile, "thank you."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Scp682 said angrily: "treat my legs as a cake in front of me! This is my leg


    Li Nuo cuts off a piece of meat with a walking stick sword and throws the incomplete leg back to scp682.


    "I''ll have a piece of meat."


    Scp682: "no! If they''re all cut off, I''ll keep them all


    Li Nuo repeated the alchemy operation in the call and curse of scp682. This time, he added a step to extract the mutation inducer. The odor during the heating process was a little lighter than just now.


    [Name: garbage: regenerated lizard Decoction]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: there is a certain probability to recover the residual limb of NPC]


    [Note: help the world and save the people]


    Li Nuo''s eyes were deep, and he said slowly: "brother lizard... You are not as good as a pile of weeds..."


    "Looking for death..." scp682 almost immediately bullied Li Nuo.


    But seeing Li Nuo''s indifferent face, the walking stick sword had already started to move and pierced into the long mouth of scp682, with the tip of the sword penetrating into the floor.


    "This is not a place to fight." Li Nuo''s face immediately showed a smile, "sorry, just made a joke."


    He didn''t want to fight useless battles, not to mention being unable to fight them, so he just gave up.


    Scp682 is very good at this. This lizard can''t listen to soft words, but the blade in its mouth makes it unable to put down its face.


    With a sudden movement, he drew his mouth out of the sharp blade, and his long mouth turned into two parts, but as if he had no pain nerve, he opened his big mouth to bite.


    Just listen to Ronald snap his fingers. The next second, scp682 appears behind him and floats in the air.


    "Put an end to the boring noise." Ronald''s face is cool, slightly side head, "Mr. lizard, don''t be angry, I will give you some compensation."


    "It''s better..." scp682 said with a recovering mouth.


    "Mr. Li Nuo, do you have any other questions? I can answer for free. " Ronald read the "language" in Li Nuo''s mind and naturally knew that he had other things, but because these things were trivial and only needed to open his mouth to answer, he "mercifully" decided not to ask for anything.


    Li Nuo glanced at scp682 floating like a balloon... I want to do another experiment with it


    But then Li Nuo denied the idea and could no longer irritate the irascible lizard.


    "Is the blue dragon that I have been with in this world now?" What Li Nuo said is the fire dragon.


    Ronald buttoned his eyebrows with his fingers and shook his head slightly


    As soon as Li Nuo''s brow is tight, he shouldn''t be... It''s around us when the celestial sphere meets.


    "You can choose not to believe me." Ronald added.


    Li Nuo ignored it and asked, "there''s a fat man in our team..." when he said that, his words stopped abruptly. Ronald hasn''t seen Qin Shou, and it''s impossible to know where Qin Shou is now.


    Ronald then suddenly laughed, "I can help you find him, as long as he is in this world, and is a breathing creature, I have a way." Ronald pauses and adds: "but I want to know what he looks like, very specific."


    It''s easy.


    Li Nuo found a pen in the room and a piece of paper outside. He meticulously drew the appearance of Qin Shou, and even drew the side elevation and top view of his whole body


    After Ronald got the portrait, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "I didn''t expect you to have this skill."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "to be honest, I am an artist."


    Ronald stares at Li Nuo''s skull to confirm the truth of this sentence. After a moment, he kowtows in a tiny invisible way... He is really an artist, at least Li Nuo thinks so.


    "How long will it take to find it?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Look at the distance, one or two days." Ronald returned.


    "Well, if you find it and give it to him, give me a message." Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "make a friend and give me back what you have in your pocket."


    Ronald has a big question about this sentence. What''s the connection between making a friend and the portrait?


    But to his surprise, there was no explanation for this in Li Nuo''s mind.


    Does it have anything to do with the upper world they live in... Ronald is deep in thought.


    "One last thing, by the way." Li Nuo looked at scp682 and asked, "have you met that fat man? Can you tell me, including me, who are human beings among us?"


    Li Nuo wanted to find some clues in the lizard''s mouth to solve a problem that he couldn''t understand for a long time.


    Scp682, still floating in the air, is puzzled by this problem, and its alert intuition makes it not want to reply rashly.


    After all, after a series of things, it has long been dissatisfied with Li Nuo.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, when Li Nuo just wanted to pry his mouth, Ronald took the lead and said, "answer him, I''m also curious about this question."


    Scp682 sneers, "is there anything else in the world you don''t know?"


    Ronald''s face was expressionless. He couldn''t get any information about the problem from lino''s brain.


    Another thing related to that world... His cat like curiosity was awakened by two news related to the alien world.


    Scp682 glanced at Li Nuo and chabai again. After confirming, he slowly said, "you and this woman are not human beings in common sense..."


    "I understand." Li Nuo kowtowed and said, "where''s the fat man?"


    "He''s like you."

 Chapter 261

    When Li Nuo and chabai left the room, it was getting yellow.


    After the last question, Ronald and scp682 disappeared.


    They walked silently in the deserted town. Chabai took the lead in breaking the silence. "Don''t you plan to tell me something about Qin Shou?"


    Li Nuo shook his head. "I can''t say it here. I''ll wait to go back."


    As long as in this world, Ronald is omnipresent and in control of all the "superior.".


    Although the devil signed a contract with him, from the experience of this script, we can''t believe Ronald, let alone reveal too much information.


    What''s going on between him and scp682


    Why does he use external force to explore other worlds


    Just curious, as Ronald himself said?


    It''s impossible


    Master mirror is a liar.


    Li Nuo knows what the old guy is brewing, and it doesn''t do him any good. Once one day, Ronald thinks that he knows and absorbs enough, Li Nuo will be abandoned by him.


    The so-called abandonment means falling into the abyss.


    I need to empty my mind... To think of something to divert my attention


    "If you have anything to say, say it." Chabai can see Li Nuo''s mind, because the emptiness is written on his face. As long as he knows Li Nuo a little bit, he will only appear empty expression when he is anxious.


    "I was thinking..." Li Nuo hesitated a little and said: "chabai, do you really not wear that [* *]


    Tea white face slightly invisible has changed, cold way: "no interest."


    Li Nuo looked at the white tea and sighed with a smile.


    Fancy wearing 18 ban underpants beauty, really can transfer thinking.


    At this time, chabai reluctantly rubs her short silver hair... Why does this guy around her think so much? Although she is not happy, she also understands that Li Nuo is not marjie. At this time, she can''t think about "xiasanlan". There must be some secret, but she can''t say it.


    "By the way, let''s go to novigrie." Li Nuo changed the subject.


    Chabai kowtowed, "I just have something to tell you."


    As she spoke, she called up her panel.


    "Just now, when you asked master mirror how long it would take to find Qin Shou, I deliberately paid attention to the remaining time of the main line. As a result..."


    What appears in front of Li Nuo''s eyes is her task panel.


    [Updated regional mission: A-level reward, masked butcher]


    [experience value: 3200]


    [reward: Zhen Zhuangchen''s iron bar x1, emir''s mask x1, fuser qualification]


    "This task appeared when I saw your reward order in Kerviel, but now it''s updated... Do you have any unfinished branch lines in novigrie? It seems that after re entering the world, the former branch lines can... Reno?"


    Chabai looked at Li Nuo''s face, as if his ears couldn''t get in the sound.


    "Well... Let''s go to the police station." Li Nuo said.


    "... you can''t be..."


    "Well, take me in."


    "There is not much time left. It will take nearly a day to get to novigrie." Li Nuo then reached out and grabbed cha bai''s small arm. "We have to rob a carriage on the road."


    He takes a step, drags the tea white, the big step meteor''s start to drive.


    Chabai was shocked by his behavior, "Hello! Robbing a carriage? "


    "Of course, who knows when the world over there in monster hunter will change. Once the main line is over, we have no choice."


    In this way, he pulled the tea out of town like a peddler.


    When passing by hesselton cemetery, Li Nuo''s steps are still like the wind and go away.


    But


    Cha bai saw it. At that moment, he secretly glanced at it with his amber pupils


    ¡­¡­


    "Deliberately empty your mind..."


    Ronald''s voice rang out in the cemetery, he did not know where to appear, leaning on a walking stick, walking slowly from behind a tombstone.


    "Enough of that." Scp682 appears from his side.


    Ronald shook his head. "No."


    "Put your own business back a little bit, and we''ll have to talk about me."


    Ronald pinched his chin. After a little thought, he said, "tell me all the creatures you know who are attracted by the intersection of celestial spheres."


    "And then?" Scp682 was displeased, "what does this have to do with my request."


    "Then... I''ll screen and look for those creatures. They may be useful to you and me, but I''m not sure whether they are useful until I see them. As for my purpose... I can''t tell you for the moment, but Mr. lizard, I hope you can go with me." Ronald shrugged his shoulders. "Of course, you can choose to be free."


    Scp682 laughs, "free bullshit, free in your hands?"


    Its eyes gradually lead to the shadow, "I choose to stay."


    Ronald stared at it with a smile in his eyes. "Because... You hate human beings, and I''m more human than Mr. Li Nuo and them, so you have to follow me, find my weakness, and wait for the chance to kill me?"


    "I hate your peeping at brain language."


    "But I like the way you add excitement to others all the time." Ronald smiles and takes out the portrait of Qin Shou painted by Li Nuo. "However, we have to go to other places to do something first. We have to talk about the living things in that world in detail on the way."


    "I thought you were just lying to him."


    "No..." Ronald shook his finger and said, "I never cheat. I will help Mr. Li Nuo fulfill his orders..."


    ¡­¡­


    Novigri, nearly a year has passed since the masked butcher incident. Midsummer is the best season for the integration of stinky gutters and feces in the city.


    As night fell, a carriage sped into the city.


    "Ah..." chabai sat on the coachman''s seat, bending over and pressing his brow with his hand.


    Because the way leno robbed the carriage was so wonderful.


    Even though chabai is not a normal person, she can''t see an innocent carriage and go up and trip the horse''s hooves


    "How on earth did you think of it?"


    Li Nuo stood on the horse and watched from left to right. At the same time, Li Nuo said: "I don''t know why a genius idea that wanted to trip the horse with the lower whip leg came out at that time... The key is... I succeeded..."


    "Well, shut up, lose the horse."


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly pulled the reins and the carriage stopped in front of the police station.


    When Li Nuo dismounts, he shows [Emile''s mask], removes the reins and hands it to chabai.


    "Follow the plan, tie me up and throw me in."


    Cha bai looked at the reins and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t like it."


    She doesn''t have a lower limit like Li Nuo and marjie, at least she doesn''t like to use lies, or say, she can''t lie.


    But chabai still took the reins. After all, it''s not the time to stick to yourself.


    All of a sudden, she looked up and said, "do you have to get hurt?"


    "Well... You''re right." Li Nuo kowtowed, "and it''s better to be the kind that can be seen at a glance. It''s the wound left by fierce struggle."


    In this way, cha bai would stop talking in the police station, just stand there, throw the bound Li Nuo in, and then compare the magic of the warlock twice. Needless to say, the police will understand what''s going on.


    "Pay attention, don''t wear a mask, just a little blood on your body." Li Nuo reminds a way.


    "I know." Chabai said and squatted down.


    Li Nuo suddenly felt bad.


    But it''s too late.


    I saw the white tea with the naked eye can not see the speed of the completion of a set of


    When she swung her leg, she couldn''t help jumping up and kicked Li Nuo in the chest.


    With a painful roar, Li Nuo was kicked away and hit the police station gate.


    The door slammed out and he knocked it in

 Chapter 262

    "Including the money for destroying public property..."


    "A total of 574 grams, leave your identity and address, and hand it in within a week."


    Several policemen surrounded Li Nuo. Instead of inviting him in, they stayed outside.


    Li Nuo sat on the steps, rubbing his chest, choking blood on his face under the mask, and said, "mask butcher."


    A policeman said with a smile, "my friend, I''m sleepy."


    "What I said is true... And where do I sleep at night?" Li Nuo pointed to his mask and stick, which turned into a whip blade. "Take a good look at the mask and stick, just like the one on the reward order."


    The policeman said, "well, it''s very similar. Where did you buy it?"


    Another police officer said: "the wanted warrant was handed over to other institutions last year. It''s a pity that you want to stay in prison. Recently, there are too many people."


    He tore down a list, "name and address..."


    Li Nuo did not wait for him to finish, but used the seal of akexi.


    The police''s eyes suddenly clouded, but others did not see the abnormality.


    "To what institution?" Li Nuo asked.


    "The order and... Gangs..."


    The police were all in a daze, and the policeman who had won the French seal was even more confused.


    "Thank you."


    Li Nuo said softly, turned around and ran away.


    "Do you know where the gang and the order are?" Chabai followed Li Nuo into a dark alley.


    Li Nuo ran and said with a smile: "more than knowing..."


    "By the way, chabai, you can do me a favor later..."


    ¡­¡­


    Go through the alley and head for the South Street.


    As before, it''s damp, smelly, dirty and isolated.


    Before long, they had stood at the gang office stationed in the South Street, a house that was out of place here.


    According to Watzke, the owner of the black raven Castle tavern, this is a single story building with exquisite decoration, and the surrounding area is full of broken houses made of stone bricks.


    "Evil capitalism..."


    He threw the empty bottle of recovery medicine on the ground, wiped the green juice on the corner of his mouth, stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    The door was opened a small crack, and a pair of godless eyes appeared from the crack.


    "Who?"


    "The masked butcher."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bang!


    cold-shoulder treatment.


    Knock on the door again.


    This time the door was rudely opened and the muzzle of the gun was on Li Nuo''s forehead.


    "You''re fuckin ''sick!"


    "What the hell do you have?"


    Li Nuo''s reply made the gangster say nothing


    "What''s going on?" A cry came from the house.


    The door opener explained the matter to the people in the room, and Li Nuo and chabai were "invited" in.


    "I''m really a masked butcher." They were standing in the middle of a group of black suits. Li Nuo raised his hands. "I was caught by her."


    They all focused on chabai, and suddenly there was a lot of laughter.


    "You mean this chick grabbed the masked butcher." one of the beards said with a smile, "I see her little hand grabbing my root."


    In addition, I promise that she will twist your roots down, and I''ve never seen such a person to describe yourself as small. You''re a warrior... Li Nuo looks at the tea white, and her face is calm.


    I don''t know what root means yet


    "Hello, boy." "It''s too late today, we have to rest, so let you go, but this girl..."


    He looked up and down at cha bai, his eyes like a hungry boar, "she has to stay, we suspect that this little girl... There are dangerous weapons in her clothes ~"


    "Hoo..."


    Chabai sighed and said, "Li Nuo, stay away."


    Li Nuo retreated to the wall and waved to his beard. "Take care, big brother."


    Boom!


    The blue light suddenly burst out, and the dazzling light blinded people.


    More than half of the gang members have been burnt when the smell of scorch enters their nostrils.


    Most of the rest collapsed in fright.


    "Shu... Warlock!"


    Beard hide under the table to avoid the lightning, he took advantage of this time suddenly jump out, in the hands of an extra weapon.


    Li Nuo recognized at a glance, walking stick!?


    Is this grandson a church hunter?


    At the moment when he waved out his cane, Li Nuo came near quickly, and the tip of the cane went into his beard''s shoulder.


    "Hiss!"


    When the beard was still surprised, Li Nuo''s hand had pressed his throat and pressed him to the ground. His knee was against his chest. His walking stick was turned into a whip blade and the fine blade was put on the neck of the beard.


    "Who are you... How can you have this weapon..."


    "I said..." Li Nuo said helplessly: "mask butcher..."


    "... what are you going to do?" The beard has written this time.


    "Catch me."


    "... you don''t look like you''re being arrested right now..."


    Li Nuo glanced at the tea white beside him and said, "like the report above, this woman caught me."


    "Would you please... Have an attitude of being arrested..."


    "I gave it to you just now. You don''t cherish it." Li Nuo said coldly, "listen, as soon as you can, work out a letter to arrest the" masked butcher ". I don''t care whether you want to seal it, press your fingerprints or sign it. No matter how complicated the process is, it must be done before dawn to let the people above you know that the" masked butcher "is caught by a sorceress."


    "How do you know that the letter hearing procedure is very troublesome?" The beard was surprised.


    Bullshit, Li Nuo, it''s not like I didn''t have a minimum living allowance.


    "My friend... I understand how you want to go in, but the process is very complicated. It takes two days to hand it in as soon as possible. I can''t..."


    "Not before dawn..." Li Nuo''s eyes swept to the crotch of the beard, "I''ll dish up your roots."


    "I see," he said


    "But... I need you to come with me... And report directly to the superior''s residence..." whiskers carefully said: "OK..."


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, in the night, Li Nuo escorted the gang to the superior mansion they said to turn himself in


    Chabai takes a big bag of prepaid reward and looks at the wanted criminals and gangsters who are in a disordered relationship.


    She won''t go with her. First, after all, chabai belongs to a person with status in this world. It''s best to keep her identity. Second, Li Nuo has something to ask her to do.


    She looked in her pocket for the road map that lino had drawn when she arrived.


    Take steps to quickly run towards the route drawn on the drawing, the sound of high heels landing in the dark street reverberates.


    A moment later, she was in front of the pub at her destination.


    Looking at the words written behind the note, chabai hesitated to look at the closed wooden door.


    "Are you sure..."


    She knocked on the door three times, three long and one short, three short and one long, two long and two short, and finally she kicked hard on the door.


    The wooden door fell to the ground with a bang.


    There are no guests in the shop, only the boss is wiping the wine glass.


    But he''s stupid now


    The woman who kicked down her front door walked slowly, looked at him and said:


    "Black raven Castle tavern, watsk?"

 Chapter 263

    Watts Ke stares at tea white, does not say a word, but suddenly pulls out the shotgun from under the counter.


    No matter how graceful a beautiful woman is, the woman who kicks the door in front of her will not be the guest, let alone the good stubble.


    "Who sent you?" Asked vatsk solemnly.


    Chabai recalled the language given to her by Li Nuo and said, "demon hunter."


    Watts ke a Leng, muzzle slightly down, "demon hunter... Sir?"


    "Well, the one who is not fierce at all."


    "But it''s always jaw dropping to do something?" Asked watts.


    Chabai nodded hesitantly.


    "I think so."


    "Oh, my God... It''s just..." watsk stopped at the moment, pleased to be suspected of eroding, "no... how can you prove that what you said is true."


    Warwick''s vigilance, Li Nuo, had known for a long time, so he had already told chabai how to win his trust on the way.


    "The autobiography is writing. It''s your turn."


    On hearing this, Watts was overjoyed. He put down his shotgun and asked cha bai to sit in front of the bar.


    Chabai put a bag of prepaid reward on the table, and watts understood her intention in a moment.


    "Li..." when chabai almost said Li Nuo''s last name, she suddenly thought of Li Nuo''s advice. Don''t say her name. She changed her tongue and said, "the devil hunter wants me to help him buy some mercury bullets. If you have other interesting things here, you can also try to trade."


    When he opened his pocket and saw the stacks of banknotes in it, he was stunned. He closed his pocket and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Demon Hunter... Robbed the bank?"


    Chabai frowned and began to wonder what he had done in novigrie


    "Ma''am, you''ve come at a good time. I still have 80 rounds of water silver bullets here, just in." Watts Ke took out a wooden box from behind the counter, opened it and let cha bai see the silver bullets in the box.


    "Besides, I don''t know what Mr. demon hunter said about the interesting things..." after thinking for a while, watzk got to the top of his mind. "By the way, there are some things. Just a moment."


    He went to the gate and looked out to see if there was anyone outside. Then he set up the door on the ground, repaired it with simple and quick tools, and opened the small door of the grocery store.


    "Ma''am, please come in with me."


    Chabai followed him in, and watts pulled two wooden boxes out of the pile of groceries.


    Open one of them, three things come into view.


    A walking stick, a silver pot, a bottle of test tube.


    Cha bai recognized the walking stick, the telescopic walking stick?


    "This walking stick is a new weapon for mass production of the church. It''s only a semi-finished product. It always feels like the walking stick used by Mr. demon hunter. I think he needs it."


    Chabai''s eyes are fixed on the silver pot.


    [Name: flamethrower (inferior)]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 10 ~ 12]


    [equipment condition: general]


    [effect: flamethrower consumes one mercury bullet per second, poor quality, may explode]


    [Note: Taking the mercury bullet filled with blood as a special medium to spray hot flame, although it is not the most powerful weapon, sometimes a sea of fire is the best solution]


    It''s not bad... Let malje change it and it will work.


    Tea white will move the pupil to the bottle of test tube, instantly stare big eyes.


    [Name: Cohen''s blood]


    [type: props]


    [effect: polluted blood of Yadan, blood of the original warlock, and some medicine from unknown sources, what does the combination of the three liquids indicate...]


    [Note: the most terrible thing is often the unknown, and the unknown may be around us. This is the last sentence Cohen said before the change. Until now, he doesn''t know that it was his good friend who cheated him. No, he will never know, because... The beginning of animalization and mutation has been triggered]


    A strange sound was heard in chabai''s ear, and she felt the blood churning, just like the feeling after drinking Yadan''s blood in the space.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?" he asked


    Chabai was awakened by his voice, and his voice disappeared.


    "It''s ok... I want it all..." she stared at the bottle of test tube, "including this..."


    "Where did you get these things, wadzke?"


    "Mercury bullets have special channels of purchase." Wadzke pointed to the three things in the box with his eyes. "As for these three things... To be honest, the walking stick and the kettle were originally given to me to deal with. These two weapons are experimental failures and will not do harm to society. They are usually sold to people who like to collect money or grocers who collect strange things, But I will only sell them to these special people with a tight mouth, and I can''t let the civilians know about these goods. "


    "And this one?" Tea white cares about the test tube.


    "The test tube was given to me from above. As for the purpose, I don''t know whether Mr. demon hunter told you or not." Watsk pointed to himself and laughed awkwardly. "I''m just a shopkeeper who laundered money for disaster relief."


    Cha bai doesn''t care. She doesn''t care about the identity of the uncle in front of her. She only cares about the materials in the box.


    "What''s in that box?" She looked at another unopened box.


    The box was full of scrolls and alchemy materials.


    "Dwarf spirit, Qi Zicao..." chabaiqing lit the alchemy materials, picked up a scroll, opened it, and saw the dense text and precise drawings on the paper.


    "I kept the alchemy materials specially for Mr. demon hunter, but as for these scrolls..." he was displeased. "There was a poor old guy who claimed to be an inventor. He always came here to drink and had no money. Sometimes he would use some drawings he drew to pay for it, and then he said to me," look, Watts, sooner or later my drawings will sell at a sky high price. "But to tell you the truth, How can someone buy such a thing? "


    In the face of endless waves in the ear, chabai chooses left ear to go in and right ear to go out, but drawings are certainly useful for maljie.


    "Yes." Tea white rolled up the drawing, and put everything into the backpack, just three squares left.


    After searching for something useful, chabai filled his backpack lattice and went back to the bar. Now he just had to wait for Li Nuo to finish.


    "Would you like a drink?" Asked watts.


    "Whatever."


    The tea white sits on the bar chair, clatters, the chair leg has issued the unbearable sound.


    "... it''s strange that this is a new chair. It can''t bear the weight of a woman?" Watsk frowned, took out the wine and glass and began to adjust.


    Chabai tilts her face to one side. She blushes for her weight.


    "Lady, do you want the wine soft or strong?"


    Chabai had already stood up and leaned in front of the bar. He said with pride and chagrin, "just let me forget what happened just now..."


    "Well, I''ll make a kind of liquor from the East. You look like an oriental. You should like it."


    "Whatever..."


    Watzke held the Baijiu in a glass, like a glass of white water.


    The tea white sniffed strong alcohol and frowned slightly. She did not drink wine, but she drank the Baijiu in her. But the alcohol of this wine was obviously stronger than all the wine she had seen.


    Listen to Marge said, wine is a life mentor, the more you drink, the more transparent, she deeply doubts this sentence.


    The tutor is too pungent.


    Chabai tried to take a sip. At this time, she remembered the story of three bowls of Wugang that Li Nuo had told him. Combined with marjie''s words, chabai''s heart became divine.


    You have to take three mouthfuls to make it work.


    Try


    "How''s Mr. demon hunter doing?" he asked


    I didn''t answer for a long time, but I heard a "burp".


    He looked back, his face stiff as ice for a moment.

 Chapter 264

    The next morning, in the ruins, he stretched out a white arm and grabbed the board beside him.


    "It hurts..."


    Tea white kneaded white hair, tightly wrinkled eyes, confused to see the scene of four dilapidated, immediately heart was stunned.


    She only remembered that she had a glass of Baijiu at night and...


    And then I don''t remember anything


    She stood up and looked around. Half of the tavern collapsed and the wreckage was exposed to the early morning sun.


    The houses in front of them were also destroyed. There were many people in black lying on the ground. The blood from them infected the dirt road and melted into the puddles on the ground.


    In addition, there are some residents hiding in the dark corners around them. They curl up and seem to try to stay away from themselves.


    When chabai took a step, the residents turned around and ran and roared.


    She saw watsk, still in the tavern, a rough man sitting on the ground, with his head down, eyes closed, and blood on his mouth.


    "Watsk?" Chabai tried to wake him up.


    Watsk opened his eyes. When the white tea figure was imprinted on his retina, there was panic in his eyes.


    "Get away from... Get away from me!"


    In spite of what Watts said, he was actually the one who tried to stay away.


    Cha bai put out a hand and asked tentatively, "what happened?"


    Watsk is still retreating, as if standing in front of a killer monster.


    At this time, chabai heard the sound of small footsteps coming from behind. A large group of gangsters in black suits were standing outside with guns.


    "Is that her, Watts?" Cried the leader.


    Watsk looked at the tea white, then looked back at the gang members, his look showed hesitation.


    "No... I''m not sure... I was knocked out last night and didn''t see anything."


    Cha bai can tell that he is lying, but the gangsters are suspicious.


    "No matter, take her first."


    Tea white smell speech then with pupil scan all around, confirm a bag of reward and a box of mercury bullet position, then softly read: "close your eyes."


    After hearing this, he was stunned, but then he was obedient and closed his eyes tightly.


    A [shining jade] appears in chabai''s hand and throws it at several gang members who are coming towards him. All of a sudden, there is only a bright light in front of him.


    With the sound of messy shooting, when they opened their eyes, the tavern was empty.


    In the dark lane not far away, chabai crouched on the ground, covered his mouth, slightly poked out his head, confirmed that the people in black had left, then released his hand, turned his head and asked, "what happened?"


    "You... Don''t remember?" He was surprised, but he was still in a state of panic.


    Chabai shook his head gently. "I don''t remember what happened, but I know I did it, and you lied to me to help me out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Please tell me."


    Watsk buried his head and said in a deep voice: "I really lied. At first, I was stunned, but thinking that you are a friend of Mr. demon hunter, maybe there is some misunderstanding..."


    "Well, go on." Chabai stared into his eyes and nodded.


    "After you finished that drink yesterday..."


    [completed Branch Mission: A-level reward, masked butcher]


    [gain experience value 3200]


    [task reward Zhen ¡¤ Zhuangchen''s iron bar, emir''s mask and fuser qualification card have been sent to your item list, please check]


    The sudden appearance of the system tone interrupted chabai''s attention.


    The hesitation that flashed through her eyes was fully seen by Watts.


    "Ma''am... What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Go on." Chabai said, "what happened after I finished that glass of wine?"


    "You''ve become... A monster... No, you should be called a monster..." he said


    ¡­¡­


    In an ordinary house in Florida.


    Li Nuo sat on a wooden chair, his hands and feet chained.


    The door was opened and a middle-aged man in a black suit and gentleman''s hat appeared at the door.


    He took out a cigar and held it in his mouth. People around him helped him light it. He walked slowly to Li Nuo and spit the pungent smoke on his face.


    "Masked butcher..." he gazed, and the people behind him brought him a chair.


    "It''s a little different from the portrait."


    Li Nuo raised his eyes and said with a smile, "that only shows that your painters are not good."


    "Hum... Arrogant guy." He said, "let me introduce myself, tillias. I used to be Mr. Hawthorne''s consultant, but now I''m just a babysitter who helps clean the house without a master."


    "I''ve seen your walking stick and mask. As long as you''re not a fool, I can believe that you''re a mask butcher." Tillias cocked his legs and gave an arrogant smile. "Tell me, what are your terms?"


    Conditions?


    The doubt flashed in Li Nuo''s mind for a moment, but then he understood what tirias meant.


    Masked butcher, a Murderer with A-level reward, must have his own purpose when he is caught by a weak warlock who knows at a glance that he is a group of warlocks and "turns himself in".


    Li Nuo asked, "has my reward order been withdrawn?"


    "If that''s what you care about." Tirias puffed a mouthful of his cigar, puffed out the well proportioned smoke, and said, "you can rest assured that I just gave the order to withdraw the reward, but I think you should worry about your own life now."


    "I have a way to make the masked butcher disappear from the world. At the same time, I have a way to give you a new identity on this premise, as long as you agree to join us and don''t make too embarrassing demands," he continued


    "I see." Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, "isn''t it free?"


    "I like talking to people like you." Tillias leaned forward slightly and said with a smile, "I don''t care what the purpose of your" surrender "is, because I understand that you risk your life to come here to trade."


    No... you think too much, Li Nuo. After all, the only places where he can "turn himself in" are gangs and churches. Compared with the mysterious healing church with many indescribable things, gangs bully better.


    However, since there is a deal, Li Nuo is still very interested in it. Maybe it''s a branch line task that can get good things. Although I''m afraid there''s no time to finish this time, it''s not that there''s no chance to come back.


    It''s just that the price is to deduct some gold coins from the unfinished branch line, which can''t stand the fact that he is now "rich and powerful" and can withstand random spending.


    "Come on, I want to hear what you want me to do."


    Tillias nodded and said, "help us kill people."


    "Who?"


    "Have you ever heard of Lawrence?"


    Li Nuo''s face was expressionless, and he nodded back to etilias in the same way. With a bang, the iron lock on his hand fell to the ground.


    Many people in black took out their pistols together, and tillias waved that there was no need to act rashly.


    Li Nuo calmly opened the iron lock on his feet with the iron wire that was used to open the iron lock on his hands under the dense muzzle of the gun.


    He got up and looked around. He nodded to tillias again.


    "My reward order''s gone, isn''t it?"


    "Do you want me to remind you?" "We have no fewer people in Florida than in South Street," tillias said. "And this house is not accessible to outsiders."


    "Well... It''s threatening me. It looks like it''s really gone." Li Nuo''s finger slightly invisible hook, behind him of a gangster with [the seal of akexi].


    The man''s eyes were instantly muddy, and Li Nuo said softly, "shoot."


    A bullet burst out of the muzzle of the gun. Li Nuo had been prepared. The bullet passed by and hit tyrias. At the moment when the flower of flesh and blood bloomed, all the people on the scene were stunned, looking at tyrias with a blood hole on his forehead.


    This guy is dead, but his eyes are still clear, which is why Li Nuo doesn''t use the seal of akexi to him, because the weak magic can''t control the strong willed people.


    The scene was immediately flustered, Li Nuo took this opportunity to control a person to shoot again, and broke the window to escape from the house.


    Fortunately, on the first floor, after rolling on the grass, he got up and started to run wildly until he got into a pile of garbage facing the street. After confirming that the pursuer had gone away, he was relieved, jumped out of the garbage heap and walked slowly into the lane behind him.


    Li Nuo opens the task panel, and a new branch line is impressively printed on the luminous screen.


    Healing church, hidden Bishop


    [experience value: 30000]


    [reward:???]


    [tip: this task seriously exceeds the player''s current level, rewards cannot be released, please choose carefully]


    "No need to prompt, I know..."


    "Lawrence..."


    "Curse of blood hides boss..."


    After he Tucao, he revisited the remaining time of the main task. "There''s still ten hours left. I''ll just wait here. I won''t make complaints about it. Anyway, Watts is supposed to be around her now. It''s all right."


    Ten months later, novigri''s calm was broken again by the appearance of two uninvited guests.


    Coincidentally, the biggest loss this time is still the gangs, they once again lost a boss.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for Yishui''s reward~

 Chapter 265

    Across the ocean, covelle.


    After a meal, Qin Shou didn''t want to stay in the repair shop.


    But he didn''t leave because the treasure chest was just outside the repair shop.


    Maybe at the beginning, I was in a state of mental confusion, and I didn''t find the box in the corner quietly. Until I saw a few ruffians gathered at the door, I noticed the forgotten treasure box.


    Qin Shou asked Xiaoma, the No.1 technician in the repair shop, to find a way to open the box, but because he had no money, he went to the street alone to find a daily delivery job.


    Relying on their own strong body, the quality of one day''s work top three people''s share, got three times the amount of settlement, happily took the money to let the pony open the box.


    But as the morning passed, the pony was soaked with sweat, such as eating instant boiled meat in a sauna.


    From the very beginning, he planned to use the writing with a screwdriver, but he has changed to use the martial arts with a hammer.


    In the clatter of percussion, Qin Shou with empty eyes while eating melon seeds.


    "Can you..."


    "You can do it, you can do it!" Pony is obviously in a bit of a bad mood.


    After putting a glass of water in front of Qin Shou, Emily said, "the craft of pony is actually very good. Maybe it''s because we haven''t touched anything like yours, sir. No matter the material or the way of combination, at least I can''t identify it with my shallow knowledge."


    "... then there''s nothing you can do?" Qin Shou was slightly disappointed.


    The pony wiped the sweat on his face and murmured: "if brother Ma is here, there may be a way..."


    As soon as he said this, the pony froze and turned slowly to look at his elder sister.


    Emily''s face didn''t change, but there was a little loss in her eyes.


    "Who is it, Margo?" Qin Shou asked. Since his younger brother''s name is Xiao Ma, may Ma Ge be the boss of the family?


    The pony kept silent. Emily walked to the workbench with a smile and buried herself in the order. After a while of silence, she said, "last year, a maintenance technician here, who left something behind, let the pony learn the production technology, but left long ago."


    There are no ups and downs in this passage, which is as plain as water.


    Qin Shou thought for a while and said, "if he has a way... I can try to find this man."


    But as soon as the words were finished, Qin Shou immediately thought of one thing. Yesterday, he was convinced that the world was "the wizard", and Li Nuo and maljie, the two scoundrels, had been to the script of "the wizard". Then Ma Ge


    No way. Li Nuo can''t do good, and Marge can''t do good.


    The person who has helped such a kind sister and brother can''t be maljie.


    The pony said, "he''s gone a long time ago. After looking for this guy for half a year, my elder sister went to the sea to look for the corpse."


    "Pay attention to your words." Emily slapped the pony on the head. With a pair of unhappy eyes, she turned back and changed her gentle smile. "If the box really can''t be opened, we can help find someone. Although the price is hard to say, since it''s the customer, we will be responsible to the end, and we don''t have to worry about the loss of things, Before I find the right person, I will ask a warlock friend to take care of me. "


    Qin Shou had no choice but to do so. He nodded.


    Seeing this, Emily walked out of the repair shop and said, "I''ll ask my friend to come."


    Looking at the departure of the hostess, Qin Shou is in deep meditation. Maybe he will come back to the world later and talk about the box. It''s just that it''s better to talk to Li Nuo and them about this matter. But... Because of their mental tension and taking care of Deng Yuanzhou, they didn''t communicate with each other. How to contact each other is a problem.


    "That gentleman..."


    Old and indifferent voice came from the door.


    A half hundred year old gentleman, dressed in a black dress and holding a walking stick, stood there.


    His eyes were fixed on Qin Shou.


    "It''s you."


    Qin shoudun confused, "me?"


    "To introduce myself, my name is Ronald. I''m a world travel businessman." He took off his hat for a standard gentleman''s salute, and then took out of his pocket the portrait that lino had given him.


    "This gentleman." Ronald looked at the pony and said with a smile, "can you get me a glass of water?"


    He took out a few coins from his pocket and put them on the table. He set the pony aside and stopped it when it entered the inner room to pick up the water.


    From the first sight of Qin Shou, Ronald has confirmed that he and Li Nuo are the same kind of people, that is, they are strangers.


    He didn''t want the conversation with the "potential target" to be heard by ordinary people, but killing people Li Nuo knew in broad daylight was not in line with the agreement he made with Li Nuo at that time - he didn''t contact people related to him, so Xiao Ma really saved his life.


    "Our mutual friend, Mr. Li Nuo, asked me to give you the picture with a message." Ronald put the paper in Qin Shou''s hand and said, "he said, make a friend and return the things in his pocket."


    Qin Shou was stunned and subconsciously touched his pocket. He didn''t remember that Li Nuo''s things were in his pocket


    It''s empty.


    What does he mean?


    "By the way, what''s your name, sir?" Asked Ronald.


    Qin Shou was pulled out of his trance and said, "Qin... Qin Shou, are you and Li Nuo


    "Friends." Ronald''s eyes were drawn to the box.


    He sensed that the inside of the box was emitting a strange energy, not the energy of the world.


    Qin Shou noticed this and said, "this box can''t be opened all the time."


    Ronald stepped forward and said, "I can open it for you, but I need to pay for it. You must have heard that just now. I''m a businessman and I like to price it clearly."


    And Li Nuo are friends... That should not hurt me... Qin Shouru thought, said: "well, I have a total of..."


    Qin Shou counted the coolie money he earned.


    "You don''t need money." Ronald said, "in exchange for..."


    He took the picture of Li Nuo from Qin Shou, pinched it and returned it.


    "I''ll come to you when I think about it later."


    Ronald stood in front of the box and stretched out his old hand. The lid of the box was opened in a moment.


    At the same moment, Ronald suddenly looked tight, pulled back at a speed he couldn''t grasp with his naked eyes, dropped his hat on the ground, his eyes were dark, his hands were blue, his black blood vessels protruded from his skin, and his eyes were full of wonder.


    Qin Shou was surprised, not only because the box was opened, but also because of the change on Ronald''s face.


    "This... This..."


    He wanted to stop, because Ronald recovered his original friendly face in an instant, picked up his hat, dusted it, and said, "I suggest you throw this box away."


    He took a step forward, looked at the things in the opening of the box, and murmured, "Pandora''s box..."


    Qin Shou didn''t know what to say. He looked at the box. When he looked back at Ronald, he disappeared.


    "Pandora?"


    He carefully looked inside the box, only a few pieces of white paper full of words and some metal plates, but he did not recognize the words on the paper.


    "Endless corridor" will translate the words of all worlds for players, but these words are not translated... Driven by curiosity, Qin Shou put the paper into his backpack and took away two metal plates.


    Take out Li Nuo''s painting and watch if there is any information.


    "Don''t mention it. It looks like... Me."


    "Make a friend in your pocket?"


    Qin Shou subconsciously gazes at the portrait of his whole body. He looks at the position of his pocket for a moment, and his eyes flash.


    The position of the seat pocket, in the shadow of the tone on the black charcoal pen, is composed of a series of tiny numbers with different shades.


    ¡°5¡­¡­9¡­¡­3¡­¡­1¡­¡­¡±


    This is Li Nuo''s ID number.


    Qin Shou immediately understood the meaning, with the number hidden on the drawing paper and the sentence Ronald brought to tell him, Li Nuo''s own ID.


    "But why did he do it?"


    Qin Shou thought, "if you let a friend take you, you won''t do this kind of thing... No, it doesn''t matter even if you are a stranger, unless it is..."


    He flashed a rare fine awn in his eyes and looked at the box.


    Then the pony came out with a glass of water.


    "Well? What about people? "


    Looking around, he saw the opened box and was surprised, "how did you open it?"


    Qin Shou turned to look at him and said, "please put this box away firmly anyway."

 Chapter 266

    Li Nuo was sitting and lying on the wall with his right foot against the opposite wall, enjoying a rare break with his eyes closed.


    [main task: change the world! [completed]


    [all tasks finished]


    [the script is over, you can choose to buy it in the form of gold coins, stop in the script world, and convert it into 2000 gold coins in 24 hours]


    [please give your choice within 3 seconds]


    [player will teleport back to main space in 15 seconds]


    "It''s over..."


    Li Nuo opens the panel to view, and there are still two hours left. It seems that the world of monster hunter has undergone irreversible changes.


    With a flash of white light, he disappeared here.


    On the other side, chabairuo sat beside him thoughtfully, without any conversation between them for a long time. Until she heard the sound of the system, she put the reward for arresting the masked butcher on the ground.


    "That''s enough money to build another pub or find another way to make a living."


    Before the words were spoken, the tea white disappeared here.


    Accompanied by a sentence "a bag of rice to carry a few floors.".


    And he, the memory of this moment seems to disappear.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later, Cowell.


    Early in the morning, Emily opened the door of the repair shop. Behind her stood a woman and two boys.


    "That''s it." Emily pointed to the box in the room. "A strange guest said let''s keep the box, please Molly."


    Molly stepped forward, leaned down and said, "what''s special about this box?"


    Emily shook her head. "I don''t know..." she hesitated a little, and her eyes were thoughtful. "It''s just that I always feel that person... Is a little familiar..."


    Molly said, "let you remember some people?"


    "Well..." Emily buried her head, "it''s not him, but... It''s strange."


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe in your intuition. If it''s something to do with Mr. Li Nuo or his friends..." Molly straightened up and said, "the red order will help."


    "Thank you."


    Molly looks back and finds that Tom and Jack, who are following her, have disappeared.


    Can''t wait to start morning exercise again... She thought.


    "Emily, do you have tea? I want to eat something first


    Emily nodded. "Just a moment. I need to be quiet. I don''t want to wake up my brother... He''s very hard and needs a rest."


    Molly smell speech turn round, "well, I go to look for those two children first, we eat together later."


    Not far from the corner, Tom is in front and Jack is behind. They are running slowly on the street covered with mist.


    They run 10 kilometers every morning according to the training plan left by a nasty guy.


    Never slack off, every day.


    Not only to protect the family, but also to "visit" the family as soon as possible.


    In front of the lawn at a corner, Jack suddenly stops. He sees a green egg in the middle of the Bush behind the grass not far away.


    Jack walked over and there was a crack in the eggshell.


    "What is this?" Tom came over curiously.


    Jack shook his head. "Have you ever seen such a big egg?"


    "I''ve seen a dragon egg in a rich man''s house, but it''s smaller than it..." Tom said.


    "Your glorious deeds again..." Jack joked.


    Just then, the egg suddenly shakes, causing Jack and Tom to step back and try to get away.


    All of a sudden, the eggshell was crushed by something inside, and a guy with long hair and wet all over collapsed out of the egg.


    This is a cat with two pointed ears.


    No, it''s wrong to say it''s a cat, because it has some special hair, like a person with a special hairstyle. A wisp of "hair" is hanging down, blocking the right eye, and its eyes are empty, as if it had been hollowed out.


    He looked at Tom and Jack, who were scared to death, and said, "do you have any cigarettes?"


    The two children looked at each other slowly and shook their heads at the same time.


    "Cut... Rubbish!"


    The cat showed disdainful eyes, as if adults were laughing at minors who could only enter Internet cafes for fun.


    At this time, there was a sound of footwork in the distance, accompanied by a lady''s pleasant cry.


    Tom and Jack have sharp ears and recognize that this is jasmine for them.


    And this strange cat, with a change of face, suddenly jumped out of the grass and ran towards the source of the sound.


    Seeing this, the two children immediately followed, not only to find out what the cat was, but also to protect the safety of the "mother".


    Breaking through the morning fog, Tom and Jack are speechless by the scene.


    The cat knelt down on one knee in front of Molly and blew away the hair that covered her eyes.


    "Please take me in, ma''am."


    In the face of such shameless request, Molly, who has lived for a hundred years, can only stay and ask, "are you


    "I..." the cat wrinkled her eyes and looked up and said, "I have no name. I only pursue a romantic lady and a free life. But if you ask me my name, for the sake of gentlemanly demeanor, I''d like to recall the name that a son of a bitch once gave me..."


    "The help of peach."


    ¡­¡­


    [checking player rewards]


    [the main task has been completed, the number of branch tasks is six, and six tasks have been completed]


    [fixed reward gold coin for advanced tasks: 3500]


    [total gold coins awarded to regional missions: 900]


    [gold coin deducted for incomplete Branch Mission: 0]


    [characteristic value: 5 points]


    [total experience value of mainline task: 9200]


    [number of defeated players: 0]


    [defeat reward: 0]


    [it is detected that the bonus ability is driving, the gold gain is increased by 30%, and the experience gain is increased by 40%]


    [you have upgraded to lv20]


    [settlement materials: brilliant wedge stone X2, bone marrow gray X2, random card x2]


    Li Nuo stayed in the buffered white space, took a deep breath, and was glad to have a return without fear.


    [settlement bonus]


    Unexpected, unexpected, the emergence of system sound, let Li Nuo look tense again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    [you have finished the world biology in the script]


    [accounting in progress]


    "I see..."


    [canghuolong, level 27]


    [you have the following options]


    [1. Sold as an asset, the value of this creature is 2200 gold coins after accounting]


    [2. Set to accept baokemeng and spend 1500 gold coins as binding]


    [please choose within 30 seconds]


    There''s no choice at all. Leno says, "two."


    [1, 2, 3... Accepted successfully]


    A voice of subduing the elves came to Li Nuo''s ears.


    [here, as a player, there will be three kinds of creatures in the world line]


    [1. Pokemon world takes the goblin ball as a medium, and players will have a fetter with it as a trainer. If you order the appearance of any different world, including the original world, half of the players'' energy limit will be deducted, and the rest of the good relations should be found by the players themselves]


    [2. Double contract: players will sign a contract with them in the form of companions. They will not occupy the team list. Half of the upper limit of physical strength will be deducted after calling. At the same time, physical strength and energy will be bound to be held together]


    [3. In other forms, players and their fetters are not protected by the system in this state. There will be different deduction agreements depending on the biological strength and fetters. Energy value, physical strength value, gold coin or other attributes depend on the situation. The deduction range and quantity are different. Please consider it carefully]


    [all ready, transmission will end in ten seconds]


    At the end of the system sound, Li Nuo sneered, ten seconds... Cheat who.


    But this time, the system is very real. It really sent him back to the hunter''s dream ten seconds later.


    After opening his eyes, standing in front of the body is a quiet face of tea white, in the distance is sitting on the stone steps, covering his face can''t see maljie.


    At this moment, Li Nuo and chabai said almost at the same time: "I have something to say."


    No one paid attention to marjie''s shame. They were both stunned.


    Chabai took the lead to reply: "you say it first."


    Without being polite, Li Nuo directly asked, "chabai, as an artificial human, after hearing the words of human beings in all the experienced worlds, does a command that you have to obey come out of your mind?"

 Chapter 267

    Tea white a Leng, light frown way: "this problem..."


    Li Nuo suddenly shook his head, "no, this question is biased, it should be, have you ever had the psychology of obedience to me and maljie?"


    "I just don''t think what you say is harmful to the team, so I will listen to you to do things, but..." after a pause, chabai said, "it''s not obedience, is it?"


    "Well..." Li Nuo buried his head, thinking.


    This dialogue made malje, who was sitting on the steps with no shame, say: "if you want to say something, say it quickly."


    "Later, there are still questions for you." Li Nuo was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he turned around and asked, "scp682, do you know?"


    "The immortal lizard?"


    "Well." Li Nuo kowtowed, "according to the setting, is that lizard extremely hostile to humans?"


    Marge turned his eyes to one side and thought, "I remember... There seems to be this statement in the SCP Foundation''s setting."


    Li Nuo said: "suppose there are two humans and an animal in front of it, and this lizard will attack humans first according to reason. Is that ok?"


    "Speak up." Marjie said.


    "I''m in the ancient pagoda, with the man in red and..." Li Nuo stopped talking before saying Tao Zhizhu. He once told chabai that Tao Zhizhu didn''t enter the ancient pagoda.


    Cha bai suddenly said, "peach, right?"


    Before Li Nuo could explain, she said, "it''s OK, I guess."


    "OK..." Li Nuo said: "at that time, scp682 chose taozhizhu as the first target of attack, which was not in line with common sense. It should attack us two human beings whom we hate most. On the other hand, scp682 said more than once that I am not human, which could be understood as ridicule or ridicule at first, but it said over and over again, which made me feel that what this guy said was true."


    "Wait a minute..." malje cried, "the demon hunter is not a human, strictly speaking."


    "That''s right." "So I''ll ask scp682 a question later," Li continued


    "Qin Shou is not human." The voice came from chabai. She understood Li Nuo''s intention at this moment.


    "Well, but the answer is, skinny is not human."


    Maljiemu is suspicious. "Qin Shou doesn''t look like he has a problem. How did he come here? He''s not a human being."


    "Back to the original question." Li Nuo looked at the tea white and said, "the man-made people produced by the leaf sending army will be implanted with a program that floats and listens to human beings for free... Or something like chips."


    "Miss chabai." Marge interrupted: "for example, when we were on the beach..."


    "Shut up." Chabai''s tone was cold and his eyes were cold, which made maljie pursed his lips and closed his mouth tightly.


    Ignoring the mischief between them, Li Nuo said, "chabai, you don''t have the idea of absolute submission to human beings, or you haven''t expressed this idea when you are with me and Marge, or the characters in the script world so far."


    "It may have been removed by the system." Chabai put forward a hypothesis.


    This idea is true. Without removing the program that binds the brain, chabai can''t survive in the "endless corridor". Any little girl who can only walk her dog in the script world can decide her life and death at will. However, the "endless corridor" is not a bug repair device. This hateful and stingy space won''t do any free charity for the players.


    "Didn''t your self exploding program be removed?" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "this space is not a charity club. It''s impossible to do something without profit."


    "Hello..." maljie stared at him, and there was a rare solemnity in his eyes. "What you''re talking about now, isn''t it beyond logic?"


    "I want to hear an answer from you, an answer that combines everything," he said


    Maljie closed his eyes, sighed deeply, and said: "the questions and scp682''s behavior and answers on miss chabai point to one point. Qin Shou is not human, but not just him. You, me, Deng Yuanzhou, including all the players and script characters we have seen, are not human."


    "That''s it


    After hearing their inference, chabai frowned tightly, and the deep part of her gray blue eyes gave an incredible signal.


    "What''s the point? What''s more, inference is not fact. " Maljie slandered: "intend to see through the secret of the whole space, and then calculate the main god like ''chuxuan''


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "ha, I would have bought a villa in the real world if I had the brain of the God."


    He leaned to the tombstone behind him and thought, "I care about this very much, although I''m at a loss... I don''t know if I can find some available resources hidden in this space through this information, so that I can find a way in the future, a way to spend the future safely..."


    It''s too early, marjie thought, but he didn''t say it, because what Li Nuo said is true.


    The more you know the truth, the closer the danger is. But in this world where there is today but no tomorrow, the truth is an effective way to break through the danger. Information is the best prefix to master the way of life. You can understand all the hidden information in the space. Taking this as a starting point, you can make in-depth investigation in future dramas, which may really improve their survival rate in the future


    At this time, Li Nuo suddenly felt a hot buttock, with a sense of philosophical uneasiness, immediately jumped up and looked back at the tombstone.


    He had been leaning on his tombstone. After the heat came, there were two clear coughs.


    This voice, very familiar, is a friend application.


    Qin shou... Li Nuo opens the mailbox in the tombstone, sees the ID number of the fat brother and the message below, and immediately adds it.


    Waiting for a moment, a long message came from Qin shou


    [hello... Hello... Oh, I wipe! It''s voice input, ah! Brother Zhou, look, it''s still high technology!]


    You are fucking stupid... Li Nuo is still holding on to the desire to make complaints about it.


    [ah, it''s like this... The old man who brought you a message opened the treasure box in the ancient pagoda. There''s nothing special in the box, just some metal plates and some paper that can''t read words. Besides, I want to ask, is that old man very dangerous? I always feel that you are on guard against him, and he says that the treasure box is Pandora''s box. It seems that he is a little afraid of that box, so I''m hesitating whether the things in it are a little dangerous. I''d like to discuss this with you


    As soon as Li Nuo''s eyes flashed, he immediately said to his tombstone, "pass the paper and the metal plate, and I''ll give you gold coins in exchange."


    He sent the voice and sent 50 gold coins.


    A moment later, a few pieces of white paper and two pieces of metal entered Li Nuo''s mailbox, along with a message from Qin Shou.


    Send the beggars


    Li Nuo didn''t rush to take out the things, then spread the words: "when I communicate with you, have you ever done anything that people care about? What''s more, where is the treasure chest kept? "


    This time, Qin Shou''s voice soon came back.


    [things I care about... The old man made an action. He took your painting from me, then pinched it and gave it back to me... The treasure box was put in a big city named pound vinis. It was a machine repair shop. I was a little concerned about the old man, so I left a metal plate to press the bottom in the treasure box


    Pound vinis, Cowell, this place is really predestined... Li Nuo thought, and said: "OK, now listen to me, throw away the portrait I drew, and completely destroy it with the smashing and deletion inside the system."


    A moment later, the news of Qin Shou came back.


    It has been dealt with, although I don''t know why you asked me to deal with it


    At the moment, Li Nuo had already taken the paper from Qin Shou and looked at it.


    I can''t understand


    The writing on paper is a bit like Japanese, but you can see the shadow of some English letters.


    "It took a long time to get something related to ancient civilization. It turned out that it was a pile of paper that I couldn''t understand..."


    "This... You don''t understand?" Chabai asked, frowning.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I can understand these words," he said

 Chapter 268

    "In 19202, it has been more than 30 years since we entered this brand new world. We have completed the new tower, but we need enough energy. We will send a contingent to search from tomorrow."


    "In 19208, after years of searching, we didn''t get enough energy sources, but we found some incredible things. The indigenous high intelligent creatures in this world called themselves" human beings ", but this was totally different from the" human beings "in our hearts. We decided not to contact them and stay away from lies. At the same time, in the vast world, We found all kinds of strange creatures, they are like the "dragon" recorded in the book, and they have terrible power and endless energy


    "In 19337, nearly a hundred years, we developed new weapons against the creatures in the world, but I think... We underestimated the horrors of the world, those monsters that are not easily accessible, especially those..."


    "In 1948, the tower finally worked, and a new gravity will emerge, so we can go back."


    "In 19990, 800 years after I came to this world, more than half of the people lost their replacement bodies and were damaged. Until now, I realized that the fragility of life was beyond imagination, and the eternal life brought us too much pride and indulgence."


    "In 20009, a strange man came here. He seems to be very interested in us. Of course, there is no need to be wary of the high intelligent creatures in this world now, because he can''t be so complacent anymore..."


    "In 2005, the tower accumulated enough energy and started again, but the gravity direction was reversed. We brought things from other worlds. These creatures violated the law of causality, especially the talking lizard. It''s outside. I know that time is running out. There''s only me and the doctor left. The fighting type can''t resist for too long."


    "The tower has activated the automatic defense system, trapping the lizard and some strange creatures in the central area, while I have lived alone in the defense maze of the outer tower... I don''t know, maybe for 20 years, it should be 20076 now, which doesn''t matter, because I just saw the guy''s eyes, and now I write this final diary while staring at it, If anyone sees it, I hope you can take away the science here and hide it in a box. As Pascal said, "for people, the greatest joy and happiness is to give their spiritual strength to others." that guy always likes to read some philosophy books, but I''m also very curious, Is human emotion as simple as this sentence says? At least I haven''t tried it for thousands of years. Before I die, I want to try it. By the way, I forgot to say that the code card of the box is in my pocket. "


    "Finally, before I became a resistance army, I often read that sentence as the end of" life "... May human glory..."


    Chabai didn''t pronounce the last two words.


    "Forever..." Li Nuo was surprised, and marjie was stunned.


    That ancient civilization turned out to be Neil mechanical age.


    "There''s a lot of information here." Marjie looked at the letter and said, "miss chabai can understand the words on it because she comes from that world. I can understand it, but that world has a unique writing system?"


    Li Nuo shook his head and said, "no, but do you remember the music of the mechanical era? It''s the music of language creation, which integrates many languages. So the words in their world may be consistent with the language characteristics of the game in reality, which is not contradictory or contradictory."


    "Hum... What really makes me care is the second thing." Maljie showed an uneasy smile, "someone has entered the tower before us, and put these diaries in the box."


    Li Nuo also cares about it. The people who can enter the ancient pagoda, the man in red... No, it''s impossible. According to Zhuangchen, they will directly enter the top layer of the ancient pagoda instead of going to the outer labyrinth. Moreover, these people have been focusing on ecological issues for generations, and they don''t have any chance to do so.


    Who could it be


    "Player..."


    "Well." Marge kowtowed his approval.


    "Can you do it in the future?" Maljet thought of Li Nuo''s message to himself as Edward in the wizard world.


    Li Nuo has no words. If he is himself, he should leave some clues.


    "I don''t want it." He looked up at chabai and said, "is there any other information on the paper?"


    She turned out the last one and read, "C, R, I, t, I, C, a, L."


    Then she added, "the handwriting is different, and there are smears. It should not be written by the person who wrote the letter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo didn''t want to know who wrote the letters. He looked at the two metal plates on the ground.


    Pick up the metal plate and show a meaningful smile.


    There must be something wrong with this thing without a panel.


    You know, even a glass of water has a panel.


    Li Nuo read out the last letters on the letter one by one, in exchange for no change.


    What''s wrong, or I''m wrong... Li Nuo thought.


    At this time, only listen to marjie read: "critical."


    The dazzling blue light appeared from the metal plate and soared into the sky, forming a column of light several meters high.


    Dense text and linear images are pasted on the surface of the light column.


    The retinas of Li Nuo and Marge are covered with blue light and lines. They can tell that the words on them are also from the world of Neil.


    "These are..." chabaixu looked on and said, "equipment improvement and manufacturing instructions, as well as some precision manufacturing formulas."


    This time, did you send?


    Li Nuo looks at maljie with an insight.


    "I need some time to copy it down." Tea white light said.


    Li Nuo said, "don''t worry. You say you have important things too. Let''s talk about them first."


    The blue light on the metal plate suddenly dissipated, covering the blue light on the white half of her face. After losing her trace, her sad eyebrows showed up in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "When I was in novigrie, my body mutated." She frowned. "In other words, it''s like a change."


    Marge was surprised, "miss chabai... You... You can finally communicate with the moon..."


    "Go to your pretty girl warrior!" Li Nuo yelled, and at the same time, he strained his heart and asked, "the blood of Yadan?"


    Chabai didn''t answer. Instead, she went to the stone steps and sat down. From her backpack, she took out a wooden box full of mercury bullets, some rolled up drawings, a fire spouting pot, and the bottle of test tube -- Cohen''s blood.


    She threw the test tube to lino.


    Li Nuo looked at the test tube panel, and suddenly he felt like he had survived.


    "Sister... How dare you throw this thing?"


    Tea white be completely indifferent to Tucao, make complaints about it in one hand, and say, "listen to me finish the matter first..."

 Chapter 269

    Eyes emitting green light, looking up, it seems that through the ceiling looking for the moon far above the black clouds.


    Lips slightly open and close, like breathing, like a whisper.


    Raise your hand, the crimson blood light condenses into a dazzling light group. Suddenly, countless lights, such as meteors sprinkling blood, rush out, hit the board, hit the wall, explode and smell.


    Pacing out of the room, he stretched out his white palm towards the house. The crimson light once again called for a tiny meteor to destroy everything that his eyes could reach.


    The people in black, who were attracted by the noise, fell into a pool of blood until the dark clouds covered the moon.


    "That''s what I was like at the time," he said Tea white said, "yes, before I became that, I drank a glass of Baijiu."


    She said, taking a bottle of Baijiu from her backpack. "I want to try again. You can help me to witness it."


    "Wait... Wait a minute!" Li Nuo immediately stopped him. The sisters were too straightforward to give him time to digest information.


    "Tea white, you mean, you drank a glass of Baijiu, then your eyes were glowing, and you lost consciousness and began to destroy everywhere?"


    Chabai nodded, "I suspect it has something to do with that bottle of test tube." She pointed to her skull and said, "when I got the test tube, there was a sound in my brain. I couldn''t understand it. After that, there was a feeling that there was an unknown energy flowing out of my body."


    Li Nuo doesn''t know what words to use to curse the street. His simple language ability is not enough to support his grass mud horse.


    It''s very simple. Chabai once drank Yadan''s blood, which was activated by another kind of blood. As a result, Yadan''s blood kicked away her self thinking and naturally controlled her consciousness. The scarlet streamer light line she used in her unconsciousness should be the mutated distant call.


    It doesn''t matter if it is related to baijiu.


    Li Nuo thinks that there should be, because alcohol paralyzes the consciousness of tea white, and gives [Yadan''s blood] the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity.


    This is what a ghost combination... Li Nuo put the Tucao in his heart, did not say, instead of "Cohen''s blood thick" into the public warehouse inside the house, and make complaints about his idea.


    "What kind of combination is this?" Malje still make complaints about Lee Nuo''s words.


    "That means I don''t have to prove it by drinking?" The Baijiu Chou looked at the bottle of white wine on the stone brick, and it was rather baffling.


    To tell you the truth, she felt very comfortable after drinking alcohol. Although it was hard to drink, it was a fleeting short-term numbness, a little lingering.


    After that, because of their mental exhaustion, the three of them dispersed and made an appointment to talk about it tomorrow.


    Li Nuo is in a trance. After opening his eyes, he returns to the convenience store. Now he has changed his identity from a player to a temporary worker.


    He looked up at the time. It''s 3:30 in the morning. He felt sleepy. I don''t know why. After finishing the script several times, he would feel tired when he came back to the real world from space.


    He went to the bathroom behind the dressing room to wash his face, and then opened the lock of the door. After all, he had to work, live and eat.


    However, at this time point, the good men and women on the street have basically arrived at their respective harbors. The small convenience stores are not patronized. They stand alone on the edge of the block, just like Li Nuo sitting alone in a chair and nobody knows.


    He took out a carbon pen and a piece of waste paper to record the key information of the play.


    But after lifting the pen, I found that no matter how hard it was, it couldn''t fall on the paper.


    Li Nuo then remembered that he almost forgot that he could not depict the things related to "endless corridor" in any form in the real world.


    But give up writing memory, can only think with the brain.


    "First of all, get rid of all the favorable information. Now the problem focuses on three points: Mirror master, non-human, tea white..."


    "Master mirror... The encounter in the ancient pagoda seems to be that he helped me to defuse the danger, but in fact, I was treated as an experimental white mouse. This can''t be the last time, unless I don''t call him any more, but..."


    Li Nuo''s pupil subconsciously glanced at the back of his hand. At this time, there was no "R" contract label, but the uneasiness of being peeped in the dark was still lingering in his mind.


    "He once said that after the contract is reached, the inner eye will be placed in the body of my teammates and me. This old bastard is a liar when he is playing word games. It is impossible for him to learn that a gentleman has given up his nature. The inner eye is definitely not as simple as he expresses. There are other premeditations..."


    "If brother skinny didn''t lie, he must have done something when he painted Qin Shou''s picture... It''s a bit strange. There''s no need to do this if you want to contact players. Just give some benefits and make a contract, unless his purpose is to control me or the environment around me... Deliberately want to contact players and control players... Just for the sake of" the world is so big, I want to see ''


    Li Nuo habitually held the pen in his mouth, lowered his brow, and suddenly looked bright.


    "His real purpose has something to do with the player. It has something to do with the player from the beginning."


    "I remember that skinny gave me a message just now. He seemed to be very resistant to the box that was taken out of the pagoda and called it Pandora''s box."


    "Pandora opened the box and released all the evil in the world - greed, hypocrisy, slander, jealousy, pain. For Ronald, the meaning of opening the box is to release something that makes him feel evil, something more evil than him, that is... Something that is good for us."


    "It seems that it is more necessary to go to the world of Neil in the future, whether to restrict the mirror master or for the curse of blood."


    "Even if it''s for the sake of chabai, I have to go again. Her" blood "can suppress the" ancient god ", but I don''t know how long [Yadan''s blood] can be suppressed. Before that, I can''t let her touch anything related to the blood curse."


    "Well... Except for my stick and gun."


    He didn''t realize how obscene it was.


    "As for the topic of human beings... I can''t figure it out."


    "Why don''t you ask Yang Chen sometime?"


    Although he thinks so, Li Nuo still denies this practice. He also understands that the exchange relationship with Yang Chen only involves scripts and supplies, but it''s better not to talk about some secret problems.


    When he thought about things, he would concentrate so much that he didn''t find anyone pushing the door open and entering the convenience store.


    A man and a woman took some things from the shelf and put them at the cashier to check out, but they saw a cashier with empty eyes who seemed to be dementia.


    "Hey, man, check out." The man said uncontrollably.


    Li Nuo seems to be awakened from a dream, his eyes involuntarily hung dissatisfaction.


    After seeing the men and women standing in front of the cashier, he realized his gaffe and immediately stood up with a false smile.


    ¡°sorry¡£¡±


    The man smiles, "still TM can drag foreign language."


    In the face of this tone, Li Nuo left ear in right ear out, his mind is still on the "endless corridor".


    At this time, the woman, frowning, staring at Li Nuo tightly, asked: "do you... Junior high school in... 99?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "is there a middle school?"


    The woman frowned deeper, "Class 3, li... Nuo?"


    "Ah... It''s me." Li Nuo looked listless. He didn''t go out for three years. It was a memory to go out.


    The girl''s face was surprised, "I''m Angel Chen. I''m in class one. Do you still remember?"


    "Ah... Nice to meet you." Li Nuo forced out a smile. In fact, he had forgotten who the girl was.


    The man asked with a smile, "is this your classmate? It''s a bit bad. Young people work night shifts in convenience stores? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Xie Anqi said: "because of his poor health, he basically taught himself at home in junior high school. It''s because of his body that he didn''t develop his brain and physique well. He can''t compare with you ~"


    Li Nuo just listened to them and couldn''t wait for them to leave quickly.


    At this time, Xie Anqi said: "how are you doing recently? I heard that your disease is very difficult to treat, but you look very good. You can''t live for a few years as they said."


    "Not many years to live?" Li Nuo''s mouth twitches. Good things don''t go out and bad things spread far away.


    "Oh, you don''t care. Those people are short of words."


    "No Li Nuo shook his head and said with a smile, "tell them that I have already died."


    In an instant, the temperature in the convenience store seemed to drop to freezing point.

 Chapter 270

    The night breeze blowing on the leaves, rustling, is a gloomy laughter.


    It was very quiet in the convenience store. It was only a moment later that it was broken by the man''s anger.


    "What about us?"


    Li Nuo stood there with a professional smile.


    It made the man more angry and feel like a fool.


    It''s like a spoonful of oil on a fire to use a professional smile at an angry person and ignore it from the bottom of your heart. It''s the same as using the modal particle "yo yo ~" when chatting. It''s like itching wants to be beaten.


    At this time, Xie Anqi immediately grabbed the man around him, tried to take him away, and said softly: "don''t be angry... This man..."


    She looked up at Li Nuo, looked around, shrunk her shoulders, and then said, "he''s been very strange since he was in school. It''s said that his disease is a terminal disease. No one has seen him since he graduated from junior high school. Maybe..."


    "Are there any ghosts or shadows?"


    "What if... I haven''t seen that thing."


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish and looks at the two "ancestors". He regrets that he didn''t hold back a word just now, so that he doesn''t even have the time to think about things.


    At this time, the man''s mobile phone rings, he picked up the phone, after listening for a while, said to the other end of the phone: "brother, we have arrived, right next to your convenience store."


    He glared at Li Nuo and continued to say to the phone, "you come to the convenience store and wait for me for a while. I have something to do."


    Hang up the phone, he pointed to Li Nuo, said: "you ya wait."


    Li Nuo was very happy. He had to be beaten. That is to say, the chance to get rich came... Since he recovered from a serious illness, he drew up a "get rich without work assignment", one of which was "get beaten, kill him".


    Thinking of this, the corner of his mouth began to rise involuntarily. She was so scared that she left her boyfriend and ran out of the convenience store immediately.


    The man began to sweep the goods on the shelves crazily and put a pile of booty on the cash register.


    In Li Nuo''s face, he said: "I want you to work till dawn!"


    You''re sick!


    Li Nuo seldom felt defeated. It was a pure rascal!


    Just then, a steady male voice appeared at the door, "how about you?"


    "Brother!" The man''s eyes were shining as if he had seen his father. He turned and looked at his brother standing at the door.


    He noticed that at this moment, his brother, frowning and staring at the cashier beside him.


    ¡­¡­


    Di¡ª¡ª


    Di¡ª¡ª


    In the continuous scanning sound, two cashiers behind the counter are working.


    One is Li Nuo.


    The other is


    "Marge..."


    "Well..."


    "I''m a little confused. Can you tell me..."


    "I worked overtime today. Just after work, my brother came to pick me up nearby."


    "Well..." Li Nuo answered, and then no one spoke again. The atmosphere was very delicate, until Li Nuo said again: "so, in fact, you are the anorectal doctor in the hospital next to my home?"


    Maljie nodded, "well, it seems to be..."


    Li Nuo looked up at maljie''s younger brother, who was holding his fart. Just now, he urged that he should sweep these things anyway, or he would not leave.


    After knowing the boy''s meaning, Li Nuo opened another cash register and pounced on marjenu. The latter had a habitual team cooperation and had the present scene.


    Finally, the real embarrassment here is that I don''t know why my brother wants to be a cashier, stupid Doudou.


    "I said..." Marge suddenly asked, "you didn''t do anything, did you?"


    Li Nuo thought about it, looked up at the younger brother of marjie, and said, "I''m doing it."


    Di¡ª¡ª


    The more Madi stood there listening to the code scanning sound, the worse he felt. What did his brother think? He would go to help an outsider or a poor cashier. Even if he knew him, he could not help without saying anything.


    "Brother, is this your friend?"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie said almost in unison: "No."


    "He''s my brother, Ma Ziheng." Marjie said.


    Li Norton gave a pause.


    "Why?"


    "Nothing." Li Nuo said, "I thought your brother''s name was Erkang."


    At this time, Ma Ziheng couldn''t help it any more and cried out, "you hear me! With his mouth, since he is not your friend, why do you help him? Besides, he mocks me! "


    "Sarcasm... Oh, that''s normal." Marjie''s answer made the horse feel like a bolt from the blue.


    Li Nuo''s mouth can''t spit out ivory. Maljie knows it best.


    "Forget it, don''t buy it." Ma Ziheng took a step and took maljie''s hand. "I don''t understand what you think."


    Marjie raised his eyes, eyes with a strong dignity, "I told you, decided to do things to the end, whether good or bad."


    Hello... How about you educate your brother like this? Li Nuo''s heart is full of complaints, and his hand is constantly sweeping the code.


    "And..." maljie said in a low voice: "Ziheng, do you know what you did today brought your brother''s nightmare to reality?"


    This made Ma Ziheng confused and blocked his mouth at the same time.


    Li Nuo can see that no matter how neurotic marjie is when he gets along with others, for his younger brother, he seems to be a qualified elder brother with a certain strength of speech.


    He can''t help but want to laugh, it seems that no matter what kind of people have two sides.


    This scene in the shop is called Chen Anqi standing at the door. Her brain can''t keep up with the rhythm, but she can figure out the simple fact that Li Nuo and Ma Ziheng''s brother are "friends" with unusual relationship.


    When all the things were finished, maljie rubbed his hands and left the convenience store without looking back. When he walked out of the door, he didn''t forget to look back and said, "I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Li Nuo raised her eyebrows in response.


    At this time, Chen Anxi came over quietly and said in a low voice, "Li Nuo..." her eyes glanced at maljie, "do you know Jiege?"


    "Jackie?" Li Nuo a Leng, this appellation has a little meaning, immediately nodded, "you guess."


    These two words choked Angela Chen speechless. She took out her mobile phone with an awkward smile and said, "add a wechat, do you want to scan me or do I want to scan you? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. We all want to see you. "


    True reality, just now I was a dead man, Li Nuo laughed, "I don''t have a mobile phone, only landline."


    "... it''s a landline."


    "I threw it yesterday."


    "... write a letter."


    "My hands are shaking."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Anqi closed the door and frowned. Her eyes were a little unhappy, but she still picked up the bill on the cashier and wrote down her phone number on the paper Li Nuo had prepared.


    "Ma Ziheng and I are not girlfriends ~"


    Leave this sentence, she turned and left.


    Once again returned to the pure, Li Nuo looked at the phone number on the paper, saved into a ball and threw it into the paper basket.


    For many men, this piece of paper is a stepping stone to home run and a postcard to expand the social channel, but for Li Nuo, it''s not as comfortable as a piece of toilet paper.


    Because of some of his childhood experiences, Li Nuo has always been in conflict with society and human nature. Even if he recovers his health, he doesn''t want to take a step towards the big boiler called socializing. It doesn''t matter whether he is complacent or timid. He is satisfied as long as he lives a quiet life he likes.


    Sit down again, want to continue to think about the "endless corridor" thing, but just because of the farce and the emergence of Marge led to a bit of brain confusion.


    To his surprise, the guy used to work in the hospital where he saw doctors all the year round.


    "Evil fate..."

 Chapter 271

    In the morning, after work.


    Li Nuo came home with a pancake in his mouth. The first thing he did was lie on the soft bed, feeling numb and tired.


    After eating a whole pancake in a prone position, he gave himself chicken blood, stood up again, took out his mobile phone and checked whether there was any new contribution in his bank account.


    If so, he decided to reward himself by having a good meal before going to bed and ordering a take out. Of course, the price must be within 30 yuan.


    And then


    "... in fact, Shaobing is also good."


    For example, what he is doing now is called cartoonist at best. The compromise point is cartoonist, and the reality point is jobless vagrant.


    In the past, because he was a key care worker of the state, he didn''t have to worry about medical insurance, social security and pension. Since he recovered, he realized what it was like to live a poorer life.


    He didn''t care whether he had money or not. It didn''t matter if he was poor. If he was short of a few thousand yuan one day, he would die.


    But it''s not the same now. In his words, he has no motivation to die in order not to cause trouble to the society. So he still has to find a way to earn money. At least he can order takeaway without looking at discount products in the future.


    Li Nuo''s ambition is so short. If he is not ill, if he grows up healthily, he has the strongest diligence, that is, he is a neighborhood committee manager.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Li Nuo reluctantly left the soft bed under his buttocks, got up and sat down at the desk, took out the painting and dip pen, opened the 2010 old TV behind him, listened to the noise on the screen and began to "go to work".


    Of course, it''s not to miss his mother''s moving painting when she was watching TV. Li Nuo turned on the TV just to make a little sound so that he didn''t doze off.


    Although he is lazy and has no ambition, he still likes to do things from the beginning to the end. For example, he refuses the temptation to sleep, takes up a pen to paint, and what can he refuse if he can even refuse in his dream? Even if there is a slim white beauty lying on the bed now, he


    Then he must give up the pen pole to combine the primitive and wild.


    Well, that''s it.


    As I said before, Li Nuo''s cartoon is called "the primary school students in a panic", which is described in his own words


    It''s a happy story about a little bastard who has nothing to do all day long and makes trouble everywhere.


    The whole story is very mild and warm. For example, the plot is about how the protagonist was forced to order the cottage by the head teacher


    Now in this painting, there is a new character he recently joined, a classmate who only appears in the toilet, named ma.


    In Li Nuo''s plan, there will be a new character in the future, a school transfer student and a girl with oral albinism.


    But the plan is too early, and the comic book is in the process of being cut off.


    In a fast-food society, people like to read fast-paced stories. Even if it''s not "I''m invincible", it has to be "I want to protect my village". However, few people will patiently read slow-paced comic books. If it''s not for his strong painters, I''m afraid there will be no chance for this comic book to be serialized.


    He wanted to transform the story, for example, let the protagonist pick up a cat, open the shackles of the alien world, and transform into a hot-blooded cartoon. But even he was denied this idea, because at that time, he felt that his body could not support the day when the cat became a girl.


    Li Nuo also once lamented that he was born in the wrong place. If he was in a country with a developed comic industry, he might be able to have dozens more fans on the day of burial.


    But when he thinks about it, he thinks the place is very good. Especially after he recovers, he goes downstairs for a walk, plays chess with his elders, and then wantonly enjoys the old man with brown hair, or goes to the fried chicken shop to find Yang Chen to help him solve the problem of inflation.


    Life is so monotonous, but everywhere full of seasoning, even if there is no family, but as long as you want to open, you can still live well.


    In fact, Li Nuo doesn''t have no relatives. His mother''s relatives live in this city, but they haven''t been in touch since childhood.


    The last time was last week when his aunt suddenly called to say hello. The whole conversation was friendly and friendly. They didn''t know that Li Nuo had recovered, so they helped him to look after a cemetery one by one


    Then Li Nuo had to pay for the cemetery himself.


    In this era, the price of buying a cemetery can buy a toilet in the downtown commercial building, so his aunt gave a suggestion to transfer the ownership of Li Nuo''s house to them and then sell it


    Finally, in Li Nuo''s kind greeting of "I''ll go to your son''s mother", this layer of kinship chain is completely cut off.


    Poor in the downtown, no one asked, rich in the mountains have distant relatives, the voice is different, the truth is similar, as long as you have usable value, as long as you can squeeze out a drop of oil, someone will cover his face with the name of care, no matter what era.


    "A famous male star was taken away by the police for taking Du, and the informant was Chaoyang person..."


    "A 14-year-old boy peddled his first night online for the buyer you skin. The buyer was a male worker who had just retired from the factory..."


    "Five college students in our city are missing from mountaineering, and the suspected bodies are found..."


    Li Nuo in a variety of gnawing dad''s news, insensitive to the completion of the hook line work.


    Now three hours have passed since he picked up the brush. The sun has already climbed on the top of the building. His sleepiness disappears completely because of the aftereffect of his brain.


    Take out an apple from the kitchen and sit lazily on the sofa, enjoying the happy time of the unemployed.


    In fact, the young people watching TV in this era are already a rare species. With the rapid transfer of young audience from traditional media to new media, except for the middle-aged and elderly groups, young audience is gradually moving away and losing contact.


    But for Li Nuo, there is no difference between the content on TV and that on the Internet. They are all about watching, and there is no truth either. Reality shows play scripts, idols play human settings, TV plays play positive energy, and online plays play negative energy. Since they are all lies, it doesn''t matter which one to watch. It''s enough to kill time and find fun.


    The morning news has been over for a long time. Now it''s a TV play about the Anti Japanese period, commonly known as the Anti Japanese drama.


    "Japanese devils can''t think of it. They have to go to Xiuxian''s country to fight across dimensions..."


    After watching this episode of TV series, Li Nuo actually felt that it was quite emotional and subconsciously took out his mobile phone to search the play.


    "There are 70 episodes. I can watch them for a while."


    Three seconds later, he lifted his mouth and let the terrible plan disappear. Then he lay on his side on the sofa, picked up the remote control and turned several channels. He found an interview program to listen to the story and relax himself. Then he went to sleep unconsciously and returned to the "endless corridor" in the evening.


    Sitting opposite the host on the screen is a middle-aged entrepreneur with a peaceful face, telling his rich history in a calm and experienced language.


    Li Nuo is not interested in such stories, but it happens that these stories help sleep.


    A picture appeared on the TV screen, showing the family photo of the entrepreneur when he just got rich in his early years.


    "Mr. Ma, we can see that your family was prosperous 15 years ago, with one son and one daughter. Now your family must be very busy and happy."


    Li Nuo''s eyes were awakened by the photo and the host''s words.


    He leaned close to the TV, frowning and staring at the screen.


    Then he took out his mobile phone to find out the news related to the entrepreneur, and he didn''t know it immediately.


    "... isn''t it?"

 Chapter 272

    In the evening, Li returned to the endless corridor.


    Chabai is sitting on the rocking chair in the room, looking at the book with a sad face. Maljie is beside her, looking at her with the drawing she bought from watsk.


    "Here we are." Chabai looks up at Li Nuo beside the tombstone.


    And Li Nuo is looking at maljie with a kind of suspense drama eyes, but the latter obviously didn''t notice, tightly frowning, firmly grasped by the things on the drawing.


    "Is the picture of yejieyi or Azumi?"


    Marjie didn''t pay any attention to Li Nuo''s ridicule. He raised his eyes and asked, "does the advancement of cha bai''s [identity] need a specific watch made of drawings?"


    He turned over the drawing and raised his mouth slightly.


    "Well, I found it."


    [Name: Schleger watch]


    [type: item]


    [effect: it will look awesome when you wear it at dinner]


    [Note: boring and tasteless]


    The explanation of the effect coincides with Li Nuo''s words in the future: "pay attention to dining etiquette, wear a watch that symbolizes identity..."


    It should be this. Li Nuo looks at the placid tea white.


    "Your life is so good..."


    Chabai looked away from the book. "If I''m lucky, I should gather all the advanced materials at one time."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "a full man doesn''t know a hungry man is hungry. It took me a long time to get an eye. You have only two materials for this script."


    "It lacks some materials, such as diamonds and gold for the dial." "Now we have metal, iron, aluminum, silver and anti magic metal in our hands. These materials were brought back from the wizard world before, and there is still a lot left. In addition, we have also brought back a lot of materials from the monster hunter world. There are a lot of monster materials after the monster coast cleaning, and the backpack is full, I need a few days to memorize the science and technology of ancient civilization, and I believe that this time the equipment can be qualitatively improved. "


    "When can we start to upgrade the equipment?" Li Nuo asked.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen the contents of the metal plate yet," Marge said


    "Then what are you farting..."


    Chabai closed the book of warlocks and said, "after you go back, I''ve taken out the random card of the main line settlement. A schoolbag can put extra items into the bag and then put them in the backpack panel. It''s still useful. The other thing is..."


    She took three little glass balls from the panel of her backpack.


    "It seems mysterious."


    Li Nuo make complaints about the original curiosity. But when he sees these three balls, he only Tucao mysterious wool.


    [Name: marbles]


    [type: item]


    [effect: self discovery]


    [Note: for goods produced in a modern era, the sons of mankind form groups and compete with each other only to win this thing in the hands of others]


    "It''s marbles..."


    "Well? But it''s very powerful. " Chabai looked at him with marbles in his eyes, "and it''s very beautiful."


    Maljie said with a gentle smile, "miss chabai, if you like, I can give you a car."


    "No Tea white refused directly, without procrastination.


    Li Nuo joked: "you, a rich second generation, give people a car of a few dimes of marbles. You lose the face of race."


    "You know that?" "It seems that my light, even if it can be hidden, can''t stop the faint rays flowing through the cracks," said marjee


    "Stop bullshit... Your father was on TV last night. I checked it." Li Nuo said: "Liji sanitary ware, a famous domestic sanitary ware company, even enjoys a certain reputation internationally. It has 12 factories all over the world, not to mention in China. Ma Yuequn, the founder of Liji sanitary ware, is now a director of five companies besides Liji sanitary ware. He is worth about 30 billion and a famous philanthropist. Now he has a son and a daughter. His daughter''s name is confidential and can''t be found, But my son got on the news page because of a fight two years ago, and his name was ma Ziheng. "


    "As for you..." Li Nuo wanted to stop talking. There was only one son and one daughter in the Ma family. Since the boy was ma Ziheng, maljie, as the "elder brother", should be... He forced himself to remove this terrible idea, so as not to cause severe damage to the mental system.


    But Marge understood Li Nuo''s meaning and explained, "I''m a man."


    Li Nuo doubts that "... Changed..."


    "Male from birth." Maljie some displeasure, "also, put away your eyes to see the drama, I and Ziheng are brothers, just half brothers."


    "Really..." Li Nuo answered and did not ask again. If it was a simple half parent relationship, why there was no Marge in the photo, and even Ma Yuequn''s materials had never written about her second marriage experience.


    Even if a successful entrepreneur has divorced or even cheated in marriage, it''s not something that people can''t know. It''s impossible to find relevant information on the Internet, but after all, it''s someone else''s family business, so it''s still not good to ask after all.


    At this time, chabai asked, "half father... When I was in Cowell, it seems that this kind of relationship was mentioned in the law book. Because the wife died, so the husband married another one?"


    "That''s not true. My mother is still alive." Marjie said.


    "It''s a divorce, and I don''t know if there was such a law in kervier''s time," Li explained


    "I see..." chabai nodded, and his strange knowledge increased.


    But Marge said, "it''s not divorce, but I don''t want to talk about it, and these things have nothing to do with the endless corridor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo is speechless, neither single parent death nor divorce


    He didn''t know how to carry on this topic. He could only say that the world of the rich is really a bit complicated.


    "Let''s get down to business." Li Nuo coughed to end the conversation.


    He took out two random cards of the main line settlement and put in 400 gold coins with no expectation.


    [Name: skill card ¡¤ bite]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: put down the dignity of being a human being, use your mouth and bite hard]


    [Note: you can use this skill without this card]


    He handed the card directly to Marge.


    "Here you are."


    "No."


    Li Nuo''s second extract is not worth mentioning, a box of bubble gum


    He took out a piece, put it in his mouth, chewed it and blew a bubble, and looked at Marge.


    "I smoked my card before you came." Marjie said.


    "A stone and a piece of excrement."


    "Which is more likely for you to hit a piece of shit than to see ''buy another bottle'' written in the bottle cap after you buy a drink?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Hum..." maljie simply ignored this problem with modal particle, and turned to say: "but this time, all the things he got from the card were ordinary."


    "Not necessarily." Li Nuo has two more cards in his hand.


    These two cards are different from the pure white bottom plate of the "random card". They are red cards with no text on them and only light dark red line patterns.


    These two cards are the world cards obtained after completing the branch line related to scp682.


    Also at this moment, Li Nuo''s ear jumped out of the sound of the system.

 Chapter 273

    [world card: the equipment, items or skills that players get after taking out this card come from the world where they get the card]


    "Oh..."


    Li Nuo simply explained the voice he heard to the two people around him, and then extracted the world card.


    [you need to spend 800 gold coins to complete the extraction, are you sure


    "My God, your grandmother''s mouth..." Li Nuo couldn''t help yelling. 800 gold coins... This is four times more than 200 gold coins in random cards.


    After the script of monster hunter, the total number of gold coins of the three of them is about 23000. Among them, Li Nuo''s contribution is 5720, chabai''s contribution is 5525, the same as marjie''s.


    It seems like a lot, but in fact it''s not enough. First remove the 9000 gold coins that three people pay each month to protect their lives, then strengthen their equipment skills, purchase supplies, and some unexpected expenses. After the total amount of zero is removed, the gold coins that can be saved will be about 5000.


    Most of them are spent on supplies, including 1000 gold coins for ether and 500 gold coins for blood medicine, which are not small expenses. This also involves the potential rule of "endless corridor", which is also discovered by Li Nuo after he returned to the wizarding world this time, that is, the replenishment medicine of each world can only be used in the original world.


    Therefore, a large number of [recovery medicine] from the world of monster hunter can only be used as counter furnishings now.


    However, it is possible that these things will be used later, but these are things in the future.


    Back to the topic, Li Nuo gritted his teeth or drew the world card, a total of 1600 gold coins. After spending, the red card brought out the crimson light.


    After that, there were two more pearls in his backpack.


    [Name: duzhu]


    [type: item]


    [effect: increases toxin accumulation rate (there is a maximum limit for weapon attribute enhancement)]


    [Note: Purple Pearl from a mysterious world, some people will eat it as blueberry candy]


    ¡­


    [Name: Lei Guangzhu]


    [type: item]


    [effect: increases the attack of mine attribute (there is a maximum limit for weapon attribute value enhancement)]


    [Note: Yellow Pearl from a mysterious world, some people will eat it as lemon candy]


    These two jewels are special. Their size is smaller than the jewels I''ve got before, just like candy, and the contents of the Description column are also different.


    Li Nuo immediately threw [Lei Guangzhu] to cha bai, "your Lei Guangzhu."


    Simply tea white didn''t say "it''s your thunder pearl".


    "But this thing needs drilling..." Li Nuo thought for a while and said: "maljie, how is your equipment drilling technology?"


    Marjie replied: "each weapon can place up to three holes, but most of them can only hit one, and they are low-level holes."


    After listening to this, Li Nuo buried himself in thinking that his walking stick already had a "hit bead", and the remaining clothes and equipment could not be perforated, but this "poison bead" was really... Pretty good.


    "Is it edible?" Chabai stares at the Description column of Baozhu.


    Li Nuo smiles, "how can it be? It''s just a joke..."


    Before he finished speaking, he thought of one thing. There was no explanation in the brief introduction of other beads that someone had eaten them as candy.


    Do you want to try


    Anyway, in space, nothing will happen.


    Li Nuo put [poison bead] into his mouth in the amazement of his two eyes.


    "You really don''t think of yourself as a human being?" Even malj was deeply confused.


    [poison bead] when it enters the mouth, the change appears, and the jewel like skin melts instantly. It is as soft as a sponge and melts in the mouth.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were wide open, and he exclaimed, "it''s really blueberry!"


    "Is that the point?" Marge''s mouth is pumping.


    [eating highly toxic food, testing toxicity...]


    The system sound suddenly appears in the ear, Li Nuo immediately a Leng.


    [the toxicity is 75%, which is beyond the tolerance limit of human body]


    [player 5931, it is detected that the constitution of the player is equal, and the toxicity is acceptable]


    [you have accepted the highly toxic drug completely, now check the properties]


    [you already have the attribute "blood quality". Now open the tenth attribute "poison"]


    Li Nuo''s eyes were round and excited, as if he had taken a powerful pill.


    He immediately opened the attribute panel and was surprised to find that there was an attribute "poison" beside "blood quality". The current poison attribute level is f, which is the same as blood quality.


    When maljie and chabai see the changes on the panel of Li Nuo''s attributes, they are all surprised.


    Normal people really can''t figure out that the food can be eaten through the "Description column"... No, even if they think about it, few people will try it.


    Although the result is good, if it is not for Li Nuo''s anti-virus characteristics of demon hunter''s constitution, I''m afraid he can''t perfectly accept the poison attribute brought by [poison bead].


    Chabai hesitates for a few seconds and puts Lei Guangzhu into his mouth. Li Nuo can''t stop it. He sees that chabai is paralyzed and his legs fall to the ground. He and marjie lift the heavy object to the rocking chair. Chabai gasps and suddenly opens his eyes.


    "It seems that there are some specific conditions for adding attributes with jewels." Li Nuo explained: "for example, my constitution is anti-virus, so [poison bead] is useless to me. Although you are ''thunder attribute'' in chabai, I''m afraid you can''t integrate [thunder bead] if you have the same attribute alone."


    Chabai said angrily, "just now, the system said that I have detected the attribute of thunder, but the thunder resistance is too low to fuse the Pearl... It seems that you are right. I wasted a [thunder pearl]."


    "No, you wasted 800 gold coins." Li Nuo stares dead fish eye to say.


    "Don''t worry, miss chabai." Marjie squatted down to face up to the tea white, and said with a gentle smile, "even if [Lei Guang Zhu] becomes a chemical fertilizer, it also has its function."


    Li Nuo glanced at him, "stupid *, man-made people don''t excrete."


    "Bah!"


    Li Nuo quickly dodged the transparent stench water cannon in maljie''s mouth, thinking about one thing in his mind... What is the form of poison attribute?


    He instinctively aimed his eyes at malje with an unhappy face


    About a minute later


    Li Nuo has released "inner submarine ¡¤ explosion".


    "Unarmed weapons and long-range weapons will not accumulate toxins. Melee weapons can effectively accumulate toxins if they pierce flesh and blood, but they can''t accumulate toxins only if they don''t see blood outside the skin. In normal state, the toxin damage given to the opponent is 0.1% to 0.2% of the upper limit of HP per second deducted, and in enhanced state, it is increased to 0.5%..."


    He talked to himself and looked at maljie, who fell on his back, black and blue, with a suspicious look on his face.


    "Thank you, rich second generation."


    Marge weakly opened his sausage like lips, "sooner or later... One day... I will give these back to you..."


    Chabai picked up marjie, put him on the rocking chair, turned his head and asked, "you are two attributes now. Is there any explanation for the upper limit of the number of attributes held by each person and the mutual restriction between attributes?"


    Li Nuo went into the room and took out his own white paper on the bookshelf.


    There are many introductions about their own attributes in the pages of the book.


    "... um..."


    "What''s the matter?" Tea white see Li Nuo face puzzled, then came to his side, also read the contents of the white paper.


    "Nothing. It says... The upper limit of attributes is two. To add one attribute, you need to spend gold coins..."


    "100000..."


    The last number was read by chabai. She frowned and said, "let''s... Put this thing aside. Anyway, we can''t use it now."


    Li Nuo shook his head and grinned bitterly, "ha... I can''t use the money in my life."

 Chapter 274

    If it is said that the greatest improvement of "Wizard" script for Li Nuo is the basic development orientation and poverty alleviation, then this time "Monster Hunter" is a large-span growth of the level.


    This is also because the tea white "a bag of rice to carry a few floors", so the growth rate is uniform and rapid.


    [Li Nuo: level 21]


    [physical strength: 293]


    [energy: 338]


    [strength: 36]


    [reaction: 68 + 12]


    [Lingli: 61]


    [insight: 85 + 2]


    [Medical: 1.5]


    [accuracy: 58]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee combat LV3, element power LV1]


    ¡­¡­


    [Marge: level 19]


    [physical strength: 364]


    [energy: 401 (+ 80)]


    [strength: 42 + 10]


    [reaction: 39 + 11]


    [Lingli: 16]


    [insight: 43]


    [Medical: 47]


    [precision: 42]


    [Title: dung beetle]


    [expert: Lv2]


    ¡­¡­


    [chabai: grade 19]


    [physical strength: 576]


    [energy: 656]


    [strength: 52]


    [reaction: 68 + 12]


    [Lingli: 74]


    [insight: 52]


    [Medical: 44]


    [precision: 26]


    [Title: intellectual]


    [identity: focusser]


    [specialization: melee combat LV3, element power Lv2]


    ¡­¡­


    The current attribute situation is generally like this. Maljie represents the growth curve of normal players, such as Qin Shou or Deng Yuanzhou. When they reach maljie''s level, the sum of their attribute values is almost the same, but Li Nuo and chabai need to be mentioned separately.


    Both of them have a demon hunter''s physique, and a man-made plus [purified blood] erosion stimulates potential attributes. Therefore, the attribute strength can not be measured by level, especially for tea white. No matter the physical strength, energy or key attribute value, they all surpass ordinary players.


    Li Nuo, who only has six attribute values, is definitely a terrible crazy warrior. What''s more, he also has buffs with multiple superpositions and various decoctions. However, because of Keng dad''s physical strength and energy value, he can only be a violent assassin.


    However, for Li Nuo, there is another gratifying thing - his "medical treatment" has finally broken through the "1".


    "I feel better than before." Chabai sighed and moved his wrist. When he raised his eyes, the two men had deliberately stood outside the house ten meters away from her.


    "Why are you standing so far away?"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie synchronously waved their hands and said with a fake smile, "it''s cool outside."


    They have been afraid of chabai for a long time. They often practice with their teammates unconsciously. Especially when she moves her wrists and ankles, it indicates that the rainstorm like trial is coming.


    As the saying goes, if you can''t fight, just hide


    "Well, let''s discuss what we''re doing now." Li Nuo immediately changed the subject.


    The only thing we can do now is to improve our equipment or skills. However, the three of us did not focus on this issue this time, but on "eigenvalues".


    Since the wizard world came back, it has accumulated a considerable number of eigenvalues. If we use all these values, it is bound to be another breakthrough.


    Li Nuo 14:00, 8:00 on the reaction, the remaining four points all on the spiritual power, as for medical treatment, anyway, are so low, simply let it go.


    Marjie 12 points, 10 points on the strength, the remaining two points to stay.


    Tea white 10 points, equally divided to reaction and spirit.


    When the number increased again, their physical conditions showed more striking changes, especially maljay, in his words, "I can now bite bricks with my teeth."


    "Don''t bullshit. With the increase of equipment, your strength value is at most 10 points larger than that of chabai." Li Nuo retorted.


    Malje gave him a white look. "Cut."


    "In fact, what he said is a bit exaggerated, but it is also reasonable." Chabai picked up a small stone from the ground and handed it to Li Nuo, saying, "crush it."


    "No way." Li Nuo refused without hesitation. He didn''t try this kind of thing.


    At the same time, the thumb, index finger and middle finger suddenly exert force. A layer of crack appears on the stone, and then it is broken into two parts. Li Nuo''s eyes are round.


    "Strength is related to bone strength and muscle density, which is my guess." She looked at maljie and said, "the higher the number is, the stronger the hardness of the body will be. It''s not only reflected in attack, but also in defense or fighting. Maljie was beaten by you with a cane, a gun and a fist, but at most he just lost part of his action, When I carry him to the rocking chair, I can obviously feel that his body can still move, which is quite different from our previous "training" of his fighting ability in close combat


    After the long speech, Li Nuo cast his suspicious eyes on maljie.


    Tea white arms ring chest, said: "do not believe you can try again."


    "Good."


    "What do you think of me?" Marjie roared, and finally he added "hum".


    Play to play, play to play, business has to be done.


    Li Nuo sent the script record to dust''s mailbox, then left the space to return to reality, picked up his mobile phone and called dust.


    When he got through there, he said directly, "brother Yang, look at the mailbox."


    "Now


    "As soon as possible, now."


    Li Nuo didn''t give him time to talk there. He immediately hung up and went back to the endless corridor.


    After a while, two bright wedge stones and a message came from the dust.


    When did you pay back the chicken leg money you owed me


    "You even charge chicken legs?" Maljie cast a look of disdain.


    Li Nuo said: "it''s not called credit. It should be called helping half dead old stores to solve the resource waste crisis caused by oversupply. At the large, it''s called making contributions to environmental protection. At the small, it''s also to let those chickens not die in vain."


    "... fallacy. It''s like you know chicken very well." Maljie opened his backpack and took out all the bright wedge stones and bone marrow ash.


    The three men took out all the upgraded materials. There are 29 pieces of [brilliant wedge stone] and 24 pieces of [bone marrow ash].


    Li Nuo and cha bai have few weapons that can be upgraded now. Except for the main weapon, walking stick and shoes, there is only one gun left.


    So how to use [brilliant wedge stone] doesn''t need much thinking.


    All three weapons have been increased by one level.


    [Name: walking stick sword + 1]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 30]


    [addition: reaction + 20]


    [equipment condition: reaction 35]


    [effect: a new type of crafty weapon, which can be transformed in three attack forms of walking stick, whip and sword according to different situations; Bring your own skills: three ways to travel, release method, meditation]


    [Note: I''m afraid no one will think that this walking stick is a special weapon for duty. It''s not the patients who use this kind of weapon, but a group of butchers who call themselves hunters. They think that this walking stick symbolizes compassion, and the bloodthirsty hunting can never erode noble souls until this walking stick turns into a sharp sword, Even the merciful hunters can no longer hide their killing in their heart


    Li Nuo was surprised that the walking stick had an extra skill.

 Chapter 275

    [Name: santuxing]


    [type: skill]


    [strength grade: e]


    [learning conditions: equipped with walking stick, sword or reaction value 20, insight value 30]


    [effect: the weapon is transformed into walking stick, whip blade and sword blade in order, causing three continuous attacks on the target, and consuming up to 10 energy points]


    [Note: sometimes, 1 + 1 + 1 may be greater than 3]


    "Something is better than nothing." make complaints about E skills. "Li Nuo still does not forget Tucao. The strength of this trick is not as strong as that of tea white. But it is better than nothing.


    Next is the shoes at the foot of tea white.


    [Name: Yinjia + 1]


    [type: weapon clothing]


    [injury: 18]


    [addition: reaction + 22]


    [equipment condition: reaction 30, melee combat specialization on]


    [effect: bring your own skill "hanging leg", release mode, ¡ý¡ú + attack; Increase the upper limit of sprint speed and leg swing speed depending on the user''s own quality]


    [Note: if you use high heels as running shoes, you are a talent]


    ¡­¡­


    So far, the two weapons have reached the level 4 enhancement level, and the material needed for further improvement is no longer just [brilliant wedge stone]. As for what the item is, we can only see a question mark for the time being.


    In this case, Li Nuo plans to upgrade the [Hunter pistol]. This gun has followed him since the beginning of the wizard world. It belongs to the "elder" level weapon, just like the walking stick. Naturally, he will not slack off.


    When he was in the ancient tower, the pistol layer fell to the bottom of the tower. At that time, Li Nuo was glad that he had bound the gun, which led him back to his waist after returning to space.


    When strengthening to level 3, open the strengthening branch, and the pop-up options are:


    1¡¢ Increase range and stability, the gun body can be changed into long handle shotgun.


    2¡¢ Increase damage. The body of the gun can be changed into a double pistol.


    Li Nuo''s pursuit is to maximize the damage, so without thinking, he decided to choose the second reinforcement.


    [Name: young hunter''s pistol]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 20]


    [bonus: precision 10]


    [equipment condition: precision 6]


    [effect: single barrel pistol, the cartridge clip can hold 20 bullets, the switch on the handle can operate, and the muzzle can change shape]


    [Note: a hunting warrior''s pistol, which he got when he was young, but this guy didn''t care about weapons very much, which later turned into an old pistol. In fact, when he was young, this gun had two eyes]


    ¡­¡­


    Up to now, 13 pieces of brilliant wedge stones have been used, and the rest are used for ornaments.


    [red tear stone ring], [man-made chip frequent attack up] and [thunder light Earrings] have been strengthened.


    Among them, [red tear stone ring] has been directly upgraded to level 3 enhancement, but the ornament seems unable to open the branch route, but it doesn''t matter. After all, the most important enhancement has been upgraded to "below 27% of maximum HP, 50% of attack power and 15% of Defense resistance.".


    [brilliant wedge stone] there are still 8 pieces left under such "extravagance". Even though it seems that there are a lot of upgrading materials in the beginning, it''s only known after using them. Just like the number in the bank card, they become the passers-by of life in a short time.


    "For the time being." Li Nuo read in a low voice, and suddenly his eyes were bright, "tea white..."


    "Well?"


    "What you got in this play, don''t you want to strengthen it?"


    Tea white smell speech a Leng, "what did I get?"


    This time, she got the least material, so she didn''t understand Li Nuo''s intention.


    Li Nuo''s hands were in a triangle.


    "That''s it."


    "... which one?"


    Li Nuo was so upset that he sighed and said: -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- --


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw that maljie''s eyes were like a rat''s light, shining a dazzling light on chabai''s body.


    "And such good things?"


    Tea white face stiff, empty eyes, "refuse."


    Li Nuo said, "when you were in Neil, didn''t you wear these underpants all day long to climb the stairs?"


    "Correct, that''s a gym suit." Marjie added.


    Cha bai: "that''s why I don''t want to wear it again."


    "... you know all about it?" Li Nuo instantly understood the deep meaning. Many players will let 2B, that is, chabai, climb up and down the ladder when they play Neil mechanical era. That is to say, they won''t let their feet fall to the ground, just to block the scenery below.


    Li Nuo looked at maljie and asked softly, "did you tell him?"


    "How can I say such a thing." Marjie strongly denied it.


    Chabai: "next topic."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie closed their mouths and the subtle atmosphere returned to the origin. This time, chabai picked up six pieces of light tiger wedge stone and asked, "if you don''t use them, I''ll use them first."


    "Do as you please."


    Chabai took out the [Nepalese cutlass] from the world of monster hunter. These are two reverse curved knives. The blade is not long, but it is enough to penetrate the human body.


    "This knife is very interesting when I see it from the first sight. I''ve never seen such a curved blade before, but I feel very powerful when I wave it." She explained.


    Chabai is quite right. The understanding ability of combat man-made for weapons is quite thorough.


    There are two factors that determine the quality of the cutting tool, one is material technology, and the other is design modeling.


    The center of gravity of Nepal machete is forward. When chopping, it can effectively transfer its own mass and the potential energy provided by the arm to the target. With a shorter body and reduced weight, it can play a stronger chopping force, which is perfectly in line with human mechanics.


    She strengthened three times directly and started the weapon branch. This time, the branch option is very simple.


    1¡¢ It becomes shorter; 2¡¢ It''s getting longer.


    "Short." She chose an answer that men would never choose.


    [Name: Silver blade reverse curved dagger]


    [type: weapon]


    [injury: 11]


    [addition: reaction + 25]


    [equipment condition: reaction 40]


    [effect: it is made of silver and iron. Compared with physical damage, it has better auxiliary ability for Magic]


    [Note: these two knives are just as miniature as the ones suffering from excessive cold]


    "This is what abnormal description..." Li Nuo''s focus is not on the knife itself.


    Cha bai put the Double Daggers on the transformation stage, with a relaxed face. It must be satisfied.


    Silver weapons are usually closely related to magic. You can also read some information from the "effect" description. This kind of short dagger is very helpful for enchanting. However, chabai doesn''t intend to verify this for the time being. After all, this kind of weapon with blade is not easy to greet his teammates.


    Next, Li Nuo plans to upgrade with bone marrow ash, but he gets an unexpected hint.


    [your "blood quality" level is too low to upgrade skills]


    "Can you still play like this..." he glared at the dead fish''s eyes and looked at his attributes. "Blood quality f, how can this thing be upgraded?"


    Chabai and maljie were silent, looking at him, as if to say, "who are you asking..."


    "Hum..." maljie sneered with pride, "get out of the way, and see how I can improve my skills."


    At this time, Li Nuo remembered that this guy had created a wonderful and powerful skill - [deflagration magic light burst].


    [your "title" level is not enough to upgrade your skills]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Give up, faggot." Li Nuo comforted.


    In this way, [bone marrow ash] becomes a hoard, but on second thought, the happiness of saving money is also very good, at least the process is relatively sufficient, and there is no sense of loss of using up all at once.


    Finally, under the reminder of Li Nuo, chabai took out the [fuse use qualification card].


    "How does this work?"


    Li Nuo looked at the black card again and again, but he couldn''t figure it out. Isn''t it a card.


    Tea white is also difficult, but when the card in her hand touches the transformation platform, suddenly, a burst of strong light appears.

 Chapter 276

    There''s an extra typewriter on the desktop of the strengthening desk


    Well, it''s the kind of special typewriter for clerks that can be seen in foreign computer profits in the 1970s, except that there is no paper on the machine, and letters are printed on the button like keyboard.


    "It''s a typewriter by all accounts." Li Nuo looks at it carefully. He tries to press a, makes a unique keystroke, and nothing happens.


    A moment later, he said, "is this a typewriter..."


    "What is a typewriter?" Asked chabai.


    "Something that was born hundreds of years ago, of course, I''m talking about our world." Marge said: "miss chabai, there is also a touching story. The world''s first typewriter was born in 1808. It was invented by Italian pellerini touri. His motive for inventing the typewriter is to help a blind female friend."


    "How touching?" Li Nuo made a mistake.


    "Blind female friend..." if cha bai thinks about it, she tentatively puts her hand on the typewriter and closes her eyes.


    [blind female detected, machine starting...]


    "Lie down..."


    "Shit..."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie were stunned, and there were irreparable ripples in their hearts


    What the hell


    If there are no women in a team, this thing can''t be activated yet?


    [start up completed]


    [please place the items that need to be integrated, with a maximum of three items]


    "Well... I have some rubbish here." Li Nuo took out a stone.


    Maljie took out the recovery medicine from the monster hunter world and said, "I''m generous once."


    Chabai thought about it and took out the [* * *], which was stopped by the two men.


    Finally, I decided to try to use the stone and [restorative medicine] first, but then a new problem appeared


    Where?


    When they look left and right, they don''t think there''s room for things on this typewriter.


    Simply throw two items directly on the typewriter, before touching the silver gray skin, they all disappear into dust.


    [checking items...]


    [please wait...]


    "No money?" Li Nuo thought that he would have to spend some money for the "endless corridor", otherwise it would not be in line with the capitalist exploitation style here.


    Maljie said with an awkward smile: "hum... I''m not sure about this thing..."


    Hi


    A rough, bold man''s voice popped out of the typewriter. It was like the voice of a man with a beard and thick body hair on his chest that could be used as a sweater.


    It really scared the two men present.


    But the voice hasn''t stopped.


    [guest, you! Good! Ah!]


    The next sentence is not to say with a small fist on your chest... Li Nuo heart can not control the beginning of abdominal Fei.


    Welcome to the welfare lottery


    This sentence... Is a little bad... Maljie is upset.


    The Lotto is now open


    [here is a basic explanation for the first-time customers!]


    Are you interested in listening


    Before we could speak, the voice continued


    Whether you are interested or not! Listen to me!]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    [according to the items placed, we will conduct internal fusion, and the fusion result is related to the quality of the items and the letters on the keyboard]


    [from a to Z, there will be at most 26 kinds of fusion products. You only need to tap a keyboard letter after the fusion to extract the fusion products hidden behind the current letter. But please note that although the rules of the game are similar to lottery, you need to pay for the fusion products even after the extraction is finished]


    So, no money, go away


    "... I want to smash this crap." Li Nuo has taken out the pistol and loaded it.


    "Calm down." Marge put his hand on Li Nuo''s shoulder to calm him down, and said to the typewriter, "can I change my voice to that of my little sister?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Waiting, no reply, suddenly


    Lao Tzu is straight


    "I''ll crack it for you." Malje also took out his gun.


    Chabai looked at the two treasures and said helplessly, "you two, stop making trouble..."


    [fusion has been completed, please press the button belonging to fate]


    With the end of the voice, the three people''s big eyes stare small eyes.


    Marjie looked at chabai and said, "it''s better for miss chabai to press. Your [identity] may be useful here."


    With tacit approval, chabai turns on the "focusser". Looking at the dense keyboard letters, he hesitates, puts his finger on one of the buttons, shakes his head slightly, hesitates, and then presses the letter N a moment later.


    At this time, a transparent bottle appears on the desktop, which is invisible like a projection.


    [lottery products announced!]


    [your award is...]


    People are looking forward to it.


    The restorative medicine of stone


    [worth 50 gold coins]


    Congratulations


    Do you want to spend money to withdraw


    "Mention your uncle!"


    Bang!


    Li Nuo shot and died on the typewriter. The muzzle of the gun was blue and the face was gnashing teeth. He wanted to eat the machine as a cake.


    "You don''t have to play like that


    "Even if it''s a bad thing, a whole bottle of horse urine filled with golden liquid is better than this one!"


    "Professional ethics! Fool consumers, you


    After make complaints about the company, Li Nuo gradually became dull.


    "It''s my turn." Malje also raised his pistol, and his face was silent.


    At this time, cha bai held the muzzle of the gun and said, "don''t you think there are too many bullets?"


    Let''s not mention Li Nuo and maljie''s waste of bullets. The typewriter in front of them is smoking, and the broken hole is slowly recovering, as if it has vitality. This thing, if you want to talk about pit, is really pit. 26 English letters represent 26 different answers. The probability of smoking good things is only about 3% to 5%, but even if you don''t have fun, It can also be used as a garbage disposal station.


    So in fact, it''s still a good business.


    All the upgrade plans are basically finished, Li Nuo habitually took out a pen and paper.


    Before he spoke, Marge took the pen and paper from his hand and put it on the typewriter.


    For one thing, I don''t want to get used to Li Nuo''s habit of having meetings. For another thing, I want to try again what else can be fused.


    After rough mine''s male voice talks nonsense together, this time maljie starts by himself and presses the same letter E as chabai.


    A moment later


    [lottery products announced!]


    [your award is...]


    What good things can paper and pen blend into... Li Nuo leans against the wall and plays with the hair on his head.


    [shy pen!]


    [worth 500 gold coins]


    Congratulations


    Do you want to spend money to withdraw


    Marjie put forward the pen with money, looked at the data panel, and unconsciously showed a smile.


    [Name: shy pen]


    [type: item]


    [effect: characters written by players can only be seen by acquaintances]


    [Note: this pen is not a magic object. It is only allergic to paper occasionally]


    He smiles at Li Nuo. "Your pen and notebook are still useful, but it''s mainly due to my lucky letters."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard about the lucky letter." Li Nuo seems to have understood the meaning of the lucky letter E in marjie.


    Want to understand, Li Nuo helpless smile.


    This guy... Is really an unconventional rich second generation.

 Chapter 277

    After returning to reality, Li Nuo is still paralyzed on the sofa with a useless posture, the TV is still on, and the noisy variety show is playing on the screen.


    He got up, took out an apple, went to the tap water pipe, took a sip of the original tap water, went to the bathroom to brush his teeth, washed his face, put on his clothes, and walked out of the room with the book how to deal with the ashes of an enemy.


    Today, I spent three hours in the endless corridor, and the things that should be solved have been basically solved, but there are still some trivial things left to do.


    It includes sorting out some wonderful things from the world of monster hunter, such as the skill [flying down 3000 feet], the gecko egg in the ancient pagoda, and the problem of [fetters] and the fire dragon.


    These are small things that flow over a long period of time. Just like the practice of "wild ball boxing", they belong to the kind of things that need time to accumulate in order to get the maximum benefits. We can talk about them in the future.


    In fact, what really bothers Li now is Ronald and the possible problems in the wizarding world.


    As for Ronald, Li Nuo does not know whether it was right or wrong to sign a contract with the mirror master at that time in order to complete the main line.


    But at least he can clearly know that, in the current situation, the best way in the future is to enhance personal ability and strengthen himself so that he can compete with the "superior".


    As for whether the script in the future still chooses to call Ronald, Li Nuo''s answer is what to do. As everything has not happened, he puts himself in the position of a fool and a weak man, and puts his mind in the right place. As long as Ronald can help him and the team to win benefits, he doesn''t care what the secret behind him is.


    No matter how smart you are, just like a newcomer who is involved in the fight in the workplace, you are just a stone out of the limelight. Like countless sand and stones, you can only float in the air with the flow of the wind. All this passivity is based on the premise that there is no financial resources and network support. Therefore, Li Nuo needs to wait and build up his own "financial resources" during this period, As long as he is honest and good, he will be a harmless stone.


    Another thing is about the wizarding world. The new assignment is related to curse of blood, and it''s highly paid and dangerous, but he doesn''t want to give up.


    So at that time, in the cabin of the gang, Li Nuo chose to kill the gang boss without hesitation.


    The reason is very simple. It''s the gang that made him assassinate Lawrence, not the mission. It''s not clear what the real purpose of the mission is for the time being. But one thing is obvious. There is probably a conflict between the gang and the church in the dark. Therefore, the big fight of "masked butcher" can be used as a bargaining chip to contact the healing church or Lawrence in the future.


    If it wasn''t for Ronald, if it wasn''t for the "ancient god''s blood" hidden in the tea white body, Li Nuo would try his best to avoid the "Curse of blood" in the early stage, but these reasons are in front of us, so we need to have a preliminary preparation to deal with the situation that may happen around us in the future.


    Li Nuo sighed unconsciously, looking at the quiet area around, looking at the old street lights flashing warm yellow and dark light, everything seems to be separated from the world.


    At this time, it was 11:45. Yang Chen''s fried chicken shop had closed the door and put a plastic bag in front of the counter. There was a chicken leg in it. On the bag, there was a note that said "give it to dog or asshole".


    Li Nuo is holding the chicken leg in his mouth, looking at the note, trying to laugh.


    He took out his pencil and left a sentence "go to your uncle" on the paper. Then he whistled and nibbled at the chicken leg and walked alone through the empty street corner under the yellow street lamp.


    Tonight is still his night shift. When he comes to the convenience store, tiger sister, who has put on casual clothes, is still standing behind the cash register, while a slim and straight man with good appearance is chatting with her.


    This man is Li Nuo, malje.


    "Why are you here again?" Li Nuo came up with a saying to see off the guests.


    Marjie picked up a bottle of mineral water in his hand, "just after work, buy water." Then he turned his eyes to sister Hu''s face and said with a gentle smile, "by the way, I''ll accompany Miss Wang to relieve her loneliness when she is waiting for that irresponsible employee."


    Tiger sister immediately heart ripples, shyly pushed a maljie, shyly called: "doctor Ma, don''t talk nonsense ~"


    After all, there is a word "tiger" in sister tiger''s name. It''s so powerful that she pushes maljie down on the shelf. Li Nuo can only stand aside with a smile.


    Tiger sister picked up marjie, did not forget to turn her head and said: "Xiao Li, I did not expect that you still have Dr. Ma..." she thought about what words to use to describe, "excellent friend."


    "Not friends." Two people say in unison, whole tiger elder sister quite a bit embarrassed.


    Li Nuo changed his work clothes and came out of the changing room to see sister tiger at the door.


    "What''s the matter?" There must be something wrong with a woman waiting for a opposite sex at the door of the dressing room.


    Tiger sister said softly: "Master Li..."


    "Wait a minute!" Li Nuo immediately stopped, "you scold me?"


    These days, the word "master" is basically the same as "liar".


    Tiger sister immediately shook her head, "how can I, I''m here to thank Master Li."


    "Ha?" Li Nuo was surprised, but then he guessed what sister Hu wanted to say, "ha..."


    "Master Li..." sister Hu quietly approached and said, "to be honest, you guessed my family affairs very correctly yesterday. My family is a drunkard. He scolds me and my children as soon as he drinks too much, and sometimes he does it... I dare not resist, dare not divorce, and I''m afraid he will do extreme things, but I have to support him. Otherwise, I can''t live this life."


    Li Nuo nodded his head. He had already guessed that a middle-aged woman came to work in a convenience store and even had to work night shift before he came. It''s probably that life forced her family to be unhappy. It''s a small probability that her family has money and leisure to experience life.


    Tiger elder sister continued to say: "I heard you finish yesterday and thought about it carefully. It''s true that sometimes I can''t get the life I want without resistance or taking a step. In addition, the master said that I''m a reverse person... I just..."


    "What did you do..." Li Nuo''s eyes were empty, and his heart was not good.


    "I slept in the daytime, tied him up and filled five Jin of Baijiu, I asked him to drink!" Tiger elder sister said: "don''t mention it, he is really afraid, maybe he hasn''t seen me like this."


    Li Nuo was surprised. "Still alive... Right?"


    "Master really can talk and laugh ~" tiger elder sister said with a smile: "after all, it''s the child''s father. Besides, we also know the law."


    At this time, she took out her mobile phone and looked at her watch. "No, no, thank you, Master Li. The one in our family is still tied. If he doesn''t go back, he should pull his pants."


    Li Nuo''s facial features were stiff for a moment. Watching sister tiger leave, he slapped himself with his hand and said, "I owe you..."


    This middle-aged woman is a potential antisocial... If she continues to play like this, sooner or later, Li Nuo will have to spread the name of abetting crime.


    "Next time we have to find a way to pull her back..."


    Marjie looked at the red five fingerprints on Li Nuo''s face and wondered: "cerebellar atrophy? Slap yourself in the mouth? "


    "Why don''t you go yet?" Li Nuo asked and sat behind the cashier with a chair.


    "Hum... Is that how you treat your guests?"


    "Complain about me?"


    "No quality."


    "If you have something to say, don''t write."


    Marge coughed and said, "I''m really here to buy water, but there''s one thing I forgot to say just now. Do you remember the English I read out to the metal plate?"


    Li Nuo recalled, "Kui... Ti..."


    ¡°critical¡£¡± Marge said, "hum... You just wanted to pronounce it according to the alphabet. Only the highly educated me could find that it was a word."


    "Ah... Please give me some advice..." Li Nuo asked for advice with an open mind.


    Marjie unscrewed the bottle cap, drank water, slowly swallowed it and said, "critical, translated as crisis, on the verge of boundary, or critical."


    "We speculated that the code of the metal plate had been changed, so the meaning of the word as the code could not be meaningless." Li Nuo said, "what do you think?"


    "There are two possibilities. The first is to tell people the danger or importance of an ancient pagoda or a metal plate, which is the translation of" crisis "or" key "in this string of words," Marge said


    "Exclude." Li immediately vetoed, "it''s meaningless and illogical."


    "That''s the second possibility. This word has no purpose. It represents a code to let others remember their own code, a code belonging to the speaker himself."


    "Code..." Li Nuo hesitated.


    "Such as" title "or" identity. " Maljem revealed his essence, "like your... Remnant."


    Li Nuo buried his head and read in a deep voice: "critical... On the verge of boundary... Critical..."


    "If it''s such a possibility, I don''t know why. There''s always an uneasy intuition, which is uneasiness about the code name," he said


    "It''s like moving a cake with a remote-controlled bomb."


    "Yes." Marge nodded.


    Li Nuo curled his mouth, pressed his lips with his fingers, carved the chip and said: "it doesn''t matter. Since the person who changed the metal plate code is a player, it must be the player above us. I think the rating is much higher than us. We should not touch it. Besides, we need to eat the cake to know if there is a bomb in it, right? You can''t just stare at the cake until you starve to death because you don''t necessarily have the right guess? "


    "I just want to remind you that at the beginning of the next script, you should always pay attention to the players you are likely to meet," marjee said


    "Well." Li Nuo nodded. Yu Guang saw Ma Ziheng standing in front of the store.


    "Here comes your brother."


    Maljie turned around with a smile and waved his hand smartly, "see you tomorrow."


    And Ma Ziheng is another kind of attitude. He stares at Li Nuo with displeased eyes.


    Li Nuo opens the cash register and rearranges the change. When he scans the collection record, he suddenly looks dignified.


    He slowly turned his head to look at the empty door.


    "The grandson didn''t pay for the water..."

 Chapter 278

    More than half a month later, "endless corridor" inside.


    In Gothic buildings, the sound of warm water flows. Soon, chabai comes out of the house, wrapped in a bath towel, looking at the gray sky and enjoying the tranquility brought by the haze.


    Yes, there is a shower system in the building. When Li Nuo and maljie knew that they needed to go to the pool behind the flower bed to clean the tea house, they did not hesitate to give a hand. They spent 100 gold coins on the whole rain system, and maljie installed it in person, just behind the transformation platform of the indoor building.


    After months of living here, chabai has taken this place as her home.


    She doesn''t know what home is, but just like now, even if she takes off her bath towel and lets the wind come from nowhere, she''s not afraid of enemies peeping around. Maybe this is home


    [team traveler group, you can enter the script, please enter within five hours]


    Suddenly, the system voice called chabai a panic, she decisively changed clothes, less than half a minute later, maljie appeared here.


    Seeing that fortune was still wet, maljie realized that he had missed something important. He immediately regretted why he didn''t come earlier, or that there was something wrong with his time management.


    "Damn it..."


    It''s like the expression of failing in the college entrance examination. For a moment, cha bai didn''t know whether to scold him or beat him.


    "What are you doing, you two?"


    Li Nuo''s voice came out from behind. Seeing that cha bai was covered with mist and wet white hair, he immediately raised his hand and said, "Oh, it''s a step late."


    Who are these two people


    "Is there a direction for the next play?" Asked Marge.


    Li Nuo came to his tombstone and opened his mailbox while saying, "yes, yes..."


    He said half, saw the message from Qin Shou in the mailbox.


    [brother Zhou and I have experienced a new play. It''s very strange. It seems that it''s called "South Park: broken chrysanthemum". We''ll wait for your reply before we talk about the details. We can only tell you for sure that we don''t choose this play. Although brother Zhou and I have passed the test successfully, our wounds may take a while to recover]


    [at the same time, I would like to thank brother Ma for his gift of equipment. I can pass the script mainly by this equipment. As agreed, I have sent it back to your mailbox. Finally, I have a piece of good news to say]


    [we, Qinzhou team, have female teammates!]


    [ha! Ha ha ha ha!]


    [height 1.7 meters, weight 100 Jin, three-dimensional, and is an Eastern European woman]


    No, she''s here


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish and has a hunch that there will be a triangle story of unrequited love between Qin Shou and Deng Yuanzhou.


    "Has Qin Shou come to give feedback?" Malje asked curiously.


    "Well, what he means is that the equipment you give is very useful, so we can put it into use."


    The equipment ma''erjie gave Qin Shou a few days ago is a trial equipment made from the knowledge decomposed from the metal plate.


    [Name: electromagnetic roller skates]


    [type: Armor clothing]


    [defense effect: 10]


    [addition: reaction 5]


    [equipment condition: none]


    [effect: charging by sunlight at ordinary times, the magnetic field of the sole allows players to move quickly in any terrain]


    [Note: in a sense, this pair of shoes can turn any flat ground into ice]


    This pair of shoes need to be recharged in the sun to use, but the hunter''s dream is only cloudy day without sunshine, so Li Nuo wants to sell Qin Shou to try the equipment first.


    On the other hand, it''s more difficult to decipher and learn the contents on the metal plate than you think. This pair of shoes is almost one of the most difficult equipment to manufacture. Even so, it took maljie nearly a week to understand the manufacturing principle.


    Armor experts need to find ways to upgrade their level, otherwise it is difficult to make other more profound things.


    However, during this period of time, the advanced speed of specialization seems to have encountered a bottleneck. No matter marjie, Li Nuo or chabai, they will try to practice their specialization in the same way as before every day, but they have not been improved.


    The only one who''s a little relieved is Li Nuo.


    [Feiliu straight down 3000 feet], so far, he has successfully accumulated 36526 squats, with an average of nearly 3000 squats per day. Whether he is tired or not, it''s not at all, because he is doing it in a rocking chair, so he can recover his energy at any time.


    In order to temporarily make up for the regret that [Feiliu zhixia 3000 feet] has not been successfully advanced, Li Nuo waves his hand and upgrades [leap of faith].


    A new effect is added to the skill - [in the process of jumping, the regional roads of the surrounding scenery will be printed in the brain in the form of maps]


    All in all, it''s OK.


    On the other hand, chabaiyin completed the task of [A-level reward, mask butcher] and got [Emile''s mask] and [Zhuangchen''s iron stick], both of which were handed over to marjie, who was more dependent on equipment.


    At present, the most powerful weapon in the hands of the three men is maljie. The three pieces of equipment, namely, the "thunder magnetic pump force buffering breastplate", "steam power arm" and "disabled freshmen", have been improved simply according to the knowledge acquired from metal plate and the hunter''s modification knowledge, but the limited time and expertise have not achieved satisfactory results.


    The other is the "broken gun" he has been holding. He made a strange transformation with iron, glass and materials from the monster.


    [Name: willful tyrant]


    [type: weapon]


    [damage: 8-20]


    [bonus: accuracy 2, strength 5]


    [equipment condition: strength 4]


    [effect: the black surface and outline of a pistol made from the skeleton of a tyrant are no different from those of a gun in the ordinary sense, except that the scratches on the gun body similar to weathered bones can be seen under close observation, and the gun has a 10% probability of freezing the bullet when shooting]


    [Note: This is a willful gun, because the original material of this gun is a female Horned Dragon]


    In addition, there is an ace weapon lying in his backpack, which was obtained from the Dragon cavalry camp in the world of monster hunter.


    This item needs 100 strength points to be equipped. For the time being, use it as a mascot to press the bottom of the box.


    Then, buy three bottles of blood medicine and a portion of ether in the mall, prepare their inlaid jewels, and check the items in the backpack again. The key props [fetter stone], [Summoning Stone], [ejection claw] and [monster''s egg] that Li Nuo has been very concerned about all lie in the lattice.


    This time, cha bai has a pair of silver anti curved daggers, which are tied to her thigh with a belt and hidden under a white robe. In addition, in the backpack lattice, she has a wig, which Li Nuo bought in novigri of the wizard. Considering that cha bai''s appearance is too obvious, it is necessary to wear a wig in order to protect the fact that she is 2B.


    All ready, Li Nuo came to the tombstone of the choice task.


    This time, the first synopsis of the play caught his attention.


    [the popularity of male No.2 is one dimension higher than that of all characters]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward~

 Chapter 279

    "Male No.2..." maljie also cares about this introduction.


    There are many popular games for male No.2, but they can only think of one that is one dimension higher than all the characters.


    Li Nuo turned his head and looked at chabai and said, "do you understand the emperor of boxing?"


    Chabai kowtowed slightly, "he told me."


    He pointed to maljie. Maljie mainly helped with the game lessons during this period.


    "Well, that''s it." Li Nuo glanced at his teammates and reconfirmed, "do you have any objection?"


    "No


    "Well, I''ll listen to miss chabai."


    ¡­¡­


    [task has been started, this task is a multi team script, connecting other people]


    [connection personnel are ready, coordinating mental system]


    [all ready, transmitting]


    [the script is a multi team mode, and the arrival areas of all team members will be scattered]


    [transmission completed, script started]


    Li Nuo opened his eyes. The light around him was dim. After a few seconds, he could see the surroundings clearly.


    Here is a warehouse, shelves full of piled up here, like a long closed down supermarket.


    At this time, a sound came from the back of a shelf. In this place, any slight sound would be amplified. Besides, linona''s non-human hearing immediately identified the location and source of the sound.


    There are three people


    Three men


    They were talking, and Li Nuo kept his body down from making a sound.


    "I don''t know where Elvin was sent."


    "Don''t worry about him. We''re lucky this time. At least the three of us sent it together."


    "It''s quiet here. There should be no one. Try to get out of this damn warehouse first."


    "Well, when you go out, do what you''ve always done."


    The sound is getting louder and louder. With the sound of footsteps, they are close to Li Nuo.


    Suddenly, the footsteps stopped.


    "Found it."


    With a bang, the shelf on Li Nuo''s side was pushed down by external force. He sensed in advance and slipped away.


    "There''s only one person. Sure enough, I feel right." A man stood behind the collapsed shelf with a smile, staring at Li Nuo, pointing to his ears and saying, "my friend, my ears are very easy to use. In such a place, the sound of human breathing is like the sound of a mosquito to me."


    Two other people also appeared in the field of vision, two Asians, a thin cunt, a bald man, plus the first white man, three people took out their weapons and surrounded Li Nuo.


    "... can''t we talk and communicate our feelings first..." Li Nuo said helplessly.


    The thin little brother said with a smile: "who will communicate with food."


    The white man took a step forward and said with a smile, "three to one, you have no chance of winning, but you can have a choice. Take out the equipment and the things in your backpack, and let you come back to the world as long as there is something useful for us..."


    Bang!


    There was a bullet before he finished.


    The bald man, who was silent all the time, pulled away the white man as soon as Li Nuo raised the muzzle of the gun. The bullet flew past his cheek, leaving a bloodstain.


    "I can''t sense his attack." Baldness look grim, "this guy''s level is higher than us, together on!"


    No... in fact, your level is higher than mine... Li Nuo bowed and rolled his cane at the same time to change to sword mode.


    The space was narrow. The three people on the opposite side approached each other in two steps. The bald man held a swing stick, and the thin man made a long knife. Only the white man held a shotgun with a spear.


    Li Nuo sensed that a bullet was about to arrive. He leaned slightly and just let the bullet out of the chamber wipe his shoulder.


    Swing the walking stick and sword, block twice, stop the attack, move towards the outside, and quickly come to the open area.


    The speed of the three men was obviously not as fast as that of Li Nuo, especially the white men, who followed at the end and aimed again with their shotguns.


    The bullet jumped out of the gun again, but it was still evaded by Li Nuo. The white man gritted his teeth and frowned. At this time, he could also understand that the opponent with the walking stick and sword in front of him should have a high insight value, otherwise he could not empty two shots in a row with long-range sniper expertise.


    At the same time, the two melee players cooperate with each other, constantly attacking Li Nuo''s key, but each time they are just right away.


    This time, Li Nuo jumped far back. Instead of rushing to catch up, the two players put on a good posture and stood in place until the white man behind said:


    "His insight value is high. He can''t attack in general. His specialization should be armor removal or melee. His specialization level is certainly not high, otherwise he won''t stop fighting all the time."


    "Give me the middle road!"


    The white man gave a loud drink, and a card appeared in his hand. A fireball gushed out of the card.


    This time, Li Nuo didn''t dodge. He took out his iron umbrella in advance when there was a slight fire in the white man''s hand.


    Iron umbrella''s defense against magic attack is particularly outstanding. It defends fireball hard, causing a burst of scorching heat on the surface of the umbrella, but it really blocks it.


    At the same time, the bald and thin men surrounded on both sides, sweeping weapons in their hands at the same time, but also lost their target at the same time.


    Before that, Li Nuo released his iron umbrella and jumped behind him with his bald head.


    Many bald ladybugs hate people touching their heads. So does this one. He turns his head and glares, but he and the other two teammates see a frightening scene at the same time.


    Behind Li Nuo, there is a black hole with a pale hand.


    The three of them, who are already tense, are all jumping wildly at the moment. They are all wondering if it is difficult for them to choose a script. This script is actually a horror game


    The white hand grasped Li Nuo''s shoulder, he grasped the hand on the shoulder, the corner of his mouth raised the arc of the beat, "now it''s my turn."


    He clenched his white hand, tugged at it with all his strength, and yelled, "look! The human cannon is fired


    "Iron mound cannon!"


    What a name!


    This is the opposite three people at the same time in the heart of the voice, but see from the dark hole was pulled out of a beautiful girl.


    Cha bai''s face is confused. She just wants to take Li Nuo and Ma Erjie from a place where no one is using the bag according to her plan. How can she know that when she reaches into the bag, she is gripped by Li nuoto at the other end of the bag.


    But the tea white reaction is so fast, when you see the bald Ladybug in front with a weapon in his hand, you will understand that this is the enemy.


    In microseconds, she twisted her body in mid air, clasped her bare head with her palm, and hit her knees heavily on the bridge of her nose under the bald head. By the way, she stopped the car.


    The bald head retreats hastily, covering his bleeding nose with pain.


    Just now, the three players who were fierce and abnormal were all stunned, because the opponent changed people like magic, and also because of the unexpected attractive reverie of this woman.


    [pick up bag] is still in chabai''s hands. The feature of this thing is that it will appear everywhere with the user. As long as it is not left on the roadside, it will not be lost.


    In full view of the public, before the opponent came out of the dismay, chabai put his hand into the bag and said to Li Nuo without looking back: "after a while, you can tell me what is" iron mound man-made gun. "

 Chapter 280

    Tea white''s voice is not undulating, without a trace of emotion. It can be seen that if Li Nuo can''t explain the bad name of "Tito man-made gun" in a moment, what will he face


    But now is not the time to think about these things, the three players slowed down, the farthest white man raised his gun and aimed at chabai.


    Li Nuo''s eyes are faster and faster. The Kwai''s seal has been used in virtually all cases. Whites only feel dizzy in the brain and pause for seconds. At this juncture, the bullets in the Lee Nuo gun have crashed into his abdomen.


    "What Skinny saw the whole process, he saw his teammates raise their guns when suddenly like a stripped soul of the body standing in place, motionless, but it is not clear how this is going on.


    "Is... This guy an element expert!"


    "Whatever it is!" The bald man shouts and raises his stick. His target is the woman in front of him.


    At the moment when baldness''s swing comes, chabai has pulled out marjie on the other side of the bag. He is just in front of chabai. Before he reacts, he gets a stick on his face. Suddenly, his two stars jump and his nose is broken.


    "The most poisonous woman''s heart..." Li Nuo whispered, and then called out: "all three of them are alive."


    Without saying anything, cha bai stepped over maljie, who was lying on the ground and covered his face. He flashed to the side along the stick that bald man waved again. He grasped his shoulder, and there was a blue thunder in his hand. With a loud bang, bald man was burnt, but he was only half cooked.


    Because not ripe, so he can bite his teeth to insist, and behind the thin man at the same time attack tea white.


    Tea white swims and dodges quickly, effortlessly.


    Just as she was about to make a move, Li Nuo came from behind and clapped his horse. The walking stick sword was already hungry and thirsty. The light of the silver sword flashed continuously, bringing the blood to bloom


    The white man was on the ground, bleeding in his mouth, but the player''s physique was already very human. He was relieved in just ten seconds, and he had a tube of blood medicine in his hand.


    At this time, a hand grasped his wrist, which was not strong enough, but it was enough for the weak white man to make him unable to break free.


    "Thank you."


    With a thank-you, Li Nuo slowly took the blood medicine from his hand and put it into his backpack.


    White consciousness has been restored, Yu Guang glimpsed the nearby lying on the ground has been unconscious teammates, immediately stunned.


    He was stunned. What happened in just ten seconds


    What''s the matter with these players, especially the player standing in front of him who just dodged and even couldn''t fight back in the crazy attack


    Li Nuo smiles and looks at him. At this moment, Bai Cai notices that the pair of amber snake pupils do not belong to human beings.


    "It''s a little painful, just bear it and it''s over." as soon as Li Nuo''s voice fell, he suddenly grasped the white man''s arm and twisted his joints in the opposite direction. With the sound of pulling muscles and bones from the whole warehouse, the white man screamed.


    With the second sound, the white man''s arms were dislocated.


    The scream wakes up the thin man in a coma. Chabai glances at him and kicks him on the head to make him sleep again.


    Li nuozhou returns to the two players who have fainted, and uses [thief] to "take" all the materials in their backpacks.


    "There is no useful..." looking at the clothes and weapons on the ground, he silently handed the four tubes of blood medicine to two tubes of chabai. He left the remaining two tubes, then picked up a [safety helmet] in the bald ladle backpack and put it on chabai''s head, "you don''t have head armor, it''s better than nothing."


    "Well." Cha bai kowtowed and straightened the yellow plastic hat on his head.


    In fact, Li Nuo wants to sell a good man so that chabai can forget about "tietuo man-made cannon".


    Li Nuo regretfully swept the long knife lying beside the thin man, but it was a pity that the binding weapon could not be taken away. This long knife was a good weapon in the dispute just now.


    In the last script, Li Nuo knew that some things he could not steal, such as the remote control that opened the access to the ancient tower hidden in his clothes, so he tried to upgrade the skill a few days ago.


    However, the system only tells him that "this skill needs to be upgraded in a specific script"... Therefore, this skill can only stop here for a while.


    Li Nuo waved his sword out of thin air and looked at the thin and bald man who fell to the ground in a coma.


    "If you can''t, I''ll do it." Said chabai.


    "Nothing can''t be done. People have been killed." Then Li Nuo picked up a dirty rag on the ground and wiped off the blood on the blade.


    "I didn''t expect that your herbivorous department could really work hard." The voice came from maljie, who had already straightened the crooked nose and was looking at the scene with great interest.


    Li Nuo walked to the white man and said slowly, "first of all, I''m not a herbivore. Secondly, these guys attacked me first, and they deserved to pay the price of failure. Finally..."


    He squatted in front of the white man, looking at the gnashing prey, can not help but show a relaxed smile, "finally, we should talk."


    Li Nuo took out the notepad and pen he bought from space and said, "tell us all the scripts you''ve experienced and all the players you''ve met."


    "What..." The white man trembled.


    Li Nuo continued, "yes, if your answer satisfies me, I will protect you from pain and return to space." * instead, he moved his head to the side to let the white man see his teammates who had become human beings. "Do not want to be like this?"


    White people want to be angry, but they can''t say it. They have to pay for the wrong judgment of the enemy''s strength. Li Nuo''s voice is very oppressive for him at the moment. It seems that the thin and weak man is hiding the power far beyond his imagination, mysterious, and there is a hint of strangeness in his smile.


    At this time, his two teammates turned into black smoke, which made the shock worse.


    Four minutes... Li Nuo''s pupil shifts, calculating how long it takes for his "poison attribute" to poison a normal player under normal circumstances.


    A few seconds later, the white man nodded and began to tell their story.


    Although the pain of arm dislocation was relieved, the muzzle of the gun in the abdomen was still bleeding. The white people spoke very slowly, and even some of them could not speak clearly. It took nearly ten minutes to finish the story.


    Li Nuo closed his notebook. "Well, that''s all, isn''t it?"


    The white man lowered his head, and his pupil was slightly afraid. "That''s all... I promise it''s true... Friend..." he raised his head and pleaded, "this is our fault. I''ve said everything I can say. Anyway, please... Please..."


    Let go of my three words, he can''t spit it out anyway.


    With no change in his face, Li Nuo got up and swung his cane round to knock the white man unconscious. He took out two tubes of blood medicine from his backpack and threw it to maljie.


    Picked up the card that the white man had dropped from the ground.


    [Name: skill card. Fireball technique]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: can use fireball five times, fixed damage 50 points, now there are 35 times left]


    [Note: the most basic spell, I''m too lazy to explain]


    "Qihuo, let''s go."


    Chabai pointed to the white man on the ground and asked, "don''t you do him?"


    "No Li Nuo removed a box and a cart from the shelf. "Tie it away, he''s still useful."

 Chapter 281

    The iron door of the warehouse is locked, which is easy for Li Nuo to open.


    With the rusty sound of clattering being pushed away, a ray of sunlight shines on the three people.


    Li Nuo is the last one to push the cart out, and the white man has been packed in a medium-sized honeycomb box.


    "We have to find a way out of here." Malje, carrying the white man''s shotgun wrapped in dirty cloth, walked forward and looked around.


    There is no doubt that this script has come to a modern society. They should be located in the outskirts of a city with green grass, clear water and warm wind. From the perspective of the sun, it should not be far from the dinner point.


    Li Nuo looked back and saw a line of paint on the top of the warehouse door.


    Japanese, the last ending is an English letter, there are letters behind, but the paint off is too serious to see clearly.


    "N..." Li Nuo read the letter, thoughtfully, suddenly took a step back to the warehouse, searched the empty shelves in the warehouse again, but did not find anything meaningful.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Li Nuo who came out again, maljie couldn''t help asking.


    Li Nuo shook his head, turned to look at the not wide road, said: "borrow a car."


    "Well." As soon as Majie agreed, he suddenly realized that something was wrong... What is "borrowing a car"?


    Li Nuo continued: "chabai, standing on the side of the road, with his right hand stretched forward, like a thumb."


    "So?" Chabai did as she was told.


    Li Nuo scanned up and down and said, "keep your waist straight and lift your hips."


    Although chabai doesn''t understand, he still does it. Li Nuo looks at the figure of chabai, and can''t help but praise him. He is a man-made man of two dimensions. Just standing normally, the bee''s waist and buttocks can become a sign of a scenic spot.


    But chabai didn''t know what he meant, so he asked, "what are you doing?"


    Just after the words, a car stopped in front of chabai.


    The window rolled down slowly. The man in sunglasses showed half of his face and said with a smile, "Miss, do you want a ride?"


    "Ah?" Chabai didn''t understand, and didn''t know that what Li Nuo asked her to do was to take a taxi.


    Li Nuo raised the muzzle of his gun and pointed at the man in sunglasses. He said coldly, "get out of here."


    Sunglasses man is a Leng at first, and then immediately sharp and crisp to step on the accelerator and go away.


    "Is it fun..." chabai said helplessly.


    "This car is too small." Li Nuo looked at a truck coming in the distance and nodded, "that one can."


    "Chabai, pose and don''t move."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    No matter in which country, truck drivers are always in the "lonely" business, so when a slim woman stands on the side of the road holding thumb to take a taxi, most truck drivers will step on the brake, but they will not think that there are people who can use the stamp among the people who get on the bus.


    [the seal of akexi] makes the truck driver become dementia for a while. Li Nuo pries open the door of the back truck''s cargo box with [the thief], and several people nimbly transport the white man''s box and cart to the cargo box, and climb in by themselves.


    When the driver regained his mind, he began to wonder why he had to stop at this place. He tried hard to recall that it seemed like a woman was waving at the roadside just now.


    He put his head out of the car window. It was deserted all around. There was only a warehouse that had been abandoned for a long time. How could there be women in this ghost place... Ghost place... Ghost


    Suddenly, the driver sweated, stepped on the accelerator, and the truck left like a wild donkey.


    In the rocking trunk of the rear car, there was only a little light slipping through the closed door. Besides, it was dark.


    Only listen to Marge whispered: "plan, ideas, all say."


    Li Nuo could see the position of his teammates because he could see things at night. He lowered his voice and said, "if you''re not wrong, this script is" KOF. "


    "It sounds familiar." The sound comes from tea white.


    "The boxer I told you about." "It''s just that it''s difficult to know the current year," Marge explained


    To make a simple and unnecessary popular science, boxing king is a famous fighting arcade game, abbreviated as "KOF", which is sold on the MVS game board by SNK company of Japan in 1994. In the setting of the game, since 1994, a fighting contest has been held every year. Although the reasons or conspiracies for holding each contest are various, the hard truth of a fight will never change.


    There are two things that marjie wants to investigate immediately. One is whether the play is "KOF" or not. The other is how many years it is now, so that we can start with the year and get close to what happened in that year.


    Li Nuo''s pupil turns wantonly and stops on a paper box. Although it''s dim, he can still see the words written on it with his vision, "made by 30, food" and traditional Chinese characters. No, to be exact, it should be the common Chinese in Japanese, and then write "2000.5.15" below this line.


    "2000." Li Nuo said: "the contents of the box are food. It must be something of the year. Kunhuang 2000 should be right."


    [mainline task triggered]


    [get the invitation to the fight contest]


    [task time: 10 days]


    [KOF script is one of the special scripts, which is the default platform for player disputes]


    [if the script fails, double the amount of gold coins handed in each month will be deducted, and a piece of equipment will be randomly selected to reduce the strength of the item by one level. If there is no upgraded equipment, a piece of equipment will be randomly selected and destroyed]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "... do you hear me?"


    Pa... maljie took out a lighter to light the fire and let the light disperse some darkness.


    "I can''t fish this time..." in the light of the fire, maljie''s face was deep and strange, with lost and abnormal bearing.


    Li Nuo blew out the fire and said, "it''s all paper boxes. You want this to catch fire. I have a plan, but it has nothing to do with the main line for the time being."


    "Which master do you like?" Marjie''s words broke Li Nuo''s mind.


    "VIP."


    After listening, marjie fell into a deep thought and asked tentatively, "so you like SM?"


    Li Nuo immediately wanted to swing him, "can you clean your heart?"


    "That..." cha bai said in a voice, "tell me what you are talking about. I know the champion, but I can''t understand what you are saying."


    Li Nuo said before marjie: "I was very concerned about the script of" KOF ". I still remember the team of Charon. Marjie, your opponent at that time would use Ralph''s moves."


    "And the woman named Gioia." Li Nuo looked at cha bai and said, "from what you said about her moves, I guess it also comes from a figure in the boxing king, Vanessa.


    In addition, the "informant (Yang Chen)" I knew before said that if we want to learn skills, we should go to the world of the emperor of boxing, so I think we need to make good use of the resources of the characters in this play, and learn some skills is the king''s way. "


    "That SM..." the focus of chabai is always desperate and to the point.


    Li Nuo''s eyes suddenly closed into a dead fish''s eyes. "The plot character I want to find, or the person I want to worship, is called VIP... A woman with a whip."


    Marge added at the moment: "miss chabai, in the real world, SM is a kind of sport that needs to be carried out with a whip."


    "Well..." chabai tilted his head slightly, seemingly thinking and said, "I''m a little interested in this sport when I have time."


    The topic deviated!


    Li Nuo stares at maljie, but sees a face that has already begun to dream.


    "Cough... In a word..." he coughed softly, and pulled the topic back to the right track. "I''ll find a way to find VIP, and you''ll also consider what to do next, but remember, for the damned main line task, you have to return to the main line in five days at most, and you have to tell one thing."


    Li Nuo specially looked at cha bai and told her with a slightly worried look: "most people in this world are like ordinary people in the wizard world, but remember not to make trouble easily, because the upper limit of the really powerful role is too high. In case of being offended, we are more likely to be unable to control it. In addition, we have to guard against other team players, This is also the premise why I don''t rob the car but borrow it. In the first few days, don''t be too ostentatious and conspicuous. Anyway... Being a good citizen who abides by the law is the first rule of our script this time. "


    Maljet frowned and asked, "I have a question. What are you going to do with that white man?"


    Li Nuo looked at the box filled with white people, Nuo mouth, "looking for honeycomb organization."


    At this moment, the truck suddenly stopped with a clang, and then heard the driver''s call and curse. Li Nuo immediately pushed the car and box with white people to the front of the door, took a look at the crack of the door, and the two people who rushed behind waved.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Now we''re ready to get off. We''re in town."

 Chapter 282

    The truck had an accident in the middle of the road. Several people took the opportunity to get off. Although they would certainly be noticed by pedestrians, no one would care.


    However, the most urgent thing is to solve the problem of clothing. The clothes they wear are out of tune with the times. In Manzhan, they are cosplayer. Of course, one of them can be cos.


    Ambush in an alley for a long time, from the old iron door out of a few exaggerated young people, walk like a knock on drugs.


    The three covered their noses and mouths with cloth, quickly came forward to make the young man lie down, strip naked, change clothes, and finish at one go.


    It''s worth mentioning that Li Nuo and Ma Erjie turn around to let cha bai change their clothes. They don''t want to see it or have seen it in the game. After all, in terms of some specific movie visual effects, 3D can''t compare with real people. They are just afraid of being electrified, so they should be honest and upright.


    After changing into casual clothes, Li Nuo skillfully put several fainting youths into the garbage can in the dark corner of the alley, and pressed several discarded hardwood boards on the lid.


    After another round of ambush, waiting for a single young man to appear in the alley, he went forward and used the seal of akexi to ask him to voluntarily hand over all his money when he was confused.


    The money was not much, but it was enough for them to go to a small shop and buy two big bags for binding equipment and clothes.


    Finally, Li Nuo repeatedly used "the seal of akexi" to get money full of two trouser pockets.


    In this way, the three people who just wanted to be law-abiding citizens have completed the task of going to prison for several years in just one hour.


    However, it doesn''t matter as long as it is not discovered by others. After all, many bad things are not bad if they are not exposed.


    "Find a hotel first..."


    Li Nuo lowered the brim of his hat and walked on the street looking left and right.


    Looking at the name of the block and the landmark buildings, we can confirm that this is Tokyo. Although it was 2000, even after 20 years, the scenery around now can be regarded as eye-catching. In front of us are a forest of high-rise buildings, the streets are crowded with pedestrians, and vehicles firmly occupy the road, just like a school of fish crossing the water.


    At this time, Li Nuo''s eyes noticed a steamed bun shop on the street.


    "Wait for me."


    After he left this sentence, he went into the shop and bought a steamed bun. In the dissatisfied eyes of the boss, he gave it to maljie by throwing it away.


    "Try a bite."


    This made the shopkeeper even more unhappy. It sounded like steamed buns were poisonous.


    Marjie was puzzled at first, and suddenly a light flashed in his face. I understand.


    After eating it, his bruised nose returned to normal.


    "Baozi... Is the tonic prop of the world..." chabai looks incredible.


    Malje explained in a low voice: "miss chabai, even if you have a preliminary understanding of many games, you won''t pay attention to some details if you haven''t played them. In the world of wizard, food can replenish blood, and monster hunter is recovery medicine. The effect of these blood tonic items in the original game is to replenish blood, so in view of this point, You can find key blood tonic props that can only be used in any script. "


    "But the king of boxing is different. As a fighting game, there should be no blood tonic props. It''s just that in this world, there is a man who likes to eat steamed buns and his name is Zhui quanchong. One of his skills is to eat steamed buns to replenish blood. Li Nuo bought steamed buns with this in mind."


    At this time, Li Nuo had already bought nine steamed buns according to the number of three steamed buns for one person, and the boss turned his face into a compliment because of the extra consumption of the guests.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking for a moment, I found a cheap hotel.


    The innkeeper looked at two men and a woman, and then he took care of two rooms. But Li Nuo said, "only one room."


    Hearing this, the boss squinted in an instant, and the young man still had a good time.


    As long as the meaning of a room is not difficult to understand, before confirming the specific plan, we should not separate, even accommodation is best solved in one room.


    The white man out of the box, Li Nuo burned a pot of water, the steaming kind, first made three cups of coffee, and then poured the extra water on him.


    White a exclamation, pain wake up, abdominal hot pain, visual around has changed.


    Li Nuo went up to hold his head and looked around. "Well... There''s no bleeding. The strength just now is right."


    At the end of the speech, he took out the iron bar of Zhuangchen. In the white man''s desperate eyes, a stick knocked him out again.


    "Although I know you are afraid that he will wake up later and then knock him out again, I always think it''s a little too inhumane." Although Marge is pitiful for the white man, his smiling mouth betrays his attitude of enjoying himself.


    "The next time I feed him some blood tonic medicine, I''ll toss a few more times, and it''s not far from death, although I still don''t understand the meaning of you keeping him." Tea white said while taking off the heel shoes, sitting to the head of the bed, the two men in front of no taboo.


    Li Nuo stretched, sat down by the bed, took out his notebook, flipped through it, and said, "chabai, you don''t know the story of kunhuang 2000, so naturally you don''t know what''s the use of that guy. This has something to do with the VIP I''m looking for and the honeycomb organization I''m talking about..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea area of a certain country, a huge warship is driving on the calm sea.


    A woman in a brown uniform with short brown hair was standing on the deck, facing the sea breeze, her eyes covered by her hair.


    She has been standing here for several hours, almost motionless like a nail. Her worry has attracted the worry of her teammates.


    "Seven hours..." the strong man in white jeans, sunglasses and cap looked at her back and worried: "do we want to amuse her?"


    This man is Clark, a mercenary, the combatant of the KOF''s resident team, the fury team.


    No one responded, turning angrily to his teammate who was eating a hamburger in a red scarf behind him, "Ralph, I''m talking to you."


    Ralph shoved half a hamburger into his mouth, swallowed it like a swallow, and said, "forget, general Hades told us not to disturb her."


    "Hoo..." Clark sighed. "She''s been like this ever since the invitation came. She''s a little worried..."


    "Are you in love with her?"


    "It''s a concern for teammates."


    Ralph laughs. "Let''s put down. VIP is very strong. He''s just troubled by some things."


    "You know?" Asked Clark.


    Ralph licked the gravy on his hand and said, "I''ve also heard from the general that the organization behind last year''s and this year''s fighting competition may have something to do with WIPO''s childhood..."


    This woman is VIP, special forces commander Cao.


    She heard the conversation between Clark and Ralph, and her pupils subconsciously swept towards them. In a moment, she looked at the sea level again.


    In her hand, she held an envelope with a round red seal on it, in which was written the destination of the trip - invitation to the KOF fighting competition in Japan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Beehive organization clone human, VIP. Her younger brother is K. she doesn''t know these things in this era. All the story chains point to one organization, which is the beehive I just said." Li Nuo said and raised his head. "Malje knows these things very well, but chabai, you need to know these things."


    There is no spirit in the tea white eyes, "go on."


    Li Nuo said: "two points. First, I don''t think we can separate. The main problem is the threat of our team."


    "Tell me what you asked from that guy." Malje glanced at the white man lying on the ground.


    Li Nuo said: "most of the combat effectiveness is similar to this group of people. We are strong. We don''t need to care too much for the time being. We''ll talk about it later. The main things are the main task and the hive.


    Most of all, it''s the main line. "


    "Do you know how VIP became a beehive clone?"


    The remaining two people are silent, they don''t know, even maljet doesn''t know much about VIP, who is not too heavy in the original plot.


    "Human traffickers." Li Nuo said: "Weipu became an experimental body when she was a child, because she was abducted and sold by human traffickers, so..." Li Nuo moved his eyes to the white man who fell on the ground. "If you want to find the location of the sound nest, you need to play a human trafficker."


    "The sound nest is closely related to the main line." Li Nuo said and took out a test tube from his backpack.


    [T virus]


    "I think there must be some player groups who want to contact the sound nest organization, because they have a lot of important things, but there are more irresistible reasons for the significance of such things to the sound nest." Li Nuo said with a smile,


    Marjie squinted, "for fear that the world will not be in chaos..."


    "It doesn''t matter." "That''s the bargaining chip, and he," Li said


    Lionel looked at the white man.


    "The reason is very simple. Yinchao organization has something powerful. At the same time, their relationship is closely related to VIP. I can find her according to Yinchao''s trend. The most important thing is... All this has something to do with the main task."


    Li Nuo has not yet said the follow-up, all three people''s faces have changed color.


    They heard the system.


    [player team, Dongzhou HW team has received the invitation]


    [coordinates, Tokyo, Japan]

 Chapter 283

    Tokyo, in an unknown alley.


    There are four people standing in the shadow.


    One of them was holding an envelope with a red seal in his hand. He stepped on a corpse under his feet, opened the envelope, and slowly read: "I hereby invite Shenle Qianhe to participate in this fighting competition, the first destination of which is Japan."


    "Hey, remember that the emperor of boxing 2000 did not appear, is it because we have changed history?"


    "Just coincidence." Another person stared at the corpse on the ground and said: "but... If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I really didn''t expect that the way to send the invitation letter was manual express delivery..."


    "How to do... I killed again..." the third man held his head against the wall, and his face in the shadow showed a sense of chagrin.


    "Sick again... Who can make him stop?"


    Bang!


    "All right."


    "Why did you knock him out again?"


    "Be quiet." The fourth man opened his mouth. As soon as his voice came out, the remaining two immediately closed their mouths.


    "You can hear the sound of the system. We will soon be watched by other players."


    "That''s just right." It was the first person who said, "the more you come, the more gold coins you can get."


    "You''re always so fussy. It''s better to be steady."


    "You''re as steady as you are."


    "Again! I''m strong, not fat


    "Be quiet. Do you want to be discovered just after you die?" The fourth man stopped again, staring at the void air and scanning things with his pupils, and said, "as I saw before, there are still ten teams. One day later, they are still in Tokyo. Most of them are of average combat power. One of them has lost two people... But I always care about this team, There''s a guy with an interesting property value


    "Please confirm our strength again..."


    "Ah..." the fourth man''s mouth rose, full of self-confidence, "before other players come to us, do you want to complete several branch lines? I happen to see that there are some branch missions with good harvest nearby, or find the plot characters and listen to your opinions. "


    "... let''s make some branch lines first." The second man glanced at the stunned companion and said, "I''m afraid this guy is ill intermittently. Don''t cause the plot characters to end badly."


    "OK, hide the body, and then let''s go. The nearest branch mission is 300 meters away. It should be easy to find."


    "But always feel so swagger out or very dangerous... In case of other players surprise attack..." the second person sighed.


    The first man said with a smile, "you need to use the right place to be careful and steady."


    As he spoke, he looked at the fourth man.


    "As long as Sauron''s [identity] is there, there''s nothing to worry about."


    ¡­¡­


    A brush.


    Li Nuo, cha bai and Ma Erjie flashed two pictures in their heads, four faces, one street and lane.


    "The players who get the invitation..." maljay speculated: "the system means let''s grab it. No, to be exact, it should be to make conflicts between players. I''m a little curious about how those guys get the invitation. They can''t defeat a certain plot character?"


    Cha bai shook his head. "No, according to what you mean, the plot characters are very strong, and the level gap with the script players will not be too big." Cha bai pointed to the white man on the ground and asked, "Li Nuo, what about the strength of other common players from his mouth?"


    "Not so much." Li Nuo said: "at least this guy''s mouth spit out of the thing has not met the crushing as powerful players, also because of this reason, they think that with any player has the power of a war."


    From the number of gold coins obtained by killing bald and skinny people, we can generally understand that these players are more like the team that abandons the main line and mainly attacks other players to get gold coins. These two people gave Li Nuo 2200 gold coins in total.


    "Hum... The so-called invitation may have been picked up just like sister Lin in the sky." Maljet said: "the main task has other significance. It doesn''t end immediately when you get the invitation, but at the last second of the tenth day, if you have the invitation in your hand, you will pass it."


    "Well, eight or nine is ten." Li Nuo kowtowed and agreed, "but it doesn''t matter. Let them fight for it. Let''s get the invitation in other ways."


    He said, shaking up the [T virus] in his hand and catching it, "let the honeycomb organization help us."


    "By the way, one more thing." Tea hundred suddenly look clear, seems to think of something, "Li Nuo."


    "Ah?"


    "You haven''t made it clear to me what a tietuo man-made gun is."


    "..." Li Nuo felt guilty, and his pupils moved out of the window involuntarily, "that... For the moment..."


    Tea white eyes narrowed, look more and more dangerous, Li Nuo swallowed saliva, suddenly showed a clear smile, quickly said: "what! It''s not easy to come to this world. Do you want to find a plot character or find VIP with me


    Marjie laughed. "I really want to know more about tietuo man-made guns now."


    "You..."


    ¡­¡­


    The purpose of opening a house is not only to sleep, but also to work. Cough


    In a word, after discussing, the three decided that since Li Nuo had a goal to attack, they would act together. At this juncture, we had better not disperse. After all the happy decisions, they made some adjustments. At midnight, they stood on the street with white boxes.


    Now the plan is simple to say that there are two, the first is to find VIP, the second is to find Yinchao organization.


    This matter can not be simply said, but should be explained from the setting between the two.


    Yinchao, which is called "nests" in English, has no textual research on the history of the organization. However, they are very good at doing "human experiments", including "cloning technology", and are good at producing so-called "super fighters". The experimental bodies come from the children in the hands of human traffickers.


    Weipu, the clone of the late experimental Shenla, was sold to Yinchao by human traffickers in her childhood.


    There is a clever connection between the two, the human trafficker.


    So the question is, where are the traffickers in Tokyo.


    The answer to this question is basically the same everywhere, dark net and gangs.


    As for the dark web, first you have to have a computer, and then you have to find a way to find the webpage of human trafficking without being noticed. What''s more, the means of transportation in the millennium can''t be compared with 20 years later. Even if the sale is finalized, it''s hard to control the time.


    So it''s more convenient to ask a gangster.


    "Well... Are you sure there will be real gangs in such places?" Li Nuo looks suspiciously at Marge who proposes to stay here.


    "Yes, there must be. I''ll look for it." He said, staring at Kabuki Town, walking slowly into the red light.


    A moment later, chabai looked at all kinds of drunkards and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with these guys?"


    Li Nuo sneered: "the sequelae of soul baptism."


    "Chabai, I''m a little worried about that guy." Li Nuo looked at the dazzling street, "if you see other players, or something happens..."


    "Wait a minute for me." When he took a step, he did not forget to turn around and say, "watch the box!"


    There is no talk in the whole process of tea white.


    Li Nuo walked into the brilliant lights, looked left and right, and finally stopped in front of a shop.


    "Well... That''s it."


    He carefully looked back, guilty to see whether tea white is coming, but saw a few people in black suits are approaching.


    Li Nuo doesn''t know what the Japanese gangsters should look like, but from the content seen in the movies and games, these people are gangsters.


    He deliberately avoided his body, and the group of people went into the shop that Li Nuo had always liked.


    "No... they still have this interest..."


    Li Nuo was surprised, but he took a step and followed in.


    On the ornate door, there are two words shining with the brilliance of attention - Cowboy.

 Chapter 284

    The corridor in the shop is marble, polished, like the scalp of a bald man.


    A coquettish man jumped over and said with a smile: "Hello, sir, our shop... Does not receive male guests."


    "Who just came in?" Li Nuo pointed to the front door, which means the gang members.


    The man pretended to be stupid and said, "what are you talking about? We only receive female customers here."


    "Just right." Li Nuo''s eyes rolled. "I''m here to apply."


    The welcoming man looked up and down, regretfully shook his head and said: "the conditions are OK, but... Unfortunately, a new prince has just arrived, and we are not short of people."


    Must force me to expend energy value... Li Nuo impatiently lamented and used "the seal of akexi" to the front usher.


    When the man''s eyes were empty, Li Nuo said, "tell me where those guys in black suits are sitting and find me a work suit by the way."


    ¡­¡­


    In nuota''s room, wine tables are placed in rows, and women''s laughter fills the room. A handsome cowherd pours wine for them to relieve their worries.


    Li Nuo, who has changed into a navy blue cowherd suit, walks slowly here. If it wasn''t for seeing the gangsters come in, he really wanted to have an interview


    Well... Even if I don''t have time to drink with you today, I can at least know whether I''m qualified to be a cowherd, so that if I have a chance in the future


    "Bad luck..."


    "Little brother over there!" All of a sudden, a strange girl appeared beside him. Li nuoxian went to see a young and beautiful woman with long hair staring at him with the naked eyes. There were two handsome Cowboys around him, but they all bowed their heads and didn''t say anything. It seemed that they were hit by some kind of soul.


    "Come here for a moment." Said the woman, leaning back in her chair like a man, pushing aside the cowherd beside her and leaving a space for Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo picked an eyebrow at her, pointed to it and said, "famous flowers have their own owners."


    The woman was stunned by this. Such an unruly cowherd is really a treasure.


    She suddenly got up and went to Li Nuo with great momentum. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Your smell is very special."


    Li Nuo smiles, "just came out of the bathroom."


    Suddenly, all the guests and cowherd around who heard this sentence were united and quiet. They looked at Li Nuo as if they were looking at creatures from a different world.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." the woman covered her mouth and bent down, laughing from small to large, until she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha..." Li Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the woman''s pupil suddenly reflected a sharp, whispered: "you are not a cowherd?"


    "Well..." Li Nuo raised his mouth slightly, twitched and said, "Congratulations, you''re right."


    "You are so interesting..." the woman grabbed Li Nuo''s hand and wanted to drag him hard. She cried, "I must wrap you up today!"


    I still have this talent!? Li Nuo didn''t feel sharp, but he still withdrew his hand, but in an instant he stood in the same place because of an unexpected thing


    Just then, with a bang, the wooden door of the innermost room was broken open, and a man flew out and patted on the ground.


    This man is one of the missing gang members.


    "Asshole!"


    A familiar voice came out of the room. Maljie angrily walked out of the room, pointed to the man on the ground and yelled: "my ass is for women to touch!"


    When everyone is standing in the same place, Li Nuo and marjie''s eyes are on.


    "Shit."


    A dazzling black object appeared behind maljet, pointing to his head.


    All of a sudden, people scattered like birds, and the whole room was quiet, leaving only the cowherd who worked here and several young female guests.


    The man who was hit to fly stood up, touched his dizzy head, and his opponent pressed his hand, "don''t you think it''s embarrassing! Put it away


    The woman who caught Li Nuo''s hand looked disdainful at the moment and said, "Hey, I didn''t notice just now. Why are there any male guests here?"


    The gangster man frowned and came over, staring at the woman and said, "I warn you, don''t think your gender can speak freely."


    "Ha ~" the woman sneered: "of course, after all, you are not interested in women ~"


    Words have been exported, some people did not resist to cover their mouths and laugh out.


    This includes Li Nuo, but he laughs directly, which is the way to listen to crosstalk and watch sketches.


    "You are..." the man of the gang was just about to get angry with Li Nuo, but when he saw that face, he suddenly stopped. There was a little expectation and a strange appreciation in his eyes


    Li Nuo was stunned, staring at him with this look. He felt that he was forced to pick up soap in prison.


    "Miss, don''t push the box in!" The familiar reception voice appeared.


    The door of the corridor was opened.


    Then, Li Nuo was confused, maljie was stupid, and the tea white came


    This scene is very embarrassing. Chabai sees a tall and beautiful woman holding Li Nuo''s hand. A rough but manly man stares at Li Nuo with affectionate eyes


    At this moment, Li Nuo understood that even if the sea was withered and the rocks were rotten, even if the sky was a loser, he could not argue.


    Tea white hungry frown, deep kind, almost twisted together, the next second a slap on his forehead, covering his eyes, mouth spit out a long lost cry.


    "... Lord Teresa..."


    No one cares about the appearance of tea white except Li Nuo and maljie.


    The focus is still on a man and a woman, the woman said: "move your eyes away, he is my prey."


    "Hum..." the man of the gang didn''t care. He said to Li Nuo, "this friend, I haven''t seen him before."


    As he said this, he put his hand on the collar of Li Nuo''s suit and helped to trim the collar.


    With this action, Li Nuo''s hidden soul of straight man was touched. Without expression, he suddenly grabbed the man''s neck and smashed him to the ground with a skilled backhand.


    "Your grandmother''s! Lao Tzu''s collar is for the future daughter-in-law to arrange! I''m straight


    There was silence all around.


    Only Marge started first, lowered his body and turned back. The [disabled freshman] tied to his leg played a role, helping him improve his forward speed and collision power in the moment of waiting for the ground, and knocking several people with guns behind him.


    Those people suddenly feel hit by the iron, dizzy, hanging in the corner, unable to resist, only one person looked at maljie in a panic, and finally got into the dream with a punch.


    At this time, another alarm scared away the only female customers, except the woman who caught Li Nuo''s hand.


    Li Nuo looked up at her and said in a deep voice, "do you mind leaving now?"


    The corner of the woman''s mouth curled up and said with a mischievous smile: "you are not so simple as expected ~ see you next time ~"


    Leaving this sentence, she left without looking back. Her steps were still steady and undisturbed, as if she had been used to such scenes.


    When she passed by chabai, her pupils glanced at her intentionally or unintentionally. In a flash, chabai felt a trace of danger, but her expression was not confused, as if it had not happened at all.


    The cowherd in the shop were too scared to speak at this time. Even men had never seen such a scene.


    The receptionist trotted in with a handsome man.


    "Sir! Please don''t... "


    Li Nuo gives a loud finger to marjie, who understands that he takes a gun from the fallen gangster and throws it to Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo''s quick catch, with the muzzle of a gun pointed to the two people, said: "now closed, can''t let others in, more than one guest I will collapse a person."


    "Go to the door and have a look." Li Nuo said to chabai.


    Scared, God''s cowherd dare not speak again.


    Chabai sighs, leaving behind the box and cart and turning to go out.


    In fact, she was paying attention when Li Nuo walked into the street. Seeing that he didn''t move after he entered the shop, she was worried that the two big men couldn''t see anyone alive or dead. It''s better for her to come in and have a look. As a result


    Chabai stood at the door, leaning against the wall, and murmured, "don''t you agree to be a legal citizen..."


    Li Nuo sat on the sofa, asked for a piece of white paper and a fountain pen, wrote the English name of Yinchao "nests" and "human trafficking", and then held it in front of the gangster man.


    "I want to know something about these two things, which is simply a channel to sell people to the sound nest."


    The man pursed his mouth and dared not speak.


    Li Nuo approached his face and said in a low voice, "ten seconds, if you don''t get the answer, I''ll put you in the pile of women."


    The man was instantly struck by thunder, and without thinking, he called out: "wait... Wait! I... I said


    "Wait a minute." Li Nuo stopped and said, "if you cheat me, I''ll strip you naked and tie you to women with an average age of 50."


    As soon as the words came out, the man''s eyes suddenly lost their expression, "too... Too cruel..."

 Chapter 285

    Chabai is bored looking at the scenes around her. For her, this is the first time she has come into contact with the modern human society. Her natural curiosity has been hooked to the extreme. If it is not important, she also wants to go around.


    "Human society... Why does it always feel chaotic..."


    She make complaints about herself, and suddenly think of something.


    What''s more, even Li Nuo and marjie may not be "human" in the traditional sense. What''s the real human world in the hypothesis of existence


    Lost in thought, fantasy, a group of dark shadows in the gradual approach.


    In this group of people, there is a tall and thin figure that makes chabai alert to danger.


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [son of fancho]


    [task time: none]


    [experience value: 2000]


    [reward: martial arts of i-liu-hua-sha-fa (fragmentary volume)]


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie, who heard the sound of the system, were instantly alert, and the gang cadres in the corner suddenly looked bright.


    Everyone heard the noise from outside.


    The door was pushed open, and chabai walked in quickly, throwing his backpack to the ground.


    Take out [Yinjia] to take off the pair of board shoes, while changing, urged: "twenty people, one of them is very strong, thin and tall, long hair, like a wild animal."


    Two people immediately ran to the bag, just to take out their weapons, but listen to the noisy footsteps appeared at the door.


    The fallen Gang cadre pointed to Li Nuo and yelled: "big brother! It''s them... "


    Before he finished, there was a blood hole in his head.


    The cowherd shivered in the corner, and some even fainted.


    The man at the head put down the muzzle of the smoking gun, looked at Li Nuo and said coldly, "from Qingshan group?"


    He looked at the gang cadre who fell to the ground and raised a sly smile, "hum..."


    "The Castle Peak Group hired someone to harass our shop. Tang Ze died bravely when he was protecting the shop. He killed several of them and took away the corpses. Let the Castle Peak Group give an account and give Tang Ze an explanation."


    Just after the words, at least ten Black Muzzles appeared behind him, pointing at Li Nuo and maljie, approaching step by step.


    As the first shot appeared, the scene was in chaos, and the bullets rained out of the muzzle.


    Li Nuo and cha bai run to the side one after another. Two shadows appear in the eyes of the robbers. They are confused and shocked.


    Only Marge was shot in the arm, and a large piece of flesh and blood in his left arm was lifted, which was abandoned, but two small grains of rice appeared in his right hand.


    [micro rice bomb (inferior)], which was first obtained in the script of wizard, and was developed as an imitation after that.


    There is a little difference between the power and the original product. Even the original product can only collapse a 240 cm thick wall. Therefore, in the world of monster hunter, this kind of thing has never been taken out at all, because the power can''t cause damage to those large monsters at all, but since the opponents in front of us are all human beings, it can be used.


    He threw out the small grains of rice that could not be seen by others and stuck them to the ground. At the moment when a bullet passed marjie''s cheek, he even hit two fingers.


    The tiny grain of rice explodes in an instant. Although it is not powerful, it is enough to blow out cracks on the marble floor, overturn several enemies, and cause the phenomenon of smog all around.


    The Raiders were blinded by the dust and their firepower weakened for a moment.


    When the time came, the tea white rushed out of the dust, drew a broken line of white light and shadow, and the wrists of several hot competitors standing in the front burst out the blood like a spear.


    She glided sideways, foreseeing two bullets that flashed close in advance, a pair of [silver blade reverse curved daggers] reflected the white awn, and ran into the crowd in black like a beast.


    There was no cry, just the sound of a person falling to the ground.


    The leader who had retreated to the furthest place just frowned at all this, without any sense of panic.


    "Combatant... Good." He turned to look at the tall and thin man beside him, "it''s your turn."


    All of a sudden, the wind roared, and the silver whip blade appeared in front of his neck. Li Nuo''s eyes sank and he had already bullied him within a few steps.


    Pa... whip blade in the air, as if by something beat, deviated from the track, pumping on the wall.


    "It''s really strong..."


    Li Nuo some embarrassed smile, eyes on the thin man, his vision is enough to capture what just happened.


    The whip blade was missed by this man


    "It''s up to you. If you are a fighter, you can tell us more about Qingshan''s shamelessness and unscrupulous tactics." With a smile, the leader took out a cigarette and lit it. He seemed to think that as long as the tall and thin men around him were around, even Li Nuo, the three so-called "fighters", could easily solve the problem.


    The tall and thin man stepped forward and stood in front of the leader. His long hair covered his eyes, and his face was shriveled. There was a strange smell from him, which was not like human beings, that is, "like wild animals" described by chabai.


    Li Nuo and his eyes, side step moved to the tea white body, whispered: "take the white man in the box and maljie go first, where he knows, here I come."


    At the moment, maljie is trying to open his backpack with a bun in his mouth and take out the only [stool jade], but when he sees that chabai looks back, he puts away the backpack panel.


    Just at this moment, the tall and thin man was ready to take the shot, but Li Nuo took a step faster and released the equipped [ejection claw]. The speed of the absorbent claw jumping out was not much slower than that of the bullet.


    Although the tall and thin man dodges, Li Nuo''s goal is not him, but a leader who sits in the back to watch the tiger.


    Li Nuo fiercely pulls the hook claw, the leader who has not yet reflected is instantly pulled away from Li Nuo.


    The tall and thin man suddenly appeared in the air. With a boxing like snake shadow, Li Nuo was forced to release his claws and withdraw.


    He looked at the steel rope of the claw, which was half broken by the wind, but the goal had been achieved. The two men were taken to the spacious room by themselves, away from the door leading to the outside.


    Without hesitation, chabai and marjie pull up the cart box, take the backpack with props and equipment, and run towards the door.


    Tall and thin man side head, ready to move, but listen to Li Nuo said: "let them go."


    "We are a group of law-abiding citizens. I don''t know what your gang struggle is. If we really need a few of us to replace the dead, it''s easier to deal with one of me than three. Besides..." Li Nuo turned the whip blade into a walking stick. The tip of the stick was on the ground and said in a deep voice: "I''m the only one. You can lose slowly."


    His eyes turned to the thin tall man, who seemed to have no waves after listening, but the joint sound of five fingers betrayed his killing intention at this time.


    "In addition..." Li Nuo turned his eyes to the leader this time, "you have a lot of dead people, can''t you just fight?"


    "To be honest, I really don''t want to fight." Li Nuo laughed innocently, as if he had done nothing just now.


    At this time, a strong sense of crisis hit, Li Nuo instantly raised his cane, in front of a dark snake shadow, just listen to the sound of metal impact, hastily move back to stabilize the body.


    Looking at the tall and thin man, the man raised his chin, looked like a scornful man, and was straight. He was not like the beast he had just seen, but he was more murderous than before.


    Pop


    The leader lit a cigarette for himself again, "unfortunately, we just need the bodies of fighters without names. It''s your misfortune to be involuntarily involved in the gang disputes, but I don''t think it''s anything to make this place like this..."


    He exhaled a puff of smoke, "law-abiding citizen."


    The moment the leader finished speaking, the tall man suddenly rushed forward, his right hand became claws, and a black claw wind that was not visible to the naked eye hit.


    Instead of retreating, Li Nuo allowed his claws to scratch his cheek. When he got close to the tall man, his walking stick remained still. Instead, he raised his eyes and asked with a smile, "what''s the relationship between you and Yamazaki ryunoji?"

 Chapter 286

    Li Nuo''s words made the atmosphere of the whole room drop to the freezing point.


    The leader looked at him, his face wrinkled, "who are you?"


    Li Nuo ignored him, staring straight at the tall man''s eyes hidden under the hair curtain. The godless eyes hidden under the hair curtain now printed with the beast of killing.


    The next second, just a second, several fists came out of the black shadow. Li Nuo dodged continuously or got a punch. His strong power knocked him on the corner of the wine table.


    Uncontrollably choked out a mouthful of blood, the shirt he was wearing had a hole, the position of his left rib was exposed, the skin was open and the blood was dirty.


    The tall and thin man came slowly and said coldly, "where is he?"


    Li Nuo looked at his panel and confirmed that there was no bleeding yet. After he was relieved, he said with a grim smile: "what''s the advantage of telling you?"


    The tall and thin man stood in front of him, looking down, his eyes shining with a dangerous haze, like a wild beast that preys at night.


    "Alive."


    "Ha..." Li Nuo raised his head with a sneering look at the snake pupil.


    "My son asked me to buy toys for him, and I asked him what''s the advantage of buying them. My son said, do your homework well when you buy them. You don''t think this kind of condition is ridiculous?"


    The tall man''s face was expressionless and raised his fist slightly. A shadow appeared in front of Li Nuo''s eyes. He immediately turned his head and flashed the punch at the critical moment. He was still sitting in the same place, but the wine table behind him had become a large piece of debris.


    A touch of bright red blood left from his fortune. He didn''t have time to wipe it. The tall and thin man''s successive attacks had already come. With one blow drooping, Li Nuo flashed quickly and ushered in another powerful whip leg.


    This leg with the sound of breaking the air, solid hit the cane.


    Li Nuo retreated so far that he almost reached the innermost wall. He looked at the bloodstain on the thin and tall man''s trouser legs and said with a smile, "I have a proposal. You can teach me how to make noise and kill martial arts. I will satisfy your wish."


    The long and thin man replied to him with action, without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    On the brightly lit street, chabai pushes a box and runs with maljie under the neon lights.


    They ignore pedestrians, like two high-speed motorcycles in the disaster block.


    "Here!"


    Marjie turns the corner and hides in a dark alley. After two circles, he hides in the dark corner of the wall. Chabai follows him, covers his body with a box, and sits on the dirty and wet ground, facing the outside world.


    After the sound of hasty footsteps gradually disappeared from the ears of tea white, she said: "shake off."


    "Hoo..." maljie sank his heart, opened his eyes and looked at the map printed on the retina. "Just now, Li Nuo and I heard some news that a person who specializes in population trading lives in the area of chibao Park, which may have something to do with Yinchao... Found it."


    "Come with me."


    Maljera picked up the cart pole under the box and ran with chabai again.


    "I should feel lucky. Fortunately, those underworld groups came in and killed their own people first." "They won''t be able to guess where we''re going right now," he said as he ran


    "Speed up..." chabai said suddenly.


    Marge was stunned.


    Tea white coagulation when the front, and he ran out of the alley came to another light is not exuberant on the street, keep walking, mouth read: "someone follow us."


    "Get rid of him?"


    "Don''t stop." Tea white eyes deep, "has been running, not in this shot, the other side is very powerful."


    In the alley where they just stepped out, a figure came out. The shadow covered their whole body, leaving only a pair of playful eyes, looking at the two people running farther and farther.


    ¡­¡­


    Niulang shop, fighting continues, Li Nuo in thin tall man under the attack of no room for action.


    It''s not that he can''t keep up with the speed, but that fist, which is like a bullet and a fierce snake, is fast and can''t predict the track, so he can only dodge under the parry, but he can''t really beat it.


    If you inspire buffs like [red tear stone ring], Li Nuo will be able to turn the situation around, but it won''t be used, or there''s no need to do so.


    This one is not a dead fight, at least for Li Nuo.


    The tall and thin man took off to sweep his whip leg. Li Nuo raised his cane to block it, but felt the change of attack in microseconds. The whip leg, which was already working in mid air, suddenly reversed its direction and swept Li Nuo''s shoulder.


    The sound of broken bones came out of his eardrum. Later, he felt the pain passing information to his brain, but at this time, he was kicked away because of the impact.


    He turned his body awkwardly in mid air and would fall to the ground.


    The tall and thin man came out immediately and called him over with his knees.


    As the so-called barefoot people are afraid of wearing shoes, it''s true that there are guys in their hands. Li Nuo''s walking stick clenches, his wrist twists, and with the sound of metal friction, the walking stick that should have changed its shape doesn''t change this time, and the stick is firmly connected to the thin man''s knee.


    The tall and thin man has just tasted the taste of this walking stick. He has a sense of music in his heart. His knees are not afraid of the metal stick. What''s more, his fist is more flexible and his right hand is already clenched. He is waiting for the next hammer and has full confidence to end the fight.


    For a close combat master, it is both basic and instinctive to judge the opponent''s merits through short contact.


    The enemy''s advantage is very obvious. He is quick to dodge. His weapon is strange and difficult to block. But his disadvantage is more obvious. He can''t resist beating.


    Suddenly, the walking stick changes. When there is only two fists left between the walking stick and the knee, the stick shrinks and turns into a sword blade.


    The thin and tall man''s brain has no time to respond at all. His bone density is not comparable to that of ordinary people. He can withstand blunt force, but he has no confidence in the face of sharp blade.


    The delay change of walking stick is the new skill of walking stick sword after this upgrade.


    The explanation of this move is "the weapon switches in the walking stick, sword blade and whip blade mode in order to attack the opponent three times in three forms.".


    But in space, after studying this skill, Li Nuo came to the conclusion that this move is a bit coquettish.


    Players can decide the switching order according to the situation, such as the beginning of the cane and the end of the whip blade, or the beginning of the sword blade and the end of the cane. Everything is arbitrary, but the most important thing is that after the skill is released, the speed of each switching is controlled by the players themselves


    That is to say, when you switch from walking stick to sword blade in one second, you should change the shape in the next second, but the actual situation is that the metal sound of switching appears on time, but the deformation time may be two seconds later or before the sound.


    The thin and tall man was cheated by the delayed deformation. He could not avoid it, but the muscle memory helped him subconsciously withdraw his legs, press forward, cut the bleeding mark with the blade across his leg.


    Although the posture of the body is almost out of balance in mid air, it does not prevent the tall man from aiming at Li Nuo''s fist.


    "Anti machi."


    Li Nuo suddenly read these two words.


    The voice is very small, but let thin tall man''s action stopped.


    At this time, I heard the sound of the walking stick again. The sword blade was broken and turned into a silver whip blade. Compared with the previous transformation speed, it was at least twice as fast.


    The skinny man instinctively punches down, but slows down a step.


    Li Nuo has fallen to the side, smashing his fist into the air and smashing the marble floor.


    At this time, the whip blade roared from bottom to top, and the thin blade swept the thin tall man''s body. If a soul rolled him up, Li Nuo pulled him to the ground and stamped his foot on his face without hesitation.


    The leader was so stupid that he never thought of this scene. The first fighters in the organization were completely up to the fighters, and they were trampled on.


    His short knowledge has always convinced him that no one in the world can beat a tall, thin man except those who are qualified to take part in the KOF competition.


    In silence, the leader who reexamines duodu slowly leans his hand to the pistol beside his butt.


    Li Nuo did not pursue, but asked softly, "are you the son of fancho?"


    This words will thin tall man and the tiger body that the leader asks a shock.


    "You..."


    Bang!


    A gunshot, a few drops of blood fell on the anti Machi''s face.


    "Grass..." Li''s Ben''s injured rib ribs open a blood hole, he knows who fired it, but he does not make complaints about it. He just whispered, "the motion starts to slow down."


    The leader''s index finger is still on the trigger, but it can''t be pulled down, because the man who has just been shot, somehow, has a red spot on his body, which he has never seen before.


    "I''ll help you find Yamazaki''s location." Li Nuo said with a grim smile: "also, I''m not interested in what happened between you, but since I choose to help you, then you have to repay me one thing, equal exchange."


    When he heard Li Nuo''s words, the leader suddenly slowed down and was about to pull the trigger. However, he saw Li Nuo let go of his walking stick and collapsed in two steps.


    Panic, the leader blindly shot, Li Nuo has grasped his wrist, backhand twist, so that the pistol fell to the ground, and then a pick on the leader''s neck, turned to the ground against the town, said: "before I help you solve a problem."


    Words fall, fingertips break.


    The leader''s expression is fixed in the last panic, no breath.


    Fancho fell to the ground, not knowing whether he was stunned or anything, but the beast on that face disappeared quietly.


    Li Nuo rudely pulled out the whip blade, looked at the blood stains on the ground, and said, "I''ll go to the hospital later. You should be poisoned. It''s not toxic. If you go early, you can survive."


    He switched the whip blade to a walking stick, took out the bun from his backpack and put it in his mouth. He didn''t care what reaction he made and walked to the gate to leave here.


    When Li Nuo pushed the door open, he suddenly stopped, turned his head and said, "nine days later, I''ll see you here."


    "If you think about it..."

 Chapter 287

    The riot in niulangdian is not enough for the downtown at night.


    Li Nuo can walk into the dark lane and squat on the ground to see if there are still gangsters passing by.


    He also took the opportunity to have a rest. Although the matter just now has been solved, it''s really a bit dangerous. He felt the wound in his rib which is gradually recovering, and his heart was still palpitating.


    The boxing method used by tall and thin men is called "i-liu-hua-sha-fa-wushu", which is a faction with Kazuo Yamazaki of the KOF series.


    Yamazaki ryunoji, one of the characters in the KOF series, has been a gangster all the year round. He is cruel, unscrupulous and almost inhumane.


    In his more than 30 years of life, only one person can subdue him, that is, to take in and teach him the high-level Gang cadres of our noisy killing martial arts.


    When Yamazaki was 20 years old, the perennial conflicts between the anti Machi and the moderate faction cadres who organized the militant faction finally broke out. The moderate faction framed the anti Machi to death. Yamazaki, who heard the news of the anti Machi''s death, was extremely angry and would torture and kill the cadres who framed the anti Machi and flee Japan.


    His boxing skills were spread by the anti Machi real, fast and swift, boxing style like black snake shadow, unpredictable, which is the same as the attack way of the tall and thin man.


    In addition, the name of the branch line is "the son of anti Machi". Li Nuo infers from these two points that the tall and thin man is the child of anti machi. However, when he hears the name of ryunoji Yamazaki, his emotions are obviously aroused and he is angry with the people who help him revenge. This is unreasonable.


    Li Nuo can only think of one thing about this. After his father''s death, the tall and thin man was instilled with the false news that Yamazaki was killed by him.


    But he doesn''t care about these things. What matters now is how to find the "human trafficker".


    After more than five minutes'' rest, Li Nuo confirmed that there were no gangsters outside. He took off his rotten clothes and found a white shirt from his backpack. This dress was once obtained in the world of the wizard. He thought he would lie in the lattice and keep healthy all the year round, but he didn''t expect to use it here.


    He went out of the alley and found a map of the area by the side of the road. After confirming the location, he asked the way according to his memory. It wasn''t long before he came to chibao park.


    Ikebukuro, located in Toyoshima District, Tokyo, is a prosperous district in the city along with Ginza, Shinjuku, Shibuya and Asakusa.


    But prosperity can breed crime, especially in chibao Xikou park. Although there is a famous "nest duck prison", it can not resist the desire of those unrestrained social youth to take root here.


    From sunrise to night, it is the prosperous road of the city, until after ten o''clock, the criminals will turn it into another world.


    There are tramps, gangsters and young girls in the park. After careful search, we can find traces of marijuana in some of the cigarettes on display on the ground. At this time, there is no distinction between men and women in public toilets. As for what men and women do in public toilets, which is often shown in movies, it''s not obvious here.


    According to the gang cadre, the man they are looking for will appear on time at a basketball court at two o''clock in the night of chibao park every day. There is always a sign in front of him that says "recycle".


    The clock in the park tells Li Nuo that there are ten minutes left from two o''clock. He has arrived at his destination. Except for the noisy young people, he has not seen the man around.


    "We have to wait a little longer..."


    He looked around and saw no trace of chabai and marjie, so he took out one thing from his backpack - fragments of black skirt.


    He put it on his nose and sniffed. The smell made him focus on the southwest. Not far away, he passed a path and saw cha bai and maljie crouching in the middle of the two houses.


    Li Nuo immediately came forward to say hello, but they looked a little strange, as if they were on guard against something.


    Li Nuo''s approaching voice was heard by them.


    Chabai can recognize that this is Li Nuo''s unique footstep, and doesn''t respond. But maljie is different. He suddenly takes out a pistol and aims at Li Nuo behind him.


    "Friendly forces..." Li Nuo helplessly raised his hands.


    "Don''t be a thief next time." Maljie said in a bad mood.


    Li Nuo smiles bitterly. Isn''t he a thief


    "How are you doing there?" Asked Marge.


    "It''s arranged." Li Nuo said, "but I''ll talk about the rest later. What''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, cha bai suddenly said, "here we are."


    She stood up and stood at the end between the two buildings. At the other end, a shadow came slowly.


    The five meters between the buildings became a narrow corridor, with windowless walls on both sides, and the sky was dark with no light shining in.


    The shadow was in the dark, unable to see clearly the face and posture.


    "She''s been following us since the cowherd shop," chabai said in a low voice


    "..." Li Nuo frowned and gazed. He was the only one who could see the appearance of the shadow clearly, "cowherd shop..."


    At this time, only listen to Marge hit a snap.


    Boom!


    The ground at the foot of the shadow suddenly exploded, which was the [micro rice bomb] that malje had placed earlier.


    Li Norton''s silly eyes


    "Let''s not explode outside!"


    Maljie a face calm, "most of the night tracking people, not rape or steal."


    "You want to be a terrorist if you want to explode at night!"


    "Do you two mean it?" Tea white full of accountability words let two people shut up.


    She gazed at the smoke filled front, brow a tight, "come."


    The shadow came out slowly from the smoke, coughing softly with her mouth covered.


    "The way you say hello is really warm. Don''t you know that explosions usually don''t kill people?"


    The voice is very familiar, in front of them is the woman who threatened to maintain Li Nuo.


    "Ha... What a coincidence..." Li Nuo glared at the dead fish''s eyes and went to the front, looking up and down at the woman.


    It''s the same as the one I just wore in Niulang store. It''s brown, straight hair, dark red, open chest top, tight jeans and black leather boots.


    In short, the waist is thin, the legs are long and the chest is not big.


    She was surrounded by beehive like pale blue light blocks, like some kind of defense field, which must have blocked the explosion of rice bombs.


    The woman looked at Li Nuo''s pupil, which was moving slowly, and showed a smile, "are you going to see me out?"


    She is so unscrupulous in front of the public to provoke Li Nuo, maljie heart a tight, heart why I was teased


    Li Nuo is not confused in the heart, sink a voice way: "have words, have fart to put."


    The woman points her slender fingers on her red lips. Her playful eyes show up unconsciously. She says with a smile, "she has a harmless face. How can she speak so rudely?"


    She took a step, tea white look taut, body slightly down, eyes showed hostility.


    But Li Nuo turned his head to her and nuzzled her mouth, which means that this woman has no malice for the time being, so don''t be nervous.


    The woman''s pupil Piao eye tea white, "this young lady doesn''t need to be so vigilant to me, I don''t have any malice, just... Just like I said in the cowherd shop." She put her hand on Li Nuo''s cheek and squeezed it gently. The latter did not resist.


    "I just want to wrap him up."


    Li Nuo''s face was expressionless. "Five thousand gold coins a night."


    "Well?" The woman''s expression slightly changed, "see?"


    "Nonsense, you can see it." Li Nuo said that she took the woman''s hand away. From the time she was in the cowherd shop, her grip made Li Nuo realize that this person was not an ordinary person, or a fighter in the plot world, or a player.


    The woman buried her head, thought and said, "five thousand is too much. Give me a discount, brother."


    Are you serious? Li Nuo suddenly felt a twitch in his temple.


    At this time, Marge said: "this... Miss, I''m cheap. A hundred is enough."


    "Cheap is not good."


    "Cut..." maljie was not willing, immediately said: "three thousand!"


    "Don''t make a mess of it." Li Nuo said: "it''s all players who say what they have."


    The woman said, "let me join you."


    "No."

 Chapter 288

    "Brother... Do you just refuse?"


    Li Nuo broke his fingers and said: "now the team is three people, and the monthly contribution is 9000. If you add one more person, the gold coin handed in by each person will increase by 1000, that is, 4000 for each person. If you add one piece, it will be 16000 gold coins a month... Money to burn?"


    He said and waved, "we have no chance, please find another job, bye."


    Li Nuo turned around and left without looking back. Chabai followed him closely. Only marjie reluctantly asked, "hum, madam, how about 1500?"


    The woman gave him a look of disgust, "go away, I''m not interested in men who have been touched by men."


    This petrified Marge on the spot.


    Footsteps followed.


    "Even if you can''t join us, how about working together?"


    Li Nuo said as he walked: "what is the cooperation? Can I help you with the single line


    "What do you mean?" Chabai asked first.


    The woman said with a smile, "isn''t this lady clear yet? I don''t have a team. I participate in a non team script. The main line is definitely different from your group of team players. " She followed them and continued, "1000 gold coins, do me a favor."


    ¡°3000¡£¡± Li Nuo raised the price.


    ¡°1500¡£¡±


    ¡°3000¡£¡±


    ¡°2000¡£¡±


    "You can talk." Li Nuo stopped, turned and said, "what can you do for us?"


    "Ha?" For the first time, the woman gave him an unbelievable look. "I''ll give you money and help you?"


    Li Nuo laughed. "The way you give money must need the ID of one of us, in this place." He pointed to the ground, meaning "endless corridors", saying, "what troubles will happen when I reveal ID information at will? I don''t know, but it''s definitely not good, just like ID number can''t be seen."


    "So we need to verify whether you are trustworthy or not to accept your money." Li Nuo continued: "first, let''s talk about the things you want us to help."


    Woman arm ring chest, looking directly at said: "help me kill a player."


    Li Nuo has a cold face. This woman has a deep heart. She entrusts them to kill unknown players on the premise that she has just met one side. It''s certainly not because she is confident that she can win. After all, she doesn''t know the strength of her own attributes. Unless she has similar exploration skills, it''s more likely that she wants the player team to use sea of people tactics to help delay time and increase her own survival rate.


    So here''s the problem


    "Is that player strong?"


    "Well, not just one, but a team like you." The woman said: "so I think that person should be a main task with you. The fight between team players is inevitable, and the three of you will be noticed by other teams sooner or later, including the person I said, when the time comes..."


    She stepped in and looked at Li Nuo coquettishly, saying: "I''m not such a powerful cannon fodder, and I can also help you improve your chances of winning in the players'' team fight, OK? What''s more, there are gold coins to take, isn''t it a loss? "


    Li Nuo subconsciously took a step back and avoided the face that was getting closer and closer to him. "It seems that you don''t worry that we will attack you..."


    "Of course not ~" the woman blinked her eyes confidently and said, "I''ve tasted many men. People like you can know that they are harmless virgins by smelling the smell."


    "You are a dog..."


    "Is it a deal?"


    Li Nuo looks at cha bai, her eyes are clear, and she nods.


    "Deal."


    [you have triggered a special branch line]


    [Contract war, hunting identity holders]


    [experience value:???]


    [reward: one advanced material]


    Only Li Nuo could hear the sound.


    "What''s the matter?" Tea white saw that Li Nuo''s face was a little delicate.


    "Nothing."


    It''s not convenient for us to communicate with outsiders.


    The woman said, "now that we have a deal, I can exchange personal information with you as the initial trust between us."


    "No Marjie has recovered from the petrification, and gradually comes to show a blue panel in front of people. The things in the panel are part of the attribute data of the woman.


    These are the explorations from "the mask of Emir". After completing "A-level reward, the mask butcher" in the last script, chabai once got an extra "the mask of Emir". Now this mask is worn on marjie and set to the hidden mode.


    Some information about women is as follows:


    [Shang Jun: grade???]


    [physical strength: 320]


    Energy:


    [strength: 62]


    [reaction: 30]


    [Lingli: 50]


    Insight:


    Medical treatment


    Accuracy


    "Make complaints about women..." Li Nuo Tun Dao.


    The woman named Shangjun sneered, "you know my situation. What about yours?"


    Li Nuo: "Edward Roger, the characteristic is that the medical value is only 1.5."


    Marjie: "hum, Alphonse Newgate, you can call me Alphonse. The feature is charming."


    Cha bai: "gender female."


    Shangjun''s mouth twitches, and somehow she begins to doubt her own way of seeing people


    "Is that all


    "What else?"


    "What can''t be done?" Shang Jun''s face was suffocated. Finally make complaints about Tucao''s desire: "what''s not!" You and you are obviously the face of an oriental. The foreign names are quite smooth! Trust, I''m like being stripped out. You can see that the attribute value is all right. You can tell the lie that the medical value is only 1.5! And you! Am I blind! I can''t see you''re a woman! "


    Li Nuo nodded and said, "we are both overseas Chinese."


    "Do you think I haven''t seen the pirate king and the alchemist of steel! I grew up in Japan since I was a child


    "Like this..." Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and doesn''t care. Anyway, there are so many people on his side, plus the other side''s demands, the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    "Hoo..." the woman took a long breath, repressed her emotion, "forget it..."


    At this time, not far away came the sound of continuous percussion of iron, clear and rhythmic, especially loud at night.


    Several people who have been interrupted by the sound look around. In the place where they are looking for the sound, an old man who looks like a tramp appears beside the bench behind the basketball court. In front of him is a sign with the word "recycle".


    This person must be the "human dealer" in the cadre''s words. Li Nuo and San ignore Shangjun and push the box straight over.


    "Do you accept it?"


    The peddler looked indifferent, "teapot, refrigerator, mug."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie are confused. What is this

 Chapter 289

    Over Tokyo, a black hawk cuts across the night, overlooking the city.


    The Black Hawk roared and made a harsh sound that only the night could hear.


    On the bench of the unknown Park, a man was holding a can of beer, drinking it carefully and looking at it with his mobile phone.


    In the grass behind him, there were four dead passers-by who were stripped of their property, including a mobile phone.


    "Ah... I can''t find it at all. Where are four people..."


    "In this era, mobile phones have no other functions except texting. It''s boring."


    He''s a player of endless corridors - Hartman.


    The shadow fell on his shoulder, and Hartman and hawk eyes looked at each other. The street view image of the city was instantly introduced into his mind. At the same time, a small amount of red spots were scattered in the city.


    He rubbed his head and seemed to be in some pain. After slowing down, he threw his mobile phone on the lawn, poured beer into his stomach, turned his head and said, "get up."


    On another bench five meters away, a man in a bear pattern pajamas got up slowly and yawned.


    "Found it?"


    "We can only see 21 people who are red hot spots, ten of them are dark red, and there should be plot characters in them." Hartman said slowly.


    "That is to say, the four people who got the invitation are among them."


    "It''s hard to say." Hartman shook his head slightly. "I can simply lock their position and let your people have a look."


    Hawk eyes reflect the vision are yellow and black patches and lines, unable to see the appearance and specific figure.


    "Well... To be honest, I want to sleep again."


    Hartman threw a box of cigarettes, "smoke a cigarette, slow down the spirit of quick action, I can only lock the position for half an hour."


    "Good... Good..."


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    A fire starts from a finger, lights a cigarette and spits out smoke.


    Jordan, the man in his pajamas, stretched after smoking a cigarette. "I''m going to find someone to tell me the latest crimson spot."


    "Chibao Xikou park."


    Suddenly, in the grass behind them, the four men lying on the ground stood up.


    It''s like walking dead.


    The Black Hawk flapped its wings and took off again, this time very low.


    The four walking dead followed the eagle step by step and left here.


    Jordan goes to sleep again.


    Among the four corpses, one''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had recovered his life.


    ¡­¡­


    Yutaichang Jiangdong District.


    There was an explosion under a residential building.


    The fire scattered the passers-by, and the residents woke up and ran out of the house.


    A man burst out in the fire, wearing a Gray Hoodie, a handsome face, and a pair of green pupils full of alertness and anger under his brown curly hair.


    "Zizizi... Only one died. It''s a pity." A figure came slowly from a distance, holding a grenade in his hand. He was thin and short, and his face was cruel. He was a player of Bangzi country, park Zaina Nan.


    Behind him were two other men, a woman with long blonde hair, Dorothy Morris, and a young man with an Asian face, Rowling.


    "Jelf, you''re the only one on your team." Park in South grimly smile, "ah, I forget, you are only two people, you and your - brother, brother!"


    "Cut..." curly haired male Jelf glared at them, "monkeys who only throw bombs behind their backs."


    Park in the South suddenly trembled, "you say who is the monkey!"


    "He said you are," said Rowling


    "Which end of you!"


    "I shouldn''t have let you go last time..." geelf said in a deep voice. At the same time, he took out a dagger from his back. The body of the dagger was bronze. It looked old, but it exuded a ferocious spirit that could not be buried.


    Park Chui Nan said with a smile: "you just fool obsessed with cold weapons! Let''s settle the old accounts together today! "


    He opened the grenade bolt with his mouth and threw out two grenades in a row like a madman.


    Jelf dodged quickly, but the blast still blew him away.


    Luo Lin Lin then took out two Uzi submachine guns from his backpack, aiming at the remnant left by jieerfu. After a while, he successfully hit the mailbox of a car and caused another explosion.


    The sudden explosion attack and the disadvantage of the number of people made jerf suffer a lot. Although he ran to the distance after hearing the gunshot, it is only a legend that the real man never looked back after the explosion. He was still injured by the explosion. The back of the Hoodie was blown to pieces, revealing the bloody back.


    With the rapid decline of physical strength, jieerfu quickly took out the bleeding medicine. As soon as he was about to plunge into his body, he saw a phantom coming.


    Dorothy Morris, a blonde, rubbed her heel against the ground, sparked sparks and moved close like skating.


    She raised her index finger to Jelf, wearing a black circular ring at her knuckles, and a long tube behind the ring extended into the leather sleeve.


    All of a sudden, the fingertips burst into flames, and a miniature bullet shot out of the hole in the ring.


    With a flash of vision, the dagger drew out the shadow and bounced the bullet that was too small to be observed. Then he jumped several meters and landed on an empty bus.


    The submachine gun in Luo Lin Lin''s hand poured out bullets again, and the bus was full of bullet holes.


    At the moment, Jelf was in a mess and was forced to hide behind the bus.


    But dorimus had already met him. He held up a double acting revolver with his left hand, and in the blink of an eye, he slipped behind the bus, pointed the muzzle of the gun at Jelf, and kept pulling the trigger with his thumb.


    The bullet whirled into Jelf''s two arms, and his left and right arms were blasted off by six bullets, instantly becoming a man with broken arms.


    All of a sudden, a stone like crack appeared in Jelf''s body. The surface of his body gradually turned to loose sand, leaving only his coat, trousers and shoes.


    Dorimus put down his gun and park Jae Nam shook his head.


    "Someone escaped by him." Park spat a mouthful of phlegm on Jelf''s clothes in Nan''s displeasure


    At this time, the siren sounded, two police cars had arrived, four policemen got off the car, raised their guns to them and cried: "you! Put your hands where I can see them. Don''t move


    Park glanced at them in the south, "let''s go."


    The three did not pay any attention to the "justice" of the world. They stepped on the ground and fled at a speed beyond the limit of human beings.


    The police looked silly. Although they could catch up with the target, when the muzzle of the gun was turned, there was no trace of the person.


    What''s more, there are still some people fleeing because of the explosion in the street. At this time, they can''t shoot casually.


    Take them to react, and then quickly use the walkie talkie to report what just happened.


    "Yutaichang Jiangdong District, JAL Hotel South Street serious situation! Suspicion is a conflict of force between "fighters!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hartman, Jordan, park jayanan, Rowling, dorimos, jerf... Plus Shangjun." Soren looked at the panels in front of him and raised his eyebrows. "It''s really lively tonight..."


    "Apart from Shangjun, what happened to those people?" Asked his teammate.


    Soren folded up the panel and said, "a few troublesome guys, but what interests me most..."


    Three panels appeared in front of him, and only he could see them.


    "The team is interesting, especially him."


    "Li Nuo..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sneeze!" Li Nuo sneezed.


    Who scolded me


    At the moment, they also stood in front of the traffickers and listened to "teapots, cupboards and mugs" ten times.


    Finally, cha bai couldn''t help it. She patted the white man''s box and said, "Yinchao, do you want to buy someone?"

 Chapter 290

    In fact, the words "recycling teapots" used by other people''s dealers mean recycling teapots


    This guy in front of him is really a peddler. However, in recent years, Japan''s economy has been good, and the peddler industry has no way out. As a result, he has to find another job, so he has started a business of collecting things.


    On the other hand, I don''t know why Yinchao doesn''t want young children any more recently. Instead, it focuses on adults with excellent physical fitness. As a result, there are fewer and fewer transactions with ordinary human traffickers. On the contrary, it has closer and closer relations with gangs in South America or Southeast Asia.


    So, sometimes, it''s not good to think too much, such as tea white, it''s very lucky to say the right thing.


    The trafficker looked at the box and asked, "basic information."


    "Male, white, less than thirty," he said hastily


    "How is your body?"


    "Hard enough."


    At this moment, the box suddenly shook.


    Marjie opened the box and saw that the white man was awake. He was tied tightly and had a ball in his mouth. He could only make a "woo woo" sound.


    In fact, sock in his mouth can make him speechless. It''s just because Li Nuo thinks it''s fun.


    Li Nuo picked up a big fist stone from the ground and threw it to maljie. As soon as maljie rolled up his sleeve, he heard chabai stop and said, "if you fight any more, you will die."


    Li Nuo kowtowed, considered for a while, and then chose to take out the steamed stuffed bun and pull the ball from the white man''s mouth.


    White people can speak, the first sentence is to lament: "what are you doing..."


    Li Nuo smiles, but in the eyes of the white people, this smile is a devil from hell. He forces the steamed stuffed bun into the white people''s mouth, seals his mouth with a ball again, and raises an eyebrow at maljie.


    "Hum."


    Marjie did not hesitate and impolitely, turning the stone to make it dizzy again.


    Shangjun didn''t say a word in the whole process. She just felt as if she had taken Li Nuo for granted


    Li Nuo looked back at the peddler. He was not as good as an animal all the year round. He was calm when he saw the scene just now.


    "Well, I''m in good health. I''ve played several times and I''m still alive."


    The peddler nodded and did not speak. In fact, he was a little afraid, but after all, it was a big business. As a professional criminal, he knew better than anyone the truth of seeking wealth and wealth.


    "Well... I have to think about how much he can sell."


    Li Nuo said: "I''m not going to sell it to you. I''m looking for you to help introduce Yinchao to us. We sell it to Yinchao directly and trade on the spot."


    The peddler looked embarrassed. "It''s not easy to do... Only we professionals can get past that place. I think it''s your first time to get involved in this kind of business."


    Marjie asked, "how much is it to take us to Yinchao?"


    In fact, we all know that traffickers are lying, but it''s better not to do anything that can be solved with money.


    The peddler pretended to be thinking. After a moment, he said with a smile, "one hundred..."


    He stopped before he could say the ten thousand words, because there were three strange people walking by the basketball court.


    In short, it''s like a zombie in a biochemical crisis.


    Only the man walking in the middle looks normal, with short hair and bottle cap thick student glasses. He looks like a four eyed boy who suffered from campus violence all the year round.


    The three stopped behind the crowd, only to hear the sound of an eagle in the long night. The Black Hawk, hidden in the night sky, landed on the shoulder of the student''s face. The Black Hawk''s eyes were staring at Li Nuo, including Shang Jun.


    "It''s not like the four people who got the invitation, or the characters." The student spoke to the eagle with his face. His strange behavior aroused people''s vigilance, including the "four people" in his mouth. It is certain that this person is a player.


    Lionel, they''re right. He''s Jordan.


    It''s just a dead man''s body.


    Jordan turned his head and said to the Black Hawk in a deep voice, "are you there to confirm these people?"


    The sound reached Hartmann''s ears at another place.


    "Two men, two women, four people are, certainly not the four people who got the invitation, but the color of two of the women are dark red, you can try the water for them."


    "What a trouble ~" Jordan sighed, and the Black Hawk returned to the night sky.


    Jordan stepped forward, saluted the crowd and said with a smile, "I have a request. Who can come out and have a fight with me?"


    With one hand on her hips, Shang Jun watched the scene with great interest, hoping to see what the next three players who dare to hijack gangs in Kabuki town and make small-scale explosions in chibao park will do.


    She was very interested, especially after seeing the white man who was hijacked as "goods".


    Jordan then added, "by the way, these two gentlemen will stop fighting. You two are not strong enough. I mean you two."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie suddenly feel innocent and think of the same question in their hearts - am I that weak


    In fact, it is not a question of whether they are weak or not. Jordan''s judgment of opponent strength is based on Hartmann''s Hawkeye system.


    When the target is shown in red, it means that the sum of its strength, reaction, psychic power, insight, medical treatment, precision, blood volume and energy value is more than twice that of the ordinary person in the current script, while the sum of its dark red value is more than 1000.


    The sum of Li Nuo and Ma Erjie is 940.5 and 994 respectively, which is far lower than that of chabai''s 1548. As for Shang Jun, only she knows how high her other abilities are.


    Li Nuo suddenly flashed a trace of fine light in his eyes. First, he read in a low voice: "don''t do it... Let me do it."


    Then he whispered to the peddler behind him, "do you have a cell phone?"


    The peddler was stunned and nodded.


    Li Nuo smiles contentedly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? You guys, don''t be in a daze. It''s a good thing to say." Jordan urged.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "we don''t do it, no, it should be if they don''t do it, what would you do?"


    Jordan helplessly shrugged his shoulders, "nonsense, of course, is directly on ah, forcing you to do it."


    "Well... Just a moment." Li Nuo asked suspiciously, "why do they fight you?"


    "Ha?"


    "In other words, what''s the advantage of fighting you?" Li Nuo pinched his chin and gave a slightly bantering smile. "You want to attack your chest in the name of fighting, don''t you?"


    "Ha


    Li Nuo looked up and down Jordan''s pupils and said: "thick glasses, split head, thin, like excessive consumption of body savings every day, you look like I used to see when I was a child, the gentle scum who sold yellow plates under the bridge, you look like a traitor for decades."


    "Hello..." Jordan frowned and said, "my appearance is not..."


    "I see."


    Li Nuo didn''t finish listening to him, so he suddenly realized, "I''ve changed my appearance. No, I can''t change my appearance too much. But if you change your face like this, at best, you''ll turn from a yellow plate seller under the bridge to a hair salon owner who steals money from your family."


    "Hair salon As a foreigner, how can Jordan understand the connotation of hair salons.


    Li Nuo ignored him and continued: "that''s the second possibility. You have the ability to attach to other people, or to control the dead. It''s like a corpse chaser. At best, it''s called a necromancer."


    "Oh... It''s not slow."


    "Of course, this is the only brain I''m weak enough to use." Li Nuo did not humbly point to his head, suddenly showed serious, let Jordan heart a kind of inexplicable uneasiness.


    Li nuoxin swore with a smile: "according to these theories, I can basically infer one thing."


    "What are you going to say?" Jordan''s tone became increasingly weak, ready to attack at any time, but he wanted to hear what this guy would say.


    Li Nuo raised his arm and pointed to Jordan.


    "You don''t even dare to show your face when you are a hooligan! Even those who sell yellow plates are not as good as those who sell them! "


    The peddler was surprised, "what is he talking about..."


    Shangjun covers her mouth and wants to laugh.


    Jordan''s eyes widened, his brows frowned, his fists clenched, his teeth clenched.


    "I''ve decided... To get you first!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the three "walking dead" behind him rushed over quickly.


    Li Nuo pointed to the ground, immediately started to break into the basketball court, ran to the noisy little gangsters in the court, and yelled, "let me fight with him alone!"


    Jordan himself stood in the same place, grinning, "single... Think beautiful, don''t think I control the corpse will be like the zombie film in the group of things."


    "Don''t you help them?" Shangjun asked.


    "It''s all right, let him do it by himself," Marge said


    At this time, Li Nuo was already standing in the pile of gangsters. Just when several young gangsters with blond hair were dissatisfied, three controlled bodies had rushed over.


    The bodies of the three corpses suddenly changed, their eyes turned red, and their blood vessels protruded. Li Nuo noticed a crisis and immediately avoided it, but just took a few steps, he heard a bang.


    A corpse exploded in the basketball court, splanchnic flying, several gangsters were blown to blood, basketball shelf also fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo grinned and yelled at the trafficker: "call the police!"

 Chapter 291

    In virtual reality, we can do what we don''t dare to do. Killing people and retaliating society are all for nothing, so we certainly don''t care about the police who appear to fill the reality of the world.


    In the reincarnation space, although many players will do some unreasonable things, they still have to guard against law enforcement officers. After all, they symbolize "country" and "order".


    At the same time, the police is also the best force for players to control, so the problem comes, how to get the help of this force.


    Pick up your phone and press - 110.


    Jordan has experienced many scripts, and has seen many players, some counsellors, some horizontal players, some lethargic players, and some intelligent players, but he has never seen them report to the police.


    The peddler was still a little confused at the beginning, until Li Nuo cried out again: "help! Don''t be stunned, call the police


    After walking on the tip of the knife for so many years, he has never met the situation where the peddler voluntarily asked to call the police. For a moment, he could not accept the scene in front of him. He took out an old mobile phone tremblingly and beat it or not... He was also a criminal. If he didn''t beat it, it would be impossible for him to cope with this strange situation. What''s more, he had been watched by a woman''s eyes, There''s no escape.


    It didn''t matter that Li Nuo was there. After knowing the attack means of these corpses, he began to circle in the basketball court. The walking corpses were also very strange. They were fast just now, but now they were much slower. The main reason was that Jordan''s mind was affected by the sentence "call the police".


    Several thugs who survived in the human body explosion were all paralyzed on the ground in consternation and fear. Only one person cleverly took out his mobile phone and pressed "110".


    "Police... Police! Come on! There''s... There''s a madman with a bomb on a man! "


    At this time, maljie also grabbed the trafficker''s mobile phone, pressed the alarm number, his face changed, and cried: "help! Someone planted a bomb on the basketball court at the west entrance of chibao park! Ah! Mom, what''s wrong with you! Don''t blow up my grandfather


    PA, hang up the phone, showing a dirty and joking smile.


    Chase Li Nuo''s corpse suddenly stopped, Jordan is not smiling, more angry gritted his teeth: "you boy, wait for me!"


    After putting down this domineering declaration, Jordan left with three bodies.


    Outside the basketball court, malgera starts the human trafficker to leave immediately.


    "Well, you just said half of it, how much does it cost to see Yinchao?" Li Norton added, "I remember you said 100..."


    "Yuan!" The peddler was about to break his voice. He wanted to cheat one million people, but after what happened just now, he felt that the fate of these people might be a little unpredictable.


    ¡­¡­


    Jordan, who left the park, heard Hartman''s call.


    "What about you?"


    Jordan clenched his teeth and said, "don''t ask. I didn''t do it."


    "... what happened?"


    "There is a very cheap bastard..." Jordan said angrily, "next time, yes, next time, I will throw him into the Tokyo Bay to feed the fish!"


    Jetman: --


    ¡­¡­


    "Although it''s very effective and interesting to call the police, I don''t know how you think of it." Shang Jun leans against a moldy white wall and looks at Li Nuo and Ma Erjie who are wolfing down their natto meal.


    They are in one of the hideouts of human traffickers, who are now calling the buyer.


    Li Nuo put down the chopsticks, went to the refrigerator, consciously opened the refrigerator and searched for the birth eggs and a bowl of Undaria pinnatifida.


    In the eyes of the trafficker disgusted, he sat back at the table, put the raw eggs into the bowl, stirred them for a few times, and purred them into his mouth.


    "It''s awful!"


    "Otherwise, do you really think this kind of aseptic egg bibimbap is delicious?" Maljie asked as if he were joking.


    "Curiosity killed the cat..." Li Nuo secretly make complaints about it, picked up an egg and handed it to him, sitting behind him watching the tea white of the book of warlocks.


    "Have a taste?"


    "No."


    Shangjun tries to keep smiling, but the green veins on her forehead betray her anger.


    "This little brother named Edward, I''m asking you something..."


    Li Nuo looked back at her and said, "Why are you following me?"


    Shangjun couldn''t help frowning, "why didn''t you ask me all the way? You have to ask me now... And we agreed to cooperate?"


    Li Nuo took a chopstick of Undaria pinnatifida and put it into his mouth. While chewing, he seemed to think. The next second, he spat Undaria pinnatifida on the ground. "It''s expired!"


    "Answer me!"


    Maljie shook his head and said with a sigh, "miss Shangjun, this guy doesn''t understand the customs. Let me answer you."


    Shangjun threw a look of disgust at him, "shut up, dead fag."


    Li Nuo wiped the vegetable leaves on his lips and said, "answer one by one. First of all, it''s not for fun to call the police.


    I''ve considered whether to verify the strength of that guy, but it''s unnecessary to think about it carefully. The main reason is that he is not there. Even if he kills four dead people again, he can''t get any information. It''s better to report to the police. Besides, it''s not every citizen''s duty to give it to the people''s police after an accident. "


    Jordan doesn''t come from noumenon. It''s easy to think that a "mage" deliberately exposes himself and approaches a group of enemies. Unless he ignores the number of people, he will come to fight.


    Moreover, Li Nuo also has another strong evidence. Before calling the police, he used [Emile''s mask] to check the other party''s data, and got a hint that "it is impossible to query the inanimate".


    Shangjun smiles with a slight suspicion in her eyes. She suspects that Li Nuo hasn''t said everything, but she doesn''t intend to ask.


    "Stinky little virgin..."


    "..." Li Nuo did not retort to the title.


    Cha bai turned his head curiously, "what is a virgin?"


    "A man to get along with." Li Nuo quickly gave a distorted explanation, and then said: "let''s talk about cooperation. Just now that guy said that you two women are better than us two men. Although this guy and I are not strong, we still have a position for ourselves, and you are better than both of us, so I guess the team that let you avoid..."


    "At least half of them are better than you?"


    Shangjun is silent, which basically means default.


    Li Nuo said: "but rest assured, cooperation continues, but the trust in you has not yet appeared."


    Shangjun smiles, "what does your trust really mean?"


    "To put it simply, are you an individual player without a team, or..." Li Nuo put down his chopsticks and asked with a smile: "in fact, you have a team, but you are ambushing us. You are also following us to find out our specific situation and location, waiting for our teammates to come and take us to the pot."


    "You''re really... Brain opening." Shang Jun bends down and looks at Li Nuo with apricot eyes. She smiles and asks, "what if your guess is true?"


    Li Nuo replied, "it can''t be true, otherwise you won''t waste so much time. There''s no need to do that."


    Shangjun pinched Li Nuo''s cheek and jokingly continued to ask: "suppose I really have four teammates, and they are all as good as me, then what do you do?"


    Li Nuo smiles back, "it''s easy. Just kill you."


    At this moment, Shangjun''s hand is loose, and her eyes are dazed. In the second, she seems to see a kind of firm self-confidence in the eyes of Li Nuo.


    He is serious... And very confident... This is the message that Shangjun can read.


    The trafficker hung up and looked at the people who had made a mess of his room.


    "Get in touch. Come with me."


    "Where to?" Li Nuo added another glass of juice to himself, though it may have expired.


    "Where the sound nest meets."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for the reward of ashes with fire~

 Chapter 292

    Yinchao''s general base, called the tomb of God, is a space station located in space and serves as the command center of Yinchao group.


    Well, Li Nuo, of course it can''t be this place that they went to.


    Every country on the earth''s surface has its own sub base of Yinchao, just like tiandihui, which opposes the Qing Dynasty and revives the Ming Dynasty.


    Japan now has three sub bases of Yinchao, one of which is in Tokyo.


    This is the message from the traffickers on the road.


    Let''s talk about the human trafficker. His name is Sato aozhizhu. In his early years, he was an engineer of Yinchao organization. He wanted to ask why he started the human trafficker business. The reason is the same as that of the ordinary working class.


    Grassroots engineers can''t be promoted. After staying in illegal organizations for a long time, more and more people know each other and engage in illegal business. At first, they can earn a lot of money. However, as the laws become more complete and strict, and the organizations no longer do business with retail investors, his path is gradually broken.


    Now we live by doing some relatively safe smuggling business with gangs, including cross-border extradition of Southeast Asian stowaways. We usually collect second-hand goods and live in poverty.


    A middle-aged office worker smokes in front of a seesaw in the north open space of Saito hospital in Tokyo.


    Seeing someone coming, he put out his cigarette end and put on a pair of glasses.


    Without saying much, several people were taken to a black van. The man with glasses took out some black cloth and asked them to cover their eyes.


    After all, Shangjun is not a member of this team. She should have been waiting outside, but she doesn''t know if she can see her again. In order to keep her cooperation from being interrupted, Li Nuo asked Shangjun to join in, blindfolded and joined in.


    Blindfolded escorting people to a place is a common method used by many organizations that cannot see light.


    The same is true for Yinchao, but it''s a little useless for "players" and "creatures". Maljie''s [mini map chip] can be used even with his eyes closed.


    The car deliberately made several rounds of the street and finally stopped at a corner only 300 meters away from the junction area.


    After the black cloth was taken down, there was a dazzling light shining on their faces. Except for the tea white, it was difficult for everyone else to open their eyes.


    It took a few seconds to get used to the brightness, and Li Nuo began to look around.


    They are in a positive direction room with a side length of 10 meters.


    There are only white walls and a closed heavy iron door on all sides, which is very similar to the room where mental patients are imprisoned, only one bed short.


    There are no windows in the room. Although the incandescent light on the ceiling, the atmosphere is extremely depressing.


    Right in the middle of the room lay the white man. It was obvious that someone had checked the box they were carrying before they knew it and brought out the white man who was curled up in it and in a coma.


    In addition, in front of Li Nuo''s side, at an angle between the ceiling and the two walls, there is a very obvious camera.


    This camera looks a little strange. It''s not a rectangle, but a circle. There are at least ten lens holes on the arc surface. There is no dead angle monitoring.


    This is the land card of Yinchao. Even if there are some black technology products that shouldn''t appear in the millennium, it''s normal.


    Besides, of course, the most noteworthy person in this room is the one who took off their blindfold.


    It was a middle-aged man about forty years old, dressed in a black suit, with a white shirt and black tie inside, with a kind of lazy and sharp temperament in his eyes.


    "I already know." This person went straight to the subject without any nonsense, "name, you can call me mitzo. Of course, it must be a fake name. I just don''t want you to give me some strange names at will."


    As he spoke, he glanced at the white man who had fallen to the ground.


    "That''s your money, isn''t it?"


    "Excuse me..." Li Nuo raised his hand like a student asking questions, "so... Shall we just stand and talk?"


    Mi Zang pointed to the ground, "it''s very clean. You can sit down at ease. Don''t worry about ants getting into your butt."


    "You are not friendly to people with hemorrhoids." As an anorectal doctor, maljie instinctively replied.


    "I have only three minutes to talk to you." Mizzo said, "answer my question."


    Li Nuo stopped coughing and nodded, "yes."


    "Well, I''ve heard about your situation. Your physical fitness is better than normal people, but you can''t see the genre. You can''t find the background information. It''s like people who are sucked here from another world by the gap of time and space... Well... But we don''t do census, but we come to us specially to know our existence. If we can, I hope you can explain it. "


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie both smile, worthy of the name of Yinchao... Their background can be found out in a short time, so it is more meaningful to have a good relationship with these guys than to call the police.


    "That... Can we not explain it?" Li Nuo asked.


    "It''s about whether we will accept your goods."


    "Well..." malje said, "orphans of the war, there is no power behind them. We can only say so much. We are here to sell goods. I hope you can understand the situation of the goods first, and then consider whether our background is still important."


    Mizan thought for a few seconds and nodded, "OK, what''s special about this guy? First of all, we won''t do ordinary business with retail sellers. If it''s not guaranteed, you won''t even have the qualification to come here. "


    This sponsor is the human trafficker. As an employee of yuanyinchao and a senior human trafficker, Sato aozhike can''t let Yinchao provide convenience for himself, but at least the people he recognizes can still contact Yinchao.


    But for Li Nuo, Sato''s main idea is that they are not as strong as ordinary people, and the goods they sell must have some mystery. If this list is successful, you can''t take this opportunity to make a big name, and the money will soon be rolling in.


    Li Nuo woke up the white man with a kick. The guy was still tied up with a ball in his mouth. After he was confused, he saw the scene around him. Suddenly, his eyes were full of tears. He didn''t know why there was a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    "Wu... Wu..."


    I want to make a sound, but my mouth is stuck.


    Li Nuo looked at him and said, "your body is OK now. What binds your hands is ordinary hemp rope."


    As a player, whose physical quality is far better than that of ordinary people, as long as you use your strength, you still have a chance to get rid of the rope tied to your wrist.


    But the next moment, he was suddenly stunned. Why did he remind me of this... This guy must have a conspiracy


    He gave up to break free, instead of facing the mysterious and unknown dangerous future, as now honestly when a tied pig.


    "Let me remind you again." Li Nuo tone gradually indifferent, "according to what I said, can keep your body integrity."


    Saliva unconsciously swallowing, white immediately tense strength, forehead blue tendons out, a few seconds later successfully will be trapped in both hands of the rope.


    "Good." Li Nuo kowtowed, looked at mizang and said, "this is the first step to prove his physical quality. Next..."


    Li Nuo holds the white man''s elbow.


    "Next you''ll see a wonderful scene."

 Chapter 293

    Mikado will wait and see. He wants to see what the other party is selling.


    White people as goods are strong enough, but that is not enough. People like this do have a little attraction for Yinchao, but the seller behind is too mysterious to have a sense of trust.


    Mikado wants to see something that will open his eyes.


    What Yinchao needs is people with excellent physique for experimental reinforcement. There is no lack of experimental bodies with excellent physique and fighting foundation in the laboratory utensils. These experimental resources can be obtained by gangs of all countries. If qingzhizhu does not show strong confidence on the phone, the organization can not open a door for people like Li Nuo who do not know their identity, Therefore, Mikado''s requirements for the goods are different from those in the past.


    The white man looked at Li Nuo with numbness and fear. He could basically think of the things he had to face, but what would happen in the next second was not enough.


    Li Nuo holds his arm with one hand and puts the other hand on the joint of his forearm.


    The white man subconsciously wants to pull his arm back for a while, only because he is afraid of the person in front of him, so the force is very small.


    Li Nuo frowned and pinched the white man''s arm like a child. At the same time, he said, "darling, don''t move."


    Bang


    The sound of broken bones was magnified several times in the open room.


    The white man''s arm twisted backward, so painful that he bit the plastic ball in his mouth and howled out unstoppably.


    Li Nuo looked around, first confirmed that their bags and equipment were not here, and then confirmed that there was no dark grid on the ground or on the wall.


    "The things we carry must have been put outside, and the items on our bodies should have been scanned by you in advance, but next I''ll make some things like a magic trick... Let me make it clear to you first, don''t panic later, and it''s better not to be hostile to us."


    "Don''t play the game."


    "With your words..." Li Nuo turned back, opened the backpack panel, took out the last bun, "I''m relieved."


    Mi Zang was stunned, "how... What''s the matter... You should not have..."


    "So I say it''s a trick." Lionel road.


    Mikado soon regained his composure. "Well, it''s a good trick, but what does it have to do with your goods?"


    Li Nuo smiles and doesn''t answer. He holds up the white man''s twisted face.


    "You... You want to..."


    The white man tried to squeeze out such a sentence. The pain made his worry outweigh his fear. What he didn''t dare to ask was still asked now.


    But Li Nuo didn''t let him say all the words. He thrust the steamed stuffed bun into his mouth and held his chin to chew it for him. As his throat rolled again and again, the steamed stuffed bun was all in his stomach, and the white man''s arm recovered as before.


    Micang was a little surprised. No matter how good his constitution is, it''s impossible to eat a steamed bun and let the broken bone recover.


    He immediately went over, holding the white man''s just recovered arm, looking at it with his eyes. He was even more surprised. He really recovered perfectly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo sat cross legged on the ground and said with a smile: "our goods have a very powerful ability. As long as it''s not the two kinds of fatal and disabled injuries, such as limbs broken, or head falling, heart exploding, even if they are dying and become vegetative, they can recover as before by eating a meat bun."


    At this moment, the white man seemed to understand what fate he was going to face


    Goods


    He is now a product to be sold


    A cry of sadness gradually rose in my heart... Without such a bully


    Listening to their conversation, it seems that they want to do something similar to human experiments with themselves.


    If the white man is really imprisoned as a mouse, his hands and feet may not be able to keep. After reaction, his pupils stare at the only iron door in the room that can lead to the outside world.


    It''s better to fight now than to be slaughtered.


    He strained his legs and jerked up.


    Suddenly, a black shadow magnified in front of his eyes. Mitzo''s palm pinched his face like a shadow and pushed him on the ground. The terrible force made the ground gray. The white man''s eyes were round and his brain fainted.


    "Your goods seem a little dishonest." Mizan''s understatement is like slapping bear.


    "Your skill is also a bit unexpected..." Li Nuo was a little shocked. He was ready to punch the face when the white man started, but Mizan''s speed was much faster than him.


    "Hey..." Micang scratched his disordered hair, looked at the crowd and said, "let''s introduce it again. My name is confidential, and my code name is confidential. I''m a staff member of the local research bureau of Yinchao group in Tokyo, and I''m also an administrator of the market. Although I''m just a small official, I''m responsible for all the population business in Tokyo."


    Little official... Li Nuo is ashamed. A little official is so powerful. It can be seen that Yinchao is worthy of being the first terrorist organization in the world, crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    "I think your goods are very meaningful, but we need to wait for our in-depth inspection for further details."


    Li Nuo nodded, opened the item bar again, and took out the T virus.


    Pass this tube of green liquid to mizaku.


    "This is our second product."


    Mi Zang frowned tightly, took the test tube, stared at it and shook it a few times, "what is it?"


    "Good thing." Li Nuo put his hand into his trouser pocket with a smile, "use your black technology to verify the elements inside."


    Micang nodded, "we''ll make a general price estimate for these two goods, but we need you to have a specific price for..."


    "We need some simple help from your organization," Li interrupted


    Mi Zang stared at Li Nuo for half a while, then slowly said: "sure enough, there is another purpose."


    He wanted to hear what requests would come in his ears.


    "I need your organization to help us find someone."


    "Well, who?"


    "VIP."


    Mizang is silent and is sorting out the "storage disk" in his brain. Weipu knows that the new comer in the kof99 competition is the female mercenary of the angry team. At the same time, in the investigation, it is found that this woman seems to have countless ties with Yinchao.


    For the organization, it''s not difficult to catch VIP, but considering the support behind her now - the mercenary team, she hasn''t started.


    "I know the first request. You said you need some help from us. I think there is more than one request?" My eyes are full of light.


    "If you think..." Li Nuo raises an eyebrow at the [T virus] in Micang''s hand, "these goods are worth us to open another condition, then we''ll talk about it at that time."


    Mi Zang laughs, "to tell you the truth, I''m a little interested in your boy."


    "I''m not interested in men."


    "..." Micang choked and almost couldn''t hold back a slap to call Li Nuo to death.


    "When will you reply?"


    "As soon as tomorrow." Mikado put the T virus in his pocket.


    Li Nuo''s eyes flashed and he reminded: "by the way, you must pay attention to this test tube. The things in it are a little dangerous."


    He doesn''t want to make Tokyo a raccoon city before he does anything.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingzhizhu put Li Nuo in the central area of Tokyo and gave him a mobile phone. Only one phone number was saved in the mobile phone, which was used to contact Mitaka.


    Li chose not to accept the phone.


    In his opinion, the things of sound nest can''t be accepted casually. For example, mobile phones, there will certainly be positioning systems. It''s reasonable that their situation will be monitored in real time. But who knows if there is a bomb in this mobile phone.


    "Come to the hotel tomorrow." Li Nuo closed the door and handed the note with the location of the hotel to qingzhizhu, the co pilot.


    Qingzhizhu is depressed, "why did I come to you..."


    As the car drove away from the block, Li Nuo put down his normal expression, turned his head and made an OK gesture to several people behind him.


    "Let''s live together. Just wait for the letter. Let''s go back to the hotel."


    "I don''t understand. What''s the purpose of your series of operations..." Shang Jun doubts, "take advantage of the situation?"


    Li Nuo smiles and doesn''t speak. He picks up his backpack and turns around.


    "Hello! I''m talking to you Shangjun doesn''t shout. Suddenly she notices a pair of annoying eyes staring at her.


    Maljie coughed softly, "hum, miss Shangjun, if you want to know, I can tell you."


    "Stay away from me..."


    Li Nuo''s step was a lot of brisk. The sound of his heel landing behind him was very close. He turned his head and saw that there seemed to be an unusual relaxation on his face.


    "What''s the matter? It''s like I''ve just had a pedicure. "


    Tea white pursed her mouth, gently shook her head, "it''s OK."


    There was nothing between them.


    "You used to think about getting that thing into your body, but now you don''t?" Tea white breaks the silence.


    That thing, refers to [T virus], Li Nuo once thought of injecting this tube of virus into his body because he saw the power of Charon.


    "I just had a brain pumping..." Li Nuo glared at the dead fish''s eyes. "That thing will make people lose their senses sooner or later. I haven''t reached the point of being an outlaw. What''s more, if I become an irrational monster, it will bring you more trouble than good."


    "Well..." chabai kowtowed and hesitated in his eyes when no one was paying attention. "It''s hard to kill you..."


    "Ah?" Li Nuo was a little dazed.


    "Nothing."


    "You two!" Shangjun gets rid of maljie and catches up with her later. She says, "I know a tavern is open until morning. Would you like to have a drink to celebrate our first cooperation?"


    Li Nuo was a little sad. "You have a big heart."


    "Brother Edward, I tell you, because of you, I didn''t have a good time in the cowherd shop at night. You owe me a meal." Her teasing eyes blinked, "especially you ~"


    "I don''t have that leisure." Li Nuo yawned, "you go back with us, we need to listen to the very powerful player team you call."

 Chapter 294

    The hotel room is a standard three bed room, because it is a shop that does not need to register, so the cleanliness of the room can only be said to be cleaner than the bedroom of a single dog


    It''s really just one drop.


    Two men and two women live in the same room. According to the normal plot development, the story should come to a climax. Well, it''s the climax that is permanently sealed.


    But who are Li Nuo''s three people? The incurable, the permanent middle and second disease patients, and the artificial people. In short, they are the abnormal three person group.


    The first thing li Nuo does when she enters the room is to close the curtains, which makes Shangjun want to tease, but ten seconds later she knows she''s wrong.


    Li Nuo takes out his book and pen. Chabai and maljie sit down without saying a word. The three of them look at Shangjun as if the employees on business are waiting for the leaders to hold a meeting.


    Shangjun is stunned. Even the wretched fag is so serious at the moment. Naturally, she is also influenced by this atmosphere and consciously filters out the colored thoughts in her mind.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Li Nuo cocked up his legs and said, "tell me about the players you want us to help kill."


    "Don''t you... Have a rest?"


    Three people united frown, what is rest?


    "Isn''t the sun up yet?" Asked Marge.


    With a deep sigh, Shangjun starts to talk about the players.


    A moment later, Li Nuo recorded their information and portraits in the book.


    Shangjun is surprised that Li Nuo Niu forces the painter to explode.


    Li Nuo, Ma Erjie and chabai frowned and looked deep.


    The appearance of these four people once flashed in their mind - the team of players who had already received the invitation letter of the fighting contest, Dongzhou HW team.


    "Turgai marsh, male, 190cm tall, bald, with a strong face and strong muscles, specializes in melee combat. His weapon is a shield as big as a door. He has a stable personality and won''t rush forward."


    "Yak..."???, Male, about 180cm in height, with short hair and greasy head, strong physique, sharp eyes, extreme personality, easy to be excited, I don''t know the weapon, I have only seen him use a paper cutter. "


    "I don''t know my name, male, about 180cm tall, thin, yellow, mentally ill. Most of the time, he stoops like a ghost. When he is out of order, he will attack everything around him hysterically and indiscriminately. His strength and speed are extremely terrible."


    "Yasuo..."


    Li Nuo looks at the portrait of the fourth man and is lost in thought.


    He has a gentle face, a pair of gold rimmed glasses and short brown hair. At first glance, he is an elite who goes in and out of high-grade office buildings every day.


    According to Shang Jun, this man is the core of the four person team. All his abilities are unknown, because he has never been seen to attack, but he is the most terrible.


    "Just like a prophet, he can see through the essence of everything that appears in front of him. As long as he is in the same script, he can know the attribute level and even the location area of all players. Any task can predict the fastest and most rewarding way to complete in advance. The other three people tightly surround him and follow his words."


    Li Nuo already has an answer to this description in his mind. Yasuo, like him and chabai, is an "identity holder". The abilities that Shangjun calls prophets probably come from [identity].


    ¡­¡­


    Several people never walk out of the room after that. Shangjun is not used to it. She only gets a reply about the danger in the street when she asks why.


    Marjedi is in front of the window, picking the curtain and paying close attention to the situation outside. He and Li Nuo change shifts every three hours. Li Nuo squats up constantly in his spare time. Chabai leans on the bed to read or is in a daze. They never say a word, let alone close their eyes to have a rest.


    Shangjun sees them as social elites, workaholics and high-tech talents


    I think too much.


    Until the sun sets again, and night falls, the door is knocked.


    The door opened, and there was only one person standing outside, Mikado.


    Or that pair of lazy sharp eyes, facial paralysis like expression, not the same is that he is wearing a very ordinary T-shirt casual today.


    Li Nuo saw that it was him, and the corner of his mouth raised a slight invisible radian. It seems that the effect of [T virus] is better than he imagined, otherwise the people who came here at this time should be qingzhizhu.


    Li Nuo elbows against the doorframe, pupil to the room, do not stand, please come in


    Micang scanned the dirty room and pinched his nose. He didn''t find a place to sit down after entering the room. He stood straight in front of the TV cabinet. After he got used to the complex smell in the room, he said: "we are very satisfied with your goods, especially the second one. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that the tube of virus contained the feature of gene recombination. What''s its name?"


    [new RNA virus] Li Nuo read out the original title of T virus.


    "RNA... So it is..." Micang completely believed the name, because the RNA virus with secondary mutation was indeed extracted in the experiment. He nodded and asked in a low voice: "excuse me, did you study it?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "if you need it in a short time, we can get more and save you time to create new viruses."


    "What Mizang is surprised. This sentence catches the key of Yinchao.


    First of all, the purpose of sound nest organization should be explained.


    It''s conventional. Conquer the world.


    In order to achieve the goal set by the demon king, Yinchao is now producing intensive fighters on a large scale, and their technology has reached the bottleneck of this era. Next, we can only choose to clone the genes of the strongest fighters to improve the strength of the fighters. Here, the fighters are the plot characters, but the operability of catching these people is very low.


    Because they are really strong.


    The function of T virus, that is, new RNA virus, is to recombine and mutate genes. To put it simply, it is to let the biological power break through the maximum limit and create unlimited evolutionary possibilities.


    In this way, only enough [T virus] is needed to produce soldiers who break through the upper limit and cannot predict the upper limit of strength.


    With the technology of sound nest, a tube of T virus is enough to produce the huge quantity they need. However, the problem is that there are too few original reagents and the time for extracting virus elements cannot be estimated.


    For Yinchao, which has long been watched by the international police and mercenary teams, time is the balance between victory and defeat.


    So if there are a large number of [T virus], maybe they don''t need to worry about the worry of time.


    "Are you sure?" Mikado''s eyes twinkled and his heart moved.


    "There''s no need to lie to you." "If you''re worried that I''m lying, you can install any tracking device on me, such as opening my kidney and putting a chip in it, or putting a whole locator in my gums," Li said with a smile


    "Don''t use that excessive method..." Micang showed a bad smile, "no matter where you are, as long as we want to find it, we can find it."


    What he means is that in space, Yinchao has its own satellite positioning... This terrorist organization is like this.


    "But our channel..." Li Nuo pretended to hesitate.


    "We don''t care about these channels, we only care about the finished products," Micang said with a smile


    Micang took out a piece of toilet paper and wiped away the dust on the TV cabinet behind him. This conversation made him feel very happy. He put down his bad feelings about the dirty environment in the room, sat down on the TV cabinet and said with a straight face: "come and have a good talk about this deal. I have enough rights to make initial decisions on behalf of the organization. If you can give us enough goods, We can also guarantee you sufficient funds, and promise to agree to any other less excessive demands of you, but first of all, I''d like to ask, when will the large quantity of [new RNA virus] you mentioned be delivered to us


    This guy just fell for it.


    "How much?" Li Nuo asked.


    "At least 20 tubes."


    Li Nuo turned to maljie and asked seriously, "how long do you think it will take to get it?"


    Marge pretended to think for a moment, and then said, "in two weeks, fourteen days, we''ll take you to the place of origin to pick up the goods."


    However, the main task, only ten days


    So these two grandsons are cheating again.


    "Very good. As a new cooperation, we are willing to offer you more help on the basis of the original. By the way, we have found out the trend of VIP." Mi Zang''s eyes narrowed, as if he was moving something.


    "Then we can make two more demands."


    Li Nuo picked up the picture of Dongzhou HW team and said, "these four people are our first condition..."

 Chapter 295

    Mikado took the picture and looked at it. "Is there anything special about these four people?"


    Li Nuo said in a deep voice: "except for the man named Yasuo, all the rest will be killed."


    Shangjun''s eyes brighten, and she can''t help but applaud this skill. But she is very surprised why she wants to leave the most dangerous Yasuo.


    Naturally, it is impossible for her to know the content and significance of Li Nuo''s branch line.


    "We''re not a killer group." Mikado said, "is it convenient to tell the reason?"


    "Personal enmity."


    "Oh..." Micang laughed and folded the portrait into his trouser pocket. "OK, but I can only help you in my sphere of influence. I can''t guarantee the success."


    He is very clear that these mysterious figures in front of him who want to kill people who have been unable to succeed must have great strength.


    "It doesn''t matter." Maljie said: "hum... At this stage, just help us find and keep an eye on them. When can we wait for our letter?"


    "And then the second thing." Li Norton thought for a moment and said, "we need an invitation to the fight contest."


    "No way." Micang rejected it without thinking about it.


    "Sure enough..." Li Nuo forced a smile, "because this year''s competition is held by the international mercenary forces?"


    "Well... It seems that you know, then you shouldn''t ask for it."


    The relationship between the international mercenary troops and Yinchao is like two tigers in the mountain. Therefore, Yinchao can''t get this year''s invitation with its network, unless it grabs one from the fighter, but they can''t do this kind of loss business.


    Li Nuo just wanted to have a try. When he failed, he said what he really wanted.


    "Let''s join the sound nest."


    Mizang was silent for a while, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "No problem. When do you want to come?"


    "When we''re done with VIP."


    Mizang put a note on the table, "their ship is now parked on an island in the Philippines. The specific location is marked here for you. If you have a plane, maybe you can see WIPO there tomorrow, but I want to ask, what can I do for you?"


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes, "do you want to inquire about emotional things


    "..." Micang was speechless and awkwardly scratched his disordered hair. "The last thing, although you decided to join the organization, the funds should be given to you. We estimated the value of your two goods, one million."


    Li Nuo and marjie stare at each other.


    Micang sighed, "I know this number may be a little less..."


    "Deal."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s going to be a company right away, and you can''t give your future boss any trouble." Li Nuo smiles. Anyway, the currency of the world is of little use to them.


    Mizang kowtowed with a smile, went to the door, opened the door, looked back and said with a smile, "you will be very good employees. You will be here today, and the money will be delivered tomorrow."


    When Mitaka left, Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s how we joined the sound nest?" Shangjun is incredible. Although the process is not simple, it is Yinchao after all. Now the most powerful terrorist organization in the world is also a towering and solid backer.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to have such a good thing with you."


    "Well... It''s not even joining. I''ll talk about joining them in a few days. Now..." Li Nuo looked at the note with VIP''s location and pursed his lips. "Let''s go out of the country first these days."


    ¡­¡­


    Mizang walked out of the hotel and got into a black car.


    The driver was the one who picked up Li Nuo and his family yesterday. He looked at mizao in the rearview mirror and asked with a smile, "you look very good. What''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s not bad. There are some unexpected gains. I agreed to their request to join the organization."


    "But their background..." the driver stopped.


    Micang leaned his head against the car window and said with a lazy smile, "hey... I didn''t say that it''s a staff member to let them join. That pair of eyes know that it''s not human eyes, he''s the perfect experimental body."


    "Then why don''t you just catch them?" Asked the driver.


    "Don''t worry, we have other deals. Before that, we have to play a good cooperative relationship. I want to see how many useful things can be dug from them, like the tube of virus." Micang said and again took out the picture of Dongzhou HW team, "now there is a new target."


    Mizang always thinks that the people on these portraits are the same as Li Nuo and others, and their identity background is extremely mysterious, but their physical quality and nerve reaction ability are far better than ordinary people.


    Such a person is the best experimental body, and also an excellent combat power that can be handed over to the organization.


    "The sky never stops me... This deal is enough to get me back to headquarters for promotion."


    "Then we have to thank qingzhizhu." The driver stepped on the accelerator, and the car slowly drove away from the block. Looking at the night scene outside the window, Mita showed a sinister smile.


    "You are right. In order to prevent other people in the organization from noticing these people, we should reward the informed qingzhizhu to die according to the old rules."


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Tokyo Haneda International Airport.


    In the waiting hall of nuota, the crowds are as dense as ants. It has never been a symbol of quietness.


    If you want to find a clean and quiet area in the airport, there is only VIP waiting room.


    It''s just that this is a place for rich people, such as malj, who has a million dollars in hand and can pack a private plane.


    I thought Mikado said one million yen, but in the morning someone sent me a black card with the amount of one million dollars.


    They have to admit that they underestimated the generosity of Yinchao. When they saw the six zeros, Li Nuo and maljie even thought about giving up the main line and living a few days of local tyrant and erosive life. Although it''s strange why maljie, a rich second generation, also had this idea.


    However, with a serious woman around, it may be a little difficult to think about erosion, so without planning how to spend extravagantly, this idea is stillborn.


    Today''s flight to the Philippines has to wait until evening, so I just ordered a private plane. It''s not only fast but also a waste of money, so I can experience the feeling of flying. Why not.


    "Well, I haven''t seen brother Edward since morning. Where has he been?" Shangjun looks at the watch hanging on the wall and asks.


    Chabai took the juice, slowly sucked the straw, silent.


    Marjie stares at the stewardess passing by, his eyes blankly.


    "Ask you something!"


    "Ah..." seeing the stewardess go out of the room and disappear in the field of vision, maljie slowly wiped his eyes and said: "he still has something to do. It''s very important."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten kilometers away from the airport in the city, Li Nuo stared at the clock in the window of the convenience store, nodded calmly, and then scanned around.


    "It seems that there is a big gap with my door... There are not many cameras here."


    He walked into a path without a camera installed. After confirming that there was no one around, he set the [Emile''s mask] visible, displayed it on his face, and lurked in a dark corner.


    Not long after, a young man walked into the path, Li Nuo bowed his head toward the man head-on.


    A few seconds later, the middle-aged man lay on the ground. Li Nuo held his mobile phone, pressed the number and put it in his ear.


    Didi


    "Hello, is that a policeman?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the reward~

 Chapter 296

    "Hello, this is Tokyo shigu police station."


    A policewoman''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Li Nuo took out a newspaper he bought today from his backpack. With his mobile phone in his shoulder, he rummaged and read: "there was an explosion in Yutai yard late at night. The culprits were four armed men... There was an attack in Taixin Road area. Now the death toll has reached 12 people..."


    "Sir, if there is nothing wrong, don''t call the police at will."


    Li Nuo ignored the warning at the other end, and continued to read: "there was an explosion attack in chibao Park in two places, three dead and two injured... There was a robbery in Shinjuku, three police cars were attacked, and the suspect has been identified..."


    Doodle¡ª¡ª


    The phone over there hung up.


    Li Nuo dials 110 again.


    "Hello, this is..."


    "Hello, Miss police, it''s still me."


    "Last warning, if you dial at will..."


    "The cases I just read are all related." Li Nuo interrupted the conversation there, waiting for the other party''s response. Three seconds later, there was no reply, so he continued: "there will be another case today."


    "Who are you?"


    "Within ten minutes, a building within a radius of 400 meters around Sigu police station will be attacked by a flying dragon."


    "..." the policewoman at the other end of the phone was angry, "if you do this kind of prank again, we will investigate your criminal responsibility."


    Li Nuo hung up, held his mobile phone in his hand, walked out of the path, pasted it on the corner and saw the Sigu police station 100 meters away.


    He took out the fetters and chose to summon the fire dragon.


    Tong¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo''s heart beat violently, and his body strength was almost exhausted in a moment. At the same time, every inch of his muscles began to ache, and the pain became greater and greater, until he could not support himself and sat down against the wall.


    When the pain stops, the red spot of the red tear stone ring has been scattered on the body.


    [you have chosen to summon the creature -- canghuolong]


    [random deduction, physical strength 200, energy 200]


    In the air, a pale blue light burst out, gradually condensed into the form of flying dragon. With a roar, the pale fire dragon appeared.


    At this moment, the passers-by screamed and ran away, and some people stopped at the same place, stunned or excited, took out their mobile phones to take photos. For ordinary people, there are only two reactions when the legendary creatures appear in front of their eyes.


    But the result is the same. The streets are in a mess.


    Under the guidance of [fetters], Li Nuo pointed to the front and said in a normal voice: "fly about one kilometer to the north, turn around a few times, and then spit a fireball at any building to control the force without completely destroying it."


    With a roar above the sky, the Dragon flew to the distance.


    Li Nuo took out a tube of blood medicine and put it into his arm. When the blood volume recovered, there was a deafening explosion in the distance, followed by an endless stream of passers-by shouting.


    In the mouth of the dragon of canghuo, there are several flames, overlooking a building destroyed by the flames, raising the dragon''s head and roaring the air again.


    And the next second, it turns into a blue streamer and disappears in the sky.


    Li Nuo looked at the burning fire in the distance and the pedestrians running on the road. He picked up his mobile phone again and called the police.


    "Hello..." this time it was a male policeman. His voice was dull and flustered, or his brain was temporarily cooled because he saw something shocking.


    "I''m the one who just called to announce that there will be dragons."


    As soon as Li Nuo''s words were finished, there was a short silence at that end, followed by a noisy cry. After a moment''s waiting, when the voice appeared again, it was a different person.


    "I''m Yamamoto, the head of Sigu Police Department..."


    "Hello, Mr. 56."


    Li Nuo interrupted the other party''s unfinished name, but also from the name of a war criminal.


    "I think we can talk about something." Yamamoto said: "we need to remind you that we have deployed police forces in Sigu. Monitoring will help us find your location. If you did the explosion, I can think that your purpose is not to cause panic alone. Otherwise, we won''t call back again. The condition is still the purpose. We have enough time to say, but please note, Don''t play silly tricks again. Although I don''t know what method you used to make the dragon''s projection appear in the air, this kind of blinding method can''t be our reason to accommodate you. If you are willing to stop these behaviors... "


    "Don''t waste your time." Li Nuo interrupted the conversation and said, "you must be recording and tracking my position through the signal, so I won''t talk nonsense..."


    "If you are willing to talk face to face, I can guarantee your request..."


    "We''re going to give you some presents."


    As soon as Li Nuo''s voice fell, Yamamoto''s voice changed.


    "What are you... Doing?"


    "Just now, I read some reports about the attacks in recent two days to the policewoman. You can check your phone records, but since there are records, please remember the following sentence... We, 30 terrorist criminals from other countries and not belonging to this world, will bring some heavy gifts to this city in the next two weeks, The attack in recent days is just an appetizer. The curtain of the stage has been opened with the appearance of the dragon. If you want to know what will happen next... Hey... "Li Nuo ended the call and went to the far side of the path to take out the decoction [garbage weed simulator].


    Inside, Yamamoto angrily hangs up.


    "Asshole!"


    "Minister, we have his place!" A police officer with headphones sitting in front of the tracking instrument said: "sanfanting, one kilometer away... Is the dead corner of the monitor..."


    "Hateful..." Yamamoto frowned tightly and yelled at his subordinates: "send the nearest person to search that location. You can''t let it go within a radius of 500 meters, and... Kudo."


    "Yes Kudo is the policewoman who connected Li Nuo''s phone.


    Yamamoto said: "call up your call records with him, and hand over the case that the guy said to the police department. We need to target the suspects as quickly as possible!"


    At this time, several police officers have come to the path where Li nuogang is. Except for a man who was attacked and fainted, there is no sign of other people''s activities after the search.


    "Contact the ambulance, two people watch the scene, the rest of the people search elsewhere, the guy will not stay here." The senior officer told him to leave with the rest.


    Five minutes later, the ambulance pulled away the comatose middle-aged man, and a police officer got into the car. When he sat next to the injured, his strange face attracted the attention of his colleagues.


    "What''s the matter... What do you look like?"


    "Oh... Nothing, it''s just..." the policeman frowned deeply and asked, "I''ll ask you a question... Will a half meter tall grass grow on the stone pavement in the city for no reason?"


    "Stop joking." The nurse gave him a white look.


    "But... I really saw it in that path... It grew on the brick surface, like the grass sticking to the ground."


    ¡­¡­


    In a corner of the path, there is a lonely grass beside the garbage can. A gust of wind blows, and the grass shakes a few times and turns into human shape.


    Li Nuo wriggles his neck and stares out. There are few policemen on the far side of the road. He quietly walks into the nearest corner behind him, hides [Emile''s mask], takes off his coat, puts it into his backpack, takes out another piece of clothes, and puts on a pair of sunglasses.


    Leisurely walked to the exit in front of the street, a policeman was just here, Li Nuo secretly used [the seal of akexi] to let him go before the other side spoke.


    After Li Nuo left, the policeman calmed down and the colleague who registered the identity of passers-by came over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah... Nothing... Nothing." He always felt that his brain just wanted to empty for a few seconds... However, I should think too much.


    If tracking speed and police support are taken into account, Li Nuo thinks that he is not likely to leave here without being found out, but the camouflage time of [weed simulator] can last up to 20 minutes, which is enough for the police here to disperse to other places, and that is the best time for him to escape.


    On the other hand, even if the monitor on the street caught him going out from the path 20 minutes after the end of the search, it would not be taken seriously, because the police had completely searched the path. Except for those who could only go out from the back door of the commercial building, it was clean and could not hide anyone.


    Li Nuo walked into a sushi restaurant, found a vacant seat, whistled and sat down, ordered a sushi, eating while waiting for the passage of time.


    The sound of the police siren outside came to our ears. Listening to it, the sound became smaller and smaller. Li Nuo took a sip of tea and stretched himself with a smile.


    "I believe that in the past few days when I''m not in Tokyo, this gift left to you players will make your life more abundant and exciting..."

 Chapter 297

    When Li Nuo appeared in the VIP room of the airport, everyone was a little surprised.


    He dyed his hair white and wore a pair of sunglasses.


    Half a day later, Marge came over and asked, "did you drink fake wine?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll keep this hair color for a while. It''s useful for VIP." Li Nuo rubbed his hair, grabbed a few silvery hairs and sighed that dyeing his hair hurt his hair. "Is the house rented?"


    "Of course," Marge said


    "What do you want to rent a house for?" Shangjun asked.


    "Stay." Li Nuo frowned. "Do you still want to spend your holiday in the Philippines?"


    "Cut... Just your mouth." Shangjun gives him a white look, but she can''t help laughing. Li Nuo''s white hair makes it more interesting.


    But then she thought of a thing, why not come back to rent a house, just want to ask this sentence, the other three people have walked up the stairs of the boarding cabin.


    ¡­¡­


    After getting on the plane, Li Nuo and marjie immediately closed their eyes. They had been spinning for nearly two days without closing their eyes. Their sleepiness had already invaded them, and now they were completely relaxed.


    It takes four hours to fly from Japan to Manila, the capital of the Philippines, but the place they are going to is a port city on the north coast of the Philippines. The message mitzo gave them indicated that all members of the anger team, including VIP, are stopping there.


    When the plane landed, the sun outside the coastline was already red and dusk was approaching.


    Shangjun''s journey is very awkward, mainly because of the white tea.


    She didn''t understand why this woman could keep her eyes open for 24 hours without sleep or even a trace of tiredness, why she could look at the sky outside the window of the plane and then stare like a pillar for four hours.


    Shangjun also took the initiative to talk to chabai, but she found that the woman seemed a little cold, not like a human, just like a robot. Basically, she could not say more than ten words, and the rest was shaking her head and nodding her head or ignoring you at all.


    He is very curious about how the three people usually communicate. For example, Li Nuo left before they left for Haneda airport this morning. Before that, everyone didn''t discuss which airport to go to. Even taking a charter flight was decided by maljie at the airport.


    Strangely enough, without mobile phone communication, Li Nuo was able to select the right Haneda airport from the two airports in Tokyo, and knew that they were in the VIP compartment just like he knew in advance.


    In fact, she thought too much. She went to Haneda airport because it was near. Li Nuo was able to find them in the airport because she could smell the smell of tea white and marjie.


    However, the tacit understanding between Li Nuo and marjie can not reach the level that they can use their eyes to convey information. That is the mistress. The main reason why they don''t discuss the whole process, but they can still agree on many things is that marjie''s lucky draw pen.


    The words written in this pen can only be seen by people who are familiar with it.


    To guard against Shangjun.


    After all, she is not only an outsider, but also a player.


    This is a very contradictory thing. If you are really wary of this woman, there is no need to agree to let her stay with you. For example, if you go to the Philippines now, just leave her in Japan.


    But lino, they have a purpose.


    Up to now, we can basically understand some rules of the world of "KOF".


    There are few branch lines and it''s difficult to trigger. The strong ones are few, but the upper limit is very high. It''s hard to deal with them. To put it simply, up to now, there are only two experts, one is the son of anti Machi, and the other is Mitang. The former represents the standard strength of fighters in the world. At least Li Nuo and chabai can cope with them.


    Li Nuo and cha bai, who specialize in melee combat, can realize that this guy''s strength, in a simple but representative adjective, is so terrible


    There must be many experts like these two in Tokyo, and most of them should be doing violence related work, such as some armed police or anti-terrorism special police.


    Three goals are generated here:


    1¡¢ Stay away from the main task location Tokyo, can''t make trouble, can''t get people who shouldn''t be provoked;


    2¡¢ Let the police pay attention to the existence of these players;


    3¡¢ In order to avoid making groundless mistakes before the end of the mission, we don''t compete with other player teams for the invitation letter of the fighting contest.


    They have already finished the first two points, and with Shangjun, in order to solve the problem of the third goal, they get the invitation letter of the fighting contest as a contestant.


    Now the script time is 2000, corresponding to "KOF 2000", this generation is a team of four players, and Shang Jun''s participation just makes them four players, meeting the number of people who can participate.


    Of course, in terms of strength, they are not qualified to participate in the competition, so this time the Philippines is not only looking for the angry team that VIP is in to learn some skills.


    The angry team is the team sent by the international mercenaries who are the organizers of this fighting competition, and it is also the only team that can communicate with the organizers.


    As for the way to get the invitation... I don''t know.


    "By the way, you come with us, don''t you have to worry that you can''t finish the main task on your side?" This is the first sentence that He Jun said after Li Nuo got off the plane.


    "Care about me?" Shangjun put her elbow on Li Nuo''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I can''t see that you are still considerate."


    Li Nuo took her arm off her shoulder and said, "I''m just curious. You''re not afraid that you can''t finish your main line alone?"


    Shang Jun sighed, "I can''t help it. Compared with the main line, those four people are more dangerous. I advise you not to underestimate them."


    "Hum... Miss Shangjun, don''t belittle yourself." Marge raised her eyebrows. "I''m here."


    Shangjun suddenly feels a chill and is forced to take the initiative to end the topic.


    ¡­¡­


    The plane landed in a non-existent airport in the north of the Philippines. Because it spent a lot of money to get off the private plane, the inspection procedures were basically all over the place. Even if the bag was carrying weapons, it could be released.


    "This place... Ah, maljie..." Li Nuo gave maljie the coordinates of Weipu recorded on the paper, but asked: "as a rich second generation, geographical knowledge should be good."


    Maljie looked at the coordinates and the name of the city and laughed, "the rich second generation is not responsible for this."


    "As a rich second generation, shouldn''t you run all over the world before you are 18?"


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about this race..."


    "I haven''t asked, are you going to learn skills from VIP?" "As an immature partnership, it''s ok if you don''t talk about it," she added


    "You guessed almost..." Li Nuo didn''t shake out the whole purpose, and there was no need to say it now.


    Marjie squinted and said, "I''ll open the map and find the city first... Well... Later... I''ll find it." He looked embarrassed. "It''s a bit far... If you don''t drive, you have to walk for at least half a day. The distance is too far. I don''t know if it''s OK to take a taxi or charter a car in the Philippines."


    "It''s really a problem..." Li Nuo gritted his teeth.


    "Well, there are cars everywhere." Chabai picked his eyebrows, and his expression was a little puzzled. The street was full of cars. Why worry about cars.


    It is the so-called difficulty, find the people.


    Her words awakened Li Nuo and maljie, who had got into a dead end.


    Li Nuo glanced around and took aim at an expensive cross-country car. With a walking stick, he saw a piece of wire from the wire mesh, crossed the crowded street, and thrust the wire into the lock hole of the car door.


    Then, he found out that [thief] can''t drive yet.


    So he smashed the window with one elbow in full view of the public.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PA: Thank you, Zhen Kui. You can only delete and comment on the forbidden words and accept the readers'' appreciation~

 Chapter 298

    It is important to say that the security of northern Philippines is awesome. No one is paying attention to the pry cars on the streets.


    Li Nuo has learned about starting a car without a key in the video. He doesn''t need to pay attention to why a person without a car book learns this. He just thinks it''s fun.


    New cars generally can''t be started without a key, because various security measures are added, such as sensor chips, etc., but cars at the moment don''t have these anti-theft measures.


    Put the two wires under the ignition lock together and separate them immediately after contact. The car starts.


    Shangjun is a little surprised to see this scene. She begins to doubt whether the boy is a thief in reality. The more she thinks about it, the more interested she is in Li Nuo.


    Marjie took the initiative to sit in the driver''s seat and asked Li Nuo, who was already sitting in the co driver''s seat, softly, "why don''t you cheat a car with Fayin?"


    Li Nuo stared at the dead fish''s eyes and adjusted back to the back. He said, "I''m wasting a little energy and I can''t use it anymore."


    Although it is known that baozi can recover stamina, the world''s energy recovery props have not been found yet. Ether is a valuable supplement and cannot be used until the critical moment.


    "Well... It''s a bit of a problem." Marjie sighed, waiting for the two women to get on the bus and then stepped on the gas.


    They are going to lodiga, the northernmost coastal town of Cordillera.


    Driving about 20 kilometers to the north, you enter a small forest. Most of the wild animals here are gentle and not dangerous. The sound of the engine startles a long snake turning on a branch. The sun is lazy, indicating the end of the day.


    After passing a shoal, I entered the mountain road.


    Marjie can only look at the map on the retina to sense the general position. After all, he is looking at the national map.


    It''s very dangerous to walk on the mountain road at night, but Marge suddenly stepped on the accelerator.


    Three hours later, the car stops at the roadside of lodiga. Li Nuo''s face turns pale and squats on the ground to feel like vomiting, but she can''t even stand on her legs.


    "Miss Shangjun, are you ok?" Maljie asks with a smile, and then Shangjun simply spits it out.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you." Marjie asked Li Nuo with a smelly face, who cast a scornful look at him.


    "You are... Driving the car as a plane, the second time!" For the first time, he was referring to the cliff ride that maljay played while avoiding the guard dog in Neil.


    The city of lodiga is very small, but it is very busy at night.


    Following the lights of the market, several people went through the city and came to the wharf on the coast.


    To find them, we have to start at the dock.


    But after walking for a while, I found that something was wrong. The whole border of the wharf was surrounded by barbed wire. Sentry towers were built at each checkpoint and some areas with good vision. Armed men carrying guns patrolled everywhere. They wore brown uniforms, but most of them were very sloppy, Some people also get together to drink and play cards, accompanied by women in special professional clothes, making a lot of noise.


    "Mercenaries?" Li Nuo curiously speculated that they were standing behind a pile of steel shelves 50 meters away from the wharf border.


    "It''s like an armed group..." maljie frowned, "go and have a look first."


    It was clear that they were coaxed back by the muzzle of the gun.


    Li Nuo stares and sweeps the whole area again. Maljie walks around the barbed wire. They finally come to the same conclusion that there is no dead corner here, and they can only enter through the guarded bayonet.


    It''s a bit difficult to do, and at the same time, Li Nuo begins to wonder why VIP and his party are here.


    The possibility of forced entry in direct conflict is almost zero, and they think they can''t fight dozens of guns.


    "Stop and rob a van that''s going in." Malje is on the way.


    "... after a long time, do you think there''s a car going in..." Li Nuo sighed, "why don''t you take a turn and swim across the other coastline?"


    "I can''t stand you..." Shang Jun looks at the two people helplessly with empty eyes. "Just let women solve this kind of problem."


    "Ha?"


    Shangjun looks at chabai and looks up and down. "She''s in good shape. She''s too conservative. She takes off the plaid shirt and jeans you picked up from nowhere."


    "Ah?" Tea white a frown, don''t know what to say.


    Shangjun turns her eyes to the bottom, obviously opens her backpack panel, takes out a suit and throws it to chabai.


    "Put it on."


    "Wait a minute." Li Nuo stopped: "we don''t do pimping business."


    "What do you think?" Shangjun glanced at him, "I''ll be out with them later, and you two will pull her in for the reason of seeing her off."


    Li Norden when the tiger body a shock, this woman has such a great spirit of sacrifice!?


    Looking at the armed forces around the checkpoint, Shang Jun licks her lips, stares at one of them with a smile, and whispers to herself, "that man''s chest muscles must be very strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo is speechless, but this is not enough. There is no reason for the two men to go in.


    He winked at maljie. "Let''s go first, and put on two clothes."


    Some armed men who stand guard for drinking and chatting will choose the grass outside to solve the problem of convenience. Li Nuo and maljie choose a place, squat behind the grass, grab their clothes one after another, and then go back.


    Li Nuo''s clothes were a little big, and the smell of wine was very strong, which made him feel uncomfortable. As he walked, he bowed his head to tidy up his wrinkled coat. Suddenly, Marge stopped.


    Li Nuo followed maljet''s eyes, which were twinkling with the Milky way. The picture in his eyes was like Altman going to the toilet - never thought of it.


    Cha bai is wearing a close fitting sailor''s miniskirt and that pair of black high-heeled shoes [yinga]. The beautiful curve of slim waist and hip is perfectly set off. Her slender legs are as dazzling as light in the dark. The perfect figure proportion makes Shangjun, who is also dressed in dissolute clothes, marvel.


    "Your figure..." Shangjun wants to talk and stop. If she goes on, her pride as a woman will be gone. Li Nuo and Ma Erjie, who turn their heads to look at her, frown and say, "are you two ordered?"


    "No... no..." Li Nuo blinked hard and patted marjie''s brain melon seeds, the latter''s nostrils gushed blood.


    ¡­¡­


    Three armed soldiers standing guard at the checkpoint saw four people coming from a distance, two men and two women. The men were dressed in the same clothes as them, but one was carrying a big bag. The two women were supposed to be the ladies in the city.


    An armed soldier unremittingly said: "damn... Also brought back to play, not afraid to be sucked to death."


    Another armed soldier stopped the men as they reached the checkpoint.


    "Which group? What''s in the bag? "


    Marjie opened the backpack, revealing the top [cuttlefish shield], "I went to work, I bought antiques on the road."


    The inspector frowned, "shield?"


    "Souvenirs from the street store." Li Nuo said.


    The inspector then asked, "why did you come back so late?"


    "I''m not going to play." Li nuoli is straight and strong, pointing at chabai and Hejun.


    At this time, someone whistled, "brother, good luck, today, these two goods are really good."


    His eyes wandered over chabai and Hejun, and the lust overflowed his eyes.


    Li Nuo pressed the brim of his hat very low, but he couldn''t hide the corner of his mouth. He arched Shangjun towards them and said, "here you are."


    Shang Jun also gave power to the awesome arm of the armed man directly, and put his face against the man''s chest. The solid chest muscle did not let her down.


    "Whatever you want to play today ~"


    As soon as the words came out, the charming tone made the three armed soldiers happy.


    Li Nuo turned his head, took a step, said: "then you have a good time."


    There is still laughter, he and maljie and chabai have entered the checkpoint.


    "Wait a minute!" Suddenly an armed soldier called them.


    Li Nuo is frightened, and his murderous look rises. Maljie''s hand holding the backpack strap is tight, and his legs are tense, ready to open at any time.


    "Thanks, brother!"


    False alarm


    After the three men walked several tens of meters inside, Li Nuo and maljie relieved their anger.


    "It''s coming in..."


    "It''s hard..."


    There was a long sigh of relief.


    Chabai said coldly, "can you two bring your hands?"


    Two people suddenly a Leng, honest respectively arm shoulder and waist hand move away, embarrassed rub stick.


    "I''m trying to act like a little bit. After all, we play whores..." Li nuoyue explained more and more disorderly.


    "Then I am..." chabai stares at him, some words don''t say out, don''t point to break, actually it''s OK.


    Suddenly, a loud explosion interrupted their conversation.

 Chapter 299

    The explosion came from a cargo ship at a distant dock.


    The night was lit up by the sky fire, and the overtime and cabin of the cargo ship were covered by the raging fire.


    At this time, the horn of the tower sounded, and countless armed men took up their guns and ran to the location of the explosion.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Attack on freighter five!"


    "Damn it! Who did it


    "I don''t know. It''s like a warship stopped near here during the day!"


    Li Nuo and his three men hid behind the container and heard the conversation of the armed men. At this time, another explosion came from another cargo ship. The fire burst into the sky and shook the ground.


    "What do you see?" Marge looked in the direction of lino''s eyes.


    Li Nuo''s visual ability is the most outstanding of the three people present, but still slightly shakes his head, "too dazzling, can''t see clearly."


    "Get closer." Chabai wants to get up, but is stopped by Li Nuo.


    "Wait... Slow down."


    After arriving at a nearby container, three people lie on the top of the container and look at the freighter which is engulfed by flames dozens of meters away.


    A warship stays on the sea level. The sea at night is as black as an abyss. Under the fire, half of the huge shadow of the warship is as orange as a brand iron, and half is still hidden in the dark.


    "Can you see it?" Asked Marge.


    "Can..." Li Nuo saw a familiar figure standing on the deck of the warship by the light of the fire.


    Dark short hair, brown uniform, with a collar around the neck, handsome features full of heroism, holding a black whip.


    Female combatant, mercenary, whip, SM queen of "KOF" series -- Viper!


    "Found it!" Li Nuo''s eyes flashed and he looked excited. "It''s VIP!"


    Marjie''s eyebrows almost crowded together, but still can''t see where VIP is. "How far is the field of vision your visual ability can reach?"


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [camp selection: International mercenary line, Asian gangster line]


    [International mercenary line]


    [task time: 24 hours]


    [experience value: 2000]


    [reward: increase the favor of international mercenary forces in the script]


    [Asian gangster line]


    [task time: 10 minutes]


    [experience value: 10000]


    [reward: the popularity of gangsters in Asia within the script has been improved, hemp X10]


    [please choose between two in 5 seconds]


    Without thinking, the three men chose the line of international mercenary.


    The next question is, how is it done.


    "In terms of the remaining time of the mission, it must be in this battle to help which side win, even if it is completed," Marge speculated


    "No..." Li Nuo said, "look at the mercenaries. Do you need our help?"


    At this moment, the armed men (gangs) have fixed their positions and fired in the direction of the cargo ship. In the dense gunfire, there is no sign of mercenary activities in the cargo ship.


    "Why don''t we rush in?"


    "There''s only one enemy coming from the front!"


    "Are you kidding?"


    All of a sudden, the No. 6 cargo ship exploded again, and a figure came out slowly from the fire. The oncoming bullet was only half a meter away from his forehead.


    Just in the nick of time, the bullet disappeared.


    Li Nuo''s pupils were dilated, and his eyes were full of incomprehensibility. He could see the scene clearly. The bullet was caught by the figure with his hand, as fast as the bullet was evaporated.


    That man is Ralph, another member of the angry team.


    With Mars floating under the red scarf is exposed black curly hair, face resolute, with an invincible smile, wearing a brown military vest, lined with a white T-shirt, strong physique, the skin under the fire bronze glow.


    Ralph didn''t care about the bullets coming at him and the dozens of armed men standing on the deck. Instead, he looked to the side of the seventh freighter.


    He pushed his legs hard, touched the ground with the tips of his feet, broke through the flames and jumped into the air more than 10 meters. After clenching his fist, he yelled angrily and rushed to the seventh freighter like a missile.


    All of a sudden, only the broken sound came back, the cargo ship was penetrated by powerful forces, the interior was damaged, and the oil pipe leakage led to another explosion in the cabin.


    "Ma... Marge..." Li Nuo asked involuntarily, "when you were in kervier, did the guy in the Charon team who was single with you ever use Ralph''s [rapid drop bomb]


    "Well... It seems to be..." Marge vaguely saw Ralph''s operation just now, and he was a little confused at the moment.


    "How powerful is it?"


    "... probably... It seems that... The cement floor is leaking..."


    Li Nuo ton swallows saliva. Looking at the cargo ship destroyed by one blow, he can''t help feeling that there is a big gap between the player''s skills and the genuine


    Ralph''s set of actions to destroy the seventh freighter is his well-known skill, rapid bomb dropping.


    At this time, a submachine boat was put into the sea from the side of the warship, and the armed personnel gathered at the dock distributed part of the fire to the submachine boat.


    "What are you doing?" A moderate voice was heard, so loud that it almost covered the deafening sound of gunfire.


    In the distance came a tall figure, who was smoking a cigar while drinking and scolding the armed men.


    "Long... Sir!" It seemed that the commander''s armed men bowed their heads in front of him, and said timidly like a child who had made a mistake: "Sir Joey... Only one person attacked the cargo ship, but..."


    The man was more than two meters tall, and his muscles almost made his uniform unable to support him. He went to the commander''s men, slapped them, and they flew out a few meters. His mouth and eyes were bleeding. After a few convulsions, he lost his breath.


    "Focus on the guy who attacked the freighter, the first line up! Don''t do it to me! "


    Then one of the men called out, "sir! There''s a man on board, too


    "Get on the rocket and drive the armored car!"


    "But... Armored vehicles here..." the subordinates hesitated.


    Joey punched his men in the face and dented them.


    "Who''s the head?"


    The sound was as loud as a bell, which shocked dozens of people.


    Two armored vehicles drove into the dock and drove with the dock. The machine guns pointed at the burning three cargo ships. At the same time, many armed soldiers rushed to the cabin, and more and more dense bullets were released.


    At the same time, the submachine boat broke through the waves and went through the barrage of bullets. It was about to reach the dock. Suddenly, several rockets turned it into debris in the fire.


    Armed men with heavy weapons are in position, and the rockets on their shoulders are ready to move to Ralph, who is still in the seventh freighter, waiting for his orders.


    All of a sudden, a strong wind came. The mountain like shadow fell from the sky. The ground was cracked. The armed men carrying rockets were blasted away before they could react.


    Black shadow threw the last armed soldier with heavy weapons on the ground, stroked the blue duck tongue on his head and ran. His eyes covered with sunglasses could not hide his murderous spirit. He had a blue vest and a black T-shirt. He had the same strong physique, but the difference was his introverted and determined face.


    Karak, the Stormtrooper.


    He fixed his eyes on the armored car, suddenly rushed past, like a fast boulder hit many armed soldiers, and finally hit the armored car that was shooting at the cargo ship.


    The armored car weighing more than ten tons was hit and tilted. Clark''s strong arm was against the body of the car. With a shout, he pushed it to the direction of the last armored car and instantly destroyed the two iron horses.


    "Is this a man?" Someone called out this sentence, and the soldiers were in a mess.


    Clark didn''t stop, rushed to the dense area, and scattered the armed soldiers with strong shoulders and hard fists. Their guns were like ornaments. They fell to the ground without pulling the trigger, and some even shot their teammates in confusion.


    In less than a minute, the armed forces that could suppress a small town basically collapsed.


    Joey clenches his teeth, creaks, puts on his tiger finger and rushes to Clark angrily.


    The latter just killed a soldier with one blow. Facing the huge figure, he was calm. Before Joey''s fist, he twisted his hips and hugged Joey''s waist as thick as a tree trunk.


    "Hula!"


    Clark roared. Joey, two meters tall, was thrown into the air. When he fell, he hit Clark''s shoulder, broke his back, and fell heavily on the ground, smashing the ground.


    "[Argentina''s back fall]..." Li Nuo twisted his brow. This move is Clark''s signature skill, which is even more shocking when he saw it with his own eyes.


    Looking at the unconscious Joey, Karak calmly took out his walkie talkie and said in a magnetic voice, "come out quickly."


    After that, the door of freighter 7 was knocked open, and Ralph came out of the fire again.


    So far, the armed forces have no leaders and are only one step away from pulling out the cold completely.


    "See Lino looks at maljet.


    The latter was still intoxicated with shock. After a moment, he said, "well, the international mercenary line... Doesn''t need our help at all..."


    Li Nuo kowtowed and said in a low voice, "so there is another way to complete this line."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward~

 Chapter 300

    The experience value and completion time of the two lines are extremely unreasonable.


    Joining the gang, that is, armed soldiers, has a high experience value of 10000 and takes only 10 minutes.


    The experience of joining international mercenaries is only 2000, and there is plenty of time.


    In short, if you want to join the gang, you have to go against Ralph and Clark''s angry team, which is naturally difficult.


    The anger team can easily solve the problem of armed soldiers without the help of players, so the way to join this line is not to help them fight, there is another way.


    The armed forces were almost disrupted. Clark was cleaning the battlefield, knocking out the soldiers who were still fighting, but he didn''t kill them.


    The three men hiding at the top of the container watched the tiger like operation below. Li Nuo said: "change the clothes first..."


    He and marjie are still wearing the uniform of the armed forces. The current situation can''t make the angry team regard themselves as the enemy. Clark''s elbow can blow them three times.


    "That''s right..." Majie looked at chabai, swept her thigh and said solemnly, "you don''t need to change, miss chabai. You''re very well..."


    Duang£¡


    Then maljie''s head was almost blasted by the tea white.


    Maybe the sound was too loud. Clark, who was not far away, heard the sound and turned his head to the sunglasses which were almost inlaid on his face.


    Found out


    Li Nuo made a wink when he was making tea. The latter jumped first, then Li Nuo grabbed the half unconscious marjie and jumped down. The container was four meters high, which just let him break his leg.


    The high willpower of pain tolerance makes Li Nuo pretend to be injured by gritting his teeth. Clark is attracted by cha bai. He doesn''t see Li Nuo''s broken leg. He only pays attention to the two people who fall from the container, one seems to have broken his leg, and the other is in a coma.


    But these three people are not the target of international mercenaries, not only because of their wrong clothes, but also because they are not likely to be accepted by the armed groups.


    Shangjun, who has been lurking in the dark to observe the situation of the war, now comes out. Since the explosion, her desire to soak her muscle has been hopeless. She wanted to take the opportunity to come in and look for Li Nuo, but because of the chaotic situation, she couldn''t find anyone. When she saw the appearance of the plot characters, her first reaction was to hide and observe.


    She didn''t follow until she saw three familiar figures, but the scene in front of her made Shangjun mistake Li Nuo and Clark for fighting each other


    Hide first


    Shangjun is not stupid, because it is extremely unwise for some Xiaoli to fight against powerful plot characters with players who have cooperated for a short time.


    Before Clark could speak, Ralph came over with two men in rags.


    "Who are they?" Ralph asked.


    "These three just showed up," Karak said


    Ralph sniffed hard through his nostrils and shook his head. "No, four people and a woman." He looked at the suitcase where Shangjun was hiding and said with a smile, "lady, don''t hide. My sensitivity to women''s smell is like a dog''s familiarity with the smell of excrement."


    Shangjun gritted her teeth and knew she couldn''t avoid it. She stepped out, frowned and yelled, "you say I''m shit!"


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding." Ralph said with a smile. All of a sudden, his face changed and his eyes exuded murderous air. "There can''t be civilians here. I''ll give you ten seconds to explain."


    Shangjun''s heart surges like a wave, one wave is not even, the other wave rises again. It''s a relief to learn that Li Nuo and the angry team are not in conflict, but it''s a difficult problem to explain why they appear in ten seconds.


    She looks down at Li Nuo. One is lame, the other is lying down, and the other can''t speak to others. She immediately makes a bad impression on Li Nuo. Let''s use beauty


    Even she knew that in the face of Ralph and Karak, the beauty trick could not succeed.


    "I want to see VIP."


    Li Nuo''s voice, he did not explain, directly to the theme.


    Ralph and Karak frowned.


    "Who are you? No... "Ralph scanned the crowd and asked," who are you? "


    Li Nuo clenched his teeth and said, "nest, Yinchao..."


    It''s impossible for the angry team to know more about Yinchao and what kind of terrorist organization it is.


    Li Nuo''s reply shakes Shangjun up and holds her breath.


    But Ralph suddenly burst out laughing and said: "Yinchao wants to find VIP? Friends... "


    He grabbed Li Nuo by the collar and picked him up like an adult picking up a pet dog.


    "I love humor, but not now." Ralph warned.


    Li Nuo''s violent action caused a deeper pain in his leg and a cold sweat, but the corner of his mouth was raised, throwing out a painful and ridiculous expression, staring at the strong man who could blow his oars to ashes with one blow.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Haha..." Li Nuo said: "why do we civilians appear here... Because we knew you would come here for a long time, so I ask you, how many organizations in the world can lock your movements?"


    Ralph was silent. Only a few military powers and Yinchao were able to control their position in the world.


    Karak grabbed Ralph''s wrist. Unlike this fellow, who was wearing a red headscarf and had a fiery personality, Karak''s face remained unchanged. He simply said, "let him talk first."


    Ralph throws lino to the ground, who covers his injured leg and takes a big breath of pain.


    "We knew you were going to be here, so we sneaked in, but we were found and chased by the guys here. My companion (malje) and I were injured and hid at the top of the container when you started the explosion attack." Li Nuo told the cause first, so that the two brothers in front of him could dispel the suspicion that they were armed forces. Looking at their faces, he said, "as for the four of us, we are all the experimental subjects of Yinchao..."


    International mercenaries have been investigating the sound nest organization since 1999. They know what business is going on inside the sound nest. The experimental body is just one of the most dangerous links.


    "If you still don''t believe it..." Li Nuo closed his eyes and opened them again. He asked them to focus their eyes on their own pupils. "Have you ever seen normal people with such eyes?"


    "What can I do for you?" Clark asked


    "I need to see her to say it." Before that, you can tie us up


    What is this guy talking about? Shangjun is stunned. She can''t keep up with Li Nuo''s rhythm and can''t read the purpose of Li Nuo''s doing this.


    At this time, Clark''s walkie talkie rings, and a woman''s voice comes, which is also the voice of VIP.


    "What are you doing?"


    Karak turns away, gets in touch with VIP on the other end of the walkie talkie, and then makes a gesture to Ralph.


    "Take them aboard."


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the warship, Li Nuo was alone. This room had no bed, no furniture, only a heavy iron door and a monitor on the ceiling. It was airtight. It was obviously a temporary prison for detaining prisoners in the trauma cabin.


    The same is true for chabai, marjie and Hejun. They are next door to him, but the wall is too thick to communicate.


    The iron door was opened and VIP stood outside.


    She gazed at leno without expression and stepped into the room.


    Ralph, who was behind him, kindly reminded: "VIP, what the boy said..."


    Bang!


    Before Ralph finished speaking, the door was closed by VIP.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Li Nuo saw this scene and suddenly laughed.


    Weipu stood in front of him, condescending and said coldly, "Yinchao, what can I do for you?"


    Li Nuo was still laughing, and VIP grabbed him by the throat.


    "Say, is there anything ridiculous?"


    With the gradual weakening of Wei Pu Li Road, Li Nuo coughed a few times. He raised his eyes to look at Wei Pu''s face, with strange emotions in his eyes.


    After he spoke, winp''s face froze.


    "Sister..."

 Chapter 301

    Weipu, chief of the international mercenary division.


    The excellent soldier that Colonel hadiren has trained himself.


    It is also the clone of Shenla, a failed experiment of Yinchao.


    The above is all the resume of this woman''s more than ten years of life.


    She is less than 20 years old. At least according to the official records, VIP, who appeared in 1999, is only about 18 years old, but it doesn''t matter. Sometimes people''s experience can''t be measured by age. There is a kind of contradictory and profound mark in her eyes all the time.


    All this had a strange connection with the vague memory in her mind.


    When she was a child, she was accompanied by heavy steel wallboards, sealed laboratories, and laboratory personnel who had never communicated with each other in and out of the laboratory. Everything was cold, and there was only uneasiness.


    At that time, Yinchao was still working on a crazy human experiment plan. The predecessor of Weipu, that is, a girl named Xianla, was sold to Yinchao organization by human traffickers when she was young. After that, Xianla became one of numerous experimental bodies.


    After five years of experiment, this frail little girl has been tortured to be immature, and her body is rotten everywhere. Until the last time she was trampled, the little girl finally died. But her constitution is very suitable for transformation. Yinchao refuses to let go of such a good opportunity to extract and clone her genes. On that day, VIP was born with the appearance of Xianla, Back in the world with the memory of Sheila.


    I also saw the only one who made me feel warm in the past five years - my brother


    This time, like her predecessor Xianla, winp is still an experimental object of the organization, but she successfully passed the transformation experiment, only fate makes people confused. The soldiers who succeeded in the experiment were obliterated by the organization, and they forgot each other together with her brother.


    After fleeing from the organization and meeting hadiren at the age of 16, winp spent two years as a mercenary. In 1999, winp came into contact with Yinchao again. This time, the vague memory hidden in her mind was awakened by a clone named gulicha dynamics.


    The clone of gulicha''s strength is k, the younger brother of Xianla and Weipu, the strongest transformation warrior of Yinchao.


    A lonely and proud man who forgets everything, has the power of "red flame" and has silver hair, is also one of the protagonists in the series of "KOF".


    That''s why Li Nuo dyed his hair white.


    Wei Pu was in the same place, her eyes facing each other. Her brown snake eyes were cold, and she had an indelible cold breath. It was the unique temperament of the demon hunter, and also the emotion that every reform soldier was forced to give.


    At this moment, VIP began to doubt that the man in front of him might


    "You... Don''t remember anything?" Li Nuo pretended to ask.


    "Also right..." Li Nuo smiles bitterly and lowers his head, "the memory has been erased, forgetting is also normal."


    "I remember." Weipu said: "it''s just very vague. I remember the sound nest and the transformation of soldiers. I also remember that there is a person in my mind who can''t disperse like smoke."


    "That''s me."


    "..." WIP''s pupil twinkled.


    "Do you still remember... My name?" Li Nuo asked.


    After half a silence, VIP shook his head slightly.


    Li Nuo''s face remains the same, but her heart leaps. If VIP doesn''t know her brother''s name, it means that she hasn''t got the information about K since the end of the 1999 KOF competition.


    Li Nuo is familiar with what happened in the story of "KOF", otherwise he would not appear here in the presence of Weipu''s brother.


    During her stay in Yinchao, Weipu always mistook K''s clone gulicha as her brother. She didn''t leave Yinchao until she found out the truth of some things. As for the details, they were not mentioned in the story, and Li Nuo had to guess.


    Weipu only confirmed that K was his brother in 2000, but it was not mentioned in the story when and when he knew it in 2000. Therefore, Li Nuo''s impersonation is actually quite risky.


    But for now, at least, it''s certain that VIP doesn''t know her brother''s identity is actually K.


    "Edward, code 2E."


    ¡°2E£¿¡±


    "Well, 2e, all the previous memories are gone." Li Nuo said in a low voice: "I only know my own business after seeing the organization''s project ¡¤ e plan. I only know my sister''s name is Xianla, and now her name is Weipu..."


    Project ¡¤ e plan, which was made up by Li Nuo, originally called project ¡¤ K plan, is a set of experimental projects for the transformation of soldiers.


    Weipu has to believe that what Li Nuo knows is too detailed. Besides some people inside Yinchao, the number of people who know her name is no more than one hand.


    "Wait a minute..." Weipu buried his head and tried to stop talking. He closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. His long eyelashes trembled slightly. He opened his eyes and looked at Li Nuo''s eyes again. He said: "give me some time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Clark looked at the information on the computer screen and thought.


    The door behind him was pushed open, and he knew it was VIP just by hearing the footsteps.


    "Information about several of them has been found." Clark said: "from the results of facial features screening... The four people have not left any trace in the world, name, age, nationality, or even blurred monitor images... VIP..."


    Clark turned his head slightly and said in a deep voice: "to tell you the truth, there are people in the world who can''t find out the past information, but people like them who have all ''0'' life histories... That''s only the strengthened soldiers of Yinchao, such as you who just came here..."


    "So?" VIP scanned the screen and looked at the blank data bar. Her face remained unchanged, as if she had expected.


    Clark held up the frame with his fingers, and just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard a woman in a white coat snatch the words from him.


    "It shows that the four of them are probably from Yinchao."


    "Well..." Clark lowered his head and pressed the brim of his hat. He was robbed by his subordinates. He had no face, but he was too shy to get angry.


    VIP pursed his lips. "I have a request. Next time, I''ll take the four of them with me."


    "This Clark is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "It doesn''t matter. I need to see something with my own eyes to confirm..."


    "Brother?" Clark interrupts VIP. There is a camera in Li Nuo''s room. The whole process of conversation between VIP and him is spent in reasonable monitoring.


    "Don''t know..." Weipu frowned, very light, let people almost can''t see, "some things I want to see with my own eyes to confirm."


    Clark hesitated, "but..."


    At this time, the door was opened again, and a forthright voice came from behind the door, "no, but Clark, you don''t understand the amorous feelings. Other people''s siblings want to promote their feelings. What do you stop?"


    They look to the door, and see Ralph with marjie in his arms, each holding a bottle of whiskey with only one-third left, leaning drunk at the door.


    "Ralph! Let you interrogate him. What''s the matter? " Clark began to scold, one did not pay attention, I do not know why the two men from the police and bandits into a brother.


    "Don''t say that... Burp... Me and... Me and..." Ralph half opened his eyes and paused Like a dementia. "Hey, what''s your name


    "Ah... Alphonse..." malje giggled, "code name... Code name is... Medical master!"


    "Ah! Yeah, Al and I had a great conversation! So they can''t be bad people! "


    Clark cried, "don''t call me if you drink. You''ll wait for a while!"


    After that, he helplessly looked at the laughing Weipu.


    "All right, but I can''t let the officer know about it."


    VIP laughed, turned to leave, just took a step, but stopped, turned back and said: "there is one more thing, the man named Edward suffered a lot of injuries... Have time to help him treat it."

 Chapter 302

    The scorching sun shines in the boundless jungle, and the heat makes the humidity everywhere in the air.


    Li Nuo four people stand on a hill.


    "Have a look..." Li Nuo looked into the distance with a telescope and said to himself, "our goal this time is to crack down on the Philippine underworld stronghold here and save the children who have lost their feet."


    "Well, one for each person." He took out a pile of lists and gave them to others.


    Looking at the thick pile of paper, Shang Jun frowned and said, "what are you..."


    Li Nuo looked back at the telescope and said, "in a nutshell, it''s just... The trough..."


    "What is a trough?" Asked chabai.


    "Originally..."


    "What''s the matter?" Shangjun also joined the army.


    "It turns out that the way snakes mate is so numb..."


    Shangjun is stunned for a moment, a little embarrassed, but she wants to smoke Li Nuo more.


    Chabai held out his hand, "let me see."


    "Oh." Li Nuo gave the telescope to chabai and pointed the direction to her. "See, those two long and thick animals."


    "Well..." the picture of two snakes entangled together was magnified infinitely by the telescope, and chabai kowtowed slightly, "aren''t they... Hot?"


    "You don''t understand. Snakes are really afraid of cold and heat, but all creatures put aside cold, hot and acid when they do things that are determined by nature."


    "Hot and cold... What''s that for?"


    Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders. "For the sake of sweetness."


    "Hello... You two..." Shang Jun kept smiling reluctantly and looked at maljie squatting on the ground in a trance. "And you, let''s not take this as a zoo, OK?"


    "Miss Shangjun... I didn''t regard this as a zoo. I just... Drank too much yesterday..." after finishing, maljie began to vomit.


    Li Nuo then said: "to put it simply, yesterday, VIP and I made an offer that the anger team would complete a task before the start of the fighting competition. They were recently investigating Yinchao''s dens, including two trading areas in the Philippines. The first one was the dock. They used cargo ships to transport arms. The first task of international mercenaries was to catch arms dealers, And the destruction of three cargo ships carrying special weapons. "


    Li Nuo sat down on a rock, folded his legs and sighed. "Unfortunately, they didn''t know ahead of time. If they couldn''t come to Clark, they would have cut off the Hu."


    He looked at the distant jungle and continued: "now what we are going to do is sweep the second trading area, that is, the population hiding place in this jungle. It''s said that these are all children, women and strong men abducted and trafficked in Southeast Asia. If we succeed in saving most of them..."


    "What''s the advantage?" Shangjun asked.


    Li Nuo frowned and shook his head, then said with a smile: "it seems that VIP didn''t tell me..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo got up, clapped his hands together, and stood up excitedly, "in a word, let''s finish the task, get rid of the sound nest, and then I can recognize my elder sister, why not ~"


    Elder sister... Shangjun is stunned. The boy is still in the show


    A few kilometers away in the woods, a military vehicle parked under the thick and dense trees.


    Clark and his subordinates are watching the monitor. The video of Li Nuo is playing on the screen. After hearing Li Nuo''s words, he looks to VIP and says thoughtfully, "it seems that... He is really your brother?"


    WIP raised his eyebrows at him and said nothing.


    Ralph collapsed on a dirty gray cloth. His eyes were confused and he didn''t wake up, but he refused to stop. "Of course... Brother Afan said it himself... Right... Hard... Uncomfortable..."


    The other two looked at him, helpless.


    VIP opened the back door and jumped down. "I''ll follow them. You can do as you like."


    Clark went back to the screen and looked at it for a few seconds. Then he told his subordinates to remove the surveillance and use the radar to locate lino.


    "Put surveillance equipment in the camps of armed groups."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo is still talking about things. Maljie squats on the ground and retches. His pupils turn around. When he sees the black dot in the sky drifting towards the distance, he stands up like a nobody and says, "no more acting."


    Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, took out a more effective multiple mirror telescope from the military bag behind him, and looked at the distance.


    Shangjun, a little bit hoodwinked, points to maljie and says curiously, "don''t you drink too much?"


    "Well, it''s fake." Maljiejian smile, explained: "note did not notice that since we entered the jungle, there has been a black dot in the sky."


    Shangjun is silent and thinks about it, as if she has never paid attention to the sky.


    "No surveillance?" Cha bai''s eyes glanced at Li Nuo and said, "he was acting just now."


    "I see..." Shangjun suddenly realized that this guy deliberately said that he wanted to be reunited with his sister... She couldn''t help admiring: "you are really a thief..."


    "Humbly, I am indeed a thief." Li Nuo is a pun. Now he is concentrating on the distant scene. Vaguely, he sees a few wisps of smoke coming out of the forest.


    "Found..."


    ¡­¡­


    Through the positioning of multiple telescopes, we can basically lock the position of the armed groups in the West. In this kind of jungle, the [mini map chip] has no effect. Li Nuo watches the footprints that ordinary people can''t see. After several miles, he picks up a torn brown cloth from the branch.


    Li Nuo could smell the strong smell of wine and sweat, which was probably the clothes of the armed men.


    "The smell is strong enough. It smells like wine. Yes, it''s the clothing material of the target organization."


    "Can you smell that?" Shangjun is curious.


    "More than smell it." Li Nuo smiles. "We can still find them according to the smell."


    Shang Jun could not help but make complaints about it: "is that a dog?"


    But the fact proved that they did rely on the "dog nose" to find the location of the armed groups.


    From the depths of the forest, the four were greasy. Except for the white tea, they were all sweating. They were too lazy to manage all kinds of reptiles on their bodies. They quickly found a secret place to hide.


    In front of us is the small fortress of the armed groups, with concrete external walls, barbed wire and a metal gate.


    Inside, the watchtower and watchtower are built. When there is a watchman''s shoulder all the time, the view around is excellent.


    Outside, there are armed patrols scouting around. There are two headlights on the tower. When night comes, the lights will turn on and shine around.


    This time, we are not facing the same armed organization and wharf organization. The latter is a domestic underworld organization in the Philippines, mainly engaged in arms trading. According to the information provided by VIP, this organization has more heavy weapons, but limited by some domestic policy reasons, it will not be too ostentatious.


    The former, that is, the armed organization inside the front fortress, belongs to the international smuggling organization black scorpion. Drugs and human trafficking are their main business. Drugs are mainly involved in Southeast Asia.


    And people trading, they only trade with the backer behind, that is, Yinchao organization.


    Black Scorpion is a difficult role all over the world, not only because of the sound nest, but also because only the most crazy Desperado will be accepted by them. They are not qualified to join black scorpion if they don''t have more than ten lives in their hands.


    Several people have observed for a long time that the garrison here is solid, and they can''t get in unless they dig a hole.


    "Plan to sneak into the street." Li Nuo''s words fell, and he continued to ponder.


    Maljie looked at dozens of machine guns on the high wall and nodded, "the attack plan is cool."


    "Lead the snake out of the cave..." chabai whispered.


    Li Nuo was surprised. "When did you learn the idiom?"


    "He taught." Chabai points to maljie, who raises his chin.


    Shangjun thought and said, "it''s up to me and..."


    "No need." Li Nuo immediately asked her to give up the idea of "beauty trick" and exchanged glances with maljie. They took the lead to retreat from the depths of the forest and found a seemingly safe pit.


    Put the shoulders and back of the weapon on the ground, but did not open the zipper.


    Li Nuo took out some alchemy materials and decoctions, prepared the utensils, collected branches and combustibles.


    Marjie opened another bag, took out the parts from the mercenary ship, and then took out some drawings and threw them on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Shangjun''s head is a little confused. She never seems to know what these people are doing.


    Li Nuo took out a large piece of meat that he didn''t know what kind of creature it was. He held it in his hand and said, "prepare before the war, make a trap."

 Chapter 303

    Cha bai consciously picked up the telescope and climbed up the tree to watch the wind.


    There''s nothing to do with her next.


    Maljie picked out a lot of drawings, many of which were copied by hand from the metal plate. After a while, he picked up one, searched for tools and began to make it.


    [inspection drawings, thermal imaging goggles, need armour expert level 3, already available]


    [calculating production time and cost...]


    Marge''s eyes lit up, "production time 20 minutes...".


    Then he began to search for the parts he needed. This time, the mercenary generously gave him a lot of discarded parts. Of course, Ralph drank too much, so there were endless bags of parts.


    Soon, [thermal imaging goggles] was finished, but this thing was just the beginning. Maljie picked up the second drawing.


    [inspection drawing, power shielding device, requires Level 3 of armour expert, already available]


    [calculating production time and cost...]


    "An hour..." malje frowned. It was a long time, so he began to work immediately.


    On the other side, Li Nuo sat cross legged on the mud floor, looking at the dirty Decoction on the ground, thinking about what material to use to bet his luck.


    In the past few days in space, he tried to make a new Decoction with this device twice, but after two times, he accepted the fact that his lucky value was E. however, this kind of decoction can be used as a panacea besides gambling on luck. It is another way to make a new Decoction without spending money.


    Decided... Li Nuo started to pick up the medicine bottle, "Shangjun, give me a piece of your hair."


    "Do you want to keep it as a souvenir or by your pillow?" Shangjun joked, but she still pulled the next hair.


    Li Nuo now has too few materials available, so he decided to take a chance.


    After spending 500 gold coins, the new Decoction took shape.


    [Name: osmotic Decoction]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: improve user''s sense of smell and hearing, toxicity 45%, duration 5 minutes, cooling time 12 hours]


    [Note: only when it is used in the toilet can it work]


    Useful... Li Nuo looks at Shangjun with gratitude in his eyes. The latter misunderstands and wonders why she put her hair in a dirty bottle.


    Then Li Nuo picked up a piece of meat on the ground, the hind spine of the Horned Dragon, extracted the mutation inducer, put it into a flask, ignited it, poured in the right amount of dwarf liquor and [dirty Decoction], and began to wait.


    Shangjun looks at these two people, a medieval alchemist and a modern science and technology invention maniac. She wants to ask, but in the face of their engrossed faces, Shangjun just smiles involuntarily. For her, men who concentrate on things are really interesting.


    After half a sound, Li Nuo finished the decocting first. He looked at the panel, and his eyes lost their luster.


    "What the hell..."


    [Name: Jiaolong Decoction]


    [type: accessory]


    [effect: the user will lose his rationality due to rage and become a madman. The toxicity is 45%, lasting for 5 minutes, and the cooling time is 12 hours]


    [Note: ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!!! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!!!!! I''m sick


    "Nice!" Malje''s opposite Joy came from him. He held the completed [power shielding device], a square box like a router, stood up the antenna and looked like an antique machine.


    But it does shield all the electrical installations within a kilometer. With it, you can get in through the main gate of the fortress.


    Finally, there are fragmentary supplies.


    According to the knowledge in the world of monster hunter, maljay has made some changes to the paralyzed trap. The original trap device is suitable for large creatures, and it can''t trigger a trap when its weight is below 500 kg.


    He adjusted the trigger and experimented with some big stones to create traps with a small amount of thunder bugs.


    Li Nuo tilted out the backpack with weapons. In addition to his own weapons and equipment, there were also some guns he borrowed from the mercenaries today.


    "Just make some more deflagration bullets." Marjie took out a piece of "flaming bag", which is the last script left, and then began the final rush.


    Li Nuo took out a pocket watch from his pocket. It''s 4 p.m., about three hours before sunset, and five hours before the end of the branch line.


    But we can''t wait until dark.


    This branch line 24-hour time limit has its own unique reasons. In this period of time, something will happen, which can help players please mercenary organizations, but beyond the time, it will be judged as failure.


    There is no doubt that this is to capture the black scorpion fortress and rescue the hostages.


    And the mercenaries did not give time limit, presumably it is impossible to only let them four action, angry team that a few tough guys must also follow.


    That is to say, there are two possibilities for timeout to be judged as failure.


    Over time, if the hostages are in danger, the angry team will solve the problem by itself, or... Before the end of time, there will be enemies that even the angry team can''t deal with, such as senior cadres of Yinchao organization.


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo urged: "speed up and take the fort before dark."


    "Why don''t you wait for dark?" Shangjun asked.


    "Can''t wait..." Li Nuo said: "this task is only 24 hours."


    Shangjun doesn''t say anything, but a cloud of doubt flashed through her pupils. Li Nuo keenly caught her abnormality and didn''t go on.


    They thought that Shangjun should also receive this branch line. No matter which force she chooses to help, it turns out that there is no conflict with what Li Nuo and others are doing now, so they have not checked the information.


    But now, it''s a bit strange. Maybe Shangjun didn''t receive the task at all, but... Another question raised in Li Nuo''s mind. She couldn''t not receive the task at the scene.


    "You didn''t get a regional assignment?" Li Nuo is outspoken.


    Shang Jun put her arms around her chest and chuckled.


    Default.


    "I won''t tell you."


    "Mean."


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the black scorpion fortress, next to the concrete structure house in the center, it is closely guarded by many armed soldiers.


    "Madara, is that true?" Asked trauro, the leader of the fortress, with a livid face.


    "Now all the docks are closed, and the official news is that the oil tanker leaked, but chief, you also know how there can be oil tankers at that dock?" "According to the investigation, on the desert island five nautical miles away from the northern coast of lodiga wharf, a warship stopped the day before yesterday and shifted its position last night."


    Trauro buried his head, eyes dignified, he is not a strong white man, blond hair covered eyebrows, a ferocious scar from top to bottom across the left eye, full of scar tattoos on the right arm, already can not see what the pattern is, these characteristics all confirm that he is a veteran of the battlefield.


    "International mercenaries are on this country." Trauro''s face was overcast.


    Madara kowtowed, "I think it''s them, too."


    "Inform all personnel, no matter they are healthy or ill, to take up their guns and stand guard for me." Trauro said in a deep voice: "also, let Gaya and Wang Long guard the" warehouse ". Before they come, tell everyone to spare their lives to guard here."


    Madara lowered his head with a smile. "I understand. As long as those people come, there''s no need to worry about the threat of mercenaries."


    ¡­¡­


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, the sun is setting in the West.


    The four of them dropped their feet about a kilometer away from the fortress. Li Nuo watched the fortress through a telescope.


    He gave maljebe an "OK" sign.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Malje took up his pistol, put in only two [deflagration bullets], and pointed the muzzle to the woods beside him.


    Pull the trigger.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks to lixunhu1994! Thanks for a hammer nickname!

 Chapter 304

    There was a violent explosion in the jungle. Two times in a row, the watchman on the fortress tower saw the scene and immediately informed the leader.


    Trauro immediately ordered the strong black man under his hand: "Kenny, go to that position and take people with you. Be careful to see if it''s a mercenary. If it''s dangerous, remember to send a signal immediately."


    Kenny nodded, took five men, quickly took all kinds of clips, filled his pocket with grenades, took a military off-road vehicle, and set off from the iron gate of the fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    The car galloped on the only dirt road in the jungle, with water and dust like a long dragon.


    "Boss, do you think it will be like the boss said that the mercenaries really found here?" A subordinate asked.


    Kenny didn''t talk as if he didn''t hear.


    The people nearby winked at the subordinate who had just asked.


    Since he joined the black scorpion, this black man has said no more than ten words. Communicating with him is like chatting with a wall.


    At this time, a strange sound of electric current appeared out of thin air. At the same time, the car''s dashboard crackled and burst out a spark. The off-road vehicle lost control and stopped in place like an unmanned vehicle.


    At the same time, the driver and all the people in the same group felt a sense of numbness running through their feet. The current was not strong, or even harmful, but the strange thing was that they could not move.


    When kenniton opened his eyes, his black skin and pupils brightened his eyes. He knew the crisis was coming and he was in ambush!


    What kind of current can make people paralyzed without being hurt at the same time.


    In just ten seconds, all the paralysis effects disappeared, but the car broke down and couldn''t start.


    Kenny and his men got out of the car and looked around. There was no abnormality in the dense jungle.


    A gust of warm wind blew by, and the armed soldiers had goose bumps for some reason, as if they were being watched by a pair of poisonous eyes behind them. The feeling of suffocation was like being put into a secret room where there was no light, but the vision here was wide, so this feeling should not appear.


    Sand~


    The voice in the grass startled the soldiers and looked at them one after another. A dark shadow passed by.


    "Someone!"


    An armed soldier took out a signal gun, but heard a "bang", he fell to the ground, no sound, the forehead has been penetrated by bullets.


    "There''s a sniper!"


    Everyone hid behind the car. Only Kenny pulled a pistol from his waist and went to the soldier''s body to examine his wound.


    The back of the brain was bloody, but only a blood hole was left on the forehead.


    Kenny shook his head, a bit weird, not the effect of modern bullets.


    He looked at the signal gun on the ground and winked at one of his subordinates. His subordinates understood and trembled to take out another signal gun from his arms. Then another bullet hit him and pierced his chest.


    Kenny followed the trajectory, pointed to one of his men and asked him to follow him. Then he ran to the position where the shadow just appeared, such as a heavy black armored car, which seemed bulky but very fast. In the blink of an eye, it ran into the jungle and disappeared.


    There were only two soldiers left. One of them wanted to pick up the signal gun quickly, but saw two figures reflected on the ground.


    "Hello ~"


    Shangjun said hello with a smile. Chabai stepped forward and made a noise at his knuckles. Then he screamed twice and startled the birds in the tree.


    Kenny stopped and heard the voice coming from his teammates behind him. He knew it was the enemy''s trick. But the more he did it, the more he wanted to find the turtles hidden in the dark and smash their heads, just like he had been doing since he was young.


    When he stayed, his men followed him.


    "Boss... Slow down..." the man gasped, "let''s go back, I heard just now..."


    Poof!


    Li Nuo started. He hid himself in the tree, jumped down and slashed the man''s neck with his walking stick and sword.


    Kenny, without hesitation, raised his gun and pulled the trigger at Leno.


    Li Nuo''s neck shrinks, slides sideways, and the bullet shoots out, splashing pieces of grass and sawdust.


    Kenny while running pursuit, while changing the clip, raised the muzzle is a burst of continuous fire, but the opponent seems to be able to predict the direction of the trajectory, all safe to avoid.


    In desperation, Kenny draws out his saber and prepares to fight close.


    In terms of force, he is confident that he can rank in the top five in the fortress, and Li Nuo''s thin body gives him the illusion that the other side is not good at melee.


    Kenny waved his Sabre and brought out a roaring wind. This Sabre can definitely cut Li Nuo''s head open, at least he thinks so.


    But when the blade was close to Li Nuo''s face, the strange sound of electric current sounded again. Kenny''s whole body power was stripped clean in an instant. As soon as his hand was released, the sabre fell.


    Li Nuo took the saber, gave a smile to Kenny, and stabbed him in the eye.


    ¡­¡­


    A flare is soaring up into the sky.


    Lookout soldiers quickly report to the officers on duty, trauro quickly get the news, suddenly pale.


    "Kenny was killed?" Beside the motor pull surprised way.


    "Don''t underestimate Kenny''s strength. If you can send a signal, it means he''s still alive, unless you meet a mercenary..." trauro''s face is low. "There''s another possibility that Kenny died, and the person who killed him sent a signal bomb with a signal gun."


    "But not like a mercenary." The mercenary''s fighting method is more fierce, and they prefer to do it directly than using traps to lure the enemy in the dark.


    Trauro said, "it''s not the mercenaries who are targeting us now, so Kenny should be OK. Send someone to support us. I''ll see who''s so brave."


    The iron gate of the fortress slowly opened again, and this time two off-road vehicles drove out.


    But just as the door was about to close, there was a sudden accident.


    All the electric lights in the black scorpion fortress began to flicker, and the valve controlling the iron gate suddenly burst into flames. After a few rings, the iron gate was half open and did not move.


    "What''s going on?"


    Standing in front of the iron gate, madara felt bad.


    "There''s something wrong with the circuit. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s being repaired!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes


    Two soldiers immediately ran to the power supply.


    Madara sighed, "it''s about an hour away, but don''t make trouble... Fortunately, it''s a false alarm."


    At this time, several soldiers with toolbox rushed over and said hastily, "Sir, we''ll go to repair it immediately."


    Madara waved his hand, "no, someone''s going..."


    He suddenly stopped and looked back at the tracks of the two soldiers. There was no one in the open battlefield. Just now, he was worried and didn''t pay attention to their appearance. In retrospect, it seemed that they were not in charge of maintenance.


    "Go to the power station, hurry up!"


    Just then, the power was restored and the iron gate began to close.


    Motor pull is a Leng again, many heart?


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo and maljie crouched in the grass.


    [power shielding device] placed on the ground, it has started to smoke due to overload operation.


    "Fortunately, it''s broken." Li Nuo looked at the movement outside the iron door and untied the button on the collar. "I don''t know why the clothes of an armed group should be designed so hard... Hello, maljie, have you found them?"


    Marjie, with his thermal imaging goggles, focuses on a room and makes an "OK" gesture.


    "Perfect..." Li Nuo''s mouth rose, showing a smile, "began to save people."

 Chapter 305

    A few miles away in the mercenary truck, Clark looks at the screen of Li Nuo and maljie, involuntarily frown.


    "They don''t behave like Yinchao people..."


    At this time, the screen suddenly switches, and a female correspondent appears in the screen.


    "Locate a suspicious off-road vehicle approaching the target. Hasn''t the task been completed yet?"


    "What car?" Clark asked


    "Without the model, the camera can''t see the condition inside the car. It should be a modified car with an isolation panel on the outer layer. It is speculated that the car is equipped with an EMP system. It can be suspected that it is a sound nest..."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Clark takes a quick look at the time, picks up Ralph, who is still lying, and walks out of the car.


    "Hey... Let me sleep again."


    "It''s time to plan. Let''s go."


    "Ah... Isn''t Viper gone? Don''t we need any more?"


    "Yinchao came to pick up the goods, an hour ahead of time."


    As soon as Ralph''s face changed, the alcohol evaporated in his brain, and he ran immediately. He didn''t turn back until he was nearly 100 meters away and yelled, "what are you doing! Hurry up


    "Well..." Clark sighed. "Ralph, we have a car."


    ¡­¡­


    Black scorpion''s support force has arrived at the place where Kenny and his party overturned.


    They found four bodies, including Kenny''s.


    "Two people were shot, one was cut off the neck..." the black scorpion cadre named Anka pauses, reaches out his hand to open Kenny''s bloody eyes, and then draws out the saber inserted in his eyes, "pierced by his own saber..."


    He knew the strength of the black man, so he was even more shocked.


    For the desperado who has both strength and experience, if he can take away the blade and stab the most important part of his defense, the strength of the assailant is immeasurable


    Anka thinks that the only organization that conflicts with the black scorpion and has crushing strength is international mercenaries.


    "Found it!" A subordinate ran over and said, "the last two bodies have been found."


    The body was carried over without clothes, and the skin and flesh of the chest were blasted by external force.


    Naked


    Anka thought of the sudden stagnation when the gate of the fortress was opened, and his eyebrows were uneasy.


    "Contact the headquarters, someone is pretending to be our man to sneak in!"


    The subordinates immediately took out the walkie talkie, but the opposite only made a peeping sound.


    "The signal... The signal is off!"


    "The signal is out of order!"


    Before Anka could be surprised, a beautiful shadow came out of the woods. It was VIP.


    All the soldiers raised their guns at her.


    Anka frowned, and then the sound of submachine gun fire vibrated and exploded in the woods.


    The sound of the gun dissipated, and the dust from the bullets dispersed. VIP was still standing in the same place, his whole body intact, and there were countless concave clips scattered on the ground.


    "Are you kidding..." Anka''s shocked legs almost didn''t listen, and all the soldiers behind him were stunned.


    "It''s my turn," she said, raising her eyes


    ¡­¡­


    Black scorpion fortress.


    In the communication room, there is an armed soldier lying down. Li Nuo and mar Jie are standing in the room. The communication instrument stretching out the signal on the roof has been destroyed by them.


    At the same time, no one found that there were some barrels in the fortress that didn''t exist.


    "I said... Are you sure the location of the barrel bomb is OK?" Li Nuo asked as he chewed the coarse bread that the soldiers in the room hadn''t finished eating.


    Marjie took off the [thermal imaging goggles] on his face and said: "no problem, thermal imaging saw that the crowded rooms were basically installed, and the machine gun position on the high wall was also placed. That''s enough. But it''s you. Are you sure you don''t need to ask the location of the hostages


    "I don''t want to waste any more energy. Just use your nose to find them, or you can take a look at your thermal imaging."


    Maljie a smile, "ha ~ no electricity."


    "Waste..."


    "Go to hell, you..."


    "Forget it... Let''s take action, and remember our main idea of saving people this time?"


    The corner of maljie''s mouth raised, "hum... I don''t know."


    Li Nuo takes out his walking stick from his trouser leg. Don''t ask him how he can endure it even if he hides it in his crotch.


    Marjie''s weapons are all placed outside the fortress, and they are kept by chabai. Because her figure is too obvious, in this fortress full of men, they can be seen at a glance even if they put on military uniforms, so they stay outside.


    Go out and look around, pick up a stone and throw it at the nearest bucket bomb with all your strength.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    With a loud bang, the surging sea of fire surged up. Even in the monster world, the barrel bomb, which is also outstanding in power, is used to kill chickens in the present world, and the two houses were blasted to collapse in an instant.


    Marjie in the room heard the sound, with a cold hum and a snap of his fingers.


    He glued the last three [micro rice bomb] on the high wall and the wooden barrel in front of the two houses in advance. At the moment when his fingers rang out, the bomb exploded, and the [barrel bomb] was chain exploded, the machine gun on the high wall was blown off, and the sentry tower was blown down.


    The flame engulfed a number of off-road vehicles, and led to a new round of explosion again. The spreading fire snake burned to the remaining barrels, and the explosion occurred one after another, and the fortress was immediately buried in the sea of fire.


    The smoke filled the air, and the soldiers coughed. Li Nuo mixed in, covered his nose with the wet cloth prepared in advance, and took out the penetrating decoction.


    He has long been used to the taste of medicine, which is like an expired black substance. When the medicine runs through his throat, the sudden tar smell goes straight into his brain, and he kneels directly on the ground.


    Through a layer of wet cloth, you can smell the pungent smell of smoke, and you can hear the sound of flames burning around the roaring soldiers.


    The outstanding sense of smell and hearing are multiplied.


    "It''s really a bad Decoction..." Li Nuo kneaded his head and stood up. After adapting for a moment, he took a long breath. "Does a dog have to smell so many soul stimulating smells every day... It''s not easy to be a dog."


    He obviously forgot that dogs can eat shit.


    Carefully distinguish the smell into the nostrils, Li Nuo smelled the smell of feces and urine mixed in it, and went away looking for the smell.


    At the same time, the iron door was opened, creaking, only half opened because the circuit burned out and stopped.


    "What are you doing when you open the door?" A soldier yelled at malje, who was standing in front of the switch.


    "Hum, do you still need to say..."


    After that, steam powered arm and squid shield were thrown in through the door.


    Cha bai, who was standing at the door, threw the big bag of weapons to him and said coldly, "hurry up."


    At this time, many soldiers have reacted and pointed their submachine guns at them.


    The bullet was blocked by the squid shield, and maljie was behind him. He had replaced the steam power arm.


    Trauro angrily walked out of the ruins, his head stained with blood.


    Looking at the situation in front of the gate, he yelled, "who are you?"


    When the gunfire stopped, maljie got up and hummed, "justice."

 Chapter 306

    (cough... To explain, I didn''t update it for two days. One day, I was too busy to go home in the middle of the night, and the other day, I was locked on the balcony for a whole day... To be specific, I still want to be ashamed...)


    ¡­¡­


    "Justice, damn you!" Trauro scolded, looking at a group of dumb men is angry from, a shot shot shot a bad luck.


    "Chief..." the voice came from behind. Madara covered his injured arm and limped along. He was also injured in the explosion just now.


    "Leave it to me."


    "I want a live one." Trauro turned away.


    Madara nodded and looked at the cheap looking maljie. He didn''t know why he was more angry. Then he yelled, "what are you doing! Kill this fool for me


    "Good idea." Marjie retreated from the iron gate, hid behind the concrete wall, loaded a [deflagration bullet], and called out to chabai on the other side: "cover!"


    Chabai didn''t hesitate. She jumped on the wall and stepped gently. The high wall was not blocked by the machine gun, which made her easily turn from the outside to the inside of the fortress. When the armed soldiers noticed her, and when she was about to face the gunfire directly, maljie walked out from behind the door.


    "Look


    Bang!


    The red bullet jumped out of the muzzle, and the armed soldiers gathered together were instantly covered by the light of the explosion.


    Maljie gently dispersed the smoke from the muzzle of the gun, forced to turn the gun around, "hum, weak."


    Bang!


    The sound of tea white falling to the ground was very loud, like a big stone falling from a height.


    At the moment, the fortress was full of raging fires, houses collapsed, rubble and bodies.


    Madala''s body was charred, smelling of smoke and barbecue, ripe.


    "Strange, they don''t have heavy weapons..." chabai said.


    "We blew it up a long time ago." Malje''s eyes were tight, scanning the soldiers who were still alive in the ruins.


    Chabai has seen clearly the situation of the battlefield. She doesn''t need to stay here. "I''ll help Li Nuo."


    Words fall, a foot out of the gallop.


    Malje''s eyebrow twitched. "Wait for me..."


    "The team of two men and one woman will encounter such embarrassing dog blood scenes." Shangjun''s voice came from behind. She looked at maljie and said, "I feel sorry for you."


    Maljie didn''t look at her directly. He walked to the bag of scattered equipment, took out the [electromagnetic roller skates], sat on the ground and said: "miss Shangjun, maybe you misunderstood something."


    "Well, what do you say?" Shangjun suddenly realized, "do you like..."


    "I have two suggestions." "First, don''t watch dog blood romance dramas. Second, don''t take such disgusting things as corrupt women''s culture as a kind of conversation," marjie said


    "Go on, I''ll listen."


    "The relationship between us is just that of our teammates who are forced to form a team together. We don''t have the emotional problems you imagine, and we don''t have the leisure to think about them. The relationship between our comrades in arms is not clear, but it''s also very simple. They just help each other."


    "Really... However, I always feel that the relationship between you is very interesting, just like... The unfortunate children who have three similar seats in primary school and are disliked by the whole class, with different personalities and childish mentality, but they fit well." Shangjun smiles, "but it''s strange that your captain..."


    "Who said he was the captain?" Marge interrupted her talk, and began to debug the steam power arm, saying: "I agree with him, but no one in this team is the absolute leader, and there is no explicit rule in the player team that you have to choose a team leader."


    Shang Jun shook her finger and nodded slowly, "although it is so... Most teams have a person who belongs to the team leader who is not known from the heart."


    "You know a lot about the player team, miss Shangjun." The white steam spouts from the round hole of her arm. In Shangjun''s panic, maljie smiles at her. "I remember, you''re a single player and there''s no team."


    "Right?"


    Shang Jun was stunned. She stopped for a few seconds before she said, "it''s natural to understand how much you touch."


    Maljie turned to his side and said, "I''m going to support them. Please help to keep watch. If there are people who shouldn''t come, try to tell us."


    [electromagnetic pulley shoes] a blaring blue electric fire comes out, and maljie instantly starts to speed up, like sliding away on the ice.


    "She''s very careful..." Shang Jun''s eyes are empty, and she smiles strangely.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo found a toilet, then a cesspit, and finally came to a collapsed house. The smell of excrement and urine was strong. He found a hidden wooden door on the ground behind the house.


    The size of the door allows only one person to pass. Behind the door is a downward sloping road, which smells even worse.


    "The hostages should be here..."


    Li Nuo has his own consideration. Since he is a hostage to be sold, his treatment will certainly be worse.


    If you can''t eat well, you can''t sleep well, you can defecate anywhere, and you can''t have toilet paper and night pot to wait on. These are normal treatment.


    Therefore, the smell must be very exciting. If you look for it according to the standard of thatched cottage, you will find it.


    Where can I find a human trafficking organization that is building a toilet? If there were such an organization, he would not even mind selling himself.


    It''s very dark in the tunnel, but it''s not a problem for Li Nuo. He can see where there are ditches and where there are ridges on the road. He can also see footprints that others can''t see. After his hearing is enhanced, he can hear the howling sound from the deep.


    No, it''s more like


    The cry of the dying,


    "It''s the right one."


    Not far away, a closed wooden door blocked his step.


    This time Li Nuo didn''t choose to steal the door. He heard footsteps behind the door. He was very steady. Since he couldn''t be a hostage, he was a soldier.


    Raise the gun and jerk the trigger.


    The bullet shot through the wooden door. There was no reaction inside. There was no movement behind the door except for the murmur.


    An eye appeared behind the hole left by the bullet.


    "It''s coming up ~"


    Li Nuo is smiling, at the same time the walking stick makes a great effort, the point of the walking stick pokes at the hole.


    The other hand was not idle, firing continuously, two bullets fired, adding two new holes to the wooden door.


    The door fell down, and a sharp weapon with cold light suddenly appeared.


    Li Nuo tilted his neck back, kicked away the attacker with his leg, and took two steps back to look at the two people standing in the room.


    They are the guards arranged by trauro. The man''s name is Wang long and the woman''s name is Jiaya.


    Wang Long''s hands are bare handed. His forefinger and middle finger have sharp protection fingers, and they are covered with sharp barbs. When his fists are swept, he can make his skin split. But his right eye is bleeding, which was stabbed by Li Nuo Gang''s stick through the round hole.


    Gaya wears a ponytail, a shirt and jeans. If it''s not the two axes in her hand, it''s no different from an ordinary young girl. She also wears sunglasses. In this dark underground space, she still wears sunglasses. There are only two possibilities. Either pretending is her life, or


    "Blind man?" Li noruo looked at the woman with interest. It was the first time he saw a blind man, and he was still very interested.


    Seeing that the comer is not good, Wang long puts on a posture. Jiaya holds an axe, his arms hang down and his upper body leans forward. If they have no extra words, they are ready to fight immediately.


    Li Nuo side head, eyes to the limit position of the orbit, see no one behind, then rushed to the blind Wang long stretched out a finger, hook.


    "Come on!"


    Wang Long is unambiguous, a little toe, very fast rush.


    Li Nuo suddenly turned back and began to run. Wang Long was stunned. Here I am... What are you running for


    ¡­


    ¡­


    PS: Thank you lixunhu for another 5000 reward ~ thank you very much!

 Chapter 307

    Wang Long immediately a Leng, Jia Ya''s ear moved for a while, carrying a pair of axes to catch up.


    "Wait a minute."


    Wang Long stops her.


    "The boss told us to stay here and not follow him. He must have other plans."


    "It''s burning outside, and a lot of people are dead." Although Gaya lost her vision, her sense of hearing and smell were extremely sensitive, and the burning smell and burning sound from outside could not hide from her.


    "Listen to me." Wang Long looks at Gaya, though she can''t see.


    Li Nuo went back outside and found a grenade in the clothes of a corpse not far away.


    Gaya heard the footsteps. "It''s coming, it''s him."


    "Can''t wait..." the corner of Wang Long''s mouth rose, stretched out his tongue and licked the blood left from the corner of his eyes, "it seems that he is quite confident..."


    Dong¡ª¡ª


    A grenade thrown to Wang Long''s smile suddenly stopped.


    The grenade fell behind him and Gaya.


    "Damn it! Crazy


    "Run! Gaya


    Two people''s speed is extremely fast, two seconds then rushed out of the tunnel.


    At the first sight, I saw Li Nuo standing there with his walking stick on the ground and a cheap smile on his face.


    Wang long realized that the explosion didn''t happen and they were cheated.


    Li Nuo looked at them and said with a smile, "Why are you so flustered when you throw a fake thunder?"


    "Hey..." Wang Long gazed at the crippled scene around him and put on a good posture again. "It seems that you have really done something extraordinary."


    Jiaya rushes forward like a tigress in the forest.


    The sound of metal friction suddenly sounded, sparks were drawn on the surface of the walking stick, Li Nuo turned over the fine whip blade, took a step back slightly, the whip blade had been waved, and pulled to the footwall of Gaya.


    The latter leaps, dodges the whip blade, raises his double axes, and Wang Long catches up with him, bringing out the wind howling with his right fist.


    At this moment, they understood why Li Nuo chose the battlefield outside. The narrow tunnel was not conducive to the use of bullwhip weapons. At the same time, the noise outside could affect Gaya''s hearing.


    But even so, what can happen.


    Wang Long feels happy. Using a whip to fight a short-range weapon is no different from suicide, let alone two.


    However, the whip blade instantly shrinks and turns into a walking stick. He stands in the same place, with one stick to meet Wang long, and dodges the attack of two axes in time.


    Wang Long''s reaction is very quick. He turns his fist into a claw, holds his cane, turns Jiaya''s body, and the axe comes face to face.


    At this time, Wang Long''s palm suddenly tingled, and his walking stick suddenly folded and turned into a sharp sword.


    Li nuoheng draws his walking stick and sword, cuts off Wang Long''s thumb, presses his body down, shrinks his neck, and blocks Jiaya''s two axes.


    With the splash of red blood and severed fingers, the sharp sound of sword blade and double axes, Li Nuo only feels the numbness of tiger''s mouth and kicks Jiaya with one leg. The latter avoids easily, but Li Nuo''s calf pinches her neck, presses Jiaya with weight and sits on her face.


    The blade pointed at Gaya''s heart, only one inch short of killing her.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo''s brain seems to send out an alarm. He gives up the attack and turns back from Gaya''s face.


    With a bang, the stone wall nearby was hollowed out by an air gun.


    Li Nuo side head, see Wang Long bite teeth, one hand open five fingers, smoke from the palm, the other hand beat, index finger just press in the wound of the broken finger, his face is covered with sweat, mixed in the blood of the corner of the eye.


    "It''s a good match." Li Nuo took a look at Jia Ya who was standing up. "He broke his finger and was blind. They were both disabled."


    "Boy..." Wang Long''s mouth trembled and laughed, "I will certainly cut you into a stick."


    "That''s not true..." the cold voice flashed out from behind, and the white tea quickly made Wang Long almost unresponsive and was kicked away.


    She puts on the black blood liberator, stares at Wang Long lying on the ground and says coldly, "it''s very troublesome to break one''s hands and feet."


    "Here comes another one..." Wang Long smiles and props himself up. "It''s still a woman. Just in time, we can match."


    Li Nuo face embarrassed, "we are not the same... We two sound, you two... Disabled."


    "Damn..." Wang long wanted to pull out his tongue.


    Gaya''s ears flapped. "Another one."


    In the distance, the dust is flying, and maljie rushes in with the electromagnetic pulley shoes. With the dust behind him, he looks lonely and cold.


    Wang long complained: "still a fool..."


    "Just wait." Marjie did not forget to pretend to be forced, lifted the hair curtain, looked at Gaya and said bitterly, "is this lady blind?"


    Li Nuo ordered tea white shoulder, pointed to the entrance to the tunnel, said: "you take the hostages out, here we solve."


    "Well." Tea white answer sound, leap into at full speed.


    "It won''t drag you down, will it?" Li Nuo looks at maljie, his eyes full of ridicule.


    Marjie took out his gun in one hand and his dusty bat in the other, "hum, I''ve been hungry for a long time."


    Wang Long gazed at them and said in a deep voice, "the next step is not to warm up."


    Li Nuo eyebrow eyes a Leng, "warm up hot of less an eye, less a finger... You really his mother is a talent..."


    "Cut the crap!"


    Wang long burst into a rage. His right fist gathered an invisible energy, and his fists shook out a stream of air.


    Li Nuo had seen the power of this move, so he quickly dodged. The air wave wiped his shoulder and flew to Gaya, who was crouching behind.


    "Neither the enemy nor us?"


    The air wave is about to hit Gaya, but she doesn''t dodge. Her two axes stand in front of her body. The air flow stops on the metal surface of the axe. Gaya raises her eyes and cuts the two axes continuously.


    The axe blade gives birth to a gas blade, and cuts blood stains on Li Nuo and maljie two meters away.


    The two men fled to the same side.


    Li Nuo looked at the long bloody wound under the broken clothes and said to himself: "enchant?"


    "I can''t make complaints about it." "You deal with the woman, I''ll deal with the man," maljie said in secret


    Before Li Nuo asked why, Wang Long rushed over. It was obvious that his target was Li Nuo. Pulling out his tongue was not a joke.


    Gaya, on the other hand, pours down at malje.


    Li Nuo stepped aside and dodged two fists. Wang Long''s attack was extremely tough. He was not afraid of the sharp blade and directly used the finger guard on his fist.


    The two sides fought extremely fast. In just a few seconds, they fought for more than ten rounds, regardless of the level. Li Nuo knew in his heart that Wang Long''s warm-up was not a scull. His fist was protected by a layer of air, and his strength and concussion were not the same level as before.


    His strength is the same as my normal... Li Nuo blocks a punch, moves towards the side, and says: "if you fight alone, it''s difficult to distinguish the high and low in a short time... Unless you use [internal diving ¡¤ outbreak]."


    But he didn''t want to use it. After all, it was a waste of energy.


    "Maljie, first set the goal on a person..." Li Nuo looked at maljie, and he swallowed half of what he said.


    If the fight between him and Wang Long is a street fight, it''s domestic violence on maljie''s side


    Maljie is being chased by Gaya


    "What are you doing?" Li Nuo yelled angrily, and then he received Wang Long''s fist.


    "I don''t beat women," he said with a very serious expression and tone

 Chapter 308

    [electromagnetic pulley shoes]. The appearance of the shoes is the style of skates. There are two shallow concave marks on the soles of the shoes. When the shoes are started, the electromagnetic field will be emitted from the concave. It seems that the user''s feet are on the ground, but actually they are suspended about 2 cm above the ground.


    Maljie relies on the drift characteristics of the pulley shoes to keep from being cut down by Gaya.


    To the extreme is the wave.


    Li Nuo gnaws his teeth to keep up with him. Wang Long''s boxing style strikes behind him. He immediately shrinks and throws a poisonous Throwing Knife with his backhand. Wang Long is forced to avoid and chase him, but suddenly stops because of itching and sharp pain from his broken finger and eyes.


    The blood from his wound began to turn black, mixed with a bad smell, and the vision of the only eye left began to blur.


    What''s going on


    Is


    Wang Long immediately realized that he was poisoned.


    Jiaya suddenly stops the attack. Although she can''t see it, she can hear Wang Long''s footsteps disappear.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Nuo has arrived and stabs Jiaya with a sword.


    She responded very quickly, raised the axe to block, but couldn''t stop Li Nuo''s continuous attack, and was kicked back hastily.


    The sunglasses fell to the ground, and Gaya revealed the empty eyes under the lenses.


    She doesn''t have eyes, or her eyes have been poached.


    Li Nuo looked at the shriveled eyes with a slight change of expression. Even if he had seen a monster with many eyes, the muscle tissue and viscera under the skin, he also had an uncontrollable nausea to the shriveled eyes.


    Jiaya rushed to Wang Long''s direction, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Wang Long clenched his teeth, his expression was only painful, but his tone was the same as before. He took a purple pill from his trouser pocket and put it in his mouth.


    "Your boy''s weapon is poisonous..." Wang Long grinned and bit the pills in his mouth. His saliva was muddy and purple and flowed down from the corner of his mouth. "Unfortunately, I have an antidote to control the toxin."


    "You hold that woman in check." Said malje in a low voice.


    Li Nuo frowned, "why didn''t you use the [disabled freshman] long jump just now..."


    "Forget it."


    "... belong to goldfish, you..."


    In an instant, Jiaya and Wang Long rush over at the same time. This time, they focus on maljie. Maljie did nothing in the fight just now, so they think he is better.


    Li nuoyang turned his sword into a whip blade and swung it round, trying to block the two men''s attack with distance.


    But... Marge is right behind him


    "Damn it With a roar from brother Ma, he jumped up high subconsciously. The new born of the disabled can help him jump as high as five meters, and he still jumps backward. Although he avoids Li Nuo''s whip blade, he jumps a little far.


    However, maljie smiles, raises his gun and shoots continuously at the ground. After landing, he immediately changes his cartridge clip and continues to shoot.


    Wang long and Jiaya were moved to both sides due to the disturbance of bullets.


    "Trash shooting!"


    Wang Long yelled and jeered, because maljie''s muzzle had been aiming at the ground since the first bullet.


    They passed Li Nuo, three steps changed into two steps, collapsed and approached maljie, but Li Nuo didn''t stop them. He understood maljie''s intention.


    Wang Long''s speed is faster, his fist has accumulated the air flow, and he is about to get rid of maljie, but suddenly his foot slips and he almost falls down.


    The ground of the two areas suddenly freezes and merges at the speed visible to the naked eye. The total radiation range is about 10 meters.


    Marge looked at the two men, with a smile, said: "welcome to my home."


    The gun in his hand, the willful tyrant, has a 10% probability that the bullet will be frozen. Experiments in space have verified two relevant information


    1. The freezing effect will suddenly appear three seconds after hitting the target;


    2. Apart from mercury bullets and deflagration bullets, this gun can only hold 9mm side needle bullets. Although the first two bullets are limited in quantity, they can be made by themselves, but because of poor quality and special effect, they can not trigger frozen buff. In the second time, chabai brought out more than 30 side needle bullets from watzk, and the existing technology can not be reconstructed.


    Marjie uses the side needle bullet, because it has little power, even if it is used up, it won''t hurt.


    Good luck this time. Two of the twelve bullets have freezing effect.


    Wang long and Jiaya''s action on the ice was greatly hindered. They made the most correct decision at the same time and left the ice by jumping.


    However, marjie had already started, and the electromagnetic roller skates on his feet were not affected by the ice surface. In an instant, he glided to Wang Long''s side, and the blinding steam came out of his right arm, pushing the bat in his hand to draw on Wang Long''s face.


    As clear as a home run, Wang Long''s face was almost shriveled, and his teeth flew in the air with him.


    Li Nuo catches up, and maljie takes off. Just as the walking stick, sword and bat are about to sweep face to face, Gaya jumps up and cuts with two axes. Only two metal impacts are heard at the same time. Maljie is shocked by the tiger''s mouth, and the bat just drops on Li Nuo''s face. The latter falls on the ice and covers his nose. His eyes are solemn and angry.


    "Can''t you hold your bat tight..."


    "Unexpected." Marge said, "you almost whipped me when you just swung the whip."


    This is the first time that the two of them have worked together since Neil.


    There is no tacit understanding.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang long had fallen to the ground. He was rescued, but he was seriously injured and his face was covered with blood.


    The specific description is... Serious brain damage, loss of action, now the mouth can only drink porridge.


    [steam powered arm] to sum up in Li Nuo''s words, its attack power bonus is quite sci-fi. The attack at maximum power can almost cause one fatal damage to the attacked person. At the same time, the user''s arm will also be counter injured, which will damage the enemy 1000 times and cause 800 times of self damage.


    Even if malje''s muscle strength can not be compared with before, it is difficult to bear more than five times of maximum power output.


    But it doesn''t matter. Wang Long has been abolished for the time being.


    One of Gaya''s axes fell to the ground, and she had no threat left.


    "Jiaya..." Wang Long''s whole body strength is passing, and he looks at Jiaya in astonishment.


    "Escape..."


    Gaya hears, but she still rushes to Li Nuo.


    If the axe has life in its hand, it swivels and sweeps past with a blade that tears the air.


    Li Nuo evaded and dodged several times. He was familiar with the attack range of wind blade, and Gaya''s last card was meaningless.


    "Give me a hand." He flashed across the blade and said it in a low voice to Marge.


    "Well."


    Marjie suddenly fired at Li Nuo, the bullet through his body, but to avoid the key.


    In an instant, Li Nuo''s whole body radiated a red spot, and the special effects of [red tear stone ring] and [frequent death attack up] were activated.


    "I thank you... Who told you to help me so much..."


    Li Nuo''s mouth was bleeding. At this time, the chopping axe was slower in his eyes than just now. He just stepped forward. His shoulder blocked Gaya''s arm and stabbed him with a sword.


    ¡­¡­


    Tea white Leng in place, hand cover nose.


    In front of me was a dark earth house filled with stench, crowded with dozens of people.


    No


    She didn''t know whether to call them "people" or not.


    Chichidian Dian Dian, whispering to himself, empty eyes, no soul.


    It''s like a bunch of pigs on a farm.


    "You, come with me."


    No one paid attention to her, only a few pairs of eyes looked over, but soon those eyes returned to the original place.


    What''s the matter... Chabai came to them and scanned these "people" with her eyes.


    Men are huddled, trembling, nestling in the corner, their bodies covered with scars, eyes deep more is panic.


    Some young women were lying on the dried black bloodstain, their bodies twitching from time to time, a few rolled their eyes, and most of them didn''t move.


    The rest is smelling of corpses


    She squatted down and said to a woman, "I''m here to take you."


    The woman did not look at her, her lips trembled unconsciously with her head buried.


    Cha bai put her hand on the woman''s shoulder, "do you hear me?"


    When the bodies touch each other, there is a fleeting change in the woman''s look.


    She began to take off the suspenders of her waistcoat, revealing her body, and then lay on her side, consciously as if she were a muscle memory.


    Tea white eyebrow involuntarily twitched, her eyes sank. Although she was an artificial person, she also understood what this action represented.


    She got up and glanced around, and noticed a little girl. Here, only the little girl''s look had a trace of human taste, or some living people''s anger.


    The girl turned her head away when she saw tea white''s eyes.


    She stepped over the crowd and came to the girl.


    "Understand me."


    The girl''s pupils turned to her and nodded slightly.


    "Call on everyone and get out of here."


    "Again... Again..." the girl murmured with fear.


    "And what?" Cha bai asked curiously.


    The girl looked down at her tattered neckline and said timidly, "don''t you want to take us up to those people for inspection?"


    "Goods?" Tea white eyebrows a wrinkle, recently heard "goods" this title, or Li Nuo to the unfortunate white player.


    She stared at the girl, who shrunk in fear.


    "I... we are the goods..."


    The girl said to herself, her eyes gradually emptied, "it''s also... Today''s inspection time..."

 Chapter 309

    Perhaps slaves are already a group of people who are about to disappear in modern society, but they do exist.


    Under a thick tree, boys and girls play wantonly.


    He likes her. In his depressed and poor life, only the bright eyes of the girl can bring him the beauty of Chunmei.


    Until one day, the girl was sold to a landlord far behind another hill.


    When she saw her again, the girl didn''t know that the boy standing in front of her was the one who grew up with her.


    Her eyes were gouged out.


    It''s a punishment for the wrong slave.


    "Gaya... Your... Your eyes..."


    "... I made a mistake..."


    The boy cried like a tearful person. He regretted that his weakness couldn''t protect his beloved girl. The dusk passed away, the moon was on the night sky, and before the dawn came, the boy decided.


    "I want to be strong, at least let us live as individuals."


    He took Jiaya to leave the village where he grew up. The purpose of having children here is to exchange money for a short time. Sooner or later, Jiaya will become a toy in other people''s hands, just like Jiaya who has lost her eyes.


    A few years later, the family gouged out the girl''s two destination landlord. One night later, the whole family died miserably, and the eyes of men, women, old and young were gouged out.


    Gaya was wearing sunglasses, and her axe was stained red with blood. That day, she was finished with the past, and her body was shaking and standing still.


    That day, Wang Long secretly vowed that as long as he was alive for one day, he would not let the girl in front of him die before him.


    The sword ran through Gaya''s throat.


    Blood gushed out, she was unable to go to see the "boy" who walked with her for the rest of her life, then fell to the ground, breathing gradually weak, and soon lost vitality.


    "Jiaya..." Wang Long is lying on the ground. The picture in front of him is already red with blood. He feels powerless sadness, turns into extreme rage, and walks to the murderer step by step with his already unbearable body.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie made Wang long fall to the ground again with one sword and one punch. This time, he had no strength to stand up again.


    "It''s still love." Marjie guessed some things from Wang Long''s reaction, "also two poor people."


    "Nothing to be pitied for." Li Nuo put the tip of his sword in front of Wang Long''s eyes. "The families destroyed by them will not pity the bullshit. I''m not the virgin. I just think... If you have time to pity the two killers, you might as well donate 100 yuan to the poor mountainous areas."


    "Are you sure that hundred dollars will be sent to poor mountain areas?"


    "This problem is beyond the outline..."


    Wang Long opened his mouth slightly, and his voice was hoarse. He said, "I''d better think about how to live, two fools..."


    Li Nuo knew that he had something to say, so he said, "let go of your farts before you die."


    "Hey... Cough - cough!" After spitting out two mouthfuls of blood, Wang Long said, "do you know why the fortress was destroyed and we are not in a panic


    Poof!


    The sharp point of the Sword Pierced Wang Long''s eyes, ending his little remaining life.


    "You don''t have to say I know..." Li Nuo looked back at maljie and said, "support chabai."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m here to take you out." Chabai said to the little girl in front of her: "you... You don''t have to go to be inspected any more..."


    "What do you mean..." The girl was puzzled.


    "It''s freedom."


    Unexpectedly, the girl suddenly shook her head and said, "I''m not going out! You can be found anywhere you go! I''m not going out! "


    Cha bai was stunned and knew how cruel this sentence was, "there will be exclusive personnel to protect you, you..."


    "I still have my family..." the girl cut off chabai''s words and said to herself, "they will kill my family..."


    "So would you rather be" goods " Cha bai''s expression changed a little, and his patience was gradually consumed. "Go back and protect your family..."


    "You go..." a hoarse woman voice came, "can say this kind of words of you, see no home, since childhood is orphan, really envy you..."


    This is a woman about thirty years old. She has been lying on the ground just now, looking dead. Now she opens her eyes slightly, but there is no breath of living people in her pupils.


    "All the people here have families. Once they run away and disappear, they will find our families and replace us."


    Pa - pa - PA¡ª¡ª


    Applause came from the outside. Trauro stood here, smiling. "She''s right. If the goods run away, we''ll find substitutes. The first choice must be the people who have relations with the goods, such as family members." At this point, trauro shrugged his shoulders, "except this time. If anyone wants to leave, follow this lady. I promise, it won''t hurt your family."


    No one responded as if they had not heard the last words.


    "See, it''s them who don''t go, it''s not me who keeps them." Trauro showed a false helpless face.


    Chabai got up slowly, her eyebrows and eyes were full of strange things, and she had a strong aversion to trauro. At the same time, she knew that this seemingly thin blonde man was very strong, so strong that even when she stood behind her, she could not detect anyone approaching.


    "So... What do we do now?" "Stand awkwardly and talk about how you guys compensated me for losing this fortress," trauro said


    Cha bai suddenly broke her jeans, her high heels turned into liquid black dumb discs floating on her legs, and finally condensed into boots.


    Trauro was not surprised to see this, but regretted, "I thought you were going to... Bribe me... It''s a pity."


    "This kind of pants affects the movement too much." Cha bai threw the rags of her jeans on the ground, stared at trauro, and touched the little girl''s dry hair.


    "It''s over in a minute."


    Words fall, her legs turned into blue thunder light, instantly appeared in front of trauro, half a meter above the ground, twisting the body, with a full body strength to sweep.


    Trauro just raised his hand a little and grabbed his tea white calf.


    [black blood liberator] releases two Hezi, which goes straight into trauro''s shoulder, forcing him to throw chabai out.


    Trauro cut off Hezi with a cross hand knife, looked at the wounds on both shoulders, gently raised his eyebrows and said, "your fighting style is a bit strange, transforming people?"


    "Ha ~" he laughed, spread out his hands, and then said: "originally, I didn''t have to show my face at all. As long as I wait a little longer, someone will help me clean up you. But curiosity can''t be controlled. I want to see how strong the mercenaries who have the courage to challenge the fortress are..."


    Chabai doesn''t listen to his nonsense. His palm gathers thunder light. His fists and feet are wrong. In a moment, thunder and lightning burst into her eyes. She starts to attack as fast as she can.


    Continuous attack did not get real benefits, every punch and every leg was ignored by trauro.


    Trauro''s pupils turned left and right. He pushed away his black boots and grabbed chabai''s fist. He endured the sharp pain of thunder and lightning. He said, "how about joining me and giving you more money than being a mercenary?"


    Chabai answered the question with a fierce knee in his face.


    Trauro retreated hastily, raised his neck, nose blood flowed through his lips, and muttered to himself, "I wanted to cherish talents..."


    At this moment, chabai was leaning against the wall and was hanging upside down in the air. He split his leg from top to bottom. He saw trauro''s toes to the side, shouldered the split, and grasped chabai''s leg with both hands.


    "What a pity!"


    His hands were extremely powerful, which was inversely proportional to his thin physique. He stepped out of the horse''s step, grasped chabai''s leg and fell her to the ground in a circle.


    The fall made the ground vibrate, the dust on the top of the hole fell, and cha bai felt a pain in her back and choked a mouthful of blood from her throat.


    Trauro looked down at chabai and raised his fist with a grim smile.


    At this time, a stream of steam was ejected from the entrance, from which Marge jumped out, and the steam power arm turned on and hit trauro in the back of the head with a big punch.


    Trauro had a long time to feel it. He turned back and punched maljie''s steam power arm. His fists interacted with each other. He only heard the sound of bone breaking, and both fists cracked.


    But Marge was knocked to the ground.


    Trauro was about to say something, but he smelled a smell on his body.


    He saw "water marks" on his arms and clothes.


    He sniffed hard and frowned, "gasoline!"


    Malje held a broken bottle in his hand, and scattered oil spots flowed to the ground.


    A very fast figure rushes in. With the red light on his body, Li Nuo comes to trauro when he is distracted, and points a card at his face.


    This card is fireball, which was retrieved from white players.


    With a bang, the card burst into flames, shaking Li Nuo and chabai violently.


    Only trauro, because he was splashed with gasoline, was drowned in the flames.


    Li Nuo picked up cha bai, who asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "have you heard of fireball sticking to your face?"

 Chapter 310

    Trauro let out a seeping cry, looking at the tea white is a little pity.


    Li Nuo said: "it''s OK. He''s fast. According to the common sense, when a person is on fire and shouting, the blood flow in the body is less and less, the heart is weaker and weaker, the brain is more and more blurred, and the neural circuit begins to jam. In addition, there is a threshold for pain, and the limbs may still retain a certain reflex under unconsciousness, It''s estimated that his mind has begun to play back his primary school girlfriend, junior high school girlfriend, University girlfriend, next door girlfriend... In a little while, he can almost go to see Marx. "


    "This is Southeast Asia, and Marx didn''t penetrate it." Maljie joked: "it should be to see the warlords in the palace of hell."


    Sure enough, after the words fell, trauro fell to the ground, no action.


    Li Nuo looked at the group of hostages, frowned slightly, "as miserable as he imagined."


    "You already know..." chabai''s voice was low.


    "Well... Let''s get them out first."


    Chabai went to the little girl, bent down and said in a soft voice, "now, it''s safe."


    The girl looked at her crazily, did not nod, did not shake her head, also did not resist by the tea white led the hand to take out.


    Nearly half of the people didn''t choose to go out of here. Maybe they were numb. Maybe they had lost their thinking ability because of the torture day and night. Li Nuo and marjie didn''t want to take care of them any more. They tried their best to listen to the destiny and save as much as they could.


    It''s less than two hours before the end of the branch line [mercenary''s favor], the fortress is filled with thick smoke, and the fire is slightly weakened. Go out from the main gate according to the plan, hide, and wait for the help of the legitimate mercenaries to complete the task smoothly.


    "Let''s go. If you slow down a little bit, you may be dying."


    Chabai stands in the tunnel where the hostages are locked, and refuses to move for a long time. Li Nuo can only remind him.


    "I..." tea white want to say and stop, side first look at Li Nuo, dark blue eyes faintly revealed unwilling.


    "I want to take them out, everyone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. Then he sat down on a piece of gravel and said, "there''s still a little time before the end of the task time. Three minutes. Say whatever you want."


    Tea white Chen Ning, said: "why torture those people?"


    "There''s no reason, just desire." Li Nuo scratched the corner of his mouth and said helplessly: "where there is no restriction, there are only two things that the upper class can do to the lower class: to vent their lust and satisfy their desire for conquest. The former is done with the lower body, and the latter is driven by violence, just like human beings do to animals."


    Tea white eyebrow eyes slightly wrinkled, some doubt asked: "human nature?"


    "It''s biological instinct."


    "Can''t understand..."


    "Because of your particularity, you will not be implanted with this kind of thought." Li Nuo pointed his head and said.


    Cha bai Wen Yan looked into his eyes, pursed his eyes and said, "so, in order to let me feel the so-called" biological instinct ", you asked me to rescue the hostage first."


    "Ah... You can see it..." Li Nuo can only kowtow, "it''s more meaningful to understand with eyes alone than we can tell you with words. You want to see what the world is like, just as you put forward the meaning of the name traveler, so go and see for yourself."


    Chabai buries her head and shakes her head slightly. "It''s better not to look at some things. Forget it..." she raises her head and says, "why do you know so much about these things?"


    "In reality, everyone knows." Li nuotan said: "squeezing and violence happen all the time in every corner of the world, but for people, because of the constraints of rules and regulations, these behaviors can only be put on the coat of civilization, from physical injury to spiritual attack, which is called growth, and then brainwash yourself, It becomes the relationship between the hostages and the bandits that you see, unwilling but constrained by certain conditions, willing to fight or suffer. In reality, "we" call it society. "


    "A terrible place."


    With a short finish, chabai rushes to Li Nuo and moves his shoulder.


    Li Nuo saw that she was about to fight. She was not happy and said with a guilty heart: "it''s my problem that I decided to let you see these things without consulting with you, but let''s say don''t do it..."


    Cha bai pulled him up and said without looking back: "although I''m a little unwilling, I won''t save him. The task is very important."


    Li Nuo didn''t know whether her sudden change was due to the fact that man-made people took task as the first feature, or because some of her own words touched her nerves. In a word, they began to rush out.


    In front of the iron gate in and out of the fortress, Shangjun is sitting on a stone cushioned by a rag, wiping the injured blood with a paper towel, and many new armed soldiers are found beside her.


    Marjie with the group of hostages willing to come out, like a corpse chaser, stood in the front and scanned the battlefield.


    "You''re pretty good at it."


    "Of course ~" Shangjun confidently almost patted her chest. Noticing the group of hostages, she said curiously, "that''s all?"


    "There are a few who don''t want to come out."


    "Those people must have been desperate to the end..." she looked at chabai and Li Nuo, who were walking towards the distance, and squinted. "The one behind them is also a hostage?"


    Marge turned back in an instant and saw a horror scene.


    "Behind you!"


    As soon as he finished, they looked back and saw a bloody humanoid monster dozens of meters away.


    "Trauro..." Li Nuo was terrified. This guy was still alive when he was burned


    Trauro bent down, and a hoarse, low roar came out of his voice, and rushed to Li Nuo.


    "What the hell is that?" Li Nuo subconsciously raised the whip blade to sweep away, but even if trauro became like this, he didn''t seem to lose any action ability. He bent down and glided to escape easily. He broke the line and burst forward so fast that the vision of the demon hunter couldn''t catch.


    Chabai stood in front of Li Nuo, drew out two [silver anti curved daggers], lowered his body and met him.


    Trauro cut off his hand with the sharp blade of the dagger, but the flame had already damaged his nervous system. Without feeling pain, he hit chabai''s neck with his incomplete hand.


    "Hiss..." chabai was stunned by a blow.


    Trauro''s target is not her, but Li Nuo, who has moved to the back of his side.


    Change the whip blade into a walking stick and trigger [three routes] to prepare a set of harvest.


    Trauro directly uses his body as a shield, and his walking stick penetrates his chest. No one knows why his vitality is so tenacious. He grabs Li Nuo''s collar and throws him to the ground.


    Li Nuo only felt a shock in his body, and his blood volume was already below 30%. Now his state can only be said that he is not far away from death, and his whole body takes off his strength.


    Marge stood on tiptoe and jumped in.


    He was caught in the air by trauro and fell to the ground.


    "It''s so strong..." Shang Jun can''t help sighing. Suddenly, the fierce wind pressure appears from behind.


    A dark shadow passes by her side, and Shangjun''s eyes are full of surprise.


    In an instant, the black whip appeared on trauro''s neck, wrapped him up and threw him into the air.


    The shadow is standing. It''s VIP.

 Chapter 311

    Before everyone has time to respond, VIP twists his whip and pulls to trauro.


    The bloody flowers were blooming in the air, and trauro was still alive when he fell to the ground.


    She took out a pistol and pulled the trigger on trauro''s head.


    This let the player helpless monster, so simply died in her hands.


    She looked at the embarrassed Li Nuo three, and said for a long time, "are you ok?"


    Chabai rubbed her neck and stood up and said, "we''re ok..." her pupils aimed at Li Nuo, "he''s dying."


    Winp took out a syringe and stuck it into lino''s arm. A few seconds later, he suddenly got up and began to exhale loudly.


    "Almost..."


    "His name is trauro." "It used to be the remoulder of Yinchao," Weipu said


    No wonder how can not kill ah, Li Nuo rubbed eyebrows, mouth not idle said: "people save down, there are a few refused to come out."


    "Leave them alone." VIP eyes deep, "too late."


    A black SUV drove to the iron gate of the fortress, and the roaring engine attracted everyone''s sidelights.


    The door opened, and several men in black uniform stepped down to the door and gazed at the ruined fortress.


    At this time, a man in a navy blue windbreaker comes out of the car and walks into the fortress with steady steps. When he passes Shangjun, he stops and his pupils move to the woman.


    "Who are you?"


    Shangjun is at a loss. She feels a terrible atmosphere from this man.


    Just a few seconds later, the man lifts up the windbreaker and reveals the hem of the material full of sharp blades. The speed makes Shangjun not respond for a moment. She just relies on her muscle memory and danger to subconsciously develop a honeycomb defense field.


    The windbreaker cuts through the barrier in front of Shangjun. The man doesn''t stay any longer and continues to take steps.


    The honeycomb force field suddenly disintegrates, and a ferocious wound appears on Shangjun''s waist. Blood gushes, and her body is lying on the ground unconsciously.


    All the hostages were so scared that they sat on the ground. The soldiers in black came forward and surrounded them.


    No one spoke, but fear was silent.


    "Bad things are coming..." Li Nuo frowned. It was unexpected that the trader arrived in advance, but the most important thing was that he was familiar with the clothes on the man.


    The high-tech war robe from Yinchao is full of sharp blades at the bottom of the robe, which has the power of easily tearing open iron.


    There are only a few people in Yinchao who can wear these clothes. They are all top cadres.


    This time, the traders from Yinchao are really not provoking.


    No wonder the branch line forces 24 hours... Li Nuo made it clear in his heart that the situation beyond the time is not what he thought before. It''s not that any mercenaries don''t recognize them, or any real identities are found out.


    But Tuan Mie


    All the cadres in Yinchao are incredible.


    "I didn''t expect it to be him." VIP was all over the body, and said, "farwalker..."


    Farwark walked up to some people and looked at trauro, who was no longer a man on the ground. He raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t worry, shanla."


    Sheila is the name of winp in Yinchao period, and her current name comes from joining the mercenary organization.


    He is nearly two meters tall. His tight high-tech uniform highlights his strong muscles. He has brown curly hair, white skin, and gray green eyes. He sighs.


    "I didn''t expect to see you for several years. I''ll kill you when I meet you again..." he completely ignored Li Nuo''s three men. It only took a glance to confirm the threat of his opponent with the strength of farwark. Obviously, in his eyes, except for VIP, the others are too weak.


    Weak he has no intention to look straight at.


    "Xianla..." Weipu took out the knife at his waist, took the black whip in his hand, and said in a deep voice: "that name, I''ve given up for a long time."


    "Oh, yeah." Farwark said with a smile, "well, when you die, how about having someone engrave the name" Xianla "on your tombstone?"


    Weipu elbow shake, into shadow, black whip with a broken air sound effect, draw to fawak.


    This strength is more than several times greater than the attack on trauro, but it was understated by the man with curly hair and green eyes.


    Farwark smiles confidently and doesn''t care that his opponent is the elite transformation warrior who used to be and the top fighter now.


    "Come on, let me see how you''ve improved over the years!"


    Weipu is not moved, black whip turns to draw on the ground, hit the ground to make a deep dent, and suddenly rocks jump, such as meteorite.


    She pedaled her foot, held the dagger in her mouth and ran up like a cheetah.


    Fawak calmly lifted the robe. The strong wind swept the rocks. The sharp blade of the robe cut the air. After a visible shock, the earth left a deep cut mark.


    But VIP disappeared. When she reappeared, she was on the top of farwalker''s side, pulled out the dagger and stuck it in his neck.


    All of a sudden, blood gushed out, and this knife accurately cut off the main artery of farwark.


    Li Nuo was surprised. On the one hand, it was too fast for the fight between the two to end in just a few rounds. On the other hand, it was so powerful... With such exquisite fighting skills and fighting instinct beyond imagination, he saw for the first time that the upper limit of human beings could reach such a level.


    The battle, of course, is not over


    Weipu looks nervous, lifts the black whip to draw to fawak, the latter fiercely raises his hand to grasp the whip, tugs tightly, the strength of the big let Weipu tiger mouth pain.


    "I know that I know your whip, so I deliberately choose to feint with a whip and then solve me with a dagger. It''s a good tactic..." farwalker touched the wound on Bob''s neck, looked at the bright red blood on his finger, and said with a smile, "do you think this method can get close to me?"


    "The organization has recently developed a new drug, which is said to give people a temporary immortality. You are the best touchstone for this drug - Xianla."


    As soon as Li Nuo''s face changed, he got up slightly and took up his walking stick.


    "Don''t be impulsive..." chabai reminded that now their strength is not enough to join the war.


    However, Li Nuo looked solemn and murmured, "I can''t let him talk any more..."


    "Cut..." with a shake of her elbow, winp only heard the sound of cracked bones resounding through the fortress, and fawcer''s palm was broken by the strength of a whip.


    There was a twinkle in fawcer''s eyebrows. It was obvious that he knew what pain was, but then he adjusted his body immediately, and suddenly appeared behind him like a gust of wind. He didn''t even leave a sound.


    He shook up his robe, cut open the back of WIPO with a sharp blade, blood splashed, fists clenched, continuous punches, like a bullet in WIPO''s back, each blow brought out a huge bang like a shell, this kind of attack can break an ordinary man into pieces, only steel can barely resist.


    This fist technique seems to be messy, mainly fast, but in fact it is called "Yinchao convection fist". Only the level of Yinchao organization cadres can learn the fist technique. If you want to describe the attack way of this fist technique, you can refer to the hualalalaluan boxing in the comic book "Beidou Shenquan".


    VIP was attacked continuously, and suddenly, fawcer''s fist stopped.


    She fell on her knees and spat out a mouthful of blood. She looked back and was surprised.


    Li Nuo''s walking stick and Sword Pierced farwalker''s shoulder, who turned his eyes.


    "Do you want to die so much, boy?"


    Li Nuo ignored him, just chuckled at VIP.


    "Sister, I''ll save you."


    The voice just dropped, time stopped

 Chapter 312

    "Do you know what it means to stop time?"


    "A long time ago, there was a demon who played with human beings and biological hearts. He disguised himself as anyone around you, mother, best friend, or even lover. When he appeared, everything was calm, but his eyes had long been on the prey, just waiting to clap the palm of his hand and let time pause..."


    "Mr. Li Nuo, take the liberty to interrupt you. I don''t need someone to make a speech for me." Ronald stood there, wearing a white shirt and straight overalls, a pair of brown shoes polished, an eye with a round lens, still so gentle, so gentlemanly, so neat, so


    "Dirty..."


    "Did you ask me to come just to send out such a word?"


    Ronald tried to invade lino''s brain to see why he was "dirty", but he soon realized that he couldn''t see it.


    "Do me a favor," Li said


    He pours at the slow-moving Farouk like a dying snail, "kill him."


    Ronald made the action of sitting down, and then he really sat on the air, as if there was a chair on his butt, at the same time, he cocked up his legs like a gentleman, "I always let you hunt creatures, don''t you want to tell us what''s going on in the world first?"


    "Aren''t you going to give me an air chair, too?" Asked Li.


    Ronald snapped his fingers, and Li Nuo sat down with no scruples. Sure enough, he touched a smooth thing, cocked up his legs, shook his feet and said, "a little real world, no magic color, no evil spirits, no dragons, where human beings rule everything."


    Ronald thought, "well, I''m very interested."


    "I advise you to give up." Li Nuo said with a smile: "believe me, you can''t stand the strong here."


    Ronald looked at him for a moment and said, "at least what you think is the same as what you say. What are the strong ones in your mouth?"


    "Make a deal." Li Nuo said: "I''ll tell you a story, you help me kill him, this time to keep the whole body, the best is to create a visual effect of being burned to death."


    Li Nuo then recalled the general plot of the whole "KOF" series in his mind. He knew that Ronald was peeping at his brain and his mind all the time.


    "Will of the earth, serpent?" Ronald murmured, the most striking name he ever read from Leno''s head, "let me meet him."


    "You ask too much. I just want you to kill someone, but you want me to take you to God."


    "Ha..." Ronald shook his head with a smile. "Mr. Li Nuo... You''re not going to let me do it, are you?"


    He was right. Lino just wanted Ronald to control the time.


    "Do you have a spoon? Two will be enough. " Li Nuo asked.


    Ronald stretched out his palm, and the silver water mass dispersed in it, eventually forming two spoons.


    "Thank you."


    Lino takes the spoon and inserts it into farwark''s eyes.


    Ronald asked with great interest: "are you learning from me?"


    "Well, there''s no limit to learning."


    As he spoke, he stabbed farwalker in the head.


    This guy''s skull is very hard. It took a lot of effort to pierce his head.


    After that, he brushed his hand and asked with a smile, "how is Mr. lizard now?"


    "Good." Ronald was concise and didn''t want to reveal too much. Instead, he said, "the world doesn''t seem very friendly. I can''t stay any longer. If I meet here next time, remember, I can only stay one more minute."


    He seems to be worried about something. Li Nuo, regardless of Ronald, can see what he is thinking in his heart and hang the question in his mind.


    "I''m going back to help Mr. lizard." Ronald added: "the monsters who invaded that world last time are very active now."


    "Oh, the devil wants to be a superhero?" Li Nuo said after laughing: "don''t worry."


    He held the stick, his feet staggered, his hands firmly under the stick, put out a stabbing pose, said: "OK, see you next time."


    "Goodbye, my friend."


    Ronald disappeared and time returned to normal.


    In other people''s eyes, everything did not happen, as if still staying in the dialogue between Li Nuo and Wei PU.


    But Falk''s eyes were pierced with two spoons, and his walking stick and sword pierced his head.


    At this moment, Yinchao cadre''s heart has stopped.


    Seeing this scene in the distance, the soldiers of Yinchao were all in a daze. They stood in the same place and couldn''t believe their big eyes. While no one noticed, they immediately moved back and abandoned the car to escape.


    On the other hand, VIP has not yet recovered from the conversation. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned at first, then his eyes gradually widened, and he climbed up to his face in surprise and amazement.


    Li Nuo wants to draw out the walking stick sword, but finds that the blade is tightly inlaid by farwalker''s skull. I don''t know if this guy''s muscle density is too abnormal, and his head is full of muscles.


    In a word, he couldn''t pull out his sword, so he just gave up and turned back to smile at VIP.


    "Solved..."


    Then he fell to the ground.


    Weipu is still in a daze, suddenly see Li Nuo fall to the ground, regardless of the pain of the whole body up and down, tearing the noisy bone to hold Li Nuo.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing... Just want to have a rest... As long as you''re OK."


    At this moment, there was no hesitation or doubt in her eyes. The brain flushed by emotion convinced her that the person in front of her didn''t cheat her. He was her brother


    Cha bai slaps her face on the forehead. She can''t bear to look directly at her face


    This guy''s playing tricks again


    Marjie has been sitting on the ground, at this time ANN can''t bear to stand up, rubbed the blood dripping back, regardless of the pain to Li Nuo and Wei PU.


    He took a tube of blood medicine from his backpack.


    He touched Li Nuo''s wrist, pretended to feel his pulse, frowned and raised his blood medicine.


    "Miss VIP, this is a new medicine developed by Yinchao. It can save him."


    Li Nuo is not happy. What is this guy doing


    Marjie stabbed Li Nuo in the head


    The latter''s jaw grew in horror, and wipton worried, "why inject it into the head?"


    "Of course, it''s because..." the upper part of Marge''s face was still serious, and the lower part was gnashing his teeth. "The medicine needs to be injected into the brain!"


    Li Nuo jerked his head out, stood up slowly and nodded to Wei Pu, "OK... Better..."


    VIP breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "You boy..." Li Nuo grabbed maljie''s shoulder and pretended to be unsteady, but he wanted to give him a Mongolian wrestling.


    "Yes, I just envy that you are always close to women... Beat me." Malje''s secret way.


    "Didn''t you leave a main room in Cowell?"


    Maljie was stunned in his eyes and said in a panic: "well... That... I forgot..."


    "Ha... I forgot to say that my lucky letter is e." "Emily - E, m, I, l, y," said Li


    "You..." VIP curiously interrupted their coquettish, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Li Nuo immediately turned his head, pointed to farwark, changed the topic and said, "how do you deal with this guy?"


    VIP took out his walkie talkie from his waist and found that the signal was very weak, so he took out a small signal device similar to USB flash drive from his trouser pocket.


    When the intercom signal gradually recovered, Clark''s voice came over there.


    "VIP? Is that you? "


    "Well, the mission is over. Close the team."

 Chapter 313

    "Incredible..."


    The coroner looked at farwalker''s body and shook his head.


    "An intermediate cadre of Yinchao was killed in an instant?" She picked up the two spoons that had been inserted into her eyes, and looked left and right. "And the spoons burst her eyes? Are you kidding? "


    "Believe in science." Her assistant warned.


    "No, you don''t understand..." she looked at Clark sitting in the corner and said, "I think you''d better explain, and they''re rookies, to popularize the threat of Yinchao cadres."


    Clark picked up a can of beer, moistened his throat, gulped it down twice, and then said, "a small cadre of Yinchao has enough strength to match the four of us."


    Everyone knows that when he said four people, he meant all the members of the angry team.


    "Last year there was a guy named gulicha. He was said to be strong enough to defeat the hungry wolf."


    "Hungry wolf?" "Terri?" the coroner asked


    Clark was silent. After half a sound, he went on to say: "favok, born in 1975 in Ukraine, had unknown experience. He was one of the successful transformation soldiers of Yinchao. In recent years, he was continuously promoted by the upper class because of his outstanding achievements. He is now an intermediate cadre of Yinchao. He is blinded by a spoon who can destroy a town with a little effort, And there was almost no resistance in the whole process, which was unreasonable in itself. Only those two guys could do such a thing... "


    "I know who you''re talking about." Forensic complexion a sink, said: "grass shaved Beijing, eight God Temple."


    "So this younger brother of WIP... Can''t really be the new human weapon of Yinchao." Clark was relieved when he thought of this. "Fortunately, he became a traitor... If such a guy is mass produced..."


    A sergeant sitting elsewhere said: "but WIP said that after he killed fawak, his body also developed the symptoms of phagocytosis. Moreover, we monitored the whole process of black scorpion fortress. The fighting style of those guys... Was not like the enhanced soldiers. They were very obscene..."


    "This is the most terrible..." Clark made no secret of his worry, "when strengthening soldiers know that hidden forces will use their brains to think about how to fight, we have to face not only a group of powerful lunatics, but a group of real soldiers."


    The sergeant said with a smile, "do you mean VIP is also a madman?"


    "Poof!" Clark spat out his beer and awkwardly changed the subject immediately. "What''s the research result of the guy named Alphonse, who gave us a tube of reagent that can be put into his head to survive?"


    "Well... How to say..." the sergeant was embarrassed. "After the reagent was extracted, it suddenly evaporated into black particles and disappeared. There were no molecules left. It''s very strange. I suggest we go to them again to ask for the specific situation when we have time."


    Clark laughed. "It''s going to take a day. They''re busy now."


    ¡­¡­


    In the big box in the cabin.


    Chabai was standing at the door. The room was full of rescued hostages waiting to recover.


    The mercenaries took over the kidnapped hostages and divided them into two groups. The ones with serious mental problems were placed separately in the lowest compartment, and the others were placed together in a large box.


    "You... Hello..." the girl who met once recognized her.


    "Well..." chabai kowtowed slightly, "hello..."


    The girl pursed her mouth and suddenly bowed deeply, "thank you!"


    She didn''t know how to express her thanks, so she just stood in the same place.


    The girl doesn''t care. After all, chabai is her savior.


    Chabai didn''t come here for any other purpose. First, he was idle. Second, he wanted to see if the "spoils" were well at the moment.


    "Can you... Go home?"


    "Well!" The girl nodded, "my home is on an island in the South..."


    She talked about her hometown, where the picturesque scenery, sand and white clouds, there are family waiting for her to go back, there is a warm bed to rest at ease.


    "Congratulations."


    Tea white left this sentence, then turned and walked out of the door.


    The girl hesitated first, then followed out.


    The soldier at the door stopped her. Her relaxed expression disappeared when she saw the tea white just now. The soldier''s dress was very similar to those of the armed men. Endless fear climbed up to her brain and cowardice occupied her heart. She immediately returned to the box.


    Tea white witnessed all this, seemingly safe and sound people, in fact, in the heart has already left a dark mark.


    "May the Lord of Teresa bless you..."


    In fact, she came here just to ask a question, what do you mean by home and family


    Chabai had asked Li Nuo and marjie this question before, but the answer was silence.


    She doesn''t know why they don''t want to talk about their family, but from their reaction, it seems that their family has brought them a lot of harm.


    However, why can these hostages abandon themselves for the safety of their families, even if they open the door, they are not willing to escape.


    "Contradiction..."


    Chabai shakes her head. The more she wants to know about human beings, the more complex she finds them.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door.


    Chabai looked back at an iron door not far away from him.


    A sound of impact, heavy iron door almost knocked down.


    Several soldiers came and opened the window on the iron door.


    Chabai looked there curiously.


    There is a woman with long red hair in the room.


    "She''s out of control again!" The coming military doctor yelled anxiously: "the irrelevant personnel evacuate! Open the anesthetic spray! "


    All the soldiers put on gas masks. Someone saw cha bai and invited her out.


    The heavy safety door fell, blocking the tea white outside. She always wanted to find out with cat like curiosity, and attached her ear to the safety door.


    It''s very quiet there. Suddenly, a loud howl comes from behind the door..


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in her brain, and the blood in her body began to surge.


    "Hiss..."


    The pain caused her to bend down, but soon the pain disappeared.


    A trace of bright red blood flowed out of his ears. For a moment, chabai felt as if the hidden blood of Yadan began to stir, because the woman''s roar awakened him


    Ancient gods?


    Are there ancient gods in this world?


    Her heart is not good, by immediately back out of the cabin.


    "Li Nuo... Ma Erjie... Must talk to them about this..."


    When she just stepped to the stairs leading to the top, her consciousness suddenly blurred and her eyes fell to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    VIP stood on the deck facing the sea breeze. This time, her face relaxed a lot.


    Behind him came the sound of limping footsteps.


    "Coming?"


    "Ah..." Li Nuo leaned on his stick, "my feet are sprained, can you still recognize me?"


    She looked back, showing a reassuring smile, "ha ha ~ I can''t hear my brother''s footsteps, how can I be this elder sister?"

 Chapter 314

    Li Nuo looks at the whip in Weipu''s hand. Facing the "elder sister" he just met, he feels a little guilty. Elder sister... Well, if you know that I lied to you, I''m really curious what mark this whip can leave on me


    He soon rejected the perverse idea.


    "Where is the ship going?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Japan." Weipu looked at the sea, lifted the ends of her hair, which was disturbed by the sea breeze, and said, "there''s a very important thing to go there. You must know the fighting contest, right?"


    "Well."


    "This year''s mission is about to start. Our first mission is in Tokyo."


    My grandmother''s mouth... Li Nuo did not know how to make complaints about what he was doing all the time. He was worried about what reason he could return to Tokyo.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up and he remembered a thing. In the plot, the venue of kof2000 seems to be in Nanzhen, USA, which has nothing to do with Tokyo, Japan. Why does the angry team want to go to Tokyo?


    Weipu''s directness was very sensitive. She read out her doubts from Li Nuo''s fleeting look and asked, "what? If you have anything, just say it. "


    Li Nuo did not intend to express his doubts, but led to his real purpose through this topic.


    He swung his walking stick and turned it into a whip blade. Suddenly, he drew to VIP, who was close at hand.


    As soon as the soldiers on the deck changed their looks, their nerves reflected to their brains and they had to draw the gun immediately, but the blade of the whip was so fast that when they saw it, it was almost close to VIP''s chest.


    The latter looks awe inspiring and unchanging. In a flash, the black whip curled Li Nuo''s whip blade, like a living black snake, circling around his arm, making his movement unable to continue.


    Li Nuo looks at each other with a smile in his mouth.


    "That''s what I''m going to say."


    Suddenly he knelt down and yelled, "sister, teach me how to whip!"


    All of a sudden, the splint was as silent as the secret room of a horror movie, and a sea breeze blew by, which made the soldiers relax.


    "This guy''s knees are so flexible... Just kneel when you say so?"


    "I think I shot him in the knee..."


    "Shameless..."


    The soldiers regard dignity as one of the tenets of life. Facing Li Nuo who can kneel down at will, most people show their disdain.


    What''s more, Li Nuo''s current identity is still an unincorporated front voice nest defector. Even Weipu''s so-called younger brother can''t kneel in such a public.


    Wei Pu is a tiny Leng at first, then then smile out, "why?"


    She didn''t agree directly, which was expected by Li Nuo. Even if she admitted the relationship between the elder sister and Wei Pu, she couldn''t agree to all the requirements without scruple.


    Li Nuo pondered and said, "I want to take part in the fighting contest."


    "You''re not qualified yet."


    "So I''m going to learn."


    Weipu sighed, "it''s OK to teach you, but if you want to participate in that dangerous competition, I..."


    "Didn''t you join in?" Li Nuo laughs.


    Weipu''s face froze in an instant. This sentence hides a lot of things. At the worst, it can be translated as "you''re also involved, don''t care about me.", But for winp, her first reaction was - as a younger brother, I can''t let you go into danger alone.


    "Let''s face it together." Li added at the right time.


    Weipu slightly buried his head, there were countless worries and concerns in his eyes, and more of them were gentle and beautiful, intoxicated. Over the years, someone finally worried about his safety.


    The family is different


    So she thought, facing the sea breeze, whispered: "the training is very strict, understand?"


    Li Nuo nodded with a smile and looked at the black whip in her hand, thinking that as long as there was no wax dripping, it would be OK.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward, Shangjun is lying on the bed with a tube inserted in her body. Her eyes are blurred and turbid. People who don''t know will think that she is thinking about the relationship between the universe and life.


    In fact, Shangjun is just a little surprised and confused about how Li Nuo killed the Yinchao cadre.


    "He broke my defense with a single blow... And that guy killed him in a second... What''s going on... Why do you always think there''s something wrong?"


    The door was opened.


    Malje came in with a basket of medicine.


    "Miss Shang Jun." Marjie looked at her, eyes in awe, the latter was watching the subconscious nerve a tight.


    "It''s time you took your medicine."


    "Take... Medicine?" Shangjun was stunned for two seconds, then suddenly burst out, "take a medicine, what are you doing with your eyes so serious! I thought there was something important


    Malje said nothing and sat on the chair beside her, "sorry, professional habit. When feeding patients, they will subconsciously turn into serious state." He took out a capsule, handed it to Shangjun''s mouth and said, "like me, open your mouth, ah --"


    "Go to hell!"


    Play to play to play to play, the medicine also have to eat.


    Shangjun leans on the head of the bed. Seeing maljie sitting like this without opening her mouth, she can''t help saying, "if you want to continue the topic in the fortress, I can only say that first, we are cooperative relations. I can''t get to the bottom with you. Second, I don''t have any plans to pit you."


    "I''m not interested in it." "Do you want me to feed you an apple?" said Marguerite


    "Don''t..." Shang Jun frowned, "what do you want?"


    Maljie took out the apple, peeled it and cut it into pieces, fed it to him, chewed it in front of Shangjun, and said, "why don''t you give yourself a tube of blood medicine and have to put a tube here for treatment?"


    "... I don''t have it."


    "Well, the second thing." He took out a form from his trouser pocket, handed it to Shangjun and said, "fill it out."


    Time goes back ten minutes.


    Ralph comes to the ward with the box. While talking to the nurse, his eyes float to a woman.


    Shangjun... In her hospital bed, her eyes are blurred, like a poor fawn. I can still feel pity for her. Her plain face has another kind of simple beauty.


    After taking off the mask of makeup, her face also took off a touch of sharpness, leaving more tenderness.


    As soon as Ralph''s hand was released, the box almost fell to the ground, which was teased by the nurses around him.


    His soul was lost at this moment. After he came out of the ward, he leaned against the wall and kept silent until he saw maljie.


    "Alphonse, the girl, is your teammate, is..." he was incoherent.


    "I love you, my dear girl," he said in a deep voice


    Ralph was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "ah... Um..."


    "Hum..." maljie smiles, looks down and says, "I''ll help you, but we need to help each other."


    Ten minutes later, Marge hands Ralph a watch.


    "Shangjun''s height, three dimensions, hobbies, interests, obnoxious things, obnoxious words, obnoxious personality, obnoxious stars, obnoxious music, obnoxious movies, obnoxious underwear brands..."


    "Why are they all annoying?" Ralph asked, looking at the form.


    Marjie sneered and said: "when the relationship between men and women is not even a friend, we should avoid the annoying option first, then we can develop from a stranger to a friend, and then we can continue to talk."


    "Ming... I see..." Ralph didn''t understand. "I used to hang out with girls in pubs. I really don''t have much experience with girls like her. Thank you, Alphonse. In return..."


    Marge grabbed in front of him and said, "in return, you teach me to fight."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!

 Chapter 315

    A large number of police cars gallop on the streets of Tokyo.


    Their goal is a silver car.


    The man in the car is park Jae Nam trio.


    "Damn bastard!" In the police car, a high-level figure of the country yelled and cursed from the walkie talkie, "these guys have caused us too much trouble! I can''t finish the work now! No matter what means, I have to catch these bastards. I have to! must! All mobilization orders need not be screened by the upper level, and they are unconditionally handed over to the police department for use! "


    The captain in the co pilot''s seat has a black face. The city has been in chaos since the guy who called himself an alien terrorist appeared that day.


    Under the tight police search, they found some people with special identities and who had been in trouble, such as the three people in the silver white car they were chasing, the culprits of the yutaichang explosion, and the most dangerous three of the suspects in this wave.


    He said to the subordinates behind him: "inform the general office, let the army out, it''s Mr. Morita''s dictation."


    But at this time, is being chased by the top of the car climbed out of a figure enchanting woman - more Maurice.


    She opened her hand to one of the police cars.


    "What''s this guy doing?"


    When the driver had this problem, he was already submerged in the fire.


    Domoris''s palm had a round hole like a lens, smoking.


    Then a small black ball shot out of it, making the road behind covered with fire light again.


    "Domoris, that''s enough. Keep the compression gun!" Park, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, yelled anxiously.


    Luo forest turned the steering wheel, park in the South roared again: "steady point!"


    "People who can''t reach the accelerator just stay honest."


    "I''ll put a bomb in your mouth sooner or later..." he just had a mouth addiction. After all, his legs are really short.


    All of a sudden, a number of police cars appeared in front of the road, blocking the road, and blocking devices were placed on the ground. Once the tires were pressed, they would explode.


    Rowling turned the steering wheel again, but the police car behind had caught up.


    The three immediately got out of the car with dozens of pistols at them.


    At the same time, in the ears of the three, the news of the regional mission broke the cordon.


    Park looked around in the south, his face was livid and said: "it''s a bit of a rush... Get ready, let''s blow this up!"


    The gap between people is huge. What we are talking about here is not ability, but character.


    If it''s Li Nuo, he will kneel on the ground with maljie, or point a gun at chabai''s head and yell, and then I will shoot. But Pu zainan is the opposite of Li Nuo. He is irritable and irritable, but his mind is also meticulous, but he prefers to take risks and achieve his goal in a direct way.


    The sound of the propeller came from the sky, and a helicopter slowly flew out from behind the towering commercial building.


    "Bad..."


    Luo forest frowned. The thing above was the real trouble.


    In a building where the incident happened, Soren was lying behind the window, watching the three people standing by the car.


    "Don''t let them die here..." he said back, "marsh, use that move."


    "All right." Turgay marsh, a strong man, has an extra card in his hand.


    "Well?" Thoreau''s eyes changed, "wait..."


    His eyes were burning, and he saw what was going on in domoris.


    The woman''s back appeared crisscross fine lines and cracks, and then suddenly opened. The skin and flesh stretched out the clothes. Under the skin bag, it was red. Ten index finger sized rockets shot out from the inside, bombing everything around.


    "This..." marsh Mu Lu was surprised and drew to Soren.


    "Transformed your body?" Soren was a little curious, but also felt some strange, "how do ordinary players make their bodies like this?"


    "Can''t you see her data?" Asked marsh.


    "There''s a bit of a difference between the data and the real response, and then watch," Soren said


    On the helicopter in the air, the machine gunner turned the muzzle of the gun into the smoke after the explosion, and the bullets continuously shot into it.


    Luo Lin Lin stood there, his eyes turned pale and his pupils almost disappeared.


    "These eyes are really good..."


    The ground near his feet was full of bullet holes, but none of them hit him.


    Luo Lin Lin raised his pistol and installed the auxiliary butt of the desert eagle, with a range of 300 meters. He pulled the trigger continuously, two bullets jumped out, and the helicopter''s fuselage sparked twice.


    "Fly forward a little bit, the view is too bad." Said the machine gunner.


    The driver was sweating and said slowly, "it''s impossible..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That guy... Got two bullets into the operating system..."


    "What to play with..."


    Bang!


    In the third shot, the machine gunner was shot in the head. He didn''t understand why the ordinary Desert Hawk could not only enter the helicopter body, but also directly hit the operating system center that could not be found outside.


    There are only two cases of pistol shooting an airplane. They are anti Japanese War dramas or theoretical assumptions.


    "But the modified desert eagle is not as powerful as before. With his eyes, it''s easy to see the internal structure of the body." Soren almost put his face to the window and looked at Rowling with excitement.


    Marsh said in a deep voice: "those eyes... White eyes?"


    ¡°bingo~¡±


    "Hoo... Looks like we underestimated them." Marsh said, "so you stopped me because you saw the power of these guys."


    Sauron raised his eyebrows and sneered, "of course not. How can I know the actual combat ability of these three people?"


    "Then..."


    Sauron''s pupil turned to a corner of the smoke and said in a deep voice, "it''s clear that there''s a wonderful guy coming. We can''t interfere in this matter."


    The roads all around were blown up, the smoke of gunpowder was diffused, and the bodies of police were all over the scene.


    Luo forest scan around, just about to put down the pistol, suddenly saw a figure squatting on the ground in the smoke.


    a fish escaped through the seine?


    He raised his gun and shot there.


    The gunfire rang out, but there was no echo of the bullet hitting the target. Under the white eye perspective, the figure had nothing to do with it.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    It was two bullets in a row, but everything was the same.


    "There''s a strange fellow there!" He said at once.


    Park in South dissatisfied return a way: "don''t mind! Come on


    At the moment, the smoke has gradually dispersed, under the rocks, a crouching figure gradually revealed his appearance.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In addition to domoris, park and Luo forest were stunned and scared. They climbed onto their faces as if they had been spotted. They stood there, unable to move or dare not move.


    He has a peculiar reddish red hairstyle, and a "moon wheel" pattern is painted in the middle of the back of his navy blue coat.


    He stroked the white cat at his feet, and the white cat licked the three bullets that had turned into coins on the ground.


    He picked up the cat and took a step toward their position.


    In the eyes is moriran cold meaning, but did not kill meaning, so walked by the players side.


    Dorothy looked back at the man''s back, her face shaking.


    This man has a strong sense of oppression that almost suffocates everyone.


    Marsh, who stayed safely in the building, was stunned. After a moment, he slowly said, "eight gods temple..."


    Sauron clenched his chin and kowtowed, "Park in the south, they also picked up a life, for us... The three of them alive represent that they can harvest three gold coins worth thousands in the future, and the present situation is the best outcome."


    "Why don''t you go down and kill them now?" Speaking is the sleepy yak, he was awakened by the shock, has been looking at no words, but now can''t restrain the temper of the impetuous.


    "Why don''t you go now..." Sauron had no choice but to smile. "It''s not because of the guy who made the mess here. Now as long as there is a little commotion, the police will pay attention to it. The invitation is in our hands. We are the owners, waiting for the volunteers to take the bait, so we don''t have to do it until the last day."


    Jacques sat down on the sofa, shrugged his shoulders and said, "do you know who the guy who called the dragon is?"


    "Whoever is not in Tokyo is who." Solon looked at a panel that only he could see. In a low tone, he said with a smile, "traveler... Li Nuo..."

 Chapter 316

    Yake looked at the back of the eight gods, and a little fleeting complex emotion flashed in his eyes.


    "If I have to choose one person to worship in all the games, it can only be him."


    "Who isn''t?" "Soren added:" the most popular character in the king of boxing series. I want to get an autograph when I see him. "


    Marsh scratched his chin, but he didn''t say anything. What he liked was a big man with his bare upper body and clogs.


    In the room behind them, the door slowly opened.


    Out came the fourth member of Dongzhou HW team. He trembled nervously with his arms and bent his back. His eyes were dull and panicked,


    "It''s over?" Soren asked.


    "It''s over... Well... It''s over..."


    "Let''s go."


    Four people left here. In that room, there were three people. Their bodies were like coke. They gradually turned into black particles and disappeared here.


    ¡­¡­


    Chabai opened his eyes and looked around.


    I found myself lying in front of the stairs leading to the deck.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Her memory stayed at the moment when she left the hostage''s room. The story of the red haired woman had been completely forgotten.


    "Why am I here..."


    With doubt, tea wasted her efforts to search the brain warehouse, but all the memories did disappear. As soon as she opened and closed her eyes, she came to the place in front of her eyes from the resettlement area.


    The rear safety door was tightly closed. Suddenly, steam gushed from the nozzle of the valve, and the safety door slowly rose. Behind the door were several soldiers in protective clothing.


    "What happened here?" chabai asked


    The soldier said, "it''s nothing wrong. Please don''t stay here. We can''t pass in front of you for the time being."


    Tea white low brow gaze deep, suddenly toward the front ran up.


    Before the soldiers could stop her, she stood in front of the room where the red haired woman was locked.


    When chabai''s steps are parallel to the door, he can feel the blood in his body turning slightly and running towards his brain.


    But a little fleeting, this feeling soon disappeared, just a second, returned to the original state.


    There''s a problem in this room


    Just now, because of the existence of things in this room, the blood in my body began to dissimilate. Yadan''s blood was boiling. Ancient god... Ancient god


    "Impossible..."


    She was not sure about this idea. The memory loss made her forget that there was a red haired woman in the room. Now the world is neither "the wizard" nor "the curse of blood", and ancient gods can not penetrate into the script of "KOF".


    Are you oversensitive?


    Is it something else?


    With the shouts of the guard soldiers, the tea white is pulled out of the thinking.


    "What''s in this room?"


    The soldier who came did not hesitate to answer this question: "the armory."


    Chabai turns and leaves, leaving behind his back.


    She was convinced that the soldiers were lying


    ¡­¡­


    Time came in the evening.


    Li Nuo is walking in the cabin. The place he wants to go is at the bottom of the cabin, the training place agreed with VIP.


    The actual scale of mercenary warships is quite large, and the internal structure is complex. Those who dare to play hide and seek here are warriors.


    The last underground floor is connected by a military cargo elevator. After giving VIP''s access card to the guard soldiers, he steps onto the cargo elevator.


    Bang


    After a sound, the door of the freight elevator slowly opened.


    Behind the door was darkness.


    "..." Li Nuo had an ominous premonition, "I don''t think... This layer is linked with some horror games..."


    Although he is bold sometimes, it is impossible for people to have nothing to fear.


    Some people are afraid of snakes, some people are afraid of dogs, and some people are afraid of their wives. If they are not afraid of anything, it''s called fengbukan.


    If you want to talk about the things that Li Nuo is afraid of, it''s very simple, ghost.


    It was a night when he was already living alone.


    That night, in order to alleviate the suffering of illness, Li Nuo chose a good way to divert attention, watching ghost movies.


    Then he chose curse.


    After the movie, it turns out that the physical discomfort is really distracted, but the brain is severely hit, and he is too scared to move. Then, he forgets that he ordered the serial mode, and there are two movies in curse.


    Li Nuo looked at the dark scene in front of him and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. The face of zuoboga coconut flashed in his mind.


    "Haha... Haha... I think too much, I think too much."


    Because the vision is outstanding, you can see that there is nothing in front of you in the dark.


    He stepped out of the freight elevator, walked through the dark corridor, and came to the door at the end. Just as his hand was on the doorknob, the door was slowly pushed open from inside, and a dim light gushed out.


    Then, behind the door, a bloody, head bowed shadow appeared.


    "Lying trough!"


    Li Nuo was shocked, subconsciously physical ghost, a kick kick in the past.


    "Ah


    After a familiar scream, he saw that it was not others who fell on the ground, it was maljie.


    And VIP and Ralph are not far away.


    "Ha... Ha..." Li Nuo gasped and his heart beat like a marble. At this moment, he noticed that the bloodstain on maljie''s whole body was injured, the [steam power arm] of his upper arm was seriously damaged, and so was the [pump buffer breastplate] on his chest. It was obvious that he had been beaten, and he was beaten badly.


    From the appearance of the field inside the door, we can see how hard he was beaten. The wide room is half the size of a football field, with potholes and smoke in some places.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo couldn''t help asking maljie, who did you turn green?


    "What are you doing?"


    Winfrey''s voice came, Li Nuo raised his head and asked: "what are you... Doing?"


    Ralph went over to set up Marjorie and said, "Alphonse asked me to teach him how to fight."


    Fight... It''s a one-sided killing and venting... Li Nuo can''t help shivering when he looks at maljie half dead.


    "We don''t need it today. You two can use the training ground." Ralph whispered in Marge''s ear, "let''s continue tomorrow morning."


    Maljie''s eyes were wide. "No! I''m not going to learn! "


    Watching Ralph drag marjie out, watching marjie''s miserable appearance, watching the door closed, Li Nuo''s eyebrows begin to twitch.


    pia~


    Whipping sound sounded, Weipu light said: "start, let me see your strength."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Li Nuo immediately stopped and said, "will I be as miserable as he (maljie)


    Weipu said with a smile: "he''s just physically stronger than ordinary people. He''s different from you. You can beat FAWC, which is better than me in actual combat theory. But it was said that you were not qualified enough to participate in the fight conference because you almost collapsed after winning FAWC. It can be seen that you have one-time killing moves in the absolute sense, so you are better than me in fighting, But the level of trauro can win you in the normal situation, which shows that the fighting skills are not enough. "


    Misunderstanding


    Li Nuo was guilty, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    Weipu continued: "if you want to learn the skill of whiplash, I still have the qualification to teach you."


    At this moment, the voice of the system rings.


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    Three times of teaching


    [experience value: none]


    [reward: the way to upgrade melee combat -- martial arts: control whip + hadirenliu assassination]


    "Melee fighting... Upgrade approach..." Li Nuo was stunned.


    Doesn''t that mean


    "Are you ready?"


    VIP''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Her expression changed from gentleness to coldness. She drew a line on the ground and said slowly, "here is your death line."


    Aren''t you my siste

 Chapter 317

    Weipu lowered his upper body and said in a deep voice, "first of all, just use the whip, not the long-range weapon."


    Li Nuo kowtowed, forced out a smile and said: "I want to ask... Will people die?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill my own people. We''re just practicing."


    Li Nuo''s heart sank. That''s ok


    The dim light in the training room is not enough to illuminate the shadow of the black whip, but Li Nuo can see clearly.


    Just flawless to see the figure of Weipu, but also did not notice that she has been near at the moment.


    The next moment, the whip to the bullet general shot, Li Nuo look a tight, with all the strength to avoid the five whip.


    When the black whip across the ground, friction out of high temperature, slowly smoke.


    Li Nuo didn''t get hit, but his clothes were in a state of disrepair. After hanging on him for a short time, he turned into rags and scattered on the ground. He could clearly see five whip marks on his body.


    WIP''s black whip didn''t draw him, and the whip seal came from the air current brought by the attack.


    "Don''t you kill your own people..."


    Li Nuo could not help but Tucao, make complaints about his half life.


    "Sister... Wait a moment..." Li Nuo stopped.


    Weipu took back the whip and said, "don''t worry. The building materials of the training room are special. Even missiles can carry them."


    Yes... You''re really hard to do. Shipbuilding workers, a group of monsters with destructive power comparable to missiles... Li Nuo''s mouth twitched, forced himself to keep smiling and said, "I mean... Wait for me."


    He directly took out [female night devil Decoction] and [blood devil Decoction], the former added attribute value, the latter returned blood and poured it into his stomach.


    The pungent smell glided through the throat, and the burning sensation came from the viscera. Li Nuo''s skin turned white, and the blood raised from the corners of his eyes began to turn black.


    Wei Pu Leng for a moment, "what are you drinking?"


    "The newly developed fortifier over there in Yinchao..." Li Nuo hiccups, and the liquid suddenly rises from his stomach and reaches his throat, which almost keeps him from vomiting, although he still swallows it


    "It looks hard to drink..."


    Li Nuo nodded awkwardly. It was very hard to drink... But there was no way. VIP''s five whip explained two important things.


    1¡¢ He''ll have to fight twice at most.


    2¡¢ His movements can''t keep up with WIPO, and the combination of [stealth ¡¤ explosion] and [residual blood] and [blood devil Decoction] is useless in front of her.


    Therefore, he can only give up the battle strategy of residual blood and use the full blood state he is not good at.


    Li Nuo pestles his cane on the ground and raises an eyebrow at VIP. "Come on, whip me."


    The corner of WIP''s mouth began to smile, and the black whip had been twisted by his wrist.


    She took a step forward with her long legs, jumped straight, put the whip of her right hand behind her, and said, "is the warm-up over?"


    Warm up... Over?


    Li Nuo didn''t have time to force, suddenly Weipu turned his body, whistling the long whip, and the black wind became one.


    The soft whip is harder than steel in Weipu''s hands. Li Nuo knows what will happen when he comes to it. He wriggles his pupils, does not retreat, but advances, and calls back with the whip blade.


    Anyway, you can''t avoid it. It''s better to face the difficulties.


    Pop!


    A clear sound reverberated in the empty training room.


    Li Nuo''s arm was numb, and when he put on the whip, his arm was completely numb.


    But see VIP jump, this jump is five meters high, turn the body, directly stepped on the ceiling.


    Her feet seem to have suction, so hanging in the sky, but did not fall.


    Newton, it''s not easy for him


    How can Li Nuo give her a chance to attack herself? She immediately turns around and runs to the corner. Wei Pu doesn''t know why.


    What are you running for?


    But she didn''t hesitate. The whip came out and she stretched herself down.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo stopped and took a half step backward. That''s the half step. VIP''s attack was in the air. Her body was exposed in front of Li Nuo''s body. As we all know, when people were in the air, it was an immovable target.


    The whip blade turned into a walking stick and turned to the Viper wheel.


    However, with a slight shake of her elbow, the whip wrapped itself around Li Nuo''s arm as if it had been stuck.


    At the same time, she twisted her waist in mid air and disappeared in front of her eyes.


    "Damn it


    Skill, code superior!


    Li Nuo had no choice but to turn on the "inner dive ¡¤ burst". When the red blood mist was ejecting from his pores, VIP appeared on his head, and his boots were like a sharp blade, and he chopped them off with one foot.


    All of a sudden, the blood bloomed.


    Li Nuo wiped the ground and flew out, opening the flesh and blood in his chest and abdomen, leaving a shocking wound.


    A little deeper, this foot will hurt the internal organs.


    WIP stood there, one foot sunk into the ground.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the materials used here can resist missiles..." Li Nuo got up slowly and took out two bottles of decocting medicine, one bottle of penetrating decocting medicine and one bottle of black blood.


    Now that [Nei Qian ¡¤ outbreak] has been started, you don''t have to worry about the amount of blood. Let''s burn the boat


    So he thought, the body is also changing, the skin is more pale, the blood color completely disappears, the blood like a vine crawls all over the body, exudes more red fog from the pores, and the liquefied part remains on the body to form wisps of blood.


    "Sister... Let me ask you a question..." Li Nuo endured the pain from the viscera and bones, grinning and asked: "how much strength did you use?"


    "Less than 70 percent," WIP said


    "Well..." this answer was expected by Li Nuo, less than 70%, because he neglected the power of the characters in the plot, "this time, I''ll come."


    Words fall, his leg suddenly a pedal, leave no spare force to rush to Wei PU.


    At the same time, the metal breaking sound when the walking stick switches is heard, and the stick body is closed, which turns into a sharp sword.


    At present, he is no longer a weapon idiot who can''t even hold a sword when he was in Kerviel. The strength of melee combat level 3 is enough to make Li Nuo use weapons without a teacher.


    WIP stood still.


    As he approached, the handle of the staff turned and the sword was held in his backhand. The sharp sword was swaying. VIP''s body moved slightly to the side. Li Nuo turned around and kicked with three feet. The last sweep followed by a sweeping sword.


    But VIP''s reaction is so fast that he straightens his hands and blocks the walking stick sword.


    Her next move was simple, pulling back the whip and wrapping the walking stick, sword and Li Nuo''s arm.


    At this moment, the walking stick sword suddenly turned into a whip blade and escaped from the black whip without any sign.


    Li Nuo''s right hand is entangled, and his left hand catches the whip blade. At this time, the whip blade turns into a walking stick and stabs at VIP''s neck.


    Three way trip!


    But still not.


    Viper glides away from the nearby stab.


    Black whip with her evacuated Li Nuo''s arm, but the attack will not stop, Li Nuo has long been on guard, knowing that his attack can not hurt VIP, he just wants to force her to use more skills.


    After Li Nuo stepped out of the five meters, Weipu grabbed the tail of the whip with one hand. As soon as he loosened his hand, the whip was ejected.


    He tried to block it with his cane, but part of the whip hit him.


    Sudden change, Li Nuo''s body was uncontrollably toward the direction of Weipu step, and lost balance.


    Also at this moment, he understood that the seemingly ordinary whip was actually a skill - [code strength].


    The victim will lose balance and be out of control, like the direction of the user, viper.


    Black whip sweeps again, this time it''s Li Nuo''s footwall. His body balance has been broken by [code strength], and he can''t escape. He just watches the whip entangle his leg.


    With a slight tug of her hand, Winfrey fell to the ground and was pulled to her feet.


    At this time, his body has already shed red light, but he can''t struggle. Looking at VIP who is gradually expanding in his sight, he guesses that if he guesses correctly... This is another skill


    [code name victory]


    Wei Pu raises his foot and steps on Li Nuo''s face. In his eyes, there is nothing left to love. This move is to pull the enemy to his feet and then step on his face.


    I didn''t expect that the way to finish the calf this time was to be killed by SM


    But VIP just stepped on Li Nuo''s face.


    "Get up, you''ve lost too fast in this game. Come on."

 Chapter 318

    At night.


    Tea white walked barefoot in the corridor of the cabin.


    She can''t find Li Nuo or maljie, so she can only act by herself.


    The goal is to see what''s hidden in the room where your blood is abnormal.


    There are not many soldiers on duty now, most of them are people patrolling in the corridor.


    Although chabai is a bit dull at ordinary times, it''s because other people''s EQ is not enough. In terms of IQ, it''s not stupid. As long as we make a plan carefully and avoid the guard''s attention, we can''t help it.


    She had two ways to the door.


    One is to go down directly from the stairs on the deck, the other is to detour from the rest room.


    The former guard more soldiers, not conducive to action, so they choose the latter, although the road is far away, but fewer inspectors.


    In order not to attract attention and cause unnecessary trouble, she took off her shoes and walked barefoot on the cold iron road.


    In fact, most of the soldiers don''t care about the actions of cha bai at night. After all, they are already recognized by the angry team. However, it is necessary to be cautious, especially if their identity is false. Once they are suspected, there may be a chain reaction, and it will be difficult to end at that time.


    In a word, it''s not hard to get to that room. The key problem is how to get in.


    Cha bai lurks under the stairs at the corner, submerged in the dark shadow, looking at the two soldiers guarding at the door of the room.


    It''s safe here. No one can find her if she wants to.


    As I have said before, chabai is a fighting man-made. Her basic abilities can''t be compared with those of the strong in the present world. However, she is an encyclopedia of walking because of her killing instinct.


    Whether it''s frontal combat or latent assassination, her response speed is completely beyond the limit of human brain. What''s more, she can see the weakness of most creatures at a glance and be proficient in all the weapons that have ever appeared on the earth. These are the basic knowledge firmly imprinted in her mind.


    With only two eyes, chabai saw the weakness of the guard soldiers.


    tired out.


    She was waiting, waiting for someone to leave.


    After squatting like a statue for two hours without moving, a soldier finally ran away with his legs between his legs and handed a card to his companion before he left.


    "Gate card..."


    Chabai knew that the opportunity had come, and looked around. There was no one else.


    "Throw something to divert attention... Knock him unconscious and put on his clothes..." chabai is thinking about how to get the gate card, subconsciously thinking that if it''s Li Nuo


    "The seal of akexi or steal it directly..."


    "He is so convenient..."


    This is the first time that chabai envies Li Nuo.


    She took a prepared coin from her waist.


    "It''s said that as long as you are a person, you all like this thing..."


    If Li Nuo is present, she will definitely stop her practice. The idea of tossing a coin is better than knocking the soldiers unconscious, or pretending to be nervous and making up an irresistible reason to ask the soldiers to open the door honestly.


    This idea is not unexpected, but impossible. Her stupid mouth is the first, and her inability to tell lies is the second. At that time, she helped Li Nuo in the world of monster hunter to finish telling lies, and then she choked all day, just like she didn''t drink energetically.


    Chabai stepped forward a little. Now part of her body was exposed to the light. Just as she was about to throw the coin, a sound of opening the door came from the opposite side.


    That''s where the hostages are.


    It was the girl who had a conversation with chabai.


    All of a sudden, four eyes are opposite, a little embarrassed.


    Chabai was holding the coin, trying not to knock the girl unconscious. Then he borrowed the soldiers to come and steal the door card.


    But at this moment, the girl said to the soldier in a loud voice, "Mr. soldier!"


    Tea white heart a tight, immediately back under the shadow, weigh Plan B.


    The soldier took a look here.


    The girl continued, "I... can you get me some food?"


    After hearing this, chabai sighed, but still didn''t know what the little girl was going to do.


    The soldier refused, "not now."


    "Can you..." the girl said after burying her head: "take me to the bathroom..."


    "You... What are you talking about?" Soldiers don''t know if you want to eat or pull


    "Please The girl came forward and grabbed the soldier''s arm.


    The soldier looked around and saw that there was no one around, so he nodded shyly, "I''ll tell you how to get there."


    "Take me. I''m afraid alone."


    "This..."


    "Please, I''m afraid those people will come back and take me away again..."


    The soldier felt pity, sighed and nodded slowly.


    The girl was so happy that she took the soldier by the arm and left his back to chabai.


    "Thank you!" The girl said with a smile.


    Chabai took advantage of the opportunity to walk past, without a sound.


    When he got close to the soldier, he threw the coin to the ground to take away the latter''s attention. While he was pursing his ass to pick up the money, he took the white door card from his back pocket, put his body close to the wall, wiped the soldier''s shoulder, and walked back to the shadow just now, squatted down again to watch the soldier take away the girl.


    "Thank you..."


    She said thanks in her heart. The little girl may not know her purpose, but from then on, the intelligent girl understood what chabai wanted to do.


    "Why is the bathroom so far away from here?" The girl asked casually.


    The soldier thought about it and said, "you have to ask..." he suddenly stopped and suddenly turned back. Nothing happened behind him.


    "Strange, I heard the door closing just now..."


    "Answer me quickly."


    "Oh, you have to ask..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo..."


    Chabai leaned against the door and watched the scene.


    A woman, sitting on the floor with her head in her knees.


    She had a needle in her wrist and an infusion tube connected to a bottle.


    The woman slowly raised her head, blue hair covered her eyes, but could not cover her fierce eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies, time flies


    The next day, Li Nuo opened his eyelids from the hospital bed and saw a fuzzy figure in the hazy.


    "Tea white... Why?"


    That silver hair, too discerning.


    "I also want to ask you, why did you lie here for a long time?" Asked chabai.


    Li Nuo looked sideways and saw maljie lying on the sickbed not far away from him.


    "Find the characters to practice skills..." Li Nuo slowly got up, leaned on the bed board, sighed, "it''s so good to fight, a group of monsters..."


    Tea white smell speech full of indifference, light said: "I have important things."


    Li Nuo frowned and Marge opened his eyes.


    "I want to know the details of a person, a plot character."


    "Who?" Li Nuo asked.


    Tea white pupil rotation, avoid the sight of nurses, open thin lips, whispered: "Liana."

 Chapter 319

    Leanna, full name Leanna hadillan.


    Since "kof96" began to be active in the game series of a female fighter, because of the high popularity, there are also nicknames such as the queen of boxing.


    Blue hair, high ponytail, beautiful face, but always maintain a cold image.


    Her life experience occupies a very important position in this series.


    It can be said that it is more important than VIP, second only to several leading roles.


    "You want to hear the details?" Li Nuo asked and looked at the wall clock.


    Tea white kowtow.


    Li Nuo didn''t ask her why she wanted to know Leanna''s information. Her pupils turned up and subconsciously opened her brain inventory.


    "The simplest information is that... She is the adopted daughter of hadiren, the commander of the mercenary force. She is similar to VIP, and she is also a veteran member of the anger team."


    "Before we talk about her, let''s talk about the next guy named big snake..."


    Most games have a worldview set.


    Some are like the world we live in. The world view is made up of thousands of creatures. Some mythological world views come from Protoss or race.


    But the world view of "KOF" comes from a role similar to God - the big snake.


    He has existed since ancient times and has been guarding the earth. He is known as the bodiless soul of the earth''s will and the leader of the snake family.


    Later, in the official setting, the identity of serpent''s earth will was changed to "Oriental earth will", but it was no harm to his strong.


    Like what leno said to Ronald, even the omnipotent mirror master should be willing to be a mole ant in front of the snake.


    Back to this guy.


    Because the rapid development of human beings is regarded as unnatural by the big snake. It thinks that human beings are no longer a part of nature. If they continue to exist, they will destroy the balance of the earth, and decide to clean human beings and make the earth "non".


    After appearing 1800 years ago, it was sealed by the three families of caosu, bachiquan and Bazhao with the help of the power of three kinds of artifact.


    660 years ago, the big snake enticed the bachiqiong family to untie the seal of bajieji. Bajieji began reincarnation and took reviving the big snake as its mission.


    Bajieji is the eight subordinates of the big snake. They are reincarnated with the times. Everyone''s body hides the blood of the big snake, a kind of blood that can trigger madness and draw out potential power.


    One of the eight heroes, named jiadilu, is Liana''s father and the only one who doesn''t want to listen to the order of the snake.


    As a result, jiadilu planted a curse. His daughter, liana, who was born with the blood of the big snake, was guided by another bajieji. The blood of the big snake eroded her consciousness, and she killed her parents after she left.


    After that, liana was adopted by mercenary general hadiren. In 1997, the snake, which recovered one eighth of its strength, returned to the world. In that year, the snake blood that had been lurking in Liana''s body for a long time exploded again.


    Since then, she has returned to the state at that time, killing her parents, sneaking away and unable to control herself.


    "In short, it''s a crazy woman." Li Nuo gives the final conclusion.


    Chabai gently pinched her chin, thinking and said: "big snake... Has anything to do with the ancient god?"


    "How can it be?" Li Nuo said with a smile: "the snake is a product of Japanese mythology, and the ancient god comes from the ksuru mythology. The two systems are separated by the sea, so it''s impossible to visit..." speaking of this, he looked slightly stunned, "wait a minute... What do you want to say?"


    "I saw Liana at night." The tea white tightly this topic narrated the course of the night.


    After she saw Liana yesterday, nothing happened. After they asked each other who you were, liana answered her name first. That''s the whole conversation.


    Li Nuo was so numb that he asked for a long time: "you didn''t notice when you sneaked in. Is there a camera in the trauma cabin?"


    Tea white face a pie, "cut... Forget..."


    "And..." Li Nuo continued, "if I guess right... You didn''t really think about how to escape from that house before you sneaked in, did you?"


    Cha bai is silent. Li Nuo sighs with sadness and complains that I know you so well


    "And how did you get out?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say." Cha bai stooped close to Li Nuo and opened his lips slightly: "I escaped with the transmission magic in the book of warlocks."


    "You''re not..."


    "Well, I can only read it before, but I can''t use it." Chabai explained: "this time, it''s very different. I heard the doorman knock on the door and thought that the soldier should have found out that the door card was lost. Originally, she wanted to hide in the corner while they opened the door. But Liana said to me," I advise you to leave here soon. "Then I saw red marks in her hair."


    At this point, chabai took up the water on the table and ran out with a long sigh of relief, then said: "that feeling, very strange, I have a feeling when her hair changes color... The blood is uncontrollably seizing the dominant power of the body, at the same time, the magic in the body is changing, becoming bigger and bigger..."


    "I advise you to use another metaphor..." Li Nuo kindly reminds me.


    Chabai ignored him and continued to explain, "I took the opportunity to recite the spell of" teleport magic ", and then... I succeeded..."


    "I want to know where you''ve been teleported."


    "In the sea, right under the ship, to be exact."


    "Well... Fortunately, you haven''t eaten the fruit of the devil, so you took a bath..." Li Nuo thought sometimes too much, "that is to say, the blood of liana''s snake stimulates the ancient god''s blood in your body, and makes your magic soar?"


    Tea white did not say, directly jump out of his own panel to let him see.


    "Psychic power increased from 79 to 81. Elemental powers increased by one level to level 3."


    "So, back to the beginning." Chabai said seriously, "are you sure there is no connection between the blood of the snake and the blood of the ancient god?"


    Li Nuo was speechless at the moment. You said that there was no connection. There was actual evidence that chabai really took the lead, but you said that there was a connection. Neither of these two things was good for the other.


    "I''m going to go again tonight."


    Li Nuo was surprised by this. Did you dive in and feel exciting?


    Chabai said, "I''m going to collect a tube of Lina''s blood."


    "Let''s go..." Li Nuo didn''t want to take care of it, neither could he.


    "I want to find out why I went wild when I was at novigrie."


    Chabai then stood up and looked at maljie with her pupils. Then she asked curiously, "you''re a little strange. Why don''t you talk all the time?"


    Li Nuo said for him, "I''ve been beaten to the peripheral nerve and lost my language function. This is good news. The bad news is that it''s only temporary."


    "OK..." chabai leaves and meets wilp and Ralph face to face outside the ward.


    VIP looks at her back with a subtle look in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter, VIP?" After Ralph asked, his eyes suddenly became very cheap, "ha, I''m afraid that my brother who I just met will be robbed by other women?"


    Wilp smiles. "Believe it or not, I''ll help you fish in the sea with a whip?"


    Ralph, shut up.


    At this time, VIP said, "don''t you feel a strange or repressive energy hovering around this woman?"


    "Strange..." Ralph squinted and thought as he said, "you mean, body ratio..."


    A gun landed on his temple, and Ralph said, "I''m kidding. I''m kidding."


    "It''s kind of like Leanna."


    Hearing this, Ralph''s eyes immediately changed from lazy to serious.


    "Don''t worry too much, maybe it''s my nerves," WIP said


    "No, VIP." Ralph''s spoken language became steady. "Your sensitivity to danger is the strongest among all of us. If this woman who runs out of Yinchao does emit the same breath as liana, then I have reason to suspect that Yinchao may have got the blood of the big snake."


    "If that''s the case, it''s bad..." WIP said, "cancel the next mission and go straight to Tokyo."


    "That''s all I can do. At the same time, I suggest keeping a close watch on this woman all the time."


    "It''s necessary to take her to general Hadrian, but... Your so-called surveillance is just to see someone else take a bath?"


    Ralph coughed awkwardly. After a long breath, languidness returned to his face.


    He kicked open the door of the ward and grinned at Li Nuo and maljie, who were shocked.


    "Boys, are you ready?"


    Marjie shook his head, Li Nuo said: "no..."


    Ralph laughed and said, "OK, go to the training ground!"

 Chapter 320

    Marjie was carried out on a stretcher.


    Looking at him waving his shaking hand and smiling at the corner of his mouth, Li Nuo understood that he had been fooled.


    "Hero..."


    "What are you looking at? It''s your turn." It''s WIP, who''s waving a whip and is eager to try.


    Li Nuo looked at the cold, "do you want to smoke me like this?"


    Weipu face with a smile, "how can, you are my brother."


    Hello, your face completely exposes your heart. Li Nuo can''t help complaining.


    "Come on... Whatever should be."


    As soon as Li Nuo''s expression changed, his fighting spirit suddenly came to him, "this time I''m serious!"


    Twenty minutes later, he was sitting in the corner of the wall, dressed in rags and covered with blood. He was about to have a cigarette in the corner of his mouth.


    VIP is one step away from him. His face is relaxed and freehand.


    The fight with VIP was a one-sided suspension.


    No matter what method Li Nuo uses, it can''t work. The only thing to be thankful for is that the course of being beaten in the past two days reminds him of the feeling of being smoked in vain. It''s not a bad thing. As the saying goes, if you want to be beaten first, you have to be beaten first.


    With two training sessions, Li Nuo has a deeper understanding of melee.


    At the same time, he is also glad that he has more buff skills at the bottom of the box, and he can kill himself every time he says goodbye.


    In Weipu''s opinion, she didn''t use her best. Even if Li Nuo was whipped twice, she didn''t know how much she was bluffing. In fact, two lashes could kill Li Nuo.


    So we can see the difficulty of this branch line, three trials, each time can''t be hit more than two times.


    Equivalent to you are still in the Mario World mechanism, but the enemy is from the fighting game, you hit him, he smiles, he hit you, you die.


    Marjie''s situation is another matter. He did get almost the same branch line as Li Nuo.


    [regional mission: take Ralph on his shoulders and hit him three times]


    [task time: none]


    [experience value: none]


    [reward: Ralph''s random skill X2, note: no replenishment medicine can be used during the mission]


    It must be this way that barrange in the Charon team learned Ralph''s moves.


    If you can''t fight within three punches, you can finish the task.


    Li Nuo sighed helplessly. Unexpectedly, he finally recognized a elder sister and cheated the angry team. Finally, he had to be beaten.


    "A break?" Asked winp.


    Li Nuo forced out a smile, "fight again, I will die..."


    Weipu sat on the ground with a smile, only one punch away from Li Nuo.


    She looked directly at the warm yellow spotlight on the ceiling, narrowed her eyes slightly, and said, "you haven''t told me what you''ve experienced in Yinchao?"


    "Nothing. It''s like you. Experiments, battles, missions, assassinations." Li Nuo''s speech has been ready for a long time.


    Weipu look suddenly some lonely, "also... People who have been there don''t want to recall the past."


    Li Nuo can''t laugh or cry, elder sister... You are so melancholy


    "What''s the matter with that girl with white hair?" VIP asked suddenly, adding, "tell me the truth."


    Li Nuo has an insight into Wei Pu''s idea. She is suspicious or wary of cha bai.


    "Character, ability, or the way of meeting?" "Give me a direction," Li asked


    "All."


    Li Nuo closed his eyes, took a long breath, recalled the past, and said: "to transform human beings, or to be close to artificial human beings, the organization has given model B, No. 2, a newly developed human killing machine. The birth time is less than two years, which is totally different from those of us whose bodies have been strengthened."


    "So she''s not human?"


    "More like people than people." Li Nuo said: "calm all the time, calm, calm, for the sake of companions can be selfless in their own lives, it can be said that without her, we can not live today."


    Wei Pu did not say, looking at Li Nuo''s face, listening in silence.


    "Proficient in all combat skills, especially good at leg and joint skills, can control a small amount of lightning elements, everything seems almost perfect, but she has a very troublesome thing." Li Norton gave a pause and said, "there''s a strange kind of blood flowing in her. She''s been infused with a strange kind of blood. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Since then, there''s been a commotion in a pub caused by a blood riot."


    Weipu''s eyes brightened, "big snake


    "No Li Nuo vetoed, "Yinchao doesn''t master the power of the big snake. The blood in her body is very much like the blood of the big snake, but it''s certainly not. Yinchao doesn''t have the ability to get the blood of the big snake from that person, but the blood in her body is not as powerful as the power of the big snake when it attacks, but it''s more crazy."


    Wei Pu''s eyes were deep, showing a trace of essence. "It''s not the blood of the big snake family..."


    "I have a proposal." Li Nuo said: "draw her blood and use your technology to see what''s going on with her blood. I always have a feeling that the blood in her body is very dangerous. She can''t be the only one with this kind of blood in Yinchao."


    "Well." VIP frowned and said, "I''ll arrange it later."


    What Li Nuo said is basically the truth, only the last words are mixed with lies.


    If you have the help of mercenaries, you may be able to find out the truth of Yadan''s blood in chabai, and you may also take this opportunity to avoid the unknown "disaster" that may happen to her... After all, their technology is so advanced.


    Li Nuo thinks so, but he has other preparations.


    "Liana... Is her blood from the snake?"


    VIP looks, this sentence reminds her that there may be some coincidence between the two kinds of blood.


    "Don''t talk about it." VIP got up and stretched. "Go on."


    "So fast


    She was smiling. Li Nuo couldn''t understand the meaning of her expression.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Because..." Weipu walked to the middle of the training ground and said slowly, "you are different from those transformation soldiers of Yinchao. You have companions and feelings, and you are not an empty shell who only works by memory."


    Li Norton was stunned and noticed one thing at the moment. She, Weipu, really regarded him as a relative


    ¡­¡­


    Chabai is walking in the long corridor, holding a copy of economy and property rights. Yu Guang sees Li Nuo stick to a corner in the front wall with a stick.


    "Beaten again?"


    "Well..."


    "Just use blood medicine. There''s no need to save it at this time."


    Li Nuo scratched his cheek. "Yes... Blood medicine."


    He opened the backpack panel and took out a tube of reagent, which contained a small amount of red blood.


    "Is this blood medicine?"


    Chabai saw the panel of the reagent, and her face froze. "Liana''s blood


    "How did you get it?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "nothing can''t be solved by a [the seal of akexi]. When the medical staff finished pumping blood for Lina, the seal of usage asked her to pour a little blood for me."


    Chabai, uneasy, glanced over and complained: "you just told me about the camera..."


    "Would I be as stupid as you..." Li Nuo asked back and said, "I''ve been observing for a long time. This is the dead corner of the camera, and the place where the blood is taken is also a place that can''t be seen by the camera. It''s just in the corner of the stairs outside the research room, so I was almost kicked down by the soldiers who saw me afterwards."


    "But there are risks." Cha bai frowned and said, "if you are worried that I will be exposed, just tell me to stop this action..."


    "Oh, that''s not the point."


    "What''s the point?"


    Li Nuo thought about it and couldn''t organize the language, so he said, "you don''t have to be a thief like me."

 Chapter 321

    After two days of inhuman torture, graduation season has come.


    Marjie takes off all his equipment and goes to battle light to face Ralph.


    After two punches, he realized that the mechanical equipment he was proud of was meaningless under Ralph''s fist. Steel was like a thin layer of paper on himself.


    What''s more, except for the electromagnetic pulley shoes, all the equipment has been destroyed. If you touch them again, the fruits of labor will be turned back into scrap iron.


    "Don''t wear your vest today?" Ralph means "pump buffered breastplate.".


    "You beat your waistcoat to the bottom."


    "Ha Ralph laughed, clenched his fists and creaked his knuckles. "If you fight me twice today, you''ll pass the fight test."


    "Hum..." maljie raised his chin, spat out a foul breath, and yelled, "don''t talk nonsense, come on!"


    Two fists... Li Nuo looked at it and felt guilty. "I remember that Ralph can punch through a ship with one blow..."


    "It''s a move, he''s using brute force with a full punch... At most, he''ll deform the steel plate," WIPO said


    At most... Steel plate... Li Nuo is more empty.


    WIP looked at his flustered face and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t beat you with all my strength like Ralph."


    Hello... Did you mean to hit me just now!


    At the moment, the training ground confrontation has begun.


    Ralph''s way of attack is simple and direct, without fancy moves or exaggerated visual effects. He tries to kill the enemy with one blow.


    Marjie knew he had to take the next punch, so he didn''t take any chances.


    But he had to dodge Ralph''s most powerful punch, get a backhand, and avoid his own key. Only in this way could he be left with blood in the fatal punch.


    This time, Ralph did his best, his fist rippling the invisible air.


    Marjie''s pupils contracted and threw himself to the side.


    One side of the alloy wall of the training room is concave, with a transverse length of nearly 10 meters.


    Maljet gasps. The punch doesn''t hit him, but it makes his skull ache. But he can''t let go of the chance and stride to get close to Ralph.


    The latter reacted very quickly, thinking that marjie was going to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak attack with a backhand.


    Here''s the chance!


    Malje raised his right arm in advance for this moment.


    Just listen to the sound of a broken bone reverberate in the open training room, just like the ape''s cry at the pass of an empty mountain.


    Marjie lies on his back, his right arm is broken in reverse, and the scene is shocking.


    The system reminds him to complete the branch line message into the ear, but the head is more buzzing echo.


    Ralph looked at him with some fear. "Fortunately you blocked it with your hand, or it would have been your heart."


    "Do you want to continue? I know you have a lot of endurance. A broken arm is nothing."


    Of course, we don''t want to continue. Li Nuo''s heart, three punches have been carried over. The branch line has been completed. There''s no need to suffer any more.


    "Go on..."


    Marjie''s answer was unexpected.


    "You said two punches... One more."


    Ralph was stunned, then grinned, "ha ha! You''re right! Boy, you are more ambitious than a guy I taught before. He chose three punches and gave up. "


    "Is his name barrange?" Marge asked, frowning.


    Ralph was surprised. "Do you know each other?"


    "Hum... My... Subordinates are just defeated." When his words fell, his left hand forced his right hand straight and could not help roaring.


    Ralph couldn''t help showing his approval when he looked in his eyes. "You''re provoking me!"


    He put on a posture and jumped in place. When everyone was unconscious, he suddenly rushed to maljie. The blow had not been opened, and the wind pressure had almost blinded maljie.


    But there''s already one more thing in mago''s hands, [stool jade].


    The Yellow mist of excrement instantly dispersed from Ralph, and the stench poured into his nostrils like an unstoppable waterfall.


    His brief distraction affected the speed and strength of his fist, and malje left shoulder to hit it on the shoulder.


    This time, his bones were still broken, but after gritting his teeth, he heard the sounds of nature.


    [hidden reward for completing regional mission and carrying Ralph''s three heavy fists]


    [you have got an opportunity to specialize in learning]


    [please decide in five seconds]


    "Melee fighting..." he blurted out without thinking.


    [500 gold coins open specialization, is it...]


    "Yes." He didn''t wait for the end of the voice cue to recite the answer.


    With a thump, maljie could not use his arms and hit the iron floor directly.


    Because of the influence of [stool jade], Ralph just ran out of the training room, but soon woke up in front of the freight elevator. After running back, he rubbed maljie''s hair with his big hand and said, "what did you throw on me, boy?"


    "Shit."


    "Are you kidding?" Ralph asked in disbelief


    Subconsciously, he smelled the smell of his body. It was really excrement. He just took the chance to tell himself, how could anyone use excrement as a conventional weapon


    "Hello..." maljie tried to look at Ralph with his pupils and said weakly, "I''ve passed the fight. Next, it''s time to teach me how to fight?" He also wants to see if he can continue to trigger branch lines related to learning skills.


    "No more." Ralph said with a smile, "fighting is a matter of instinct. When you get back to health, you will understand what it means to be reborn."


    "Ha


    "And..." Ralph glanced at Li Nuo and Wei Pu, and whispered carefully, "don''t forget to help me chase that girl."


    Marjie is still carried out by the familiar stretcher, but after this time, he doesn''t have to step into the damn training ground.


    But Li Nuo''s final trial has just begun.


    "Are you ready?" Asked winp.


    Li Nuo felt guilty and said, "it should be..."


    His trial is not as abnormal as marjie''s. generally speaking, it can be delayed for a certain period of time and can pass without being attacked continuously. Frankly speaking, it means that VIP enjoys himself and the trial is over


    However, the problem is that Ralph, whom marjie is facing, belongs to the one punch Superman school, and is hit with a gap to stop.


    Li Nuo''s face is similar to wolf tooth wind boxing, a combo and with moves, not to mention Wei Pu two whip can kill him.


    Five minutes later, Li Nuo covered his belly and coughed blood on the ground. After five minutes of hiding, he was still kicked by VIP. At the moment, his blood was red, and God and the Tathagata were waving to him. If there was anything lucky, it was only lucky that he was hit by the foot rather than the whip.


    Weipu put down the black whip in his hand and sighed helplessly, "it''s really not good. Your explosive power is excellent and your dodge anticipation is very strong, but... Your body is too thin."


    "That''s it today..." Weipu stepped forward to help him. "It''s impossible to improve your strength. You''re different from that al. He''s a skill idiot. He can absorb a lot of actual combat knowledge after two practice with Ralph, but your combat on-the-spot reaction ability is very good, and your skill is also good. What you need to improve is to learn how to better control your weapons."


    "Cough!" Li Nuo coughed heavily, and another mouthful of blood came out of the corner of his mouth.


    He is also very puzzled, although it is training, but how also recognized the pro, even if the instructor is not as good as to give students to practice internal bleeding, on the contrary, Weipu is also very hard, like a wild dog.


    Weipu gently stroked his back, said with a bitter smile: "look, I have left a lot of strength, as a result, you can''t carry both feet, your constitution can''t participate in the fighting competition, I can''t let you die."


    "Is the training over today?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Well, it''s over." Weipu said frankly: "don''t train in the future. I dare say that if you don''t have the transformation of Yinchao, you won''t live to be 18 years old."


    You see, people are really sure... When Li Nuo Tucao ends, the voice of the system make complaints about the ear.


    [you have completed three training sessions of VIP]


    [reward skills have been sent to the item list, please check]


    Li Nuo took a big breath.


    He patted VIP on the shoulder, pushed her away, leaned against the wall, and called out the inventory.


    A few seconds later, Li Nuo''s face turned from turbid to bright, with a cheap smile on his lips.


    "Sister, if I say that I have learned the fighting genre and most of your skills in the past few days?"


    Wei Pu frowned at the words, reached out and touched Li Nuo''s forehead, worried: "no fever... Can''t it be silly


    Li Nuo stealthily takes out a tube of blood medicine from his backpack and plunges it into his ass when he doesn''t pay attention.


    After the recovery of blood, Li Nuo took Weipu''s hand and said with righteous words: "if I really learned, I would agree that we should take part in the fighting competition. How about that?"


    Weipu was stunned. "Is... Really stupid?"

 Chapter 322

    Lino goes to the center of the training ground.


    "Give me five minutes to get ready."


    With that, he sat cross legged on the floor, with his back to VIP, and opened the backpack panel.


    Weipu in the back, see at a loss do not understand, she noticed one thing, Li Nuo''s injury seems to heal.


    Although she had doubts, she didn''t disturb her. She just put her hands in her pocket against the wall, looked at the watch on her wrist, and said softly, "from five minutes, if you really learn my moves and fighting styles, and the invitation letter of the fighting contest, I''ll apply for it for you."


    That''s what she said, but VIP still didn''t believe it. Hadirenliu''s assassination skill took her a year to apply in actual combat, and whip skill was created by her. No one in the world can learn these two fighting skills in just two days.


    Li Nuo watched the four transparent balls in the backpack panel. Three were skills and one was fighting.


    [Name: flyback]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: e +]


    [learning conditions: Mastering Hadrian assassin flow]


    [effect: beat the opponent to the mid air, then pull him down with a whip and smash him on the ground, consuming up to 10 energy points]


    [Note: suffocation!]


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: assassinate]


    [type: skill]


    [strength grade: D]


    [learning conditions: Mastering Hadrian assassin flow]


    [effect: hook the object with a whip and pull it over. It will appear on the top of the target''s head 100% in the next second. The maximum energy consumption is 40 points]


    [Note: step on!]


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: Code Name: power]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: e +]


    [learning conditions: Mastering Hadrian assassin flow]


    [effect: after the attack hits the opponent, the target moves to the user and remains unbalanced for 0.5 seconds, and consumes up to 30 energy points]


    [Note: flogging!]


    ¡­¡­


    All three skills are common skills of VIP.


    In fact, Weipu''s fighting style belongs to "control to attack", that is, feint to control the field, which perfectly conforms to the weapon definition of whip.


    Compared with her elegant appearance, the whip method is closer to the hard and fierce. The attack form of the whip in her hand is more suitable to "shoot". The trajectory of the whip is like a bullet, fast and lethal.


    It belongs to Weipu''s original "manipulation whip technique", but to fully master these, we need a very important thing to lay the foundation - hadiren''s assassination technique.


    The martial arts now lie in Li Nuo''s backpack, one of four transparent balls.


    [Name: hadiren assassination stream]


    [type: fighting technique]


    [strength classification:]


    [learning conditions: melee combat LV3]


    [effect: it is the strongest in military combat. I-liu assassination developed by general hadiren. Martial arts involves the use of fists, feet, claws and various military weapons. Different combat techniques can be derived according to different habits of users, which can be said to be the most inclusive combat technique]


    [Note: the column "effect" is all about it. In addition, when hadiren''s assassin stream reaches the highest level of cultivation, you will find that magic really exists in the world]


    "No side effects..."


    Because "endless corridor" is full of Lei''s infatuation, he hesitated, but this intuition was a little fleeting, and he opened the four spheres one by one.


    White mist from the ball, Li Nuo will be wrapped in it, as if wrapped in thick snow.


    VIP was stunned. She had never seen such a situation before.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Worried, she stepped forward and suddenly the thick fog surrounding Li Nuo broke away like a flood. The running fog hit VIP''s face. She squinted and saw that Li Nuo, who appeared in the field of vision again, was safe. She still sat cross legged on the ground.


    Li Nuo looked at his palm, five fingers moving, at the same time, the ear came to the system''s prompt sound.


    [you have learned the skill, fly back]


    [you have learned the skill to assassinate]


    [you have learned skills, code name power]


    [you have learned the new fighting style, hadiren assassin stream]


    [you have mastered a high-level fighting skill and triggered the upgrade condition of melee fighting. Now you are checking your attributes]


    Ten seconds later


    All the bones and joints of Li Nuo''s body make noises, just like the bone is breaking, but his body feels more comfortable than ever, like the feeling of being bent by an old Chinese medicine doctor.


    "Shujin Huoxue..."


    [melee combat upgraded, current level - 4]


    WIP''s soft palm rested on his shoulder. "Are you... OK?"


    It was obvious that the sound of broken bones startled her.


    Looking at Wei Pu''s concerned eyes, Li Nuo showed a bright smile, "can start ~"


    When the words fall, Li Nuo pats the ground to get up, while Wei Pu has not yet reacted to come over before and after a spin leg sweep.


    As before, this kind of attack doesn''t touch VIP at all.


    However, Li Nuo''s next move made her look slightly stunned.


    Li Nuo subconsciously gathered his five fingers together to form a hand knife shape, and cut it toward Wei Pu''s neck.


    VIP, get out of the way and get out of the safe area.


    Her eyes are printed with doubts. Li nuogang''s actions are familiar to her.


    "Go on." This time, VIP stretched the whip, straightened his upper body, and made a gesture to meet the enemy.


    Li Nuo didn''t know why he had to use a hand knife just now. He just felt that he should do it, just like a kind of muscle memory printed in his body.


    Weipu shakes the whip, just an action. If the black whip has a soul around her body.


    "The whip is wrapped around the body. It looks like defense. In fact, it limits the opponent''s angle of attack, so that he can attack again." Li Nuo understood everything in an instant. Wei Pu had never used this move, but he was very familiar with it.


    Because the basis of hadron''s assassination was already in his sulcus.


    Without hesitation, Li Nuo leaped to the top of Wei Pu''s head with the whip blade. The latter''s wrist trembled, and the black whip came straight.


    At the critical moment, Li Nuo turned in mid air to avoid the whip. In fact, his insight can''t predict Wei Pu''s attack track, but now that he has mastered the art of assassination, he can predict Wei Pu''s attack mode in advance.


    The next moment, Li Nuo waves the whip blade to pull on the ground, producing sporadic sparks. At the same time, he hangs upside down in mid air, cuts down with one foot, then twists his body and stabs VIP''s upper body with a knife.


    In a flash, VIP grabs his wrist and yanks lino to the ground.


    But at the moment, Li Nuo''s right hand was not idle. He used the code power he had just learned to shake the whip blade to sweep at her.


    Weipu skips to avoid, and the thin whip blade cuts her army green uniform. At this moment, Weipu''s balance is broken, and she can''t control her body. Without a sense of balance, she takes a few steps towards Li Nuo''s position.


    "This move..." VIP looked at Li Nuo inconceivably, "my code name... Power?"


    Li Nuo turned the whip blade into a walking stick and carried it on his shoulder with a smile. "It''s not over. Then it''s hadiren."


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, Ralph walks back to the door of the training room.


    "Key... Key lost..."


    He opened the door with a smile, thinking that Li Nuo behind the door was being abused by the whip queen of their anger team, so he couldn''t help hanging up the mind of watching the crowd.


    People are like this. It''s not too big to watch the excitement. I want to take a video first when I see others fighting.


    The door opened and the training room was quiet. Li Nuo was sitting on the ground panting.


    Ralph saw the bloodstain on the corner of Li Nuo''s mouth. He went forward and said, "it''s not over yet."


    But VIP didn''t respond. She stood like a nail, silent.


    He frowned and looked heavy.


    "What''s the matter, VIP?" Ralph asked in a dignified voice, seeing that something was going on here.


    Wei Pu smell speech or ignore, staring at Li Nuo.


    Ralph picked up Li Nuo and said angrily, "boy, what did you do?"


    Li Nuo said in an indifferent tone: "don''t be so irritable..."


    "Put him down." Willy grabs Ralph''s hand, and the latter just lets it go.


    "Edward..." Weipu called out Li Nuo''s pseudonym. After a pause, she asked, "the strengthening ability that Yinchao gives you is learning?"


    "Learning Ralph tiger body shock, the world''s largest terrorist organization to strengthen the warrior a learning talent is what ghost.


    "He learned my moves," WIP said


    Ralph wondered, "no... it''s only two days..."


    "Not bad at all... And..." WIPO turned to Ralph, his eyes deep and indescribable, "... Forget it."


    Wei Pu wanted to say that Li Nuo even mastered part of the "Hadrian assassination stream", but he thought that it would arouse people''s suspicion that Ralph was a soldier and a mercenary. The prudence of the soldiers made him suspect that Li Nuo had mastered the assassination technique for a long time, but he never used it, just to hide something


    If Ralph really knows, it''s not good for Li Nuo.


    In order to protect him, VIP chose to hide.


    Li Nuo was also stunned, but soon he understood Wei Pu''s intention, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, followed Wei Pu''s so-called "learning" guess and said: "a few transformation soldiers will be given different abilities."


    He looked at Ralph, pointed to his arm and said, "Alphonse, whose arm was broken by you, is good at using machinery. His reinforcement is in his brain, not in combat, but closer to backup."


    "The characteristic of a white haired girl is that she is proficient in all combat skills. She belongs to a natural warrior. The woman who is still lying in the hospital bed now, she..." thinking of Shang Jun, Li Nuo doesn''t know how to speak, so he casually says, "good at seduction."


    "Seduction..." Ralph is confused. Is the girl he loves good at seduction?


    These words, Li Nuo did not lie.


    He put his eyes on Weipu again. "Sister... My ability, as you said, is good at learning combat skills. It takes only a few eyes to master and learn the essence of moves."


    Ralph''s eyes flashed a doubt, "a guy like you is very dangerous. As long as you keep increasing your combat knowledge, your ability will be infinitely strengthened. Why is your strength still so weak so far?"


    Li Nuo prepared his speech and said: "there are only a few strong players. If I really want to fight, I will die long ago. How can I learn? It''s impossible for Yinchao to let me learn Yinchao''s fighting skills before completely brainwashing me, but unfortunately." He buckled his own brain melon seeds with his index finger joint, "I am stubborn and hard to be brainwashed."


    Ralph was in deep thought, which was true, but he always felt that something was wrong.


    VIP broke the silence. "There''s no need to argue about this, Ralph. He''s a mercenary now. Put away the doubt."


    "All right." Ralph opened his hand. "I''m sorry. Being suspicious is a military habit. Excuse me."


    "Edward." Wei Pu reached out and touched Li Nuo''s messy hair, showing a smile, "according to the agreement, I''ll give you an invitation to apply for the fight contest."


    fucking great!


    Li Nuo almost cried out excitedly.


    "But on one condition." Weipu''s tone suddenly became extremely serious, "you as a new team, we must be angry team, unified action."

 Chapter 323

    Ward area again.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie share a room again. Chabai sits beside them and looks at a book called "mariculture".


    The nurse came over and looked at them, with endless pity in her eyes. "After so many days of beating, why?"


    Li Nuo blurted out, "interest."


    "Pervert."


    They were relieved to see the nurse turn and leave.


    "Ah." First of all, Li Nuo said, "there''s good news and bad news."


    "Do you want to use the stem of cow dung?" maljey said


    "VIP has agreed to apply for us to take part in the fighting contest."


    Marge was not surprised. Instead, he asked, "the bad news."


    "The angry team offered to join us."


    "Why do I think it''s good news?"


    "What a fart." Li Nuo propped up and sat on the bed board, pinched his brows and said, "let the angry team follow us to Tokyo and get involved in the fight among players... Those players are not fools. Sooner or later, our real information will be exposed."


    "I can''t help it. Once a lie is told, more lies will be used to fill the hole. It''s like a snake biting itself. Sooner or later, it will bite itself." Marjie suddenly jumped out a remark with a slight middle two, which made Li Nuo look sideways.


    "Tea white." Li Nuo called to cha bai, who was reading. The latter was so absorbed that he didn''t hear him at all.


    "Tea white?"


    "Tietuo man-made gun."


    "Say it again." Tea white closed the book, eyes show fierce.


    "What are you looking at..." Li Nuo asked curiously, "mariculture... I can''t even read this kind of book."


    Chabai looked at the book lying on his lap and said in a low voice, "I think it''s very interesting. For example, the difference between raising fish in the sea and freshwater fish, we should pay attention to measuring the water quality regularly every day, don''t use metal containers to hold fish, as well as popular science of fish, clown fish, Sparus, large fairy fish, small fairy fish, upside down hanging fish, fox fish..."


    "Shall we talk about fish later?"


    Tea white smell speech shut up, Li Nuo this just said: "you use ''transmit magic'' can accurate location destination?"


    "I don''t know." Chabai said: "only once, no positioning, and only once a day with this magic."


    Li Nuo eyebrows pick, hit it, mouth ponder, then said: "there are two days to arrive in Tokyo, these two days you try to practice, if you can smoothly positioning, near the island of Japan when you send yourself away, first to Tokyo, so we can rely on the reason to find you in Tokyo separate action."


    "What if Miss chabai teleports herself to the sea?" Marjie questioned.


    "Before I leave, I''ll give her another set of life jacket along the swimming circle." The occupation of thief has been printed in Li Nuo''s soul.


    This plan was made by Li Nuo immediately after he learned of Weipu''s request. When the angry team arrived in Tokyo, there must be something else. It''s impossible to stare at them at any time. Before that, as long as one of his teammates disappeared strangely, he would have reason to break away from the control network of the angry team in Tokyo. Chabai''s "teleportation magic" is the only choice to implement the plan.


    "I can''t rule out that some players have got close to the plot characters. Just like us, there are only two player teams that can be known now. The Dongzhou team mentioned by Shangjun and the man who attacked us in the park may not be able to resist." Maljie analyzed: "then you do good things. Once you go back, you will be the target of public criticism. You need to find a way to detonate public security in Tokyo, let social organizations including the police participate in the fight ahead of time, and the winning rate can be increased in the case of creating chaos."


    Li Nuo said, "don''t worry. I can guarantee that Tokyo has become a mess these days."


    "Is your call to the police station full of time bomb terrorist talk?" Asked Marge.


    Li Nuoji chuckled, noncommittal, "these two days a good rest, just like the two days before the college entrance examination, rest properly to be in good spirits."


    "Have you ever taken the college entrance examination?" Marjie questioned.


    "No Li Nuo made no secret of his social role as a semi illiterate.


    After hearing this, maljie turned his head slightly and showed a smile that was superior to beating, "hum..."


    "What are you laughing at?... you have passed the college entrance examination, and you have money at home. Now you still face your butt every day?"


    "Laozi is called the angel in white."


    "Well, shit."


    "Can Shangjun be trusted?" Chabai interrupted their conversation.


    Maljie''s eyes suddenly printed a trace of doubt, "can''t believe it."


    He brought out the doubts of these days.


    Shangjun has a lot of doubts. She has a different purpose. Whether she is a single player or not, and why she has never seen her take out any supplies or weapons.


    Li Nuo buries the cheek slightly, the eye dew sinks the color of condensation, "wait to return to Tokyo to know, now her function is still very big."


    "By the way, Li Nuo." "Give me a blood injection later, and I''ve broken both hands," Marge said


    "Prick yourself with your mouth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Three days before the end of the mission, everyone knows that the rest of the day will be the last quiet moment before the storm.


    Each of them has a steelyard, what kind of umbrella should be made before the rain to meet the coming rainstorm.


    In the dead of night, maljie held a needle in his mouth and successfully inserted it into his bladder with his professional ability accumulated over the years


    All of a sudden, a comfortable expression appeared on his face, which was like the first cigarette of a week''s absence from the ambulance for a heavy smoker who was rescued after a week''s lost in the jungle.


    He opened the backpack panel and looked at the three new cards.


    The three cards are not the pure white of random cards. Two of them are black with Ralph''s face printed on the bottom.


    [skill extraction card - Ralph], randomly select a skill of Ralph, and consume 1000 gold coins.


    "It''s expensive." It''s hard to say that from a rich second generation.


    But now is not the time to cherish gold coins. If they want to save money, they may not go back to Tokyo. Now the invitation letter of the fighting contest can be basically guaranteed. As long as they hide and stay up until the tenth day, the task will naturally end, and they can return to space as winners.


    It''s just that this script is too rare to meet so many players.


    In the eyes of players, players are not only gold coins, but also weights to test their strength. The spirit of desperation must be maintained. As the saying goes, "the best way to eliminate fear is to face fear". It can also be established to replace "fear" with "enemy" or "player".


    He put in 1000 gold coins to try what skills he could get first.


    The black card appeared a layer of light, and the flake white light spot surrounded the card to form a sphere. The light faded, and the skill ball appeared in his hand.


    [Name: Super Argentina back fall]


    [type: skill]


    [strength grade: D]


    [learning conditions: Master Military Martial Arts]


    [effect: throw the opponent over the air, make him fall on the user''s shoulder, and then fall heavily to the ground, consuming 50 energy points]


    [Note: as a reminder, this move can theoretically throw up a thing with a maximum weight of one ton, but the question is, can your shoulder bear the impact of a falling ton? "


    "Military Martial Arts Marjie was embarrassed, but he had to master new preconditions for his skills.


    He felt a bit sorry, but the big nerves made him get up from the frustration very quickly.


    He turned to a different card again.


    This card is very different from "Ralph skill card". It has a black background and white edge. The pattern is a green beret.


    "I remember that this branch line should only reward two Ralph''s skills. There''s nothing else... The extra cards now..."


    There were only a few words in the unknown card, which made him unable to understand what it was.


    This time, it only cost 100 gold coins to start the card extraction process.


    [Name: Military Martial Arts]


    [type: fighting technique]


    [strength classification:]


    [learning conditions: melee combat LV1]


    [effect: in a certain world, it''s a basic fighting martial art for soldiers]


    [Note: in fact, if you upgrade melee combat to level 3, you can automatically learn this fighting skill]


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Maljet''s eyes were full of light. He looked up at the ceiling and burst out laughing.


    "So it is! That''s what Ralph means when you get back to health! I''m just blessed... "


    Whoa!


    The plastic kettle hit him heavily in the face, preventing the remaining words from bursting out of his mouth.


    "Spring dream!" Li Nuo roared. He was disturbed in his dream. At the moment, he ran to the top of his head.


    Malje rubbed his nose indifferently, held the last "Ralph skill card" between his fingers, raised it to level with his face, and showed a general smile of Dracula in front of Li Nuo, "watch it, stupid mortal."


    This time, Li Nuo directly took out the poisonous throwing knife from his backpack. He was fed up with it. His anger made him have the idea of ending this evil relationship.


    The card flashed white and turned into a skill ball.


    Marjie looks at the panel of the skill ball and suddenly his face is stiff.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Go to hell!"

 Chapter 324

    [Name: Cosmic mirage]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: C +]


    [learning conditions: Military Martial Arts]


    [effect: five seconds to accumulate power, and then hit the enemy, powerful enough to crush the flesh and blood, ignoring any defense, and consuming 100 energy points]


    [Note: do you know why the learning conditions of this move are so low... Haha, you can use it to understand]


    "Li Nuo, let me try." Maljie showed the weasel''s eager eyes to see the chicken.


    "Don''t look at me like that..."


    ¡­¡­


    In another room not far away, chabai sits on a chair and looks at the book of warlocks.


    "Deargaenye (red flame)..." she slowly read out the ancient fairy language in the book. She rubbed her thumb and middle finger, and the tiny flame leaped at her fingertips.


    "Birkblattan"... "I read another sentence, and the flame turned into tiny petals and floated to the ground.


    "Can master the simple incantation, just don''t know..." she looked at the cold color of the iron wall, raised her hand, gathered strength, trying to use aggressive magic, but when her pupil swept to the corner of the camera, she still put down her hand.


    "Come on, let''s get out of trouble."


    She took off her cloak, took off her shoes, lay down on the bed, picked up the book "mariculture" and read it before going to bed.


    I don''t know why, the contents of the book can''t be read all the time. Artificial people don''t need to rest every day like human beings. Now she is full of energy and can''t sleep.


    Bored, tea white point open backpack, looking at Li Nuo to their own Liana blood, lost in thought.


    [Name: Rage blood]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: see the will of the world and neutralize the ancient blood. This item has a strong spiritual impact. The theory can only be used if it meets some specific conditions]


    [Note: do you know the herbal medicine of green grass? It''s more lethal to run wild than to run wild. It will make you become a madman. The so-called theory is extremely harsh to meet the conditions that can be used, and one of the leading words to meet the conditions is... Non human]


    ¡­¡­


    In that room.


    "Two more days, liana." Clark looks at Leanna with a tired face.


    "Patience..." Liana lowered her head and her eyes were covered with hair curtains. She could only hear the voice from her voice to judge her state. She was a little depressed. "What about patience? Who would you like to help me when I go to Tokyo this time? A thousand cranes? Or the missing straw shaver? "


    "No one can alleviate the side effects of blood in my body." Liana said: "before my brain is occupied by the will of the snake... Ask the general to... Kill me, this is the fastest way."


    Clark is not moved, light mouth says: "eight God Temple."


    Liana looked up and couldn''t believe the decision. "Are you crazy? Eight gods, he has the same blood as me, and.... "


    "And he is too dangerous, even in our heyday, to resist his power." Clark finished the conversation first and let Liana fall into silence.


    He took a communicator out of his upper military vest pocket and opened it. The light from the screen reflected the outline of the objects displayed in the dim room.


    Clark hands the messenger to liana, and the things on the screen are general Hadrian''s instructions and reasons for his trip to Tokyo.


    Liana noticed one of the words:


    "Critical''s words in 1997 have proved the truth now. We should really believe what he said at that time. Sooner or later, liana will not be able to control the blood in her body. Take her to the eight gods temple. This time, we will listen to critical."


    "Critical once gave the eight gods something to suppress the blood of the snake. Although I can''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    Her brows were screwed together.


    ¡°Critical£¿ Who is he? "


    Clark said: "it''s a man who knows the general well. I''ve only met him twice, in ''91 and'' 97."


    "Why don''t I know this man?" Hadiren is Liana''s adoptive father, she is full of doubts, why hadiren never mentioned this person in more than ten years of getting along.


    "You were young in ''91, you were crazy in'' 97." Clark was concise, and then said: "believe the general''s judgment, and in 1997, the eight gods and you had the same phenomenon of blood rampage, but from the available information, he did not recur in recent years at least."


    Liana retorted, "because he''s a lunatic."


    "No..." Clark shook his head. "He''s just a little strange, like you and VIP, just too strong."


    ¡­¡­


    Tokyo.


    In a dark room, eight gods are sitting at the head of the bed with a broken guitar.


    The white cat walked by his feet and rubbed his trouser legs.


    The eight gods look at the white cat who is coquettishing herself.


    "Hungry?"


    "Meow..."


    He got up, went to the dusty cupboard and found a box of biscuits. Before he closed the cupboard, his eyes saw a glass bottle in it.


    The moonlight lit up the handwriting on the bottle - Neil.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Marge walked out of the ward in the incredible eyes of the nurses, found Ralph, and kept moving his broken arm in front of him.


    This is to strengthen the characteristics of human beings, and the explanation given by Marge is within Ralph''s expectation, because VIP''s constitution is also so special.


    "I''ll help you get more information about that woman and make you a tryst, but on one condition."


    "Want to be beaten?"


    "Give me some parts. You''ve broken my equipment."


    Before long, maljie enters Shangjun''s ward.


    Her body had not recovered, and her internal organs were bleeding seriously. If it was not for her extraordinary constitution, farwalker''s blow would have been fatal at that time.


    "Miss Shangjun, please do me a favor." Marjie went straight in and didn''t talk nonsense, "sell the sex."


    Shangjun looked at him, but there was no light in her eyes. "... are you bullying me? Can''t you move now?"


    "What do you think of Ralph?"


    "Deal."


    Marge laughed. "Do you need me to give you a needle?"


    Shangjun shakes her head confidently. "Do you know what a sick girl is?"


    "So you really don''t have blood medicine?" Marjie brings the topic back to his most curious place.


    "What happened to your two teammates?"


    Shangjun dodges her eyes, but marjie doesn''t ask again. Then she says, "be ready to go back to Tokyo."


    In the evening, the warship is only half a day away from Japan, and it can reach Tokyo Bay before dawn, faster than expected and ahead of schedule.


    "Sister, send the invitation to the contest here." Li Nuo handed out a note.


    VIP looked at it and asked strangely, "how do you know the invitation has been approved?"


    I guess... Li Nuo said with a smile, "because I''m your roundworm."


    "Is it in Yinchao that you learn to be cheap?"


    "Born." Li Nuo responded casually and then asked, "when will the invitation arrive in Tokyo?"


    "These two days, it has been sent out." Wei Pu pupil upward Piao Piao, after pondering for a while, said: "but you do not have an invitation in your hand, Tokyo''s action may be dangerous, first put the contest thing aside."


    Li Nuo''s right eyelid jumps, "dangerous... Dangerous


    ¡­¡­


    Shangjun and Ralph are walking in the cabin, chatting very opportunely.


    Marjie stood in the corner of no one and watched them. He knew that his business had been solved, but the real business had just begun.


    He took out his pocket watch and looked at the time with a slight frown.


    "It''s time."


    Chabai stood on the deck and jumped into the sea in full view.


    Calm sea Splash Spray, no one noticed in the sea she opened the transmission door.


    Plan, now.

 Chapter 325

    (all the warlock incantations that have appeared are from the ancient Elven incantations translated by Encyclopedia of demon hunters)


    ¡­¡­


    The disappearance of chabai caused chaos among the mercenaries.


    Soldiers in time to the sea rescue, but no one knows that she has already disappeared through the transmission magic in this area.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie try to explain that they don''t know why chabai jumped into the sea. In fact, they are all beating drums in their hearts. Is it safe for chabai to arrive in Tokyo.


    On the one hand, Li Nuo did give a swimming ring and a life jacket to chabai. On the other hand, the bag was in chabai''s hands. As long as the position was wrong, she could use the bag to send herself back.


    But these are not long-term solutions. The best result is to succeed without any trial and error.


    "Help us locate her." Li made a request.


    Mercenaries have a global positioning system second only to Yinchao. In one day, or even shorter, they can locate where chabai is now.


    There''s nothing to say about it.


    So far, the first step has been achieved.


    Shangjun walks into the room where they are talking. She looks around and looks into Li Nuo''s and maljie''s eyes. She doesn''t know what to say now. She just thinks that since she''s pretending to be a team, it''s necessary for her to show up now, or it might be suspicious.


    Seeing her coming in, Ralph said immediately, "Qingzi, your injury is not good. Go back first."


    "Qingzi?"


    Shangjun may have used a pseudonym, Li Nuo and marjie think, but they won''t break it.


    Ralph took Shangjun''s slender arm and said, "come on, I''ll take you back."


    Shangjun returned with a gentle smile, "no, something happened to my friend. I want to stay here."


    "You are really... So kind."


    "No, I''m not as kind as you ~"


    Don''t stay here... Li Nuo wants to ignore them as much as he can, but people who show love are like uncles running naked in the street. It''s hard to see them or not.


    The affair of tea white jumping into the sea has been pressed down for a while. VIP yawns and walks slowly in the corridor of the cabin. She always feels very tired today and wants to go back to the bedroom earlier to have a rest.


    "Ha ~ ~" was another violent yawn, "so sleepy..."


    When he was sleepy, he saw a soldier in brown uniform coming in front of him. His steps were short and his face was dignified. He was holding a stack of information papers in his hand.


    "Chief Cao!" When the soldier saw VIP, he immediately stepped up to her and gave her a salute.


    "What is this?" VIP asked, looking at the information in the soldier''s hand.


    The soldier said, "major (Clark) asked us to keep investigating the information about Edward... Your brother and his party."


    "Didn''t you find the relevant information before?" Winp wondered.


    "That''s true, but we found some strange information about the woman who was with Ralph today."


    "Show me." Weipu took the materials first and then read them. A few seconds later, her eyes were dark and tired.


    "Chief Cao?" The soldier looked a little strange when he saw VIP.


    With his information in his arms, WIP walked past the soldier and said, "don''t tell this to anyone else, let alone Ralph and Clark, or..."


    Her desire to say and stop makes the soldiers a bit embarrassed, but when he sees the whip in Weipu''s hand, he chooses to comply with the woman whose rank is only Cao Chang.


    ¡­¡­


    Four young men, two men and one woman, walk in a forest near Tokyo.


    "Zhixiong, I heard it''s haunted here... Let''s go back." The girl put her shoulder in the arms of a man beside her, with an uneasy look on her face.


    "Ha ha, lily, do you still believe in ghosts?" The man named Zhixiong gently hugged Baihe Zi and looked at another man beside him. "Takizawa, tell me about her. How can there be ghosts in this world?"


    Takizawa''s throat swallowed, "actually..."


    "In fact?"


    Takizawa''s eyes are more and more heavy, "in fact, here really..."


    "Hello, Takizawa! Don''t scare me Lily son strongly resisted and leaned toward Zhixiong''s arms.


    Takizawa burst out laughing, "I''m kidding. Look at you. It''s a shortcut to my grandmother''s house ten minutes further."


    But Takizawa''s eyes suddenly froze, and his expression became stiff, even with a trace of panic.


    Zhixiong dissatisfied said: "don''t make trouble of you! And play the devil. "


    But this time, Takizawa''s expression became more and more frightening. Zhixiong and Baihe looked back slowly and saw a white shadow standing in the woods behind them.


    "Ghost... Ghost!"


    Two people shout toward the way down the mountain, left Takizawa.


    Takizawa also wanted to run, but his legs softened and he sat down on the ground with his pants wet.


    White shadow walked out slowly, looking at Takizawa''s embarrassed appearance, and asked: "where is this?"


    Takizawa couldn''t hear. His eyes were locked on a tree behind the white shadow.


    Zhixiong and baihezi are wrong. They think that the white shadow is actually tea white. What makes Takizawa''s legs soft is actually the half pale face behind the tree.


    "Am I that scary?" Tea white can''t help but wonder.


    Takizawa can only slowly raise his finger to her back, but his language ability has been lost, unable to express what he saw.


    Cha bai looked back and saw the white face hidden behind the tree, just like a mask, but the corners of his mouth were gradually rising, with an arc that could not be reached by human beings.


    This strange scene makes Takizawa almost faint, but there are two races that have no concept of ghosts, black people and man-made people.


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [crescent Hill haunted event]


    [task remaining time: 10 hours]


    [experience value: 600]


    [reward: ghost face, brilliant wedge stone X1]


    As soon as the voice of the system fell, the white face disappeared.


    "Ghosts?" Chabai meditation, a kind of spiritual thing, cannot be dispelled by physical means. This is what Marge said in space.


    "Just right."


    She took out the book of warlocks and turned the pages to look for it.


    Just at this moment, the ghost appeared behind a tree closer to them.


    Creak


    Creak


    With the sound of bones breaking one by one, it "walked" out of the tree, raised its body, and twisted its arms in reverse. At this time, Takizawa saw that the ghost''s body was back to them, but its face was twisted to its back.


    His face became more and more hidden, grinning and his eyes were dark and empty. Suddenly, he rushed to Takizawa and chabai, his upper body hardly moved, and his feet were in disorder.


    "Here it is! Ah! Ah! " Takizawa was finally able to shout, but the ghost was near.


    It first came to the body of tea white, with that pair of empty eyes watching tea white, its arm began to shake, like a child''s hand twisted out of the upper arm pale skin.


    "Found it." Tea white is not slow, and does not care about the face.


    Ghost hands, it clasped the arm of tea white, opened its mouth, the more open the bigger, there is no limit in general, it will devour the head of tea white.


    Takizawa nearly fainted in this scene. He really wanted to faint here immediately, but the extreme fear made him more and more sober.


    Tea white gray blue eyes look at the ghost in front of him, throw down the book of warlocks, and point to the front with the other hand.


    "Feinnegeas."


    A white light flashed from her hand


    At the foot of the mountain, Zhixiong and baihezi see a light. On the mountain, where they saw the ghost just now.


    Tightly, a loud sound reverberated in the mountain forest under the night.


    Zhixiong was stunned. "Can ghosts use magic?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward ~!

 Chapter 326

    The white awns are burning in the woods, and the green tendons of the tea white wrists are springing up.


    "Too much force..."


    Her arm couldn''t bear the magic reaction, and now it hurt.


    The energy bar has been cut down by 50 points, which is the strongest magic that can be used in the book of warlocks at this stage.


    The ghost disappeared, leaving only black smoke hovering in the weeds. With a warm wind, the smoke dissipated.


    [you have completed the branch line, ghost face and brilliant wedge stone X1 have been sent to your item list, please check]


    Chabai opens the item list and sees a strange mask lying in the lattice.


    This mask can only cover the mouth and nose. The position of the mouth of the mask is a strange smile.


    [Name: Gui Mian]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 5]


    [effect: it''s no use, except to scare people]


    [Note: if you go out with it, you can be beaten]


    "Who says it''s useless." Chabai refutes the content of the effect Description column. She lacks a prop that can cover her appearance to cover her real identity, so as to prevent the possibility of being noticed by other players.


    After wearing it on his face, he noticed Takizawa who fainted beside him.


    Without hesitation, she woke Takizawa up to ask where it was.


    When Takizawa woke up, he saw a man with a grimace and smile mask staring at him, his head pumping, and dizzy.


    Chabai has no choice but to go down the mountain.


    "In any case, find a place to determine where you are now." As she thought about it, she took out a brown wig from her backpack and put it on her head. She touched the mask on her face and said in a down-to-earth way: I''m sure it won''t attract people''s attention this time.


    Some people''s brain is more than normal people jump, she did not expect that because wearing a mask will be more attention.


    Soren, who is far away from downtown Tokyo, has a flash of vision.


    He opened the panel that only he could see, staring at the things above, his mouth slightly raised with a smile.


    "The traveler is back."


    ¡­¡­


    Dawn rises in Tokyo Bay.


    The small yacht docked at the dock, led by Weipu and Ralph, the angry team got off the boat first, followed by Li Nuo and Hejun.


    Ten minutes later, another yacht came. The boat was bigger. Besides Marge, Clark, some soldiers and liana got off the boat.


    This is Li Nuo''s first time to see Lina. Her state is a little lonely, and she exudes the air of no strangers.


    ¡­¡­


    With today''s news on the bus, Clark drove this luxury SUV to the streets of Tokyo.


    "We should not make too much publicity about this mission." When he opened his mouth, he was very low-key.


    Li Nuo''s pupils are spinning. This car... Has its own refrigerator and drinks... And the roof has night sky effect... Is this not publicity?


    "I can''t make it public." Ralph said: "before I came here, I had people check the recent situation in lower Tokyo and found an interesting thing."


    He said with a smile, poured the glass of champagne into his mouth with a rude look up, gulped it down, and continued, "about five days ago, there was a dragon in Tokyo."


    "Have you drunk too much?" Clark was outspoken.


    "It''s true." Ralph said: "more than that, there are some guys who call themselves aliens here. They have made a big scene. Now Tokyo is under martial law."


    "Why didn''t something so serious come out?"


    "The secrecy work is well handled, and if it is spread out, the whole Japanese economy will be affected by Waterloo!" Ralph looked at maljet and asked, "are you from Tokyo? What do you think of this, Alphonse


    Marjie looked solemn and indignant, and said: "these terrorists should all drown in the toilet, especially the guy who released the dragon, should let him drown in the dry toilet, don''t you think, Edward?"


    Li Nuo kept a gentle smile, "isn''t it... But I think it''s better for him to die from too much sphincter bleeding during defecation."


    "Change the subject." VIP can''t stand their shit.


    At this time, the car stopped suddenly, and the police were checking at the intersection, which also confirmed the authenticity of Ralph''s information.


    The streets of Tokyo have faded from their former prosperity, and the flow of people is obviously less than half of what it used to be.


    The mercenaries had their own special pass documents. They quickly passed the inspection and stopped in a street. Li Nuo got out of the car with a cane.


    He left on the ground of looking for chabai alone. The mercenary has given the basic position of chabai, which is roughly in Tokyo.


    Li Nuo''s so-called search is also a cover. He and chabai have already made an agreement. If both sides arrive in Tokyo smoothly, they will meet at the place where they first meet Yinchao driver.


    Seeing the car leave, Li Nuo bought a map of Tokyo from a shop.


    "Probably this position."


    ¡­¡­


    "Clark, stop the car." Said Viper suddenly.


    Clark didn''t ask much about it. He just stepped on the brake and parked the car on the side of the road.


    "I''ll go. You go to your destination first and meet later." With that, VIP opened the door of the car.


    Seeing this, Ralph joked, "worried about your brother?"


    Weipu was slow for a moment and nodded slowly, "well."


    After she gets out of the car, Shangjun looks at maljie. There may be something else about Weipu''s leaving.


    Maljie put the seat down with a smile, closed his eyes and began to recuperate. Of course, he knew that there might be other reasons for VIP to get off the bus, but now there is no way to stop him. It''s better to let Li Nuo live and die on his own. In his opinion, Li Nuo would not be embarrassed by this kind of thing.


    Weipu takes out a locator. There are two red dots on the screen, which are where Li Nuo and chabai are now.


    She took out the information file from the soldiers and gazed at the content.


    "It seems that we have to make things clear so that we can feel more comfortable."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo rode his bicycle to the appointed place, an open space on the outskirts of Tokyo.


    In the distance, there is a figure sitting on the cement pipe. Judging from the graceful figure, chabai has not run away.


    As soon as he went forward to say hello, he saw the ghost face on his face. He almost couldn''t help pulling out his gun.


    "Is it interesting to frighten people with masks at night..."


    "Why do you think this mask is terrible?" chabai asked


    "You..." Li Nuo instantly understood why the street was almost empty.


    "I''m teleporting very close to here. What about malje and them?"


    "It''s time to do something." Li Nuo said: "I just don''t know what the purpose of the angry team''s trip is."


    He also had doubts in his heart. Whenever he asked VIP what the significance of the angry team''s trip to Tokyo was, VIP chose to avoid this topic.


    "Where did you get your mask?" Li Nuo looked at the ghost face. The more he looked at the strange smile on the mask, the more hairy he felt, especially in this silent night.


    Tea white with indifferent tone said: "kill a ghost, get the reward."


    "..." Li Nuo''s face turned pale. Although he thought about whether ghosts would really appear in the game world, he was still very scared when he knew the truth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, turn on the navigation and go to them."


    Chabai closed her eyes when she heard the words. When she opened them again, the retina could see the mark of the map. Maljie gave her the mini map chip before she jumped into the sea.


    Their first destination was Yinchao''s Tokyo Branch. When they were taken to Yinchao blindfolded at that time, Li Nuo and mar Jie basically remembered the location with [mini map chip].


    Soon, he and chabai come to a sushi restaurant, which is the display location of Yinchao base at that time.


    Push the door to enter, the shop owner''s wife warmly summoned: "welcome guests ~"


    Li Nuo glanced around and said directly, "is mi Zang there?"


    Instantly, the landlady''s face changed.


    Outside the sushi restaurant, VIP stares at the shop''s signboard, wondering.


    "Coming to sushi restaurant in the evening? Hungry? Are you so free? "

 Chapter 327

    The landlady''s face instantly regained her vitality and said, "two guests, we don''t have any..."


    Li nuochong gestured to the landlady, and the seal of akexi was instantly released.


    "Take us in."


    "Good..."


    Li Nuo found a pen from the counter and wrote "change clothes, n" on it. Then he wrote "brother" on the back. He walked out of the shop and threw the note into the garbage can beside the shop.


    He knew that VIP was following himself.


    The landlady walked into the back kitchen. Under the gaze of several chefs, she put her hand on a chopping board.


    At this time, the landlady''s French seal effect disappeared. She was surprised at what she was doing now, but when she turned her head, the chefs around her were already on the ground.


    Micang received a phone call. Two troublemakers came to see him. One of them said the word "t virus".


    He rushed to the sushi bar, got out of the car and ran straight to the sushi bar. But when he opened the door, he stopped and suddenly turned back.


    There is no one behind.


    "Strange..."


    He always felt that someone was staring at him in the dark, but in a hurry, he didn''t think any more and walked into the shop.


    In the dark corner, VIP''s eyes flashed as bright as a cat. From mizzo''s footsteps, she could tell that this person was not an ordinary person. In addition, Li Nuo''s strange behavior just now made her more and more puzzled.


    "What are you doing..."


    Weipu secretly determined to make it clear, and then put his eyes on the trash can that was thrown into the note.


    When mizang came into the kitchen, he saw Li Nuo sitting on a chair, and chabai standing beside him, fiddling with the knife.


    "I have some questions." Mizan walked over and said, "how do you know about this place? And, since you''re back, why don''t you contact me instead of looking for it, and then it''s like a mess here."


    "It''s all about showing the vitality of the new employee. The important thing is that I''m here." Li still kept smiling, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "You''re acting more like a provocation." Mizan clenched his fist and put it into his trouser pocket. "Come with me, new employee."


    ¡­¡­


    After waiting for a few minutes, VIP decided to go into the sushi bar to find out.


    Before that, she dug out the note from the trash can, which was easy to find because it said "brother".


    "Change your clothes, n..."


    At that moment, VIP was full of excitement. When she looked at the sushi bar again, her eyes changed.


    N is the first letter of Yinchao''s English name. Changing clothes means that this is Yinchao''s secret base


    VIP looks at the parking lot not far away, where there is a black car, which is the one Mikado took when he came.


    The driver of the car has not yet come down, Weipu has made a plan in mind and moves towards the car.


    At this time, the driver didn''t know that he had become the prey of the predator. He was still looking at the photo in his hand and kept muttering to himself, "qingzhizhu... If you don''t resist, you won''t die so miserably... It''s a pity that we have been friends for 20 years."


    Qingzhizhu has died and paid a small price for the evil he has done in his life. After all, the fate of a human trafficker is a rat crossing the street. Since his hands are stained with evil, a good end will no longer exist.


    The driver put down the photo and saw a graceful shadow coming towards the car.


    "Is there anyone standing on the street at this time?" He didn''t see VIP''s face, mistaking it for a service practitioner coming to him.


    VIP stood in front of the car door, suddenly hit the window with a fist, and the bullet proof glass was broken by her fist.


    The driver was pulled out of the car before he took off his pants, and was trampled on his back by VIP. It was dark and unconscious.


    Weipu changed her boss''s suit. Her height of 173 cm is almost the same as that of the driver. In addition, the driver''s body is thin, so the suit is not big.


    In her trouser pocket, she turned out a badge with a round bottom plate, a capital n engraved on it and a small number "87" engraved on the bottom.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where are your two friends?" Mizang takes the road and walks in the corridor of the underground base.


    It''s surrounded by white steel walls, which can''t be penetrated by bullets. The white lights on the top are dazzling, and there are white doors on both sides. You need to swipe your card to get in. Although there are no soldiers, they are extremely guarded.


    Li Nuo''s pupils rolled around and said, "dead."


    Mikado stopped. "Dead?"


    "No doubt." "Some people are alive, but they are dead," Li said


    "Ha... Forget it, as long as you come." There are words in mizang dialect.


    After walking with him for nearly five minutes, the length of the corridor was beyond imagination, which made Li Nuo suspect that it was dug according to the length of the subway.


    Mizang stops, takes out a door card and brushes it on the lock of one of the doors. The white iron door opens horizontally.


    Behind the door is another corridor, but there are large glass windows on the wall. Behind the windows, you can see researchers coming and going in white clothes, and all kinds of instruments that you can''t understand.


    "This is our research center. Welcome."


    Chabai wondered how mizang could distinguish the function of each room. She kept counting. She passed through more than 30 rooms, but all the doors were clean, only one number plate was set on the door.


    This one, for example, says 0081.


    Mikado made a gesture of "please come in, please."


    Li Nuo looked at cha bai and gently helped her hair. When her fingers entered the tip of her hair, she pulled a silver hair from her scalp.


    "Go in, it''s OK." He pushed down chabai and explained to mizang, "she''s more suspicious."


    "Yes, women."


    The door closed slowly, and the tea white hair fell on the white ground.


    Silver hair and white ground, two different things, but because of the similar color, they almost blend together.


    ¡­¡­


    "Welcome to your guests."


    The landlady''s voice came to winp''s ears. She was wearing a black suit, with a whip wrapped around her waist and tied behind her belt.


    Growing up in Yinchao, I naturally know a lot about this organization.


    Among them is "code language".


    The sub base of Yinchao is built underground in the city or in the mountains. In the city, shops are used to protect their true colors.


    They don''t believe in the fingerprint system, because it''s too easy to fake, so the idle people of the organization have to shout a "code word" when they enter.


    The code words in each area are different. The number 87 is written on the driver''s sign, so his code word is already known in VIP''s heart.


    She took out the driver''s n-plate, raised it for the landlady to see, and whispered, "do you have Coke of ''87?"


    "Follow me, please."


    The landlady enters the back kitchen. The kitchen is very tidy.


    But VIP can see some doubtful points, such as... It''s too clean to be like the kitchen, so he can conclude that something must have happened here, and now it''s just after cleaning.


    From the secret road into the underground base, when you see the flawless steel walls around, VIP recalled the years in Yinchao.


    That memory she tried to forget.


    Strengthening and reforming people... Inhumane torture and trial... Self who died once... Xianla


    She tried her best to resist the impulse to smash the place and took a step.


    As before, the corridor was unguarded, and all the guards were hidden behind the white iron doors.


    Walking tens of meters, she stopped in front of a door and looked down at a silver hair that was not easy to be detected.


    It''s the white haired girl


    Hair must have been Edward''s mark for me. They entered the door


    So she thought, looking at the door.


    When he saw the number of 0081 on the door, VIP''s face changed dramatically.


    "No..."

 Chapter 328

    Mizang took Li Nuo and chabai to a meeting room.


    "Let''s talk about the terms."


    Li Nuo found a chair at will and sat down. Chabai sat down directly at the table.


    "Whose conditions first?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Yours." Mikado.


    "The same as before." Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders. "Help me deal with those four people."


    What he meant was the HW team of Dongzhou, and he had given the portrait to Mikado before.


    Mitzo takes out his walkie talkie from his waist. The body is silver and black, reflecting dazzling light under the white light.


    "Bring in the survey data."


    Not long after he finished talking to the walkie talkie, the closed door opened slowly. A staff member in a white scientific research coat put the door card in his pocket and put a stack of materials on the table.


    Li Nuo got up and walked behind the researcher. Before he knew it, he used the thief and took the door card from him.


    The materials include the scope of activities of Dongzhou HW team during this period, the photos of the four people, and where they settled down.


    "These people are very interesting." "When they are in the room, we can''t see their actions through the wall, even the hot rays can''t be captured. The organization''s monitoring system has long surpassed the times. What capabilities have they used?" mizang said


    "I don''t know." Li Nuo said bluntly: "it''s time to reach our final agreement and encircle them."


    "No hurry." Mikado takes out a cigarette and slowly spits out a mouthful of fog. The researchers around him take the ashtray and light the ash with flexible fingers. He says one by one: "I heard that something interesting happened in Tokyo recently?"


    It''s not necessary to hear that I did it, Li Nuo said in silence, smiling back.


    Mikado continued: "there is a dragon over Tokyo, and inexplicably dozens more alien invasion, ridiculous?"


    "Well, it''s killing me."


    "That''s what I thought the first time I heard about it." "But it''s true that the police have locked down a few of them, and we are also investigating them. All of them have no background, just like you, and the four people. I think you know all of them?"


    Unexpected harvest, Li Nuo whispered, and said: "it seems that the new cooperation between us has come?"


    "It''s not cooperation, it''s a new task assigned by the organization." Micang snuffed out only half of his cigarette. "It''s nothing to do with you, but I need you to tell me the truth about it."


    "Do I do lie detection when I say it?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Yes."


    "I won''t say that."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I can''t tell you this. Believe it or not, if you really want to do lie detection, you can do it now."


    Micang nodded, "hum... I''ll arrange it now."


    At this time, the white light of the room suddenly turned red, and the alarm sounded.


    A soldier with a gun entered the room and whispered to Mitang. The latter''s eyes suddenly solidified and his face was no longer calm. He stood up to examine Li Nuo and chabai and said, "you are waiting for me here."


    After that, he and his men walked out of the room. With the sound of the door being electronically locked, the red light turned white again.


    "Send someone to guard here." "We can''t let the two of them come out of the house, confirm the appearance of the intruder, screen the information, and dispatch the troops to gate 0081 to arrest them," Micang told him


    The soldier just told him that an intruder broke the iron gate of 0081 by force.


    The soldier hesitated and said, "but... That man can''t be found any more..."


    "What Mikado can''t believe what he heard.


    "She seems to be familiar with the internal structure of the base. She knows that the window of the 0081 corridor is actually an electronic display screen. She smashes the display screen and jumps into the transmission pipeline in the rear. Then... Now there is no one left."


    "Where''s the monitor?"


    "Five minutes after she disappeared, the control room was attacked..."


    Mizang was almost stunned. The base was as solid as gold, and it had not been found for many years. It was a place that even the government could not find.


    If he can find this place, enter smoothly and be familiar with the internal structure, he can only suspect that the intruder is the person of Yinchao.


    He turned to another passage, and the soldiers behind him reminded him that this was not the way to the gate of 0081.


    Mizashi knows better than him, but in the face of great threat, he must pay the highest combat power to clear the danger.


    For example, high-tech war robes.


    ¡­¡­


    "So, we just need to find the place where Yinchao''s secret weapons are stored by following mizzo''s smell." Li Nuo while analyzing, picked up Mitang smoked half of the cigarette and put it on his nostrils to smell the taste.


    This trip back to Yinchao base has three purposes.


    1. Get the agreed basic information of Dongzhou HW team;


    2. Making use of VIP''s manufacturing opportunity to find Yinchao''s technological weapon;


    3. Find the white man they sold as goods.


    The first and third plans were drawn up by Li Nuo on board. According to the original plan, it was actually more simple and rough. He fell out in Yinchao base and waited for the rescue of the angry team. But when he noticed that VIP was coming, he temporarily changed the order of the plans.


    All plans are linked.


    From the beginning of Li Nuo''s proposal to join Yinchao, it''s not just to have a backer.


    In other words, the backer can fall down and crush himself at any time.


    Yinchao is trying to attract experimenters, and the players are the best experimental equipment. Only a fool can believe that Mikado''s promise to let them join the organization is true.


    Li Nuo never thought of Yinchao as an important force in this play. What he wanted was Yinchao to help him find the information of other players and the weapons sleeping deep in the Yinchao base.


    For example, the high-tech robe that farwalker was wearing at the time.


    Because of the presence of mercenaries, and for the sake of future planning, he and marjie could not steal the clothes from the body of fawak in the boat.


    But Yinchao base is different. Even if there is no high-tech war robe, there are many black technology weapons that surpass the times. Moreover, it doesn''t matter how they make trouble. They don''t have to care about the so-called camp friendliness.


    If chabai thought, "is it good to use VIP like this?"


    Li Nuo was silent. He took half of MI Zang''s cigarette in his mouth and looked at the white iron gate. He was stunned. After a moment, he slowly said, "no, to tell you the truth, I hate myself a little."


    Tea white hit a ring finger, the smoke on Li Nuo''s mouth was lit.


    He took a subconscious puff, then felt some discomfort in his throat, put out the cigarette and said with a smile, "please, say hello before lighting a cigarette."


    "I hate what you do, too." Tea white said, went to the door, light said: "go."


    Li Nuo took out the door card from the researchers and stuck it on the door lock. The white iron door opened horizontally.


    The four soldiers in charge of guarding outside the door were shocked.


    Two people swagger out, Li Nuo snake pupil scanning in front of the soldiers, meditation said: "equipment looks good."


    The soldier raised his gun to them.


    "Back in the door!"


    Cha bai showed his indifference to the scene. "Li Nuo, do you know what their biggest mistake is?"


    "The biggest mistake..." Li Nuo clenched his stick on the ground, "because he was too confident, so not confiscating our weapons was the biggest mistake."

 Chapter 329

    The soldiers opened fire with all their strength, and in the face of the barrage of bullets, they stepped on the wall and flashed.


    Li Nuo''s pupils dilated, saw the bullet track clearly and sensed the coming bullet route.


    The walking stick turns into a sharp sword. In a flash, it cuts one soldier''s neck, bullies the other, shrinks his shoulder, avoids the muzzle of the gun, clasps his opponent''s wrist, twists his joints, seizes the submachine gun, and stuns him with the butt of the gun.


    The end of the tea white side is faster, the two soldiers as if by the wolf baton to the key, lying on the ground, mouth foaming, smoking.


    "Where''s the barbecue?" Li Nuo laughs.


    Tea white complexion Shen Ning, "attention, just now the movement is too big, someone will come right away."


    That''s right, but I can''t hear the extra footsteps. After the four guards were killed, it was as quiet as a secret room at night.


    Li Nuo can''t help but wonder if everyone has been killed by VIP.


    "Forget it, it''s not the first thing." He stepped forward and pressed the soldier''s jaw, his thumb in, and he pushed it hard into his flesh.


    The soldier opened his eyes with a scream.


    Li Nuo''s technique to wake the comatose wounded comes from the hadiren assassination stream. To be exact, it is a simple technique for acupoints and joints, which is the basis of assassination and has been recorded in his mind since he learned it.


    Li Nuo pulled out the dagger on the soldier''s body and put it on his eyelid. He took the lead in saying: "where is the room where the investigation files are placed?"


    "... I don''t know." The soldier''s mouth was stiff and blood spattered on the spot.


    "There''s no way..." Li Nuo wiped the blood from the dagger and inserted it under the belt. "Now we have to do two things, find Mikado''s whereabouts, follow him to find the place where the weapons are placed inside the base, and find out the information of the remaining players from the archives."


    "I don''t understand." Chabai road.


    "Let''s go first."


    In order to prevent any pursuers from coming, he planned to leave here first.


    Before they left, they looked at the circular monitor in the corner almost at the same time and found that the red dot on it had gone out, indicating that the monitoring equipment was in the off state at the moment.


    "Is that what VIP did..."


    Li Nuo decided to change his plan to raid by violence.


    He and chabai changed into soldiers'' clothes, and made a simple treatment of the four corpses. They seized three [scorpion submachine guns], one [FAMAS assault rifle], two flash bullets, several bullets and one walkie talkie.


    Li Nuo led the way and explained his ideas to chabai as soon as possible.


    Just now, a sentence from mizang was printed in Li Nuo''s mind: "the police have locked down several of them, and we are also investigating. All of them have no background, just like you."


    This is aimed at their group of players.


    In other words, the Yinchao branch stationed in Tokyo not only found out the trend of Dongzhou HW team in just a few days, but also found out the situation of some other player teams.


    Getting this information may play a crucial role in the next battle that is hard to avoid.


    There are two ways to find the information: directly check the archives here, kill and rob, or find the person who just handed the information to mizang.


    The first method is temporary bankruptcy with the death of the soldier. The second method is simple. As long as Li Nuo takes out the gate card from the man and sniffs it, he can basically lock his current position. However, there is something unexpected


    Just now, chabai lit half of the cigarette he was holding in his mouth, prompting the hidden smell on the cigarette to be refreshed and buried. Although he had smelled the taste of hidden saliva on the cigarette before and remembered the direction of the smell, the smell would fade with time.


    So the safest thing to do is to find Mitaka first.


    As for those files, let''s put them aside for the time being.


    Chabai once wondered why Li Nuo didn''t use the seal of akexi to pry open the mouth of the soldiers, but then he thought that Li Nuo''s energy was too little, so he really needed to save some energy to cope with the unexpected situation at any time.


    "If it''s a place for weapons, there should be a large number of soldiers guarding it." Chabai held a helmet larger than his head, which made him feel uncomfortable. "And there''s a problem. Since it''s a base, there can''t be only one commander in Micang."


    "It''s really possible." Li Nuo should drink it.


    "I''m worried about whether there will be another opponent as powerful as the one called farwark," he said


    "No Li Nuo gave the answer, lifted up the [FAMAS assault rifle] he was carrying, and said: "this kind of gun, a weapon made in France, will be replaced by another kind of gun in the next few years. It is impossible to equip the soldiers with this kind of weapon which is going to be eliminated with the technology ability of Yinchao, so the base we are standing at is not an important base at all, It is enough to arrange a few small cadres to check the situation.


    Ha... Furthermore, although "KOF" is a Japanese game, from a realistic point of view, Japan only talks about military and available resources, without any temptation to attract terrorist organizations. I think the so-called Tokyo Branch is more like a "warehouse" or transit station. "


    The corridor inside the base is not complicated, and somehow there are few soldiers behind the 0081 gate.


    After a short walk, there is a corner beside the straight passage, and there is a strong smell of blood coming from the road inside.


    Looking around, in the depth of the road, there were soldiers'' bodies, and the bright red blood was floating on the iron surface, like the asphalt road washed by the blood rain.


    Li Nuo sniffed hard, the smell of MI Zang was almost buried by the smell of blood, but he was still sure that he had turned into the road.


    Then he took out his walkie talkie and began to clumsily adjust the buttons on the machine. When he heard an electromagnetic sound, he immediately called out: "request support!"


    There came a hoarse electromagnetic interference, a few seconds later came the voice, "are dead."


    Li Nuo''s mouth flicks. It''s VIP''s voice


    "Elder sister, let''s discuss something..."


    ¡­¡­


    The corpse continues to the end of the road like stones on the cobblestone ground of the park. VIP stabs the last soldier to death with a dagger, drops the walkie talkie on the ground, and looks forward to the half red and half white iron door splashed with blood.


    "I didn''t expect to come back so soon..."


    She breathed out helplessly. After hearing the footsteps coming closer and closer behind her, she slowly turned back to Li Nuo and chabai.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room behind the door, cylindrical glass containers are displayed on both sides. In the instrument, there are young men sleeping naked. They are the sound nest reinforcement soldiers who are undergoing the transformation experiment.


    The white player who was sold as a commodity by Li Nuo was also among them.


    Mikado and his assistant in black uniform stood at the end of the room. They knew what was going on outside, but they didn''t seem to care.


    After inputting the number in the code lock on the wall, the white iron wall slowly opens, and a blue robe appears in front of you. It is the high-tech robe that symbolizes the Supreme Identity in the sound nest.


    "I want to remind you." The assistant said: "the risk of wearing this dress is too much for ordinary people to bear, and this dress belongs to Mr. zero. After all, it''s against the rules of the organization for you to wear it."


    "Am I a normal person?" Micang asked. He reached out and took off his robe. He said with a smile, "if I have a chance to put on this dress, it can only be now."


    He knew that, compared with the rules, the responsibility of making the base fall was greater.


    Whoa!


    Then came the sound of kicking the door.


    The two people standing in the room are calm. The door of this room has been specially treated. Even if it is as strong as the eight gods temple, it can''t be destroyed.


    But who knows, the door is slowly opened in the next moment.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for my reward for 2006!

 Chapter 330

    Mikado was stunned for a moment.


    What appears behind the door is the combination you don''t want to see at this time.


    Li Nuo, cha bai and the invading VIP.


    The assistant panicked, "how did you..."


    He wanted to ask how you opened the door, but the next moment leno stuck it in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that it was still a universal gate card?" He said, throwing his helmet on the ground, then without saying a word, he raised his submachine gun and started shooting.


    In the face of continuous bullets, mitsang directly draped his high-tech war robe on his body as a defensive cloak.


    Bullets hit the navy blue robe as if they were hit on a steel plate. For a moment, the ground was covered with coin thick shells.


    Mizan is intact, hiding behind his robe.


    His assistant had no skill. He curled up and thought he was going to die, only to find that the bullet seemed to have missed him.


    "Am I a blessed man?" He misunderstood his fate and didn''t get killed because it was useful for Li Nuo to keep him.


    After the last shot of the submachine gun, Li Nuo put on a new clip, but was stopped by VIP.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Just do it."


    The moment her words fell, she walked towards mizashi.


    The latter threw out a flash bomb, and immediately lost his eyes.


    The white awn faded, and mizang had put on his robe.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" He laughs arrogantly and thinks about it all the time. In the past, he saw the terrible power of those cadres wearing this dress. Since then, it has been his wish to wear the war robe.


    But his smile stopped abruptly after a few seconds. Pain replaced joy. Thick blood dripped from the corner of his mouth to the ground. Meanwhile, blood oozed from under the sleeves and trouser legs of his arms.


    VIP looked at him and laughed. "Do you think this dress is so easy to wear?"


    "Ah... Ah..." Micang''s throat was blocked by a piece of iron, and he could only make a deep roar.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo asked.


    VIP pulled out the pistol from his waist, opened the safety bolt, and said: "the inside of the robe has a stab design similar to that of the iron virgin. Wearing it means being stabbed into the body by hundreds of points."


    "This kind of design..." Li Nuo''s eyebrows twitched, "does the designer just lose love?"


    "The function of piercing into the body is to transmit the energy of the robe, and to detect the qualified person. As long as you succeed once, you will not suffer the pain of piercing into the body when you put it on again." Weipu raised the muzzle of his gun to Mikado''s head and said with a smile: "but obviously, his ability is not worthy of wearing a war robe."


    Wei Pu pulls the trigger at Mi Zang, and the bullet goes to his head with the fire light. He thought it would be over after this shot, but... Mi Zang suddenly waves his hand and stops the bullet at a speed that can''t be recognized by the naked eye.


    His palms were bloody and the bullet fell to the ground.


    "Who says I''m not qualified..."


    Mizan stood up and looked up at the three people in front of him. He raised his mouth with a malicious smile, but his trembling facial muscles betrayed him, and his body was still being eroded by the pain.


    He looked at Li Nuo and said, "I want to thank you for the virus."


    Li Nuo''s eyes are deep. As soon as he hears it, he knows that Micang has injected himself with [T virus] as a white mouse.


    In other words, it''s not just him. Now Yinchao has begun to use [T virus] on soldiers, and farwark is an example.


    [T virus] in addition to replicating cells to achieve the function of body evolution, the most prominent point is that it can promote the vitality of the injected body to the limit, leaving only the head as the entry point.


    If not, mitsang can''t bear the sharp pain of stabbing all over his body. What''s more, after the energy of the war robe is transmitted into the body, it will inevitably appear the condition of cell phagocytosis, just like the water of life of the talin immortal. If you want to bear this power, you must pay the price first.


    Weipu casts a complicated look at Li Nuo, from which Li Nuo can vaguely see that she no longer fully trusts herself.


    "Let me see..." Micang raised his hand and said with a smile, "who should I kill first


    "Kill you." Li Nuo replaced the submachine gun with a cartridge clip and pulled the trigger toward mizashi.


    This time, in the face of a steady stream of bullets, Mikado no longer dodges. He lifts his robe and flicks away all the bullets. The sound of bullets falling to the ground is constantly ringing in the room. Maybe Mikado can''t wait. Before the submachine gun finishes firing the last bullet, he suddenly lifts his robe and the sharp blade at the bottom of the robe cuts out a shock wave.


    Three people make three different reactions, Li Nuo quickly fell down, tea white palm sent thunder to counteract the impact of chopping, and Weipu, she just disappeared for a few seconds, appeared again without injury.


    With the brittle sound of the broken glass, most of the glass containers in the room were chopped.


    The reformed people sleeping in the container slipped from the liquid to the ground, like loach, but soon blood appeared on their waist, and then a lot of blood came out, and their internal organs were squeezed out of the body and cut off.


    Mi Zang looks at his recovering palm and smiles, extremely confident.


    "VIP? According to your rank at that time, you should be... Middle class soldier? " As he said this, Mikado began to take a step toward VIP. "I''m two levels lower than you, but as long as I have this dress, I have the power of cadre level!"


    No one''s talking. Listen, he''s still acting.


    "Two new employees, let me give you the first task." Micang means Li Nuo and chabai, "that is... Lie on the ground, don''t get in the way."


    Li Nuo no longer listens to his bullshit, and suddenly throws a flare. When the white awn fades away, Mizan has already stood behind him, holding his shoulder in his big hand, but he doesn''t move.


    There are several light red lines on Micang''s neck, and the light red gradually turns into blood red. A few seconds later, his neck suddenly spreads blood like a spray gun, and immediately makes Li Nuo, who is close at hand, red all over.


    Weipu and chabai stand on both sides of mizang, each holding a dagger. One blade is red with blood, and the other is white as before.


    Li Nuo sighed, moved his hand away from the muzzle of Mikado''s lower body behind him, and turned his head to look at Mikado''s incredible expression.


    "You are weaker now than you were before you put on your robe."


    Under the gaze of the snake pupils, Mikado''s head was shot through.


    He didn''t understand two things until he died. One is that flash bombs have little influence on the visual ability of demon hunters, artificial people and genuine enhancers. The other is that they don''t become strong by wearing high-tech war robes.


    Even if the cadres of Yinchao organization do not rely on the strength of the battle robe, they are also the top fighters in the world. For these people, the battle robe is a way to enhance their fighting power and a symbol of their identity, rather than a necessary means to be powerful.


    Relying too much on the power of the battle robe, mizang gave up his fighting ability and faced two opponents with equal strength, one was far stronger than himself, so it was inevitable for him to fail.


    Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief as he dispersed the smoke from the muzzle of the gun.


    "It''s time to solve the problem between us, according to what we said outside the door There''s viper''s voice.


    It''s time to come. Li Nuo''s face is dark. This time he doesn''t want to lie any more.


    At this time, VIP took out a stack of paper full of words and handed it to him.


    "Take a look at this first."

 Chapter 331

    There are two sides.


    Anger team''s low-key luxury SUV stopped in front of a building.


    Marjie stares at this ordinary residential building and looks back at the luxury SUV. The combination of these two things is like caviar in a pancake, which is out of place.


    Along the way, Ralph simply revealed the purpose of the angry team''s trip, and found a rather terrible person to chat with.


    In the world of "KOF", besides the boss, it can also make the angry team admit that it is terrible, and live in Tokyo, Japan. Maljie racked his brains to think of only one person.


    "Eight gods temple?"


    Clark turned his head and pointed his sunglasses at maljie.


    "Ralph, did you tell him?"


    "How could I say that..." Ralph said softly.


    The purpose of the angry team''s trip can''t be told to others. It''s stipulated that they can bring marjie and Hejun here because of the unilateral protection agreement concluded by Weipu and Li Nuo.


    But the less people know about liana, the better. After all, her adoptive father is hadiren, commander in chief of the mercenaries.


    "There are only three people in Tokyo who can make you feel terrible... No, there should be only two." Ma Erjie buried his head and pinched his chin, pretending that Lao Tzu was a wise man. He said in a deep voice, "Tsao Sha Jing, eight gods'' nunnery, because they are powerful. Even if you join hands, they are not rivals. However, Tsao Sha Jing has a sunny nature and is very good at getting along with each other. Only the eight gods'' nunnery, which is opposite to his character, can make you think it worthy of the word" terrible. "


    Both Ralph and Clark were stunned. Ralph, who was the first to respond, sighed in a low voice: "this guy''s brain is surprisingly easy to use..."


    Clark remained calm. "Listen to him."


    Marjie looked at Leanna leaning on the car and said, "if it''s eight gods, there''s no danger."


    When Clark and Ralph heard this, they looked at each other strangely. Their faces seemed to question whether the "Alphonse" was sick.


    This is the eight gods temple. He is powerful and perverse. He once killed his teammates who participated in the fighting competition together. No one can be arrogant in front of him except Cao Shujing. Even the strange man Yamazaki, who wanders in the dark world, taboo three points to the eight gods.


    "Do you... Know what kind of person the eight gods are?" Clark asked questions, but in the twinkling of an eye he shook his head with a smile. "Forget it, you and miss Qingzi stay down here, don''t go far."


    Clark doesn''t think it''s necessary to talk to a rookie who thinks he''s good at it.


    Ma Erjie''s mouth slightly invisible slightly rose, looked at the back of the angry team, and said in a deep voice: "cangyan, the eight child girl, the fierce blood of the snake, is also the descendant of the bachiqiong family who sealed the snake, has the power of the artifact bachiqiong gouyu, and regards the grass shaving capital as the only opponent."


    Voice did not fall, including liana, three people have stopped.


    And malje''s words are not finished.


    "Eight gods nunnery" is the youngest descendant of the eight gods who guard the "eight feet Qiong and gouyu" among the three gods. The eight gods'' family was once called eight feet Qiong. One of them once allied with the straw shavers before the eighth century, and with the help of the eight close family, sealed the snake to eternal sleep.


    With the passage of time, the bachiquan family didn''t want to live in the "shadow" of the caosur family. They were taken advantage of by the will of the dark snake and signed the "blood contract". The bachiquan family gained infinite strength and changed their name to eight gods, but the price was to give up the life of guarding the seal of the snake.


    The straw shavers realized their betrayal and began to fight back.


    Since then, the fight between the two families has never stopped, and their strength has never been high or low.


    Because of the power of the big snake, the fire of the power of the eight gods is purple, and they also get the mystery of the power of the big snake, the eight children.


    In 1996, an, who felt the power of the big snake, had a blood rampage and killed two companions, Weisi and Maier, who were from bajieji, the big snake.


    In 1997, in order to fight against the big snake, the eight gods'' nunnery and caosujing joined hands for the first time under the organization of Shenle Qianhe, and the three people sealed the big snake with the power of three artifact. "


    Marge said here deliberately pause, observing the expression of the people present.


    No one spoke, but their eyes betrayed their shocked souls.


    Maljie smiles contentedly, and then says: "you may know most of these things. Next, I''ll talk about something closer to life... Ba Shen An, with family, parents alive, and a sister, who usually works in rock music in the United States, and has a rental house in Tokyo. Frankly speaking, he is a very rich guy."


    The content of the words is basically the same as what the mercenaries have learned. What''s different is that they are more detailed.


    Shangjun wants to stop him from speaking, but before she can make a move, maljie starts his speech.


    "In a word, he is a contradiction. He hates violence, but he often hurts people because of his moodiness. He is indifferent to people, but he often feeds stray cats and dogs on the roadside." Maljie went to the three men of the angry team and said solemnly, "one more thing, the eight gods hate soldiers and your war tools, so I can imagine what kind of courtesy you three will receive if you don''t tell me, don''t you think?"


    "Hello... Alphonse..." Ralph clapped his big hand on Marge''s shoulder, and his face was gloomy. "Who are you


    Maljie calmly replied: "the news of all this comes from Yinchao."


    It''s actually from Baidu Encyclopedia.


    "And I have a guess." Maljie showed a cheap smile. "If you come to Tokyo for help because of Yinchao, the only ones who can help you in this city are caosujing and Shenle Qianhe in the three artifact family, but you actually come to eight gods


    Can I guess this has nothing to do with Yinchao? It''s about 1997... "


    Ralph grabbed his collar and said grimly, "sometimes it''s good to be a fool, you know?"


    "Ralph, calm down!" Shangjun yells anxiously, but Ralph is not moved.


    Marjie''s words touched the bottom line of the angry team - in 1997.


    At this moment, Leanna''s cold palm rested on Ralph''s arm. "Don''t worry, let him say."


    "You stay downstairs, let''s go up," Marge said, straightening his pleated collar


    "That''s it." Clark agreed directly.


    "Are you crazy, too?" Ralph yelled at his colleagues.


    "Do you want to protect your miss Qingzi or for the sake of the task?" Clark asked, although he knew that his hot character companion, in fact, he was so angry because he considered both.


    "Alphonse is right. The eight gods hate soldiers."


    Ralph sighed. He was dissatisfied but helpless. In fact, he was the biggest in terms of rank, but his character made it impossible for him to command his teammates with class rank.


    "Qingzi, be careful later."


    Shang Jun nods and smiles back.


    Clark installed a bug on marjie and Jun, and took out the tablet device she had shown to Liana. The words printed on the screen were the purpose of the angry team''s visit.


    He pointed the screen at marjie and Hejun and said, "see clearly. That''s the main purpose of our trip."


    "Is to negotiate with the eight gods to find a way to suppress the blood in Liana''s body Shangjun looks at maljie thoughtfully, but she sees that he looks a little stiff.


    "What''s the matter?" She inquired.


    Marjie stares at a line of English names on the screen - critical.


    He clearly remembers that the name once appeared in the treasure chest of the ancient pagoda in the play monster hunter.


    "Who is this critical..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the hammer of the Holy Spirit!


    Try to keep up-to-date during the business trip and go home in two days.

 Chapter 332

    No one knows who critical is, including the entire team.


    Clark only saw the back of that man, back in ''97.


    "Let''s go up." Marjie greets Shangjun and steps up the steps to the upper level. Liana follows her closely. She is the protagonist in this matter and has to keep up.


    Ralph takes out a cigar, lights it, takes a puff, looks at the building in front of him, and is lost in thought.


    "Will it be all right?"


    "You are talking about Liana or your miss Qingzi." Clark joked.


    Ralph had no choice but to smile. "I mean Alphonse. Maybe it''s intuition. I always feel like he''s going to do something."


    Shangjun stares at maljie''s ass on the stairs with dissatisfied eyes.


    Why do you want to take such a risk? She really wants to shout out this sentence, but it''s not easy to attack because Lina is behind her.


    At the thought that she might come into contact with the eight God nunnery in the rumor, she had a nervous feeling that she was approaching the execution ground.


    "Is the eight gods at home now?" Shangjun asked.


    "That''s the only time he''s at home every day," Liana said


    "Is it accurate?" Shangjun still has a little illusion that she can not contact the eight gods temple.


    But Liana ignored her.


    Marjie stood in front of a door, looked at the number 306, nodded to confirm that it was here.


    He took a pen out of his pocket and knocked on the door.


    Not for a moment, the door was opened, eight God blood red hair with the door crack more and more big, reflected in everyone''s eyes.


    He looked at Marge, who was disturbing his rest outside the door.


    "Who?"


    Malje raised his pen and said with a smile, "your fans, sign it."


    BA Shen''an''s main business is band guitarist, and his band is well-known abroad.


    However, due to the low-key style of the group, few fans come to the door to ask for autographs.


    Eight gods face no waves, want to close the door, liana stood out from behind, hand against the door.


    "Long time no see, eight gods temple."


    A few minutes later, they were standing in the room of the eight gods.


    His home is empty, old and cold, and there is no light on. The owner of the room seems to hate the light and prefer to use the moonlight from the window to see things.


    Marge leaned against the wall, arms around the chest, scanning around, said: "Mr. eight gods, your house is dilapidated enough."


    Eight gods ignore him, eyes have been on Liana''s body.


    "What about them (Ralph and Clark)?"


    Liana pointed to the ground. "Downstairs."


    These two people''s communication makes people anxious, too save words.


    Liana goes straight to the subject, "I need your help to suppress the blood rampage."


    Eight gods light said: "rely on strength."


    Understatement, invisible force, maljie from the eight gods to see his final body.


    Liana sighed, "do you know critical?"


    Eight gods eyes move, "know."


    Liana said: "he once proposed with general hadiren that after 1997, my big snake blood will be out of control. You can solve this problem."


    "I never knew about it." Eight gods said: "when he gave me something, he said that in a few years someone would come to me because of it and help me with one thing. If that person is you, what can you do for me?"


    Liana is stunned. She has no ability to help the eight gods.


    "Just a moment, you two." Marjie stopped their celestial conversation and said, "who is that critical?"


    "The old acquaintance who only met me once helped me, that''s all." Eight gods point to maljie, "who are you?"


    Malje sneered, "omniscient and Almighty God."


    Boom!


    The dazzling purple pours on maljie, and the hot flame collapses the whole wall behind him.


    The eight gods are close to him, and the endless coldness makes maljie almost dare not move.


    "I''m not kidding you. You and critical have the same feelings, and I hate that guy."


    It''s the same feeling as critical... Maljet''s brain is running at full speed and comes to the only conclusion - critical is really a player.


    But the top priority is to appease the eight gods.


    "I can help you." Marjie said in a deep voice.


    The eight gods frowned, and the blue flame on their bodies went out instantly.


    Marjie saw the situation and said, "I know where the grass shaved Beijing is."


    With these words, the two characters, including liana, are suspicious, and the eight gods flash a little fleeting micro movement in their eyes.


    Tsao Sao Jing, the representative of KOF, is also the soul of the whole series of quanhuang, and the first leading actor in the real sense.


    The strength of the temple is equal to that of the eight gods temple, and it is defined as one of the strongest people except the peak.


    In contrast to cangyan in the eight gods temple, his ability to control is ChiYan.


    At the same time, it is also the enemy of BA Shen''an.


    After the seal of snake in 1997, physical strength and strength declined due to the influence of the first battle of snake. Yinchao organization secretly caught him and copied his DNA, intending to establish a clone grass shaving army. At the moment, grass shaving is in Yinchao base, but no one knows which sub base of Yinchao.


    Now the eight gods are looking for the missing straw shaving, the purpose is simple and simple, just want to have a fight.


    So marjie''s words successfully aroused the interest of the eight gods.


    "He said


    Eight gods can be expressed in one word, absolutely without two words, just as one more word will reduce one year''s life.


    "Sound nest."


    Marjie learns from the eight gods and keeps the characters to the minimum. This is a master in the field of pretending to force. He must study hard.


    They looked at each other. After half a sound, the eight gods said, "where is it?"


    "I only know that there is a sub base in Tokyo. You can go there and ask about it," maljev said


    The eight gods took out the medicine bottle with red liquid from the drawer and threw it to Liana. Then they stood in front of the wall destroyed by themselves and gazed at maljie and said, "lead the way."


    "There''s more." He turned his head, glared at Leanna, and said, "I don''t know what it is. If you think it''s useful, use it."


    Then he leaped down the hole in the wall and landed firmly in front of Ralph and Clark.


    "Your intuition is right... Alphonse did something troublesome." Clark doesn''t know what happened in the room just now. He only knows that the blue flame of the eight gods destroyed the wall. Then the bad guy standing in front of him probably has a bad idea.


    He and Ralph are ready to fight, but the eight gods ignore them, step by step, and leave them in the messy wind.


    Although marjie wanted to go to Leanna to see what the bottle of medicine that eight gods gave her was, he didn''t dare to let the old man wait more, so he also stood in front of the broken wall.


    "Miss Shangjun, let''s go together."


    Shangjun said with a smile, "ha... That''s the only way. Let the eight gods Temple go to Yinchao base to support my brother in disguise. To tell you the truth, I''ve changed a little bit about you. You''re a pervert."


    Maljie looked back with bright eyes and said in a deep voice, "me too, miss Shangjun... Why is he also a player? He hates me and the player called critical, but he treats you like nobody?"


    Shangjun was a little stunned, but soon returned to her face with a smile, "I don''t know if that critical player is a player, but the eight gods ignore me, maybe because you all have the same characteristics, such as strange personality. Of course, it may also be because I''m beautiful, but don''t you think you have too much suspicion?"


    "Maybe." Maljie contemptuous smile, learning eight gods also jumped down the floor.


    And then he fell into shit.

 Chapter 333

    Li Nuo looked at the information that Wei Pu sent, turned the page back and forth, and then repeated this step, his expression gradually tense.


    It was not until the last reading that he was sure that his eyes were not blurred.


    There is a photo printed on the data, which shows Shangjun''s face.


    The contents of the data are as follows:


    "Akiko zekou was born in 1977. Due to the particularity of his birthplace, his original name could not be identified. His mother was closely related to the Hong Kong underworld. When she was 5 years old, she married her mother in Japan and changed her surname to Akiko zekou. She left home from 12 to 22 years old and traveled around Japan. Her mother divorced in 1999 and returned home in the same year. Three months ago, her mother and daughter suffered a car accident and her mother died, She survived miraculously. After that, she quit her job and has been wandering in the society till now. "


    Keiko zekou is undoubtedly Shangjun.


    Li Nuo is in a mess.


    These materials are records of Shangjun''s life in this world.


    "Was it a script or a life?"


    Yang Chen said that the longest script may last for one year. Since he is not really a senior, it is possible that there will be scripts that span half a lifetime.


    However, Li Nuo also had a guess in his mind that made him deny his twenty years of life.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    VIP''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    Li Nuo forced out a smile, shook the information in his hand and said, "I''ll explain."


    She is afraid that the truth that Li Nuo will tell will run counter to everything before.


    Although she has prepared for the worst after intercepting the information in the boat, if her "younger brother" is fake, it will deprive her of the last trace of trust in the world, which is extremely cruel to herself.


    Li Nuo Ben wanted to tell the truth. This is his first time acting and performing guilt. This strange state of mind is like eating an egg and trying to apologize to the hen, but it''s so strange, because VIP really treats him as his brother or family.


    Like the balmas, he can''t stand being nice to himself.


    It''s just that Li Nuo changed his mind when he saw a glimmer of disappointment in Wei Pu''s eyes.


    "Shangjun... No, we should call her Qingzi. We picked her up on the way."


    "Picked it up?" Winp felt incredible about the answer.


    Li Nuo nodded noncommittally, "yes, I picked it up by Ma Luya. Seeing that she is very powerful, I let her follow us. The rest are all facts."


    Wei Pu''s eyes looked at cha bai, "what''s the matter with you? Disappear on the boat, and show up here again. "


    Tea white will not lie, but will not say superfluous words, light said: "part of the plan, I will send magic."


    "Plan?"


    Li Nuo didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, he looked around and fixed his eyes on an undamaged container. Inside the glass tube, the white player who was sold by them as goods was sleeping. His eyes lit up and he said, "help people."


    Then he went to the receiver where the white players were, and knocked back and forth with his cane to break the glass. The white man fell to the ground with the liquid in the glass cover.


    "In order to save the former compatriots." Li Nuo pointed to the white man and said, "we have a deal with the guy who just died."


    He told the whole story, including [T virus], including how to find VIP''s whereabouts, but he would not tell the real identity, and he did not intend to tell the fight between players.


    Winp fell into deep meditation and a moment later breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Great..."


    "Great?"


    "Well..." Weipu smile, "you''re OK."


    The haze in her heart dissipated, showing pleasure and ease, and a stone in her heart finally fell to the ground.


    As long as this person is still his brother, the rest, whether it''s T virus or Yinchao''s plot, has nothing to do with her.


    VIP only cares about the person who accompanies him in the most difficult days.


    Lino doesn''t want to look directly into VIP''s eyes.


    Cha bai stabbed Li Nuo on the back and said in a soft voice, "you are in debt."


    "Can you learn something from Marge..."


    Li Nuo picked up the white man and fixed his eyes on the high-tech robe on the dead Mitsuya.


    Just as he was thinking about how to get the clothes under VIP''s eyes, chabai stepped up to mizang''s body, put his hand on his robe and put it in his backpack.


    Li Nuo was surprised. His heart was big enough.


    But at the same time, chabai distracts WIPO''s attention. He takes the opportunity to come to Mikado''s assistant and secretly uses the seal of akexi to the guy who is pretending to be dead. When the other person''s eyes are getting cloudy, he pretends to look around and asks softly, "where are all the information of the alien people?"


    At the same time, Weipu didn''t care, but said solemnly to chabai: "it''s your so-called teleportation magic to change the clothes instantly?"


    "That''s OK," chabai said


    "All right, but I remind you, I don''t care what the purpose of taking the robe is, but it''s better not to wear it." In Weipu''s view, no fighter can resist the appeal of the robe.


    "I understand." Chabai just saw the Description column of the high-tech war robe, and understood the meaning contained in Weipu''s words.


    [Name: high tech war robe (cutting type)]


    [type: weapons and armor clothing]


    [defense effect: 45]


    [injury: 60]


    [durability: 50005000]


    [bonus: 200 stamina, 600 stamina, 15 strength]


    [equipment condition: physical strength 1201, strength 50]


    [effect: if you put it on for the first time, you will enter a bleeding state. During this period, you can''t cure it, and the blood tonifying drugs can''t be used. You lose 20 points of physical strength per second for 60 seconds. Once you put on the robe, you lose 2 points of durability per second. You can''t take it off before the durability is cleared. After the durability is cleared, the player''s strength value will drop by 30 points until the end of the script. Note, this item can''t be bound]


    [Note: you''d better not wear it unless you have to]


    Weipu looked at chabai and said, "is your" teleportation magic "the kind of magic in European novels?"


    Chabai kowtowed slightly, "I know the novels you mentioned, but to be exact... They are magic for warlocks."


    Weipu is stunned, warlock? What kind of soldiers is Yinchao training?


    With doubt, she asked, "I hear you are a man-made man. What is a warlock?"


    Chabai didn''t want to say directly: "before being a warlock, it was man-made, not right..." she thought about it for a moment and changed her words, "now it''s man-made, Warlock is forced to be, a profession that can use magic."


    After listening to this, Weipu suddenly realized that she was a person who was forced to bear the poisonous hand of Yinchao. She brainwashed the energy into magic and was named as a warlock. She looked at chabai with a look of regret. "I''ll have a good chat when I go back. Then I want to see your" transmission magic "and tell me about the Warlock."


    Do you know that you are setting up a flag for yourself... Li Nuo comes to the two people''s side. He has asked the information of other players in the database of room 0016. As long as he rushes to get the information, the action of Yinchao will come to an end.


    It''s just a pity that because of the sudden change of mizang, the plan to mobilize Yinchao to attack other players can only be launched on the street, but it doesn''t matter. Li Nuo knows that the plan can''t keep up with the change.


    The most important thing is to leave Yinchao. Fortunately, VIP is nearby, so you don''t have to be afraid of anyone here.


    Think of here, Li Nuo suddenly found that he seems to have set up a flag for himself.


    All Yinchao sub bases distinguish their rooms by name. 0081, which means human lab, is the area with the largest number of troops. It is also the reason why VIP knows that they are not happy when they enter here. Except for the staff, no one can come out again, and no external partner will be taken to room 0081, So mitangda didn''t want to let Li Nuo and them come out again at the beginning.


    As for 0016, it is not difficult to enter the reference room and library because of the small number of troops.


    All the way out, VIP is as easy to deal with reinforcements as mowing grass.


    Li Nuo is looking left and right for room 0016, but VIP''s face is gradually gloomy.


    "It''s a bit strange... Is there only one small cadre guarding here?"


    "Maybe it''s a base that''s not taken seriously." Said chabai.


    "No..." Weipu suddenly stopped, "at least four to six small cadres in the sub base to watch the house is the order of Yinchao, unless..."


    She had a look. "Someone''s coming."


    Standing still, they saw a looming white figure in the distance.

 Chapter 334

    [you have triggered the regional task]


    [kill the masdi clone]


    [task time: none]


    [experience value: 20000]


    [reward: random, brilliant wedge stone X10, bone marrow gray X5]


    After Li Nuo heard the system''s prompt, his heart was cool first, because of the name "mesdi".


    But even though he thought of 20000 experience points, he turned to chabai and whispered: "a bag of rice."


    Cha bai naturally heard the sound of the system and immediately sank his breath, saying: "how many floors should I carry a bag of rice..."


    Weipu was stunned when he heard that. How can there be rice?


    But time did not give her room to ponder. The white shadow in the distance gradually showed its shape. A graceful woman in a White Mink dress appeared in front of everyone.


    Weipu recognized the man at a glance, "maesti..."


    Immediately, her face became tense. At the moment, she could already think of why there was only a small cadre in mizang guarding the base, because mesdi was here. But what she couldn''t think of was why mesdi was there.


    Mesdi, senior cadre of Yinchao, Secretary of Yinchao leader, and finally, lover of Yinchao leader.


    As a senior cadre, it is more than enough to guard a sub base, even extremely humble. But as the leader''s lover, it is impossible for her to leave the general base alone to guard a unimportant sub base.


    Weipu will never know that maesdi in front of him is actually a clone. Now I am still in the general base in space and talking about life with the leader.


    But in contrast, VIP is more nervous about the strength of mesdi.


    In the world of "KOF", the strength of the plot characters can be ranked according to the letter.


    The tallest one at the top of the pyramid is undoubtedly the serpent, S-class.


    Further down, most of the strong people who enter the field of a are bosses of all generations. In Yinchao organization, almost all cadres have the strength to enter this field.


    Even some small cadres have reached the qualification of being a boss, although their strength may only be divided into B.


    Most of the fighters in the plot can only reach the level of B, not including VIP.


    And mesdi, as a senior cadre of Yinchao organization, her strength is actually stronger than fawak, who made Weipu suffer a lot.


    Winp''s heart began to beat, but she decided to strike first.


    He immediately took an AK47 out of his body and pulled the trigger at mesdi.


    Just listen to a thunderous sound, the trajectory of the bullet twisted the air, and the white wall was blown up like a piece of white paper in the wind.


    Every character in the plot of "KOF" has her own unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box, and VIP uses her own strongest move - [code name ¡¤ AK47].


    It seems like a simple shot, but it has the power of compressed air to distort space, and the damage to individual enemies is more fatal than explosion attack.


    Just for a moment, mesdi''s position was blasted out of a square sized area, but mesdi just lost an arm.


    Weipu was surprised. It seemed that pressing the bottom of the box was not enough to kill the senior cadres in front of her.


    She pinned her hopes on leno, hoping that he would play the same role as he did when he killed fawcer.


    Li Nuo was also thinking about whether to call Ronald, but he soon gave up the idea and winked at the tea white who was also able to call Ronald. He pointed to the bandaged "R" contract on his wrist and shook his head.


    Ronald said after his last appearance that he could only stay in this world for less than a minute. In contrast, lino wants to keep Ronald''s card until the end.


    "Elder sister... How many times can you still use this shot?"


    "Once a week."


    What a long standby.


    Li Nuo immediately decided to go to the mirror to save the scene.


    But in the distance, mesdi suddenly disappeared, and then her white hand lifted up VIP''s hair from behind.


    "I didn''t want to kill you. Is it necessary to be so impulsive?"


    When her voice fell, VIP felt the mountain like pressure behind her, and immediately turned around with a whip, but at the next moment, he bumped into the wall.


    Mesdi stretched out her slender fingers to VIP, and the white light gathered at her fingertips.


    Cha bai suddenly flashed, grabbed her wrist and pointed to the side. For a moment, the light was dazzling. A white light was emitted from her fingertips and shot into the distance. After a loud noise, all the areas in the distance, including room 0081, were submerged in the fire.


    Mesdi''s thin eyes were fixed on his white face and said with a smile, "who are you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of electromagnetic turbulence sounded in the palm of tea white''s hand. He grabbed mesdi''s head, and several flashes of lightning came out of thin air.


    This blow gathered the magic of the maximum power of tea white, and black smoke came out of mesdi''s mouth and eyes.


    "Not enough..."


    Chabai continued to increase his strength, let the magic run through his whole body, and continued to attack mesdi''s face with blue lightning.


    Weipu got up, swung the black whip around mesdi''s neck, and ran quickly to the distance. At the same time, he forced his arms and waist. After a sound of bone dislocation, mesdi''s neck twisted to his back.


    After the last blast of thunder, chabai released his hand, and mesdi stood there, his face turned to his back.


    "Ha... Ha..."


    The continuous output of magic will continue to consume energy value. The energy value of chabai is less than 80 now. The whole person leans against the wall and looks at Li Nuo standing by.


    But Li Nuo''s face was confused.


    Just now, when chabai and VIP attacked mesdi, he tried to summon Ronald, but got a system tone that he had never heard before.


    [unable to contact summoning target]


    "What''s going on..."


    At this moment, Li Nuo''s ear suddenly appeared a small voice, it is from the ancient god''s whisper.


    The voice stabbed into his brain like a bayonet, and then stirred his brain away. Li Nuo was trembling and crawling on the ground. He couldn''t think or do anything at the moment.


    Chabai was in a hurry and almost called Li Nuo''s name. Just as she was about to pass, she heard a strange voice coming from mesdi.


    It was the sound of broken bones. She was twisting back her broken neck bit by bit, and her skin, which was scorched by thunder and lightning, was recovering.


    VIP jumped up, a sharp blade protruded from the seam of his boot, pushed his toe against the wall, and then swept his leg to maesdy''s neck.


    But mesdi disappeared again.


    Weipu is stunned and looks at Li Nuo, who is kneeling on his knees in pain. Mesdi is standing behind him. The bottom of the White Mink is raised, and two rows of serrated blades can be seen under the clothes. She is also wearing a high-tech war robe.


    "Start with you."


    The delicate female voice is like death''s hourglass.


    A shadow came in like the wind.


    Mesdi''s side lit up a blue light that didn''t belong to her.


    The blade under the robe had been cut down, but it was blocked by the blue flame.


    Li Nuo heard the sound of the flame burning, and the whispering sound that broke into his brain was like being dispelled by the flame, but also dispelled the sharp pain in his head.


    At a loss, he looked up.


    The pattern of crescent moon on the back.


    Eight gods temple.

 Chapter 335

    In the world of KOF, where the strong are rampant, the eight gods temple is undoubtedly among the people who stand at the highest point.


    His strength is not comparable to that of ordinary fighters, and even the bosses of past dynasties regard him as a great threat.


    The blood red hair and the crescent moon pattern printed on his back are almost fused in Li Nuo''s sight at the moment, scarlet blood moon.


    "Where is caosujing?" The eight gods temple looks at the clone of mesdi like a mole ant.


    "Hum..."


    Mesdi didn''t want to answer at all, so he waved his robe and attacked the eight gods temple.


    This is the unique power of the eight gods temple.


    Mesdi retreated quickly and gave up the attack. At the moment when the grey fire appeared, she noticed the breath of death.


    After all, she is a clone. If she stands here, she may have the power of World War I.


    But clones don''t work.


    The eight gods'' nunnery''s hands became sharp claws, lifted them up, and the blue flame rolled the ground and ran to mesdi.


    The latter can''t wait. He wants to blow out the fire with the wind pressure of the white robe, but he ignites the fire, and mesdi disappears in an instant.


    The eight gods lowered their upper body and rushed behind them like a fierce beast. Their bony fingers were like the claws of a black leopard, tearing up the dilapidated wall. A touch of blood red came out of the air, and the body shape of mesdi appeared. I don''t know when the pale fire on his body had disappeared, but there were new scars on his abdomen, and the white robe was dyed red by blood.


    She looked at the eight gods''nunnery inconceivably, her brows twisted together, "looking for death..."


    "Where is caosujing?" Eight gods temple is still this sentence.


    In his opinion, everything in the world seems to be boring. Music is just a hobby, but it can''t make him feel any passion. Until many years ago, when he fought with Cao Zao, the blood in his body surged. It was a pleasure he had never felt before, better than everything else.


    Today, the biggest sustenance of the eight God nunnery is to fight with grass shaving. No matter win or lose, they only care about everything in the process.


    After 1997, straw shaving disappeared, and the eight God nunnery searched everywhere for his trace. From the end of the century to the millennium, we can describe the state of eight God this year in a down-to-earth way, that is, he has been looking for him for a long time.


    Maljie just took advantage of the mentality of the eight gods and "cheated" them here. As for the follow-up, at least don''t worry that the eight gods didn''t find a straw shaver, but they were in trouble. Although the eight gods are half crazy, they are still generous and never bother with weak chickens.


    Masdi''s clone hides her body again. This move comes from her ability to wear a white robe, which is very useful to Li Nuo and even Wei PU. But the eight gods just restrain this move, because the eight gods'' intuition has long been inhuman.


    Following the fighting instinct, the eight gods lifted up the blue flame, just like the fire of samadhi, which burned all over the place, forcing mesdi to show up again, wrapping a ball of light all over his body, rushing to the eight gods.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, VIP takes Li Nuo and cha bai into a corridor when they are fighting.


    Li Nuo is also carrying white players, but his eyes scan around. Although there is constant noise and high temperature outside, it has to be said that the construction of Yinchao base is awesome, and the shock absorption system is full marks.


    As for the movement of eight gods and mesdi outside, according to the general situation, this place has collapsed, but I didn''t expect it to be so solid.


    With a bang, the ceiling near Li Nuo''s head sank.


    Li Nuo is ashamed. Just after praising, don''t slap him in the face


    A cheap face came out of the cave.


    Marge


    "Well, have you figured out how to thank me?"


    "I want to thank your grandmother..."


    "OK, I''ll let my grandmother come to you tonight."


    "If she wants to come, I''ll pay for the ticket."


    Wei Pu is helpless to tea white light ask: "they two usually bicker so don''t separate field to match..."


    "Just get used to it."


    Li Nuo asks cha bai and Wei Pu to go up first. By the way, he gives the white players to maljie and drags them up. Suddenly, the corridor begins to shake, and then a rush of hot wind comes like a gale, rushing up the gravel and iron plate and covering the only exit.


    "Bad or good..."


    Li Nuo looked at the sealed exit. He kneaded Peng and slowly got up. He opened the mini map chip on his eyes to confirm the area and lock the two larger rooms.


    He''s looking for the archives.


    One of them is small in scale. According to the plan printed on the retina, its length and width should be 10 meters x 10 meters. It can be inferred that this room should be the archives.


    Soon, came to the door of the room, at this time the ceiling lights flashing, I''m afraid the power will soon go out, Li Nuo with the door card brush open the door.


    There were cold gray iron shelves, full of books and envelopes.


    It''s the right one!


    Li Nuo was ecstatic and rushed through the archives like he was anxious to be reincarnated.


    In the recent database, he found the first player information.


    Yi


    The lights are out.


    It''s getting dark here.


    Even if Li Nuo''s eyes can see things at night, it is impossible to see the fine words.


    In the spirit of not taking white, he simply took a pile from the iron shelf in front of him to avoid omission.


    The final goal of Yinchao sub base has been completed.


    Li Nuo looked at the dark scenes around, strode to the door, no electricity, the door card will be invalid, can''t open the door.


    Now it''s like being imprisoned in a secret room. Ordinary people and even players can only wait for the call of the God of death, but Li Nuo is different. After all, he is a demon hunter.


    He took out the wild boar King''s decoction from his backpack, opened the bottle, smelled the odor of the medicine, closed his eyes and prayed in secret.


    "It depends on whether it''s a blessing or a curse..."


    [wild boar King''s decocting medicine] is characterized by randomly transferring the user to any area within a kilometer radius. This kilometer is not a plane kilometer, but a three-dimensional one.


    Li Nuo wanted to pray to a God, but he didn''t believe in Buddhism or Christ. He was not familiar with the three religions.


    The ground was shaking again, and Li Nuo almost spilled the liquid medicine on the ground.


    This flash let him also can''t manage so much, blurted out: "don''t care, please, master of Trish."


    He pours the decocting medicine into the mouth, rolls along with the throat, directly starts the decocting medicine effect, and randomly transmits it.


    The next second, leno disappeared here.


    A gust of wind blew, Li Nuo''s eyes were closed, and when he opened his eyes again, the whole night scene of Tokyo came into view.


    He stands on the iron shelf of the Tokyo Sky Tower, the tallest building in Tokyo.


    Looking down, Li Nuo felt dizzy. He was at least 200 meters from the ground.


    At this height, not to mention the demon hunter, even if you let Viper come over and fall freely, you''ll have to become an immortal.


    In the face of this situation, Li Nuo can only sigh, twisting his brows and looking at the night sky.


    "Lord Trish... Your uncle''s."

 Chapter 336

    Fight on the other side.


    Far away on the ground, VIP was in a state of anxiety.


    Because of the battle between the eight gods and mesdi underground, the streets here are in a mess.


    Asphalt road just like just experienced an earthquake broke out the spider net, the water column under the fire hydrant burst into the sky, the flow of people into a pot of porridge, fire engines and police vehicles are displayed on both sides of the block.


    "What does he do?" VIP asked anxiously.


    Marjie calm, "don''t worry, not dead."


    Tea white eyes, looking at not far from the clear sky tower in Tokyo, Mu Lu hesitated, "that..."


    Li Nuo is climbing down from the iron shelf of the tower like a thief.


    "My God..."


    If we want to find out what he is most afraid of except ghosts, it must be height.


    Fortunately, he climbed down unharmed, surrounded by onlookers, in Li Nuo''s last foot on the ground, applause.


    The masses regard him as a climbing enthusiast and a climbing expert with a cane to increase the difficulty of the challenge.


    Li Nuo is also unambiguous, immediately took advantage of his walking stick to a gentleman''s gift.


    Chabai squeezed out of the crowd and pulled out his neck.


    "How did you get to the tower?" The tea white pulls Li Nuo to rush on the road.


    "The medicine of boar king." After Li Nuo''s simple answer, he saw the fire coming out of a house not far away. When he understood how earth shaking things the eight gods''temple had done.


    Indeed as expected is half crazy, Li Nuo abdomen Fei, arrived with the tea white in front of a familiar car.


    Weipu stood by the car and sighed with relief when he saw that Li Nuo was safe.


    "What happened? Why did the eight gods Temple appear? " Li Nuo throws the question to maljie.


    "It''s going to take a long time."


    "Alphonse, you''d better put it simply." Ralph poked his head out of the window.


    After the eight gods proposed to lead the way, the three members of the angry team also planned to follow because of the relationship between Yinchao and VIP. Maljie found the general location of Yinchao base according to his memory, but he didn''t know that the entrance to the base was actually a humble sushi restaurant on the street.


    Fortunately, VIP used [code name ¡¤ AK47] to mesdi at that time, and the strong destructive force made fine lines appear on the ground.


    Eight gods see directly after the ground blow a hole, but the fire is too dangerous, even the angry team of people dare not easily approach, had to destroy the ground not far away just bitterly into.


    Li Nuo''s Yu Guang looks at Shangjun from time to time. He has a lot to ask, but it''s not the right time.


    Shangjun noticed Li Nuo''s abnormality. She didn''t know what happened in the base. She joked: "just watch if you want. Don''t sneak around. My sister doesn''t care if you want to see it ~"


    As soon as he said this, the air solidified slightly, and Ralph cast a murderous look at Li Nuo, who felt helpless.


    Clark said, "stop it. Who''s this guy?"


    He pointed to the naked white player on the ground.


    "He..."


    Li Nuo was about to speak when he suddenly felt the ground sink.


    Not only him, but everyone is aware of the underground anomaly.


    "No!"


    Clark yelled, "get in the car!"


    But no one had time to step out, the ground under his feet suddenly exploded, and the gravel fell all over the street.


    The blue flames rush out of the sky and destroy the whole place.


    After the fire was extinguished, a deep pit was left.


    Crescent moon and blood red hair, eight God Temple standing under the pit, long hair curtain covered his eye, but can not cover the pressing cold light.


    He''s picking at the throat of the mesdi replica and pressing it to the ground.


    Masdi is wrapped in a blue fire, and the speed visible to the naked eye turns into a skeleton.


    [regional mission completed: kill the masdi replica]


    [gain experience value 28000]


    [task reward random card, bone marrow grey X5, brilliant wedge stone X10 have been sent to your item list, please check]


    Both Li Nuo and cha bai flash a layer of white light, upgrading.


    But this is not the time to look at the panel.


    Li Nuo picked up the white player and winked at cha bai and maljie.


    "Run."


    At the same time, he looks at Shangjun.


    "You too!"


    The whole team is isolated on the other side by the asphalt pavement. VIP sees Li Nuo. Just as he is about to shout, he hears Li Nuo''s voice first.


    "Sister! Do you have my position? "


    It goes without saying that what Li Nuo wants to express is that we should separate here first.


    Weipu has learned that Liana has successfully got what they want, and there is no reason to follow. Moreover, she is not stupid. She knows that Li Nuo must be hiding something from her, but most of the time, some words can''t be found out.


    "Yes!" VIP replied, "don''t worry, and... The invitation will arrive at noon tomorrow!"


    Li Nuo smiles back and says nothing more, dragging the white players and his teammates to the distance.


    "VIP! Get in the car Ralph urged eagerly.


    The SUV started and left this land of right and wrong.


    In the car, VIP leaned back in his chair, looking back at the direction of Li Nuo''s departure.


    Clark sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked back and said, "Weipu, is it OK that your brother... Ran away?"


    VIP shook his head. "He should have his own business to do."


    "I have no family. I can''t understand the pleasure of meeting relatives and friends like you, but if he really has something else to do, shouldn''t he follow up?"


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, it means that you don''t want us to get involved in it. Why should you take care of it? And he certainly has no problem." As she spoke, WIP began to smile.


    Clark lit a cigarette, spit out the smoke, casually said: "it doesn''t matter, anyway, they have tracking devices, you can find them at any time if you are worried."


    Ralph, who was driving, suddenly said, "yes... There''s a tracking device!"


    There was a fierce light in his eyes. "VIP... If you don''t look for your brother, it''s OK. I''ll look for it!"


    Hearing this, Clark asked, "Hello, Ralph, what are you doing?"


    "No need to say! There was something wrong with the conversation between miss Qingzi and the boy just now! I''m going to find out! "


    The car flicked its tail and the whole team turned upside down.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where are you going now?" Shangjun follows Li Nuo and seems to run aimlessly in the streets.


    Li Nuo carrying a naked man, attracted many people around, but he did not care turned into a clothing store.


    "Old horse! Pay for it


    Then she picked up some clothes to put on the white players, and ran out in full view of the public, leaving a group of surprised onlookers. The clerk at the counter was confused with a bundle of bills. She met several psychopaths and completed the turnover two months ahead of time.


    Li Nuo took everyone into the dark corner of the alley, put the white players down and wiped the sweat on his face.


    "This grandson belongs to pig..."


    "Where on earth are we going?" Shangjun asks again.


    Li Nuo takes out the mini map chip and gives it to maljie.


    "Kabuki Town, the cowherd shop we met for the first time."


    Shangjun is curious and frowns slightly. "Do you still have this hobby?"


    Instead of answering this question, Li Nuo said, "Shang Jun, I have a question for you."


    "Why so serious?" Shangjun reaches for Li Nuo''s hair and laughs teasingly.


    Li Nuo''s face sank, "zekou Qingzi, do you know him?"

 Chapter 337

    Shang Jun is stunned and her eyes turn.


    "I..." she hesitated and said, "my name is Shangjun, that''s all."


    Li Nuo takes a breath, takes out the stolen materials from VIP and hands them to Shang Jun. she takes a look at them, tears them off and throws them on the ground.


    "Zekou Qingzi is me. There''s nothing to hide. Shangjun is also me. It''s just two names." Shang Jun leaned against the wall, her arms around her chest, and her fingers pinched her delicate arms back and forth. "I''m sorry, I just know something and can''t say it. Just think I''ve been through a long script."


    Li Nuo understood, "you are the people of this world."


    Shangjun is silent.


    "What do you say?" he said


    "Literally." Lionel road.


    "So we..."


    "I don''t know."


    At that moment, maljie finally understood why Shangjun had never used blood medicine, why Shangjun, a "single player", knew the rules of the team so well, and why BA Shen''an only hated him but ignored Shangjun.


    Because she was originally the resident of the world of KOF.


    For Shangjun, now she is not in the script, has no task, no teammates, just an ordinary person who lives and grows up here.


    "No! The power of players in space can not be realized in the real world, but you have used power, and you have also taken out two clothes out of thin air. You have a backpack system. " Marjie wants to negate this inference, because to admit it means to negate his 20 years of life.


    Shangjun closed her eyes and said with a smile, "after passing a test, you will understand."


    "Level 30?" Li Nuo has a deep vision.


    "After that, there will be a whole new world. I can only say so much. If we talk more, we may never see it again."


    "How could it be..." maljie said to himself.


    Li Nuo patted him on the head, "don''t get sick, rich second generation, the world is so big, anything is possible."


    Ronald''s words are printed in Li Nuo''s heart, and gradually confirmed with the passage of time.


    "Cut..." maljie some unwilling, but in the heart of patients with second disease bear ability is very strong, he quickly recovered the state.


    Li Nuo looks at Shangjun and says with a smile, "my name is Li Nuo. Let''s officially cooperate."


    "So I have been in the internship ~" although Shangjun knew his real name all the way, she still felt a little warm.


    Marjie leaned against the corner of the wall and turned his head to show that he thought he was very handsome. He said, "marjie, anorectal doctor."


    "Sure enough, she''s a pervert..." Shangjun doesn''t hide her inner thoughts, and then she looks at chabai, "how about you, this lady with a wonderful figure?"


    Tea white to praise the performance of no waves, think about it and asked: "which name?"


    "Your name, of course."


    "Tea white."


    Li Nuo snapped his fingers and said, "let''s get down to business."


    "For the next plan, I made an appointment with the guy named fancho to meet at niulangdian on the ninth day, that is, tonight." Li Nuo took out his pocket watch to confirm the time. "I suggest we act separately."


    "The main characters in horror movies all die like this," maljev said


    "Ha ha." Li Nuo replaced a thousand words with two words.


    Then, he will get the player information tile on the stone floor.


    It records the information of all players found by Yinchao these days, including the photos taken.


    After people read carefully, they took the initiative to filter some players with average ability, and locked their vision on several groups of players with abnormal ability.


    Li Nuo squeezed his lower lip thoughtfully. "Well... To put it simply, two strange guys, one with an eagle, the other in pajamas, with ordinary faces and no resolution."


    "What is the resolution?" "make complaints about the man who attacked us in the park that day," he frowned.


    "It''s just him."


    It''s just that these two are having tea at the police station.


    One was arrested for keeping protected animals, and the other was arrested for chatting with the dead.


    Anyway, it''s two unreliable guys.


    "It was the three men who made the most noise."


    Marjie unfolds three information sheets: Park Tsai Nan, who is short and thin and looks like a monkey; Luo Lin Lin, who has the hairstyle of the main character; and Maurice, who is blonde and blue eyed.


    "The three of them created five social cases, the most serious of which resulted in the destruction of a street and the scrapping of an armed helicopter."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "it belongs to the three of them to cooperate with me."


    "These three people should be careful." "According to the records, their abilities tend to be hot weapons, and the woman''s expertise may be the same armor expert as me... Sure enough, even the expertise I chose is so popular with women," marjie said


    Shangjun smiles and pats maljie on the head. "Pervert, you think too much."


    "And this man." Li Nuo takes out a picture of park''s first crime in the South trio and points to a man with a dagger. "He must be a player. He has conflicts with the trio and can use it."


    From what Park did in the South trio, we can tell that these three guys are violent and hard to cooperate.


    Instead, they can use their opponents.


    Finally, and ultimately, the most important player, Dongzhou HW.


    The photos of the four of them are very vague, and they have not committed any illegal acts. The recorded itinerary is just wandering around Tokyo every day, but two player teams have contacted them.


    These two teams all disappeared later, without exception, and without knowing it, they could not even find out how the sound nest disappeared.


    "I said, Shang Jun?" "Are they really that strong?" Li asked


    Shangjun pursed her lips and said in a deep voice, "beyond your imagination."


    She decided to talk about all the things related to these four people.


    "Have you ever seen a cross player?" Shangjun stressed: "it''s only a dozen levels. It''s as strong as if it''s more than 30 levels."


    Li Nuo''s left hand and right hand pointed to himself and chabai respectively, and said naively: "there are two here."


    "I''m not kidding." Shangjun is very serious. When she talks about Dongzhou HW team, her usual looseness is completely gone. She doesn''t believe what Li Nuo said. She just thinks it''s a joke.


    "My team met them. When they were still at level 25, the average of their four players was only about level 15. In order to win gold coins, the most likely thing to happen is killing. A teammate has a detection card to see the target level. He assured us to fight and said that the opponent was 10 levels lower. Then, we lost miserably."


    Shangjun unties her coat, takes off her underwear and exposes her body. Li Nuo and marjie are shocked from the beginning of the accident until they see her body under her clothes.


    "This is what they left behind."

 Chapter 338

    "As soon as I came back, there was so much noise..."


    Soren looked at the fire in the distance and laughed playfully.


    Marsh, yak and the madman are not far away.


    The four of them lived in a simple Japanese style wooden house with wooden furniture and a mysterious pattern carved like a mirror on the front door.


    Da... Da... Da


    Outside the door came a strange sound, like a watchman beating bamboo, which can quickly pull people''s mind into the atmosphere of a quiet valley.


    This is the residence of Shenle family.


    The Japanese sliding door opened slowly, and a woman in ancient witch''s clothes came out from behind the door.


    She was dressed in white, with long black hair spread like silk on her back.


    Shenle Qianhe, the owner of three artifact like eight gods and straw shaving, is also the leader of Shenle family.


    She knelt down in front of the four, simple action understated but generous, contains countless elegant charm.


    "I''ve kept you waiting. Please sit down." The voice of a thousand cranes is as calm and steady as a calm pool.


    Marsh looked at the cushion on the carpet and wanted to sit down, but after seeing that Soren didn''t mean to sit down, he straightened up the backboard and kept standing.


    "We don''t have to sit. We are foreigners and are not used to sitting on the ground." Solon said, pushing his glasses. "Let''s get to the point."


    "Good." Shenle said: "I heard that you want to exchange the straw shaving for one thing."


    "Grass shaving in the sound nest." Soren pointed to the ceiling. "The headquarters of Yinchao is in space. Next year you will see the leader of Yinchao. In 2003, a new force will appear, called faraway place. They represent the western will against the snake. Sorry, I can only reveal so much about time, If you add one more thing... You will be deprived of the power of the mirror one day. "


    Shenle looked up at Sauron''s face, pale eyes, slightly stunned, Yinchao, far away, these names Shenle all know, especially far away, there are few people who know this power in the world, how does this man know.


    What surprised her even more was the last sentence. The power of eight close mirror will be taken away one day in the future.


    "What day?"


    Sauron raised a strange radian in the corner of his mouth. "A few years later, but... It could be today."


    The voice is like a horn. At the moment of falling, Yake is like a wolf who can''t bear to see the elk.


    An art knife was cut out of his sleeve and aimed at Shenle''s neck.


    But seeing the shadow of Shenle Qianhe, he stood at the door of the house the next second. All the sliding doors behind him were opened, and several people in red and white wizard''s clothes knelt on the wooden corridor on one knee.


    They all had yellow paper in their hands and murmured incantations.


    Fuzhi was burned to ashes by the fire that appeared out of thin air, and several white awns shrouded the four people and imprisoned them in the house.


    Shenyue family is not only the caretakers of bazhijing, but also the guardians of the peace of the world from generation to generation. In ancient times, people called Shenyue family Yin Yang teacher.


    "The art of confinement?" Soren looked around, smiling, "I really want to learn."


    "Who are you? The big snake family? " Shenle Qianhe stands behind Baimang, holding his head high in contempt.


    In her cognition, the person who wants to capture the eight close mirror is most likely related to the big snake clan.


    "Big snakes have nothing to do with us." Solon stood behind the three teammates and said: "it''s just that I have a very important thing to do with the eight close mirror. For my own growth, or to upgrade some of my strength, now it''s eight close mirror away. Please forgive me."


    His eyes were not idle, scanning the floating white awn. When he saw one of them, his eyes flashed and pointed there.


    "Attack that."


    He was surprised that he could see through the life gate of imprisonment.


    Yake jumps up and cuts it with his art knife. The white awn disappears instantly.


    Five witches surrounded Shenle Qianhe, their fingers twined rapidly, and the golden light covered them.


    Yak was starving and bent to throw himself at them. The blade of the art knife turned red and made a burning sound.


    A knife cut off, red flame from the thin blade spewing out, tearing the golden cover.


    "ChiYan!"


    Shenle Qianhe is shocked again. There are only two people in the world who have mastered the power of fire, Cao Shujing and K, who inherit his gene.


    Never thought that there was a third person to master the power of ChiYan.


    But the answer is too early.


    Yake twists the blade face, and the red color turns into pale blue in a moment. The cold is pressing. Only the vast cold fog is left after the blade passes.


    Suddenly, Shenle rushed out of the cold fog and put his finger on Yak''s shoulder.


    "Ah


    Touch gently, but it has the power to open the mountain. The thin floor collapses instantly, and Yake sinks to the ground.


    Shenle didn''t plan to let him go. He danced around his arms and left several shadows around him.


    [eight hundred and fifty-five skills of jumian ¡¤ Chu of zero skill]


    Orange light appears on her fingertips, which is one of Shenle''s unique moves. In the game, there are special effects of sealing skills, but in reality, it is to directly point people into useless people.


    At this time, a huge shadow appeared in front of Shenle.


    The shadow comes from two large shields like doors, rectangular, with uneven metal surface, just like two pieces of unprocessed iron, holder, marsh.


    The double shields blocked Shenle. Her finger was on the shield, but her unique move was useless.


    With a roar, Marsh''s muscles inflated like a blast, and pushed them against Shenle''s fingers, forcing the latter to retreat out of the house.


    "When did he have two more shields in his hand?"


    Shenle didn''t have time to be surprised, because Yake was like a beast coming back from the dead.


    His shoulders had been deformed, but he laughed ferociously. The pain stimulated the beast''s desire to fight.


    In the face of the disgusting art knife, Shenle flashed lightly, walking slowly, but in the blink of an eye, he stood behind Yake, but marsh met him.


    Two people attack and defend each other. Although they don''t take advantage of Shenle Qianhe, they can effectively restrain her.


    Soren stepped outside and watched the battle between his teammates and the characters. His face was still smiling.


    Looking at Shenle''s back, Soren said, "ten thousand turtles are still alive."


    Shenle Qianhe was stunned at this moment. Shenle Wangui, her sister, had been killed by Gao NiTi, the head of Bajie collection in 1996.


    Just a little bit in between, Yake seized the gap and stabbed Shenle Qianhe in the abdomen.


    Sauron opened his palm, and the thin silk thread shot from his fingers, which briefly controlled the slightly injured crane.


    "Cheng Yu."


    With a command, the fourth man, like a madman, rushed to Shenle Qianhe.


    His arm exuded black viscous liquid, straight into Shenle''s chest.


    Shenle Qianhe only felt that his whole body power was peeling off, and his vision became more and more blurred. He only heard Solon''s last voice.


    "I''ll tell you one more thing, that''s how you were taken away in 2003."


    Shenle falls down, and a lunatic named Cheng Yu pulls his hand out of her body. There is a mirror carved with mysterious lines in the palm of his hand -- eight close mirror.


    He gave the mirror to Soren.


    "Perfect."


    "Hoo... It''s so damn powerful..." Yake rubbed his shoulder, some of his meaning was still not enough. "The characters in the plot are really strong. If I fight alone, one move will kill me."


    "It''s a pity I hit Soren''s line." Marsh puts his shields on the ground, points the wrist watch, and the shield is sucked in.


    Soren sighed: "if she wasn''t hurt, the line can''t control her, even 0.1 second, so thank you for your help."


    "What''s next? What can I do for you? Do you want to start picking up the rest of the players? " Asked Jacques.


    Sauron was silent, and half a sound later he laughed. "Rest and wait for that guy to do it."


    "That guy?"


    "You know what?" Solon stares at YAC and says, "there are two more people who have [identity] like me in this play."

 Chapter 339

    Shangjun buckles up her clothes, looks at Li Nuo and maljie''s shaking eyes, and suddenly laughs.


    "How long has it been?"


    Li Nuo seriously replied: "if you remove the screen... After weaning."


    "In a word, these guys are very dangerous. There''s only one reason why I''m looking for you." "The leader among them will find that I am in the world. Since everyone is in Tokyo, I don''t think they will let me go," she said


    "Miss Shangjun, I will protect you." Marjie''s voice was low and magnetic, but no one paid any attention to him.


    Li Nuo once again opened his pocket watch, looking at the flowing time, his eyes sank, "maljie, take them to find a place to stay, wait for me to come back."


    "To do what?" Asked chabai.


    "As I said just now, I''ll go to Kabuki Town, meet anti town and gather the last fighting forces." Li Nuo put the pocket watch back in his pocket and took a step towards the neon lights outside the alley.


    "The most expensive hotel in Tokyo." Marjie reminded that Li Nuo waved his hand, left his back and disappeared in the crowd.


    Shang Jun thinks, "what does he want to do?"


    Chabai pulls up the white player who is still in a coma, walks towards the deep alley, and whispers: "don''t worry about him."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo stands at the door of the cowherd shop.


    At the moment, the Niulang shop is in full swing, and there are a lot of female customers coming and going. It seems that the farce of the past few days has never happened.


    He looked at the dial, when the minute hand and the hour hand crossed the number 12 together, he stepped into the Niulang shop.


    Standing at the door to receive the cowherd see push the door into Li Nuo, then a smile.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Here we are... Here we are... Ah! Ah! Ah


    He recognized Li Nuo''s face. It was the man who beat, smashed and robbed in the shop a few days ago. In a moment, he gave out the scream of killing pigs.


    A few days ago, no security guards sprang out of the inner room. Facing the tongue tied reception, they were at a loss.


    Li Nuo glanced at them and said, "get out of here."


    Several security guards are very big. When they hear that "roll" is coming from Li Nuo''s mouth, they want to get angry.


    "Hello! Don''t die, boy! "


    Cowherd immediately stopped the security to come forward, "you don''t want to die!"


    "What do you mean, we can''t get this kid!" A dark security guard was questioned.


    The cowherd nodded heavily, "yes!"


    In the puzzled look of the security guards, he immediately raised his waist to Li nuoha.


    "Sir... Sir, why are you here?"


    Li Nuo glanced at him. "Find a man."


    "Yes! It''s just... Let''s not... "


    Li Nuo pushed the door into the main hall and looked at the noisy crowd. Without hesitation, he roared, "is fancho there?"


    At the end of the speech, he saw a pair of gloomy eyes staring at himself.


    Fancho sits alone on the sofa in the corner. He is thin, with long hair and the smell of no strangers. It''s exactly the same as when he first met Li Nuo, but this time, his eyes are less hostile.


    Li Nuo sat opposite him, cocked his legs, snapped his fingers at the waiter, asked for two glasses of free ice water, got a straw, put it under the ice, and took a puff.


    "Cut... Tasteless."


    "Here I am." Anti Machi said.


    Li Nuo kowtowed, "well, I see."


    The silence of mystery.


    Anti Machi took the lead in breaking the quiet air, "Yamazaki''s whereabouts, you promised to tell me."


    "Hong Kong." Li Nuo didn''t want to think about it, so he said, "maybe Nanzhen."


    "Are you kidding me..." His eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Li Nuo said: "he has been living in Hong Kong underworld for many years. He is usually in Hong Kong, but there is also ryunoji Yamazaki in the list of this competition, so you may go to the South Town of the United States, where you go and when you go depends on your choice."


    "How can I believe you?"


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Li Nuo asked with a smile, he did not lie, according to the setting, Yamazaki ryunoji is indeed in Hong Kong, and the fighting competition does have him, so it is true that he can be found in both places.


    But fancho... How to say... This guy is too autistic. If he tells him the answer in a normal way, it won''t work as Li Nuo wants.


    "He didn''t kill your father," Li Nuo said vaguely, sucking ice water


    When he heard that Yan''s face changed, he subconsciously patted his dry palm on the table. The marble table cracked fine lines, which attracted the attention of the people around him. Some frightened women were scared to leave.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Do you know about international mercenaries?"


    Li Nuo''s answer was not what he asked, but he was stunned and then silent.


    International mercenaries, for the people, no one cares about this organization, and even fewer people know that the first reaction to hearing this name is the organization that should exist in the movie, but for those who walk on the underworld, these five words are as heavy as lead.


    Even though fancho looks like a dead house that hasn''t been out of the house for 800 years, he knows the power of mercenaries. But now, he''s confused by the sudden emergence of this problem and doesn''t know how to answer it.


    Li Nuo succeeded in drawing anti Machi''s attention elsewhere.


    "Yamazaki''s whereabouts are Hong Kong or Nanzhen. I can''t give you the evidence or the specific location, but the mercenaries can. They are in Tokyo. I can take you to see them." Li Nuo sucked up the remaining ice water from the glass, picked up a piece of ice and threw it into his mouth. He said, "maybe you can still... It''s cool... You can join the mercenary and go on the road of official career."


    Anti Machi glared, "when will it pass?"


    "You can see me before tomorrow night, but before that, I need your help..."


    "You help me first, and I''ll help you later."


    "I never said that." Li Nuo said with a smile, "I''m talking about equal value exchange. What I want you to do will end by tomorrow night. Similarly, what I want you to do will end by tomorrow night. This is equal value exchange in time. Besides, what else can you do now except believe me?"


    He looked at the dust on anti Machi''s black shirt and trousers and knew that this guy must have been on the street since the gang''s boss died.


    People like fancho, if they give up their killing skills, will be useless to the society. They have no social skills, have no special skills, are eccentric and have a moody temper. Unless they consciously enter a mental hospital, they will not have a place to live.


    Fancho stares at Li Nuo, who smiles.


    He sank his eyes, picked up the water cup on the table and poured the remaining few drops of ice water into his mouth.


    "Deal."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward~


    Thank you for your appreciation~

 Chapter 340

    The most expensive hotel in Tokyo is a false proposition.


    It''s like a billboard falling down and killing ten people and nine leaders.


    Cheap has a lower limit, but expensive has no upper limit.


    However, Li Nuo still found the hotel marjie said, which is not far away from the separation position. After all, it is impossible for them to go too far with a comatose white man.


    Li Nuo threw the random stones to the ground and looked for their room according to the fragrance of tea white.


    "That''s it."


    302, familiar number plate, just like going home.


    Knock on the door, "water meter."


    Maljet was quite bold this time. He directly opened a presidential suite, threw the sleeping white players into the bathtub of the bathroom, and the rest gathered in the living room.


    "Here, Mr. Cho." Li Nuo pointed to the counter town behind him and said, "you can introduce yourself."


    "What the hell am I doing here?" He asked.


    Li Nuo sighed and said to the other three, "just call him the big pineapple."


    "... what..."


    Anti Cho clenched his teeth to resist the impulse to break the neck of the slut in front of him. He put his hands in his pockets and turned his face aside. He blew at his long hair curtain and said: "anti cho... Kojiro..."


    Do you have a brother named Dalang... Li Nuo is a womanizer, and then like a nouveau riche, he gets stuck in the soft sofa.


    Maljie took out a bottle of coke from the refrigerator and threw it to fanding. The latter was a little embarrassed after receiving it, but he still unscrewed the cap and took a symbolic drink. At this moment, he looked bright and gulped down the whole bottle of coke.


    "Mr. fancho... Haven''t you ever had coke?" Maljiexu said. Then he took a bottle of distilled water for himself, sat down on the chair opposite Li Nuo and said, "I''ve told Miss Shangjun about my plan, and so is miss chabai. I''m waiting for all the reinforcements who can be there."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie''s brain hole thinking sometimes looks like a mother''s, so Li Nuo didn''t ask Ma Erjie what the plan was, and wanted to know that it was basically consistent with his own thinking.


    "This anti machinobo... Kojiro is our last reinforcements."


    Fancho looked at the crowd and asked in a deep voice, "do you still have this drink?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Is he reliable..." Shangjun asked in a low voice.


    Li Nuo forced out a smile, turned his head and said: "fancho, in the next few hours, we may encounter some unavoidable encounters. At that time, act according to the circumstances and help us clear the obstacles."


    "Good."


    Experts never ask the strength of the target, just let go.


    But anti Machi still said: "if you promise me not to do things, I will not backwater, but will personally kill you."


    Li Nuo responded with a smile. Anyway, you can''t beat me.


    The final preparation begins here.


    After the mission of mesdi, Li Nuo and chabai Liansheng are at two levels.


    [Li Nuo: level 23]


    [physical strength: 299]


    [energy: 344]


    [strength: 37]


    [reaction: 80 + 16]


    [Lingli: 67]


    [insight: 89 + 2]


    [Medical: 1.51]


    [accuracy: 60 + 7]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee combat lv4, element power Lv2]


    Li Nuo can''t understand whether it''s ridicule or not, why the medical value will rise by 0.01 points, and what''s more, he can''t understand the fart use of this value.


    [chabai: grade 21]


    [physical strength: 586]


    [energy: 669]


    [strength: 56]


    [reaction: 77 + 18]


    [Lingli: 84]


    [insight: 53]


    [Medical: 45]


    [precision: 27]


    [Title: intellectual]


    [identity: focusser]


    [specialization: melee combat LV3, element power LV3]


    Chabai''s main improvement does not lie in the number, although according to the number ability, she has really reached the limit that players in the current level range can reach.


    The book of warlocks is her real harvest this time. After element power level 3, many of the magic in the book can be unlocked and used, including "teleportation magic" that can only be used once a day, the "white awn array" that was used to expel ghosts, a magic "Golden Star" with "empty" attribute, and the "arc trap" with thunder attribute.


    In addition, there are many attribute magic, but focusing on the thunder attribute, she is more difficult to use, and the power is beyond words.


    However, magic is only an aid to chabai, her strongest instinct is killing.


    As for malje''s dim sum, it''s still the same.


    But he used mercenary materials to repair all his equipment that Ralph broke, and made some materials with additional materials, such as gunpowder and silver.


    Now the ammunition in hand and the throwing objects are as follows:


    [deflagration bullet] 20 rounds, [mercury bullet] 69 rounds, [grenade] 2 rounds, [flash bullet] 1 round, [barrel bomb] 2 barrels, [micro rice bomb] 1 round.


    Li Nuo got three [scorpion submachine guns] and one [FAMAS assault rifle] from Yinchao, with several bullets.


    Generally speaking, the materials are basically enough to cope with the next plan.


    As I said before, the plans of Li Nuo and marjie are the same.


    From the beginning, the fight with the players is not a necessary option, but for the sake of the future, taking risks to challenge the unknown players is of great benefit to the future journey.


    What''s more, this time there is a [identity holder]. If you beat him, you can get the unknown advanced materials. Neither Li Nuo nor chabai can choose to give up in the face of such temptation.


    The question is, how can we win?


    A: it''s easy.


    Well... Seriously, there are two ways:


    1¡¢ To encourage other players to join the team of blocking Dongzhou HW team, maljie didn''t consider this one at all. Li Nuo, who was more cautious, just thought about it and chose to skip it, because he couldn''t trust any player team. Sometimes it was impossible to predict who was the wolf and who was the sheep;


    2¡¢ To mobilize the strength of the masses, to make this place chaotic, and to turn Tokyo in the world of "KOF" into a battlefield of chaos, to meet this condition, it is necessary to have multiple forces to join in.


    Now the police station has highly deployed the screening system, and Tokyo''s security forces are like a bunch of flames waiting to pour fuel to make them burn completely.


    Angry teams and mercenaries are the forces behind it, just because they are too powerful to follow, otherwise they will be afraid of the lies they once told and burn themselves. After all, the players here know a lot about "KOF". In front of those who know the truth, it''s better to hide the lies they once told.


    There is also an unknown force, Yinchao.


    If the sub base is destroyed, the voice nest organization will probably send people to explore in a short time, and this force will join in the fight, which is like adding Mentos to cola, and the situation will be unmanageable.


    What we want is a situation that can''t be cleaned up.


    Let all players who don''t know the truth fall into the chessboard and become pieces. Li Nuo is not the operator. He doesn''t have that ability, but he can become the only piece with legs.


    Now, the only person who worries Li Nuo and maljie most is the eight God nunnery.


    The cold Wang is really crazy. He is sure to smash the whole chess.


    As for when the game will start, Li Nuo has his own plan, and only he can do it.


    Before that, we need to integrate all our current combat capabilities.


    Today, there are three members of the tourist group, Li Nuo, maljie and chabai, Shangjun, and Kojiro, a temporary worker. In the end, one more person is needed. From the beginning, he planned to join.


    ¡ª¡ªWhite players.


    Li Nuo wasted a tube of blood medicine to wake up the white man in the bathtub.


    "Can you hear me?"


    The white man opened his eyes vaguely, saw Li Nuo''s face and closed his eyes instantly.


    He was convinced that he must have been a dream and a nightmare.


    Pop!


    It''s a simple and effective way to bring white people back to reality.


    Looking at Li Nuo, Ma Erjie and chabai and Hejun looking down at themselves, the white man finally yelled in the most counselled voice: "are you finished?"

 Chapter 341

    Li Nuo and marjie showed their benevolence.


    This made the white man even more afraid. The devastation of the past was vivid. He looked around, looking for something to kill himself.


    Li Nuo patted him on the shoulder. "Look at your attribute bar."


    The white man was stunned.


    "Look


    The white man was forced to open his own panel in a hurry, and the tiger was shocked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    All his attributes have been improved.


    "Congratulations, strengthen the warrior." Li Nuo took his hand with a smile, as if the two countries had established diplomatic relations.


    Strengthened warrior... The white man suddenly realized that he was sold to Yinchao, and was put into a utensil after being tortured by a useless person. He was forced to become a reformed warrior.


    In fact, the reinforcement soldiers of Yinchao are more than that. The ability of white people has been improved, but less than one third of them have passed the reinforcement process. Winp, who was once a Xianla, had a resistance reaction only after half of the reinforcement test, so he failed to return to the West.


    As long as the physique is outstanding people can pass the early strengthening, but there is still a long way to go from the real strengthening soldiers.


    "What''s your name?" Li Nuo''s question brought the white people back to reality.


    The white man was a little silent and said cautiously, "paland..."


    Li Nuo smiles and shakes his head, "last chance, real name, pseudonym?"


    "Van Heim..."


    Li Nuo kowtows slightly. Fan is a Dutchman


    "Cooperate."


    "Ah?"


    "Your teammates have been killed. Now you are the only one left. The script is not over yet. Before that, you have two choices: revenge for your teammates, kill us now, or cooperate." Li Nuo then took out the [scorpion submachine gun] from his backpack, broke van Heim''s finger, let him hold the trigger, pointed the muzzle of the gun at his forehead, and said with a kind smile: "pull the trigger, I promise that even if I die, my teammates will not trouble you, and this gun will be given to you."


    Van Haim''s index finger trembled on the trigger, and he was at a loss. If it was in the past, he would not hesitate to shoot. But after the baptism of society (Li Nuo), now van Haim has become cautious and counselled.


    "Or, cooperate with us to complete the script, the gun is still yours, and ensure that you can get more things, such as gold coins, such as experience points, such as the favor of the world''s plot characters." Li Nuo finished and raised his hands.


    No one urged van Heim because it took him only a second to put the gun down.


    "Let''s start with the front... My teammates will get revenge sooner or later."


    "Whatever you want."


    Li Nuo smiles happily, this guy is impossible to revenge for his teammates.


    A person who gives up resistance in the face of great power and makes instant compromise in the face of interests will not care about the past conflict, but will only focus on his own advantages and disadvantages.


    Of course, van Heim didn''t know that during his coma, malje had put the only [Mini rice bomb] into a hole in his body.


    "Marge, tell him the rest." Li Nuo walked out of the bathroom and looked at the wall clock. "Remember, from now on, you must not separate."


    "Where are you going?" Shangjun asked.


    "TV station."


    With everything in place, it''s time for Tokyo to start messing up.


    Marjie followed, closed the door and stood in the corridor.


    "Something to say?"


    "Well."


    "Do you still remember critical?" malje said


    "Remember, in the last script, the man who used to tamper with the treasure chest, we speculated that he might be a player before."


    "Now more than 90% can be sure that they are players." Marjie approached Li Nuo and whispered all the news he had.


    "..." Li Nuo was a little silent and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Yes." "I saw the panel of Eliana''s elixir given by the eight gods to stop the blood rampage. It''s from Neil''s world," maljet said


    At that time, on the way to Yinchao base, maljie took the opportunity to touch the bottle of medicine and check out its panel.


    [Name: artificial human blood]


    [type: consumables]


    [results: 1; 2. Inhibit curse state]


    [Note: it''s actually engine oil]


    "So, the reason why chabai can digest [Yadan''s blood] for a short time is that her blood has the effect of restraining curse?" Li Nuo hypothesized that both Yadan''s blood and snake''s blood are curses from the mysterious world.


    But what puzzled him was what this critical wanted to do, just to do what he wanted or to have another purpose.


    What''s more, the story of Shangjun has proved a terrible fact. All of them may be people in the game, maybe NPC, maybe program, maybe just a product of imagination, or maybe he''s oversensitive.


    Li Nuo thought of what scp682 once said, "none of you are human."


    But this is not right. If everyone is not human, who is human for scp682


    "What do you think?" Marjie picked his eyebrows. Li Nuo''s gloomy face made him uncomfortable.


    Li Nuo rubbed his hair and showed a wry smile. "I always feel that I shouldn''t choose this script. Everything is chaotic like porridge filled with 100 kinds of spices. Forget it..."


    Marjie joked: "it''s better than the South Park they went to."


    "Ha... Yeah."


    Li Nuo also knows that it''s not the time to think about it, so he said, "watch them. Let''s talk about something else after this pass."


    Marjie nodded and agreed, and said, "in fact, if Miss chabai''s blood is a good medicine to restrain the curse, it can be used to get something from the angry team."


    "I thought about that just now." Li Nuo breathed heavily from his nostrils and glared at the warm yellow light of the ceiling with his dead fish eyes.


    "But it''s not fair to VIP, and it''s even more unfair to chabai. She''s not a tool, and... Marge, don''t tell her what we know."


    "Just keep her safe in the back."


    ¡­¡­


    Two o''clock in the night, under a tall building.


    Li Nuo looks up. This is the broadcasting center of Fuji TV station in Tokyo.


    Even at this time, the building is still brightly lit.


    In the loose crowd, he carelessly put his cane and gun on the ground, took out the [Hunter windbreaker] and put it on his body. The black windbreaker trembled with the wind and was hidden in the night.


    The security guard squatting at the door saw him, just about to stop, but his pupils lost their vitality in an instant.


    Li Nuo''s finger tips are full of purple light, and the effect of FA Yin is a little fleeting.


    Step meteor into the main door, pupil to the guide card, with the fastest speed to find the floor to go to, and then, from his side to skip the staff who stole the door card.


    Step into the elevator and stare at the numbers bouncing on the monitor. Gradually, [Emil''s mask] appears on his face.


    When the elevator door opens, all the people who are busy or tired in the middle of the night notice the person wearing a strange mask.


    Li Nuo''s face under the mask showed a smile. With the sound of crutches on the ground, he stepped out of the elevator. After scanning left and right, he said in a kind voice: "that... Please use the relay equipment."


    Then he took out the gun.

 Chapter 342

    The Black Hawk crossed the night sky and hovered over the police station.


    Jetman used the key to unlock the handcuffs, released his knuckles, and let out a breath.


    He was in the interrogation room, and the interrogator fell to the ground.


    "Strange..." jetman looked at the door of the interrogation room, "I made so much noise, why didn''t the police come."


    At this time, the door was knocked open by external force.


    It''s his teammate Jordan.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    "Hey... What''s the matter... Why are you walking around the police station like you''re at home?"


    Jordan did not care about jetman''s problem and took him out of the interrogation room.


    Then, he really pushed open the door of the police station as if he were wandering in his own home.


    "Hello! Finally ran out, you... "Jetman''s complaint has not finished, on the mouth suddenly stopped.


    None of the police officers noticed them. Everyone was staring at the TV screen.


    "This man..."


    "Jetman, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, there was only one person sitting in the quiet Japanese courtyard outside the ancient Taoist temple in a Taoist temple on the outskirts of Tokyo.


    He looked at the quiet moonlight, his mind a little heavy.


    "It will be over in a few hours... I''ve been here for nine days..."


    He''s Jelf. He''s been absconding ever since he was stopped by park jayanan.


    Jeff walked into the bedroom, sleepless.


    "Do you want to watch Japanese late night programs again..."


    Soon he denied his idea. These days, because of the erosion of late night programs, he was unable to recuperate day and night.


    "Well..."


    "Forget it, let''s have a look. Anyway... It''s the last day."


    Jeff turns on the TV play, takes a roll of toilet paper from the cupboard, and excitedly presses the remote control to play the channel.


    "It''s evening news again. I really don''t understand the meaning of this kind of thing."


    Suddenly, his expression stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jeff gets up, walks out of his room, opens a bedroom not far away, looks at the man who is sleeping with his son, and slaps him to wake him up.


    "What... What''s the matter?" The big man fan opens that pair of originally not big eyes.


    "Mr. Damen, can you do me a favor?"


    ¡­¡­


    Park in the South group of three standing on the side of the street, looking at this unusual night.


    At this time, all the people gathered in the square and the streets. Even the residents who closed the doors and windows leaned out their heads or put on their coats to look at the scene on the high buildings in the distance.


    Park in South lips slightly tremble, "who is he?"


    "Can''t you see that?" "The culprit who drove us to this point," rosenlin said


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back five minutes.


    The security of the building fell to the ground, down the corridor to the studio.


    In the broadcast room of the evening news, the announcer and many staff members are staring at the uninvited guests.


    Li Nuo threw the bloody director on the ground.


    "I heard our program is live?"


    No one responded to him. After half a sound, the director walked towards him with a trembling heart.


    "You... You..."


    "What are you doing?" Li Nuo cocked his legs and pointed to a staff member beside him, "you go to the police."


    The staff pointed to themselves and looked left and right in disbelief.


    "It''s you, now, fast, now."


    "I''ll take you just one minute." Li Nuo stares at the director. Although the latter can''t see the pupil under his mask, he does feel his eyes focused on him and can''t help shaking.


    "Don''t try to cut off the live broadcast, or I''ll destroy the whole building."


    As soon as his voice fell, a pale blue light and shadow appeared behind him, which awakened the fire dragon to appear here.


    With the roar of the dragon, the huge body of the fire dragon broke the ceiling, and the cement stones scattered on the ground, which immediately exploded into a pot of porridge.


    Everyone understood that the flying dragon that appeared over Tokyo that day was made by the man in front of him. He also understood that destroying the whole building was not a joke.


    This time, Li Nuo deducted 1200 gold coins as a condition for calling.


    He went to the camera, took out all the players'' information, and pasted their avatars in front of the camera.


    "These people will cause a riot in the next 14 hours."


    "My friends, who are still working late at night and represent justice and order, please tighten your nerves in the following time."


    "Finally, I would like to inform all residents that it is better not to go to the streets, not to go out and not to go to work within 24 hours. We should be celebrating the festival from now on."


    "It''s that short."


    Without more nonsense, Li Nuo put the players'' information on the table, went to the glass curtain wall, turned back and kowtowed to all the staff.


    "Sorry to disturb you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fire dragon suddenly smashed the glass curtain wall, causing a slight shaking of the ground on this floor.


    With the glass debris scattered towards the outside, the Green Fire Dragon flew under the night sky, shooting a hot flame into the sky above Tokyo.


    The fierce wind blows on Li Nuo''s body, and the windbreaker flutters like a huge black cape.


    The next moment, he jumped down the building.


    The staff were surprised and panicked at the occurrence of this scene, and several brave and trembling people went to the breach of the curtain wall.


    The fire dragon flapped its wings and lifted up from their eyes. The Dragon claws firmly grasped Li Nuo''s shoulder.


    All of a sudden, a bullet came from the downhill and inlaid on the hard wings of the fire dragon.


    The fire dragon roared, and flames came out of his mouth.


    "Find a place to land, don''t spit fire here!"


    At Li Nuo''s command, the dragon held the high temperature in his mouth and stared at a man on the ground.


    Luo forest with a sniper gun.


    "Where did the boy come from?" Park was shaking his legs in the south, his face suspicious.


    "Can''t you see that?" Luo forest loaded the bullet again, staring at the fire dragon behind the sight glass, whispered: "it should be a summoning player."


    Bang!


    It dispersed all the people in the street.


    The bullet rushed to Li Nuo through the air. The Dragon suddenly waved its tail and the bullet went into the meat, but it protected Li Nuo.


    One person and one dragon fly to the distance.


    The siren sounded and several police cars surrounded the street.


    "This son of a bitch..." Park in the south is fierce, "follow up to get him!"


    Luo forest put away his sniper gun and said in a deep voice: "calm down, monkey, don''t fall into his trap."


    ¡­¡­


    The director was surprised to see the player information on the table.


    He could recognize that some of the people''s photos in the materials had appeared in the news articles that had not been broadcast.


    "Hey... Put these on the air."


    He picked up the information, let people aim at the camera, and repeatedly played the players'' photos on the screen one by one.


    As a media worker, he has his own integrity. Only by seeing the courage of the blue dragon with his own eyes can he understand how dangerous the man in the mask is.


    If this incident is suppressed by the government again, the social losses will be incalculable.


    ¡­¡­


    The fire dragon landed on the clearing not far away.


    "Go back first."


    With the end of Li Nuo''s voice, the pale fire dragon turns into blue light and disappears here.


    No one around, Li Nuo took advantage of the night out of the open space, also at this time, his field of vision appeared several distorted shadows.


    Those people were like walking corpses without souls, slowly approaching him.


    "... what a coincidence."


    "Not at all." A man came out of the corpse, a bald uncle in a vest, underpants and slippers.


    "It''s time to settle our accounts! This time! You can''t call the police. That''s where I came out! "

 Chapter 343

    A large number of corpses pounce on Li Nuo, strangely twisting the joints of his body, which is both frightening and funny.


    In the face of such an offensive, Li Nuo was calm and turned into the house next to the residents.


    "Run again!" Jordan followed closely, the group of bodies hit the wall, resulting in a flesh and blood explosion, which smashed the wall.


    But Li Nuo has already climbed over the wall from the other side.


    It''s not necessarily difficult to fight a necromancer, but it must be disgusting. This kind of person usually hides in the dark. Even if he tries his best to smash the corpse he controls, it may not cause fatal damage to Jordan behind the scenes.


    So Li Nuo ran away again. It''s good to hear that he doesn''t have the same opinion. He just stops when he sees what''s good. Frankly, that''s to say, I''ll run anyway. If I''m not tired, you''ll chase me.


    Li Nuo points to the ground on the tip of his foot, his calf muscles suddenly burst out, and he runs towards the front with no hesitation for physical strength. Now that the hostile players have come, he simply speeds up.


    Li Nuo thought about it, but he didn''t run far away. Then he suddenly felt a dangerous premonition above his head.


    He stopped, took a step to the side, took out his pistol without looking, and pulled the trigger at the sky.


    The Nighthawk is singing.


    A black hawk hit the asphalt where he was just now, then returned to the air again, hovered in front of him and landed on the shoulder of a stranger.


    "You left Jordan again?"


    Jetman threw out a sentence and sighed, "that idiot..."


    Li Nuo''s ears fluttered and he heard the random footsteps in the rear.


    He knew that the necromancer named Jordan was coming


    With one person in front and a group of pursuers behind, Li Nuo starts the detection function of "Emir mask" to jetman.


    [jetman samuro: level 20]


    [physical strength: 350]


    [energy: 400]


    [strength: 40]


    [reaction:???]


    [Lingli: 37]


    [insight: 56]


    Medical treatment


    Accuracy


    You''re really average development... Li Nuo can''t help complaining.


    Jordan saw jetman bet on Li Nuo, so he deliberately asked the corpses to stop, and Li Nuo began to take a step forward.


    "Want my teammates to blow me up?" Jetman smiles confidently. "It''s a pity... It''s impossible."


    Jetman''s best ability is detection. His black hawk can distinguish the location of the target and see through the opponent''s strength range.


    After the things that the eagle''s eye can reach are introduced into jetman''s brain, the target''s strength will be distinguished by color. Dark red represents high threat, and orange is weak and self.


    In jetmann''s eyes, Li Nuo is orange red.


    "The summoner of pianke." "Where''s your fire dragon?" jetman said with a smile


    Li Nuo suddenly like a nail in the same place, "jetman samuro?"


    Jetman''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He didn''t expect that this guy would not only summon flying dragon, but also have the ability to detect target intelligence like me?


    Li Nuo doesn''t know about jetman''s ability. He just thinks that the eagle looks like the "pet" with excellent reconnaissance ability in "Assassin''s Creed".


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo fiercely raised the muzzle of his gun and pulled the trigger on jetman''s head. With a metal crackle, there was a spark on jetman''s head.


    Is there any equipment on his head to prevent his head from exploding? Li Nuo bent his body. When the other party was still in consternation, he immediately approached him, and his walking stick turned into a sharp sword.


    Jetman''s heart was tense, and he put his arm in front of him. The blade could not pierce his little arm, as if it were on hard steel.


    Jordan and his corpses arrived from behind.


    Here comes


    Li Nuo no longer hesitated in front of jetman, stepped back and gazed at the walking corpses close behind him.


    Li Nuo basically understood the cooperation of the two enemies from a simple trial.


    Jetman attracts the enemy, and then the person who controls the dead Drops Body bombs on jetman and the target. Ordinary players can''t bear the continuous stream of flesh and blood bombs, but jetman''s equipment that can prevent bullets and sharp swords can make him escape from the general power of flesh and blood explosions.


    Rude cooperation.


    The speed of the walking corpse is not fast. Li Nuo gets close to the corpse group in a short time. The amber snake pupil under his mask moves slightly. The stick and sword make a tingling sound. The whip blade shakes like a silver snake coming out of the hole. He draws a circle around the walking corpse group.


    [code strength], short circuit the target for 0.5 seconds is fatal.


    The corpses, including Jordanian appendage uncle, were scratched by the blade of the whip blade, and their skin was blue and smelly. They could not help but gather around him with Li Nuo as the center.


    Li Nuo turned the whip blade into a fine sword and cut off the head on Jordan''s carrion.


    In a moment, all the corpses were dead and fell to the ground.


    Li Nuo wiped the smelly blood on the blade with his sleeve and turned to stare at jetman.


    "If your teammates aren''t here, you''re useless, aren''t you?"


    Jetman was so shocked that he couldn''t believe what was going on.


    His Hawk Eye has never failed. The color of Li Nuo in front of him is orange red. He and Jordan should be able to solve the battle easily when they work together.


    Even if the attribute value is biased, but the total value is less than 1000, such players can not have such skills unless they enjoy the help of artifact.


    Jetman doesn''t know. For some people, the medical value can be as high as 1.51. Who do you blame


    "Wait a minute!"


    Jetman tried to stop, but Li Nuo was not moved. He took a step and waved his sword.


    The latter had to use the Black Hawk cover, relying on their own equipment advantages to retreat to a safe area.


    "I told you to wait!"


    "What are you waiting for?" Li Nuo eyes deep, "wait for your teammates with a group of graveyard zombies run to support?"


    "I guess


    Li Nuo said, "are you serious?"


    For the necromancer, the cemetery where a large number of corpses are stored is a fresh garden. If Li Nuo is the master of the ability to control the dead, he will definitely choose to settle in the cemetery directly.


    But... Cremation is practiced in Japan


    Li Nuo was very helpless about jetman''s reply. He thought that after so many days, you wouldn''t go to explore how funeral was carried out in Japan... Even if you did


    They wanted to, but they were too busy for the police.


    Because of the disaster these days, jetman and Jordan are anxious to find Li Nuo as soon as they escape from the police station, especially Jordan. Although Li Nuo is wearing a mask, he can recognize the walking stick clearly.


    They didn''t make enough preparation. Jetman also believed in his ability. He decided that Li Nuo was not strong, but he didn''t expect that life was full of accidents.


    Li Nuo dodges the harassment of the Black Hawk. The thief catches the king first and kills jetman with a sword.


    "Hey..."


    Jetman hands more than a red and white sphere, suddenly surrounded by white smoke.


    Li Nuo a meal, see a big bird rushed out of the white fog, holding jetman flying into the air.


    This bird looks familiar.


    "Bidiao?"


    Bidiao is a creature in Pokemon.


    "Ha! Do you think I can''t fight alone without that fool? " Jetman yelled, "my real identity is the elf trainer!"


    Li Nuo looked up at the sky, "you really love playing with birds..."


    "Bidiao! Attack with air


    At jetman''s command, bigot dives to lino.


    "I wanted to save a flash bomb..."

 Chapter 344

    The flare is on the ground.


    Bidiao still rushes to Li Nuo, but like jettman, his vision is covered by white awn, which can be said to be smashed on the ground.


    "Ah! Asshole


    Jettman burst up and glared forward, but Li Nuo had already disappeared.


    At the same time, a siren came near.


    Jetman has no choice but to take back bidiao and look around in the Black Hawk''s field of vision.


    "Found it!"


    He looked around. The Black Hawk can''t fly into the sky now. He can''t lock the specific position, but the perception range is really nearby.


    Jetman took the grenade out of his backpack and wanted to wait for the police car to leave and blow up the bitch.


    He is not afraid of concealed weapons, because his defense equipment is strong enough. Under the cover, he wears the space tights in "mass effect" and has no problem defending bullets and blades.


    Li Nuo is hiding in the dark. To be exact, he runs into the concrete pipe next to the garbage can in a flash. At the moment, half of his head is staring at the back of jetman. If it is not for the police to disturb the situation, he should be working with this guy''s bird.


    Cough... This is... A little awkward


    Thinking of this, he took off his clip and put on two [deflagration bullets].


    Three seconds later, when the police car passed jetman, lino fired a concealed gun in the distance.


    Instantly, the fire lit up the residential street.


    ¡­¡­


    A cemetery on the outskirts of Tokyo.


    Jordan fell on his knees.


    Chagrin and anger encroached on his mind.


    On the one hand, he heard that jetman had left the play.


    On the other hand, after arriving here, I found out that cremation is practiced in Japan


    "It''s all because of that asshole..."


    He attributed the problem of his IQ to Li Nuo.


    "Hey... How did you get in?"


    An old man with a flashlight stood not far away. He was a patrol of the cemetery. When he saw Jordan, he was stunned and looked at him kneeling on the ground, thinking that he was kneeling to the tombstone.


    "Hello... Old man, how can I get to the nearest hospital?"


    Looking at Jordan''s bad face, the old man thought he had a problem and said, "hospital? Ah... Not far. It''s about five minutes'' walk out of the cemetery. I''ll show you the way, but you can''t turn into the cemetery without permission. Do you understand? "


    Jordan suddenly pulled out his dagger and put it into the old man''s heart.


    "You don''t have to show me the way, just go with me."


    ¡­¡­


    Anger team''s high-end low-key luxury off-road vehicle driving on the road.


    The crowd on the street was demobilized by police workers, and police cars emerged from their sight one by one.


    "Hello... What''s the situation?" Clark wondered, "what happened to so many police cars in the middle of the night?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, he decided his mind. The sound of propellers came from the sky, and a helicopter flew overhead.


    There were police officers knocking on their windows.


    "Please show me your identification."


    Clark handed over the fake evidence he had prepared.


    The police officer looked at it and handed it back steadily. "The whole city is under martial law. Please go back to your residence."


    Clark rolled up the window with a heavy face.


    "Something''s wrong..." Weipu looks at the endless stream of policemen in the night, and her face begins to sink.


    At this time, the waist of the communication device sounded, the other end of the soldiers came shouting, "major! Are you still in downtown Tokyo? "


    "Yes, I said


    "Fuji TV station was attacked just now, and a flying dragon appeared in the video. If your work is completed, please come back quickly. The general ordered that you should not interfere in irrelevant matters. Tokyo is under martial law. Just got the relevant news, and you can''t leave the sea eight hours later. Please come back quickly."


    Flying dragon?


    Everyone''s eyes were cold.


    It is true that a few days ago, Tokyo was attacked by a flying dragon, and some images were posted on the Internet. However, Japan and the International Federation of nations have been pressing on this matter in a timely manner. Today, eight days after its birthday, they have deployed the city''s defense line in advance, In response to what the man who provoked the police station said - 30 people from other lands will make a mess of the city.


    It is true that the mercenaries of China cube have no obligation to take charge of this matter. Their urgent task now is to return to Chuanshan and go to the South Town of the United States to welcome the upcoming combat competition.


    "Well... Do you have any images?" Asked Clark.


    The information was quickly sent to Clark''s communicator. Looking at the pictures of people and dragons on the screen, everyone, including liana, felt a little confused.


    "Isn''t this... Your brother? Weip Asked Clark.


    "..." WIPO was silent and pale.


    Ralph suddenly stepped on the gas, "just ask the boy! Clark, Alphonse still has a positioning device. Find them. Anyway, I want to ask that boy about Miss Qingzi! "


    "It was because you were dazed by Qingzi that I stopped you just now..." Clark sighed, took out the controller of the positioning device, and then laughed awkwardly.


    "Oops... That kid wants to break the positioning device."


    ¡­¡­


    Marge turns off the TV¡° Miss chabai, let''s go. "


    Shangjun and van Heim don''t know what chabai is going to do. They stare at each other and even look forward to it.


    See her light open thin lip, complexion helpless way: "a bag of rice carry a few floors."


    "What is it..." Shang Jun frowned. It still sounds like Japanese.


    They don''t know that at this moment, the players all over Tokyo are looking at a place, and a kind of unexpected voice guides the players to the hotel where they are now.


    The ability of [focusser] will increase the probability of encountering a strong enemy. What is strong must be the power above the normal human. The player is in line with, what is the enemy, and the two sides whose positions are opposite may cause conflict at any time.


    Especially when Li Nuo in the TV station to spearhead again to the rest of the players.


    The hostility between player groups has risen to a level that can not be suppressed.


    Of course, it may also attract some uninvited guests, such as Yinchao people, but Li Nuo will solve the problem.


    For the Tokyo police, the night was unforgettable


    Many comic characters appear on the streets of Tokyo like running out of the book, breaking through the defensive line with various abilities and running to the place in the mind.


    For a moment, the street from time to time came the sound of gunfire, roar and deafening sound of impact, they are like driven by anger, the police in the way of no grudge under the pain of the killer.


    The phone of the police department was blown up, and almost all the police in Tokyo have sent out to stop the "monsters", but a few lunatics among them caused serious losses to the police.


    Park in the South group of three each armed and blade, unbridled walking in the street, in the face of blocking people without hesitation under the killer.


    "Where are we going..." Park in the south to grab a police car, consciously sit in the co pilot and raised the problem.


    Luo Lin Lin stepped on the accelerator and muttered: "this time, I don''t know..."


    At this time, Jordan''s hatred for Li Nuo dropped sharply, and he had an abnormal desire to kill for an unknown thing.


    He led groups of corpses to the hotel, leaving screams and panic everywhere.


    Only one player is not affected by the effect of focusser.


    Jeff frowned as he looked at the devastated block.


    "It''s so strange..."


    Damon Goro stood beside him, his fist clenched, his face grim. "Jeff... Do you know who did it?"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s curious what kind of ability can bring all our players here."


    "Er... If it wasn''t for Soren, I might have been making trouble in the street just now... Not stable... Too unstable..."


    "... i... I want to kill..."


    Only Soren''s face remained the same. The HW team of Dongzhou stood on the roof and looked into the distance. In a short time, the fire lit up and there was an explosion in one part of the city.


    "It''s too much." Soren and his teammates chose to walk on the roof to avoid contact with the police.


    What ability makes him want to go to the unknown place without hesitation, Soren has already guessed.


    "Identity holder."


    He saw a hotel in the distance, from which the disgusting smell came.


    "Marsh, take out my weapon."


    Yake took the lead in joking: "Yo, you''re going to do it, too?"


    Soren took care of the eyeglass frame and said with a smile, "once in a while, you''ll get rusty hands and feet."


    ¡­¡­


    Marge looked down through the gap in the curtain with a smile on his face.


    Chaos is coming from afar.


    The players are getting closer.


    Chabai came to him and looked down. "Most of them have come. Can we cancel them?"


    "Wait a minute... Let them make a little more noise."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for being a little cute. The blade is less than the reward of two book friends ~!

 Chapter 345

    Because of Li Nuo''s mischief, the whole city of Tokyo is under martial law at night. Every intersection is guarded by police. Once you see suspicious people, you have to screen their identities.


    Such a careful and rapid action also comes from the tight preparations laid down by the government in recent days, in order to guard against the emergence of "aliens".


    With the tea white center and the hotel as the end point, most of the players who still exist in the script put on an inexplicable play of the prince saving the princess. All the way through the obstruction of the monster, they arrive at the castle and kill the princess with their own hands.


    Just like a strange and twisted experiment, when "Princes" arrive at the street where the hotel is located, the first round of screening is over, and the weak are arrested or killed by the police on the road.


    The second round is about to begin.


    "Kill each other and see who is qualified to kill the princess!"


    Maljie looks at the players who are acting strangely below, with a stronger smile on his face, and makes a gesture of forking and laughing.


    Van Heim''s face was cold and sweaty. He had just left a god of pestilence. Who would have thought that there was a psychopath laughing at the window.


    I want to think of a way to get rid of them... Van Heim made up his mind, and then he thought about it. If his current strength is single, it doesn''t have to be who loses or who wins.


    He thinks he needs a time off to be alone.


    No matter what I think, I also made money in this script. Although a few of my teammates are disabled, he still knows the truth that brothers are like clothes and interests are like brothers.


    At this time, the door knocks from the outside. Maljie opens the door comfortably, and the hotel waiter pushes the dining car.


    Marge tips the waiter to leave quickly, lock the door tightly and open the lid.


    The delicious meat buns overflowed the dishes.


    When van Heim saw the steamed stuffed bun, he turned blue. One of the projects that Yinchao tormented him was to feed the steamed stuffed bun after being seriously injured. He suffered an indelible blow both psychologically and physiologically.


    There are 17 steamed buns in total. As he counted them, maljie said, "the meat steamed buns that I asked the hotel chef to make just now should be used as half a bottle of blood tonic... By the way, miss Shangjun, is it useful for you to eat steamed buns?"


    It is known that Shangjun can be regarded as an alternative "plot character". The useful supplies for players of "endless corridor" are of little use to her.


    The answer is yes.


    Shangjun is helpless, which is why she must find a group of players to follow.


    Ordinary players fail. As long as they don''t become disabled, they should go back to live and jump. At most, they worry about gold coins. But as long as she is fatally injured here, she may really die.


    The final distribution of steamed stuffed bun is marjie X5, chabai X5, van Heim x1, Li Nuo X5, and one is thrown to the silent fanding to show friendship.


    From a small age to a large age, fancho has been in contact with swords, swords, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, forks, swords, swords, swords, swords, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes.


    It''s just that somehow it works for him.


    Anti Cho stood up holding the bun and walked to the door, "I''ll go for a breath."


    "Go early and return early." Shangjun said with a gentle smile.


    "Mr. fancho, if something goes wrong, please pay attention to one thing." "The rest of us are enemies, except for us," he said


    Bang


    Fancho was walking in the corridor, looking at the steamed buns and biting them down. In fact, he hadn''t eaten for three days.


    Since the death of the leader of the organization, no one dare to contact him, he was expelled by the organization in the name of dereliction of duty.


    Gululu Gulu swallows the meat stuffing with soup and takes a long breath.


    "Delicious..."


    Marjie took [thermal imaging goggles] and glanced outside. The strength of the guard has extended to this point. Two helicopters circled in the sky, and about ten players were silhouetted on the goggles.


    "It should be almost..."


    Chabai took out the book of warlocks, some of which she did not remember completely, but she had an interesting ability that might be used at this time.


    "Beannaarse."


    A red ripple appeared from the tea white buttock, and the soft and elastic rhythm gradually expanded, enclosed the room and then disappeared.


    "Ah..." chabai covered her cheek with regret.


    She never thought that there was sand carving magic with the same name. When she saw that its introduction was a defensive array, she read it out. Now it''s too late to regret it. Maljie''s astonished and expectant eyes can''t wash away her shame.


    "Tea... White..." Shang Jun couldn''t help saying, "can''t you see that you can open it better than me?"


    "Well, stop it..." chabai is trying to banish this memory from the brain inventory.


    Malje decided to be as surging as a river, took out the power shielding device and put it on the ground.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we''re going to have a nightclub..."


    "Come on." Shangjun can''t bear marjie at last.


    Malje pressed the button on the device, and the antenna made a blaring electromagnetic sound.


    1¡­¡­2¡­¡­


    The lights are out


    All the lights went out within a kilometer, and all the electrical installations were paralyzed.


    For this moment, Marge has been charging the power shield device, which can paralyze the power for at least an hour.


    "It''s time to start." Marge asked.


    Chabai takes out the prepared pepper from her backpack. This is the second time that she eats it in this script. In order to prevent her taste buds from getting used to the spicy taste and not shed tears, she deliberately rubs the pepper skin with her fingers and wipes her eyes.


    The grayish blue eyes are full of tears. As the tears run across the cheek, the focus character is released.


    At the moment, the players outside the hotel are all brain light, watching each other, the inexplicable sense of hatred quietly disappeared.


    "What''s going on... I just had an impulse to tear someone apart."


    "Me too..."


    In the chaos, two players happen to be on each other. What happens when people from different camps walk together


    Few players will have the idea of temporary cooperation, most people want to kill each other, so that they can get the corresponding gold even if they can''t finish the script task.


    So, the police standing on the street with guns saw a scene that made them incredible.


    Just now, the group of people who wanted to rush into the hotel suddenly turned against each other.


    Solon stood in the distance and looked at everything, muttering to himself, "if these are all the effects produced by the person''s [identity] ability, it''s really a wonderful ability..."


    This is the most terrifying part of focusser, bewitching and controlling.


    Like the protagonist''s mouth gun and halo, Aidou''s photos and kisses make the goal less rational, thus reducing the IQ.


    It''s just that some players are different.


    A bullet smashed the window, destroyed chabai''s defensive array, and also fell to the ground due to the counteracting force.


    At a glance, Marge recognized the general model of the bullet.


    "Ramagnan... Or magnum."


    The range of these two kinds of bullets is within two kilometers. It''s time for them to come. Only those three people can have the ability of long-distance delicate strike of thermal weapons.


    On a building a kilometer away, Luo Lin Lin is crawling on the roof. The skin around his eyes is raised and his eyes turn white. Looking at the picture in the perspective mirror and the third floor of the hotel, the meridian flow of a man is clearly visible.


    That man is Marge.


    Marge also vaguely discerned the direction of the bullet, toward where he wrote the middle finger.


    "Next shot, send you back to the West..." Luo forest on a good bolt, but saw a familiar shadow appeared in the perspective mirror.


    Luo forest had to release the trigger, his face was not happy, "... Monkey that guy with molius mischievous."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, a woman in a tight black leather dress appeared out of the window almost in an instant.


    Blonde, Maurice.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the reward of book friend 20191026230734107 ~!

 Chapter 346

    "Oh ~"


    Marjie''s first reaction was a bit too much to say


    Molius doesn''t care. He pulls out his pistol and pulls the trigger.


    In the house, it suddenly burst into a pot, and the fluffy sofa filled the air. In the face of bullets, even players with excellent physical fitness would choose to avoid them. After all, no matter how high their martial arts skills are, they are afraid of kitchen knives. What is more fierce than kitchen knives is guns, but there is a man who is not stingy.


    Tea white, like a night civet, dodges on both sides of the room, and finally kicks molius on his belly.


    Women always know how to beat women.


    But in terms of foot feeling, chabai felt as if he had kicked on a hard rock.


    Molius''s face didn''t show any signs of pain. He scratched the windowsill and didn''t move for half a minute.


    She threw down the pistol and grabbed cha bai''s calf to take her downstairs.


    At this time, Marge took Maurice''s hand and pulled it back with a smile.


    "Miss, it''s not good to jump off a building."


    At this time, tea white Shin out of thunder, molius eyes together, instant let go, fell down the floor.


    "Is this girl afraid of electricity?"


    Just when maljie doubts, Luo forest, a mile away, finally finds the time to pull the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet that can break the human body into pieces spins out of the gun.


    But how did he expect that there was a honeycomb defense field in front of maljie, which compressed the bullet and seemed to be a perfect defense. The purple defense wall cracked fine lines.


    "Thank you..." maljie expressed his gratitude to Shangjun. He almost had to go back to space in advance just now.


    Every time he plays, he returns to space alone. This time, he doesn''t want to.


    At this moment, everyone ran out of Room 302.


    After Shangjun''s defense field was cut off, "how did they find out we were players?"


    "I have a way to shield the power, the other side has a way to find us in this group of players is not uncommon... Go here!" Marjie threw the barrel bomb in front of the closed door of Room 302 and quickly fled, but his eyes were still fixed on the farther and farther door.


    At this moment, molius just climbed up the third floor again and rushed out of the empty room.


    When malje looks back, an orange outline of a graceful figure appears on the lens of the thermal imaging goggles. Without saying a word, he turns around and shoots at the barrel.


    At the same time, Rowling pulled the trigger.


    Boom!


    Pieces of wood and walls crumbled like scraps of paper. Molius was submerged in the explosion. Van Heim''s waist was chased off by a sniper gun. Large pieces of flesh and blood fell out of his body, and his internal organs fell to the ground, spitting blood.


    Marjie immediately puts a tube of blood medicine into his arm. Shangjun stands in front of them and opens the defense net.


    "Listen... You''re still alive!"


    Van Heim gasped. The wound on his waist contracted completely. He immediately took out the bun he had just got. No matter whether he was tired of the food or not, he bit it down.


    "Ha... Ha..." Van Heim heard marjie''s words and nodded heavily.


    "We have to find a way to kill the sniper..." Shang Jun''s face is dignified. Her defensive stance is not invincible. Two more shots will break her.


    "What can you do?"


    "I have." Tea white look solemn, she has a move never used, also did not want to use the move.


    [thunder thunders all over your family]


    This move was learned shortly after the elemental power was turned on. At that time, everyone in the wizard world firmly believed that it was a useless move.


    Pa... Pa... Pa


    Before they could go on, they saw that in the ruins of 302, molius slowly climbed up.


    Her fur was smoking, her face was covered with skin, and now her beautiful face was only ferocious. She raised a shotgun.


    "Are you the Terminator..." Shang Jun can not control Tucao, and make complaints about the defense network widening again.


    Can''t defend all the time... She doesn''t want to save energy any more. She uses [primary lightning].


    At the same time, molius pulled the trigger, but only the thunder exploded on her body, the bullet did not jump out of the gun, and the gun fell to the ground.


    All these people can see clearly that the shotgun did not jump out of the bullet. At this moment, molius retreated a few meters and took out two guns at the same time. When he pulled the trigger, suddenly two guns jammed at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Both marjie and chabai have bright eyes.


    At this time, molius took out a grenade again. She was like a moving weapon fortress, and the stock kept flowing.


    They pull up van Heim, smash open the side door and rush in. Shangjun stands in front and continues to open the defense field.


    After the explosion, the corridor collapsed.


    Marjie roared: "miss chabai! Stay here


    Then he jumped out of the ruins and exposed himself.


    Van Heim was stunned at this scene. "Did he escape?"


    "No..." chabai immediately denied.


    Marjie is verifying that the sniper, including molius, and the one in the distance, can''t shoot their guns now.


    If so


    Outside the hotel, there was a light rain.


    Raindrops are slightly corrosive.


    It''s acid rain.


    Luo Lin Lin never thought that since the first drop of rain, all his guns were jammed like a strike.


    "Asshole... What''s wrong?"


    Now, he can only look at maljie''s moving body, but he can''t do anything about it. The walkie talkie doesn''t work for some reason.


    Just then, the door of the roof was pushed open.


    Luo Lin Lin''s eyes are white eyes transplanted from the world of Naruto. Their field of vision can reach 360 degrees and have the ability of perspective.


    He saw a man coming from behind the door.


    Without hesitation, Luo Lin Lin realized that the comer must be bad. He took out the desert eagle and pulled the trigger backward.


    In exchange for another jam.


    "Well... Sorry, all long-range weapons are banned for a short time." Li Nuo walks up with a smile. The acid rain comes from the ability of the fast accumulating kunt card, the card stolen from cardinal felina of the red order [kunt card ¡¤ acid rain]


    The effect starts acid rain within a certain range, and the designated target cannot use long-range weapons before the rain stops.


    Li Nuo knows the appearance of most players, so in fact, hostile players in acid rain can''t use guns.


    He looked at the unique eyes of Luo forest, a little surprised, "white eyes? Are you really white eyed


    Luo forest doesn''t talk nonsense with him. Since he can''t count on guns, he takes out his military dagger and stabs it.


    Li Nuo didn''t dodge. He took Luo Linlin''s wrist with a faster speed. With a bang, he twisted his joint. Luo Linlin roared in pain, "damn your mother!"


    In the face of scolding, Li Nuo''s face was still relaxed. "I thought as long as I had white eyes, I would use the eight trigrams 64 palms..."


    Words fall, a big back across the forest heavily fell to the ground.


    Luo Lin Lin''s melee ability of this kind of hot weapon is really good. When he doesn''t have the support of guns, he is no different from the sow tied to the tree.


    But he also had a hand. He took out his Sabre and jumped back. He waved the blade several times, but Li Nuo easily dodged, and his knee was broken by his walking stick. Even the last resistance force was no longer there.


    No matter in response ability or fighting level, he has an insurmountable gap with Li Nuo.


    In this war, I was defeated.


    Luo Lin Lin knew that he was going to have a happy ending. He suddenly showed a strange smile, "I remember what you look like..."


    He stabbed himself in the heart and quit the script.


    Before he disappeared into the black fog, Li Nuo quickly drew his hand close to Luo Linlin''s cheek.


    "... I wanted to break his limbs and grab something more..."


    "Besides, do you remember what''s the use of my mask..."


    "Forget it."


    Li Nuo opened his hand and a white eyeball was on his palm.


    "It''s worth getting a white eye."

 Chapter 347

    [Name: white eye]


    [type: item]


    [effect: 360 ¡ã It has the perspective of seeing each other''s meridians, acupoints, and the flow of human magic, and can see through things. It is also the distant eye, and the field of vision can see things within a kilometer


    [Note: as one of the so-called three pupil techniques in a certain world, white eye is a shame]


    "Does this... Have to be in the eye?" Li Nuo put his eyes on his mask.


    The sound of the car came from below.


    Li Nuo went downstairs, opened the door and took off his mask.


    "Thank you. It''s settled."


    It''s the anger team in the car.


    Go back half an hour.


    Li Nuo solved jetman and got 4100 gold coins, which was unexpected and huge.


    After that, he went to the destroyed Yinchao base, where he saw the eight gods temple and a group of Yinchao soldiers.


    The eight gods sat on the steps of the closed shop by the side of the road, their heads buried, their faces dark, and strangers were not allowed to enter.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t leave."


    Li Nuo stands in front of the eight gods with indifference.


    "Thank you for being down there just now."


    Eight gods just looked at him, then stood up and left with his pocket in his pocket, leaving a sentence: "recently, more and more people are disgusting."


    According to marjie''s news, the eight gods temple can distinguish the existence of players according to their natural preferences. Li Nuo is very concerned about the "disgusting people" in his words.


    Looking at the lonely figure of the eight gods, Li Nuo said slightly: "the grass shaving capital is not here."


    The eight gods stopped, "are you playing with me?"


    "Ah?"


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo was surrounded by the pale blue flame, and the eight gods immediately grabbed his throat. The powerful force made Li Nuo suffocate. The pale fire was like ice, and the outer layer was covered with immortal light. The scorching heat was also cold. Even if it didn''t burn, the lower layer of the skin also felt a strange burning heat.


    "I know everything!"


    The eight gods look into Li Nuo''s eyes. The fire goes out gradually and throws Li Nuo to the ground.


    "Hoo... Hoo..."


    For the rest of my life


    "Tell me about Yinchao."


    In a cold sweat, Li Nuo took off his mask and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to make you busy in vain. In fact, before you came here, the garrison cadres of this base had been killed by us. The grass shaved Beijing is really Yinchao, but we really don''t know where it is. It may be a sub base of a country or a general Yinchao base in the sky."


    "That''s not what I want to hear." BA Shen''an said coldly, "I''ve heard the whereabouts of Cao Zao from that woman (MAE Si Di). Probably, what I want to know is, what''s the matter with you?"


    "We?"


    "It seems that you know everything, and your whole body is full of disgusting feelings. You, Alphonse, and..."


    ¡°C£¿¡±


    Eight gods do not speak, silence is recognition.


    Half ring, Li Nuo said: "I actually came to ask you, who is C in the end?"


    At this time, a high-speed off-road vehicle came from a distance. After galloping on the road of dianpo, it braked and stopped beside Li Nuo and Ba Shen.


    VIP and Ralph get out of the car.


    At this time, the combination of these four people is full of disobedience.


    "It''s you, boy!"


    Ralph pulled out Leno''s collar without saying a word.


    How come again!


    Li Nuo was speechless, as if everyone wanted to beat him.


    "Hello! I ask you, Qingzi... Ah... No Ralph almost told the truth in his mind. He immediately adjusted his tongue and said, "did you attack Fuji TV?"


    "Can you... Don''t always pull up my collar and have something to say?"


    "Ralph..." VIP shook his head at his teammates, and Ralph let Li Nuo go.


    Ralph, noticing his gaffe, glanced at the eight spirits and said reluctantly, "I''m seeing you again."


    The latter totally ignored him.


    Clark also got out of the car, as a qualified mediator, and immediately pushed the impulsive Ralph behind him.


    "Tell me."


    "Say what?"


    "You said


    "Not... Which one shall I say first?" Li Nuo simply muddled, the emergence of the angry team is absolutely out of the game.


    Eight gods sit back to the roadside, light a cigarette, lonely spit out fog, heavy voice way: "you finish the matter first."


    "No... no, no, no, No." Li Nuo shook his head with a bang


    "It''s me who attacked Fuji TV station. I made the dragon. The staff of Yinchao are also my identity. The alien... Is also true."


    These words are like a heavy bomb, making the air around solidify instantly.


    "You''re not sick..." Ralph made no secret of what he really thought.


    Li Nuo said: "I''ve been sick since I was a child. Even now, I feel sick. I suspect that my life is all false data. But there are some things I can''t say. Today is very important. Once things are over, I will say everything."


    "I have only one question," WIP said


    "I am." Li Nuo answers before. He knows that VIP only cares about one thing, that is, his brother.


    "I just want to ask... Are you in danger?"


    Li Nuo was stunned. He felt as if he had been impacted by the surging river and sea. Am I too narrow-minded?


    "Well..." Li Nuo looked at the lonely man smoking a cigarette. "Mr. eight gods, if you want to find a way to shave grass, now you have it. People from Yinchao may gather in an area. It''s just a matter of probability. I can''t guarantee that it''s correct. As for why I know... If it''s a phenomenon caused by the ability to gather enemies together, Do you believe it? "


    The eight gods glanced at him, snuffed out the cigarette end, put in his pocket and turned to leave. "Even if I want to find him, I don''t want to listen to the words of you people from the alien world."


    "Who is critical?" "At least tell me about his relationship with you, or his appearance," he roared


    This sentence not only stopped the eight gods, even the angry team were stunned.


    Critical has a lot to do with everyone here.


    Eight gods looked back and said: "a strange man with a long sword, short blond hair, black clothes from head to toe, and his face covered by a mask. I have nothing to do with him, but he once did me a little favor. Besides, he has the same feeling as you, but much stronger than you."


    The eight gods who left this sentence gave their back to the people, and the crescent pattern on their back gradually became smaller and disappeared into the night.


    "Critical... Do you know him?" Clark said.


    "No, just curious." Li Nuo has only two purposes to find the eight gods. He can help them block the possible sound nest and search for news about critical. Now, he can''t expect to leverage the super fighting power of the eight gods, but it doesn''t matter.


    "Do me one last favor." Li Nuo said to the angry team.

 Chapter 348

    The character of focusser attracts powerful enemies.


    The sound nest associated with the tourist group is in this range.


    What Li Nuo wants to do is not let the sound nest mix in, so he needs a strong force to help.


    This time, Li Nuo directly said what he wanted to do. He was forced to take part in a match similar to a fighting contest, a 30 person scuffle. As for the backstage players, the reason for the game, please wait until the end, I will give a reply. Li Nuo said so.


    After a moment''s silence, lino makes a killing move. He looks at Ralph with a smile on his face.


    "Qingzi will also take part in the dispute."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo looks at the hotel not far away, smiles at VIP in the car and says, "that''s it. You can''t take part in the rest."


    "Hello! What do you mean, kid? Do you want me to see Qingzi in danger? " Ralph is extremely unhappy. Since he knows that Qingzi, Shangjun, may be in danger, he is anxious to find a building to lift up.


    "If you take part, Qingzi may not be happy." Li Nuo looked at the direction of the past, looking at those people hiding in the dark, "here come, guys of Yinchao."


    Fifteen uniformed Yinchao cadres, to Li Nuo''s surprise, unexpectedly came so many Yinchao people.


    The radiation radius of [focusser] should be divided by region, that is to say, there may be other sound nest bases in Tokyo?


    However, the appearance of these Yinchao cadres is a little confused, but after seeing Li Nuo''s figure, their eyes are shining.


    It seems that chabai has shut down [focusser], and, sure enough, Yinchao has used some means to lock us as the initiators of destroying Yinchao sub base. No, we should call the participants... Li Nuo thought about it, and at the same time, all the members of the angry team got out of the car.


    Ralph moved his wrist and said with a smile, "let''s talk about it first. Once the problem here is solved, I will go to save miss Qingzi."


    Clark followed closely. VIP leaned against the car door and raised an eyebrow at Li Nuo. "Be careful."


    Li Nuo put on the mask again and ran to the chaotic hotel area.


    When he stepped across a zebra crossing, a transparent wave of light rose from the ground and expanded rapidly, covering the area within a kilometer like an inverted bowl.


    [all players have gathered]


    [dispute stage officially launched]


    [the area is enclosed, players are not allowed to leave, and any creature outside the area is not allowed to enter]


    [only two players can survive and leave for five hours. If the number of remaining players is more than 2, it will be considered that all players have failed in the challenge. The penalty is to deduct nine tenths of the number of gold coins per player. Finally, the surviving players will be rewarded]


    [time starts]


    "What the hell..."


    Li Nuo immediately looked back and saw the border with frosted glass effect not far away. Fortunately, the angry team was within the border.


    As long as the anger team keeps the card, there will be chips to win the so-called dispute script, but now is not the time for them to intervene.


    Because each player''s head represents thousands of gold coins, he doesn''t want to give up such a good chance to get rich, and he can''t give up. What''s more, there is the Dongzhou HW team. He wants to meet the same [identity holder] as himself.


    Let''s have a look at the wonderful abilities of the other identities hidden under the sea, except for the remnant and the focusser.


    Li Nuo ran on the asphalt road, gradually showing an excited smile.


    ¡­¡­


    All players have heard the voice, in consternation, the nature of killing is imperceptibly inspired, bloody fighting is quietly approaching.


    Morrius was stunned. She had just heard the news that Rowling had quit the script and heard the voice of the system.


    "Hello..."


    Shangjun''s voice came from the ruins that had been blown down.


    "To tell you the truth, I wanted to live to the end, but..." Shangjun''s coat was badly damaged, so she just took it off and didn''t care to stand in front of people wearing underwear.


    Her arms were shaking and bleeding, and the skin had opened from her wrists to her shoulders.


    "I''m different from you... This kind of wound... This kind of wound... You tell me how not to leave a scar!"


    "I must teach you a lesson today


    She roared and screamed, only to find that several people present didn''t seem to pay attention to her.


    "Hello... Hello! Don''t you hear me


    Cha bai frowned and asked, "do you know the stage of dispute?"


    Shang Jun''s eyes suddenly sank, clenched her teeth and said: "cut... Here we go again..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The system should have told you that only players in the script can hear the sound of the system. We outsiders can''t hear it, and..." she swept out of the window with her spare light and saw the huge wall standing in the distance like a frosted mirror. Youyou said, "once we are surrounded, we don''t want to go out before the end."


    "Cut! It has nothing to do with me! " Shangjun points to molius again and shouts, "I have to fix your girl today!"


    Morrius subconsciously raised the muzzle of the gun and pulled the trigger. He immediately regretted it, because the fact just now told her that all long-range weapons might be controlled by some external force and could not be used, but unexpectedly, the muzzle of the gun actually fired bullets.


    Shang Jun''s face tightened, and she quickly shrank her neck and flashed the bullet.


    Now the acid rain outside is still falling, but it is blocked by the inverted bowl shaped transparent wall, and counteracts its effect.


    "Ha? How dare you shoot? "


    There''s no doubt that Shangjun''s fierce side is leaking. Without any fear, morrius opens his hand to reveal the white circular hole in the palm, and sends out a dazzling laser gun, which turns the front area into debris.


    She lowered her body and picked up the shotgun on the ground. The soles of her feet moved like skates in the broken wall, like walking on thin ice, loaded the gun, and fired continuously around the area destroyed by the laser.


    The attack ended with a grenade.


    With the roar, there was only a huge hole left in front of molius'' eyes, which could be seen outdoors at a glance.


    "It''s over. Is that it?" The voice came from below, and morrius quickly looked for it.


    Shangjun stands outside and looks up at her. Behind her, there is a strange thing similar to projection - a robot with empty limbs but no hands and feet. Its body is navy blue, its limbs are covered with pure white lines, its head looks like a bowl is retracted into its shoulders, and its two round red eyes are shining.


    "Let me teach you how to respect your predecessors."

 Chapter 349

    In the face of Shangjun''s strange robot, molius stands in awe, suddenly his arms jump into the mist of bleeding, and fine lines appear under the skin. For example, the undercurrent surging rays take the arm apart, revealing the mechanical skeleton hidden under the "body". Bullet holes are arranged from the fingers to the big arm.


    "I see... Have you transformed yourself?" Shangjun was so excited that she said, "compared with that pervert, you are the real mechanic!"


    Continuous gunfire sounded, and countless bullets jumped out of the holes in the bone.


    Shangjun''s defense field opened up again in front of her. The bullets hit countless hexagonal shields, and none of them penetrated the defense.


    "It''s my turn."


    The robot behind Shangjun rushes to molius, raises its arm without a hand, and a long laser sword soars into the sky and cuts it off


    ¡­¡­


    "Very powerful..." Van Heim hid behind the rubble. He was an eye opener. Shang Jun''s ability was unprecedented.


    Chabai stood beside him with solemn expression, and a small figure was approaching them.


    "Is that you?"


    "As Luo Linlin said, a group of guys are hiding in the hotel. You should be the culprits. One of them is a woman with a good figure and a good sense of recognition. Is that you?"


    It was Park Tsai Nam who came.


    Behind him is a player and several policemen who are lying in a pool of blood. This guy''s eyes are red at this time, and he will be crazy if he doesn''t kill people.


    "Will you come or will I?" chabai said in a soft voice


    Van Heim looked around and pointed to himself. "Are you talking to me?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "Well... Come on, or I can help you."


    "Forget it, I''m not used to cooperation." Chabai refused, stood in front of van Heim, and said: "you go to help them. There is another thing. You have a bomb in your body. Don''t do anything out of line."


    Van Heim is shocked. What the hell! Why do you have more bombs in your body, but it''s better to believe them than not, not to mention these guys... He had to show off his manners, be careful, and then ran to the hotel.


    It must be that psycho... Van Heim is a little short of crying.


    Cha bai moves his wrist and approaches Pu Zai Nan with cat''s steps. The latter looks up and down and says, "let''s give you a chance. Come to my team. In this way, I can kick that bastard named Luo. Second, how about being my woman? You look good enough to match me


    Chabaijiang [ghost face] shows up, but Pu zainan doesn''t care about the ugly mask. After all, the body is good enough.


    "No."


    Park in south a surprised, gnash teeth anger way: "you this smelly woman......"


    Cha bai suddenly speeds up. After a short distance, he appears in front of Pu Zai Nan, holding the silver blade reverse curved dagger. He appears with a flash of electric light, counting knives in succession. His posture is as elegant as dancing, but it brings out extremely dangerous signals. Pu Zai Nan retreats like a flexible monkey.


    "I don''t know good or bad!"


    He threw out a miniature bomb, and the broken line of tea flashed by, and the pursuit continued.


    But park is extremely flexible in South, and can flash sharp and fast blades every time.


    Finally, his anger was completely aroused, and he was chased by women to run away, which severely hit his "huge" self-esteem.


    Park is approaching in the south! He took out a grenade, opened it with his mouth, and turned it like a brick. Chabai''s eyes changed awe inspiring and quickly withdrew.


    There was only one bang, and the ground vibrated.


    Cha bai looks at the flames of the explosion for no reason. There is no fighting about this way in her brain inventory, nor is suicide attack.


    But at this moment, she suddenly noticed that a dangerous breath came from her side, turned back and swept away with one leg, [Yinjia] turned into a boot and kicked off a saber, the holder was Park Zai Nan.


    Chabai was surprised that this monkey like guy was not killed by the explosion?


    There was a gunshot coming from behind. Chabai predicted ahead of time that [black blood liberator] held out a long Hezi to block the bullet for her.


    Looking for an eye, the tea white stays in the same place, eyebrows twisted together.


    Or... The monkey?


    Two of him?


    "Is it strange?"


    The voice came from a strange place.


    The third park came out from behind the flames left by the explosion.


    "Three me, how do you fight?"


    Cha bai looks around at the three Park in the South who surround her, each holding a knife and the other a gun.


    "Cut..."


    No matter three or thirty, just kill them all.


    When the conflict reappeared, chabai was surrounded in the center. No matter how she got rid of it, she couldn''t pull out three encirclement nets of Pu Zaina. Whenever she found a gap to attack one of them, she was always interrupted by the other two.


    The speed of the three men is amazing. The distance is getting shorter and shorter, and the killing intention is gradually full. The three knives sweep at the same time to cut the white tea into three sections.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    In the heartless laughter, tea white heart like water, in front of man-made face to play melee, too tender!


    She touched the ground with her toes, leaped up gently, and stepped on the edge of the lower plate with one foot. Her hands brushed the two upper and middle knives, and the three knives were forced to move, just across her whole body. She could avoid the blade without any damage. Instead, she grabbed one of them by the tiny gap, and her eyes showed cold light, and fell to the ground, Hezi swept back and forced the other two Park in the south.


    Take out another [silver blade reverse curved dagger] on the thigh bandage, stab it, and see a layer of smoke rising, this park in the South disappeared in the same place.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What a strange ability


    Cha bai looks back at the only two people left. Her pupils shrink and she sighs.


    "Do you think it''s over?" One of them, park Tsai Nam, threw down his saber, took out a pistol from his back and said with a grim smile, "I''ll give you another chance. As long as you become my woman, I promise you that you won''t be beaten into meat mud."


    "Really..."


    Strange voice appears from behind Park in the south, Li Nuo stares at the dead fish eye, a fist hits.


    This simple, into a fog disappeared.


    "I thought I was Naruto when I learned to be a shadow player?"


    A few minutes ago, Li Nuo chose to come to the hotel downstairs from the lane with few people. When his vision suddenly brightened, he heard Park Zaina''s "be my woman", and then he quickly approached with the steps of a thief to surprise you.


    The last Park in Nandang turned back to shoot, Li Nuo shaped like a phantom, daddada bullets chasing him.


    Li Nuo waved his walking stick and stopped all the bullets with the whip blade. Only one shot brushed his shoulder and spattered scattered blood drops.


    At the same time, cha bai jumps high and kicks him off with a twist of his hand.


    Park in the air in the south into two groups of smoke, disappeared here.


    "No entity?" Chabai frowned and looked around, with a nervous look.


    "There are entities." Li Nuo wiped the blood on his shoulder, looked around and said, "we''re hiding because of the large number of people. It''s a mystery where this guy really is."


    From the information of Yinchao to players, Li Nuo Neng concludes that park Zaina and the sniper he killed just now are in the same camp.


    When seeing the split, and then thinking of the sniper with white eyes, Li Nuo has already concluded that the so-called split is actually the split technique in Naruto, or the shadow split technique.


    The energy cost of this move is absolutely considerable. The dwarf monkey can''t appear rashly after using it, but it should be hidden not far away.


    He drank the medicine of intuition, then looked up to the sky and yelled, "I walk with my feet a head higher than you! If you have the ability, don''t hide under the grass of 10 cm high. If you show your hair, I will admit that you have long legs! "


    Li Nuo pricked up his ears and heard a faint cry.


    "Son of a bitch..."


    "Ha, I found it."


    He drew his gun, pulled the trigger at a window on the third floor of the hotel, and the red [deflagration bullet] whirled out of the gun.


    Boom!


    The wall is broken and dust is everywhere.


    Park in the south to break through the smoke, upper body has been smoking, half face bloody, but he still regardless of the pain of Li Nuo, roared, "say I''m short!"


    "Short!"

 Chapter 350

    Park in the South heavy boxing, Li nuoyang stick to wave.


    With the sound of a gun, Li Nuo stepped back and his walking stick was smoking.


    Park licks a ring on his finger and stares at Li Nuo with ferocious eyes.


    "What is this..." Li Nuo''s heart is still palpitating. Just at the moment of the boxing staff fight, there was a fire in park''s South finger joint. The ring on his finger is probably some kind of miniature ring pistol.


    Li Nuo without saying a word is a shot, at the same time speed up close, can''t call this short monkey prick blood medicine.


    Li Nuo brushes out his property panel.


    [Pu Zai Nan: level 26]


    [physical strength: 349]


    [energy: 603]


    Strength


    [reaction: 80]


    [Lingli: 29]


    [insight: 39]


    Medical treatment


    [precision: 68]


    "No matter how hard it is to go whoring..."


    These two abilities alone are enough to grind people, and the mini pistol ring worn on the finger is a killer.


    For the players of their level, they can''t do the level of steel and iron 10 meters jump, defense cold weapons, according to the user''s strength and weapon power, the feedback is different, maybe they lose their arms and legs, maybe they open their intestines and stomach, or they just scratch their skin.


    But hot weapons are different. As long as you get shot, you can do whatever you want. No one can challenge the wisdom of modern weapons.


    Tea white is not vague, there is no unnecessary nonsense, up is a foot, park in the south do not dodge, actually with the head directly on her sweeping legs, immediately eyes congested, face like a ghoul lurking in the mountains.


    Chabai was surprised. He had never seen such a fierce man.


    "I must take you as a woman..."


    "Female, your ancestors!" Li Nuo claps his horse to arrive and stabs the sword continuously with shouting and swearing.


    Li Nuo and cha bai are both short-range explosive types, and their visual catching power is a congenital addition to their physique, but they just can''t keep up with the movements of this dwarf monkey.


    Park''s speed in the south is amazing, and his fighting style is more like a madman without brain.


    For ordinary people, in the face of Li Nuo and chabai''s attack, they either hide or have strong strength to fight against each other. However, park Ge is not the same. He throws thunder while hiding and has a fight, adding many new injuries to his body, but all of them are caused by himself.


    "You are... Really a fierce man..." even Li Nuo felt that he was willing to bow to the downwind. What maljie, what Charon, this is a living psycho.


    Park Zaina is also in trouble at the moment. He can feel that he has run out of blood, and because of the explosion, he has a "burning" effect on his back. His physical strength is losing little by little. In addition, he uses the shadow separation technique at the beginning, and his energy is also consumed badly.


    But the pursuit of Li Nuo and chabai is too strict, he has no time and space to take out medicine.


    Soon, the weak Park in the south to restore calm.


    After dodging the whip, he crossed his fingers in the jump and ran away into the ground.


    "Run away?"


    Li Nuo stepped forward and fired several shots in the direction of Tu Dun until Park turned south into a cluster of trees.


    Cha bai suddenly pours on Li Nuo, holding him and throwing himself into the distance.


    With a bang, there was an explosion at the place where Park jayanan dived into the ground. The guy escaped and left a grenade at the bottom of the ground.


    The whole sky of loess covered them. Chabai sat up and looked back. His heart trembled. "It''s dangerous... Didn''t you notice? There''s a red dot on the thunder. It''s obvious. "


    "Light... Light... Patronize shooting... No..." Li Nuo''s face was stiff, his eyes were straight, and he lay motionless like a paralyzed man.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Tea white heart asked.


    What''s the matter with me... You mean to ask... Li Nuo said to me, "you''re too heavy."


    Yi... Yingying electric light let Li Nuo consciously shut up.


    Chabai bit his knuckle and said with a little regret: "he was almost consumed to death..."


    With that, she wanted to get up and picked up the reverse curved silver dagger from the ground.


    "Don''t worry about him." Li Nuo is still lying on the ground, the voice under the mask Weng Weng gas, "this guy is too difficult, it is better to focus on other easy to deal with the head."


    Li Nuo always feels strange. Pu Zaina, who has a fierce fighting style, shows all his skills to save his life and escape.


    Cha bai didn''t speak. She stood up and shook the dust on her toes.


    It''s such a simple action. There''s a huge difference in the effect between different people.


    Li Nuo moved his eyes away to keep his mind from being confused, but he was also wondering one thing, elder sister, do you really have no idea how destructive your body is?


    "Let''s go, first harvest the players with average strength."


    ¡­¡­


    Maljesh looks at the scene in front of him.


    Just now, he clearly just wanted to take a risk in front of a woman to test whether the sniper in the distance could still shoot bullets.


    However, he didn''t slip far away with [electromagnetic pulley shoes], and the corridor behind him collapsed. Just when he was in a daze, the room on the side suddenly exploded, and the floor collapsed, and he fell to the second floor.


    "It seems that there were other players fighting on the third floor just now..." maljie pondered and killed him unexpectedly. When he was shot down the second floor, Li Nuo actually shot Pu Zaina''s [deflagration bullet].


    His side is now full of gravel and broken walls, the route is blocked.


    At this time, Marge thought of a crucial thing.


    Why didn''t van Heim take the risk just now


    "I''m... I''m still too kind..."


    While narcissistic, while using the [thermal imaging goggles] scan around.


    Then a sweat came out of his head.


    At the foot, there were eight figures.


    These people didn''t fight. They seemed to get together to discuss something.


    "The police?"


    "No, it''s more likely to be hotel staff... Or... Players?"


    Marjie almost stuck to the ground, observing, and gradually, a sneer came out of the corner of his mouth.


    Hot spots show that several people broke in from the door, and eight people who were originally here rushed to solve the problem.


    "The intruders are the police. These eight are the players."


    Marjie looked around again and made sure that he was stuck in the stone pile and had no way out, so he took a long breath.


    Waiting for someone to stand directly below him, his eyes flashed, the steam power arm made a whistling sound, and the white fog gushed out. Maljie started the most powerful punch to hit the floor that had already split. His fist was so painful, but the ground split in an instant.


    He stepped on a stone slab and fell to the first floor.


    Feet did not stand firm, directly kneeling on the ground, embarrassed raised his head, trying to keep the face of the comic hero Savior''s confident smile, looking at the seven people in front of him.


    In addition to the player who was injured by falling on the floor, the other seven people were stunned to see maljie kneeling on both knees. Why did they give this big gift?


    "Hum..."

 Chapter 351

    Of course, the players gathered together can not be the same team, otherwise it would be too much for local tyrants.


    After the sound of the system, most of the players started fighting, but some of them also focused on the main line, such as the group of people in front of marjie.


    They are a temporary alliance of the four teams. The main goal is the Dongzhou HW team with the invitation letter of the competition. The combat policy is simple and vulgar. They can beat other players and get the invitation letter. Finally, the four teams decide the victory.


    It''s silly and naive.


    Seeing maljie falling from the ceiling, everyone was stunned, not only because of his appearance, but also because he had never seen anyone kneeling when they met.


    This grandson has to be polite to get down on his knees when he sees people.


    Some people have moved to kill the heart, some people moved to recruit the mind, only one person took the lead to say: "up!"


    Maljie has ether in one hand and magic stone in the other, with a smile on his face and infinite confidence.


    In his opinion, these eight people are eight bank safes.


    When the man''s voice just fell, the magic stone started.


    Golden light appeared from maljet''s crotch, and everyone was shocked, as if they saw the Armstrong revolver.


    As the golden light dissipated, malje left the ground with both feet and rode on the back of a big yellow bird.


    The bird has a slender neck and a broad beak. Its feathers are lemon yellow. Although it is a bird, its eyes show kindness and innocence. The corners of its mouth bend slightly upward, as if it is laughing.


    "Land bird..."


    Malje had been psychologically prepared for a long time. Even if he didn''t summon Leviathan or dongbailey, even a cactus could control the field. If it wasn''t for moguli and landbird, it would be all right.


    But


    Land bird


    It''s a mascot


    Summoning the land bird only cost him 20 energy points. Compared with dongbailey''s 300 energy points, Marge realized that this bird is really a mascot.


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    At the same time, a joyful music burst into people''s ears.


    The song of the land bird


    This bird came out with its own BGM


    "What''s the matter..."


    Players just wake up from the atmosphere of being startled by birds, and then they hear the "song of land birds". These strange things, together with maljie''s strange behavior, make eight players'' eyes change.


    Maybe this guy has something


    Be careful


    Hey, who''s going to try first? This bird looks familiar.


    The voice is not out, the inner play has been quite rich.


    Marjie was almost unable to hold on. He couldn''t imagine how to install the next force.


    But brain melon seed jumping and flexible advantage let him see the players to his attitude has turned.


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    The ground bird barked again and looked back at maljie, his eyes confused and quite lovely.


    [the land bird likes you]


    All of a sudden, the system sound coming into his ears surprised maljie.


    "I remember!"


    A player suddenly roared at the moment: "this bird is the land bird in the final fantasy, very weak."


    "I''m scared by this stuff!"


    The players rush up together. This is the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. The space is large, but it''s always indoor. The walls are tight on all sides. As long as the entrance and exit doors and windows are sealed, everyone pours. No matter how strong the target is, it''s hard to resist.


    Maljie heart a Lin, shout a, "run!"


    In addition, its biggest advantage is its speed of running. It can be regarded as the horse in the world outlook of the final fantasy series, but it is faster and stronger than the horse.


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    The land bird roared happily and rushed to a wall like a flash of lightning!


    "Wrong run!"


    Bang!


    The land bird bumped into the wall and staggered backward. After shaking his head, he saw that maljie had been shocked to the ground when he hit the wall just now.


    Eight players are lost again.


    "Is this guy here to be funny?"


    This is not a joke. Some people really think so.


    Eight players show their weapons. They are not weak. Most of them have the same strength as the unmodified van Heim. Their specialization includes three categories: melee, long-range and magic.


    What''s more, now the environment is dark, no electricity, no lights, even if the eyes adapt to the dark, they can only see each other''s body contour.


    Even Li Nuo, in the face of this situation, the first reaction must be to run as soon as he can, not to mention the "weakest" maljie in the tourist group.


    Three cobblers top Zhuge Liang, eight strength players, cut maljie alive, no effort at all.


    Unless


    Mar hesitated. He didn''t want to use any of the means now. He still had a way to live.


    With melee weapons in hand, the three players approach quickly. Malje rubs his feet on the ground and starts to speed in an instant. The [ground stab pulley shoe] takes him to the back of the post smoothly and rapidly.


    As he slid, he fired at the ground.


    Dada dada!


    With the continuous sweeping of machine guns, marjie had to rely on the shelter to avoid for a while. At this time, some people missed the broken squid shield left on the mercenary ship.


    He lurks behind the post, eight players each have their own team, with not skilled, but gave marjie breathing opportunities.


    At this time, because of his [power shielding device], the whole hotel is in a dark environment, but with the help of [thermal imaging goggles], he can see more clearly than during the day.


    Two with guns, one empty handed, the remaining five with melee weapons.


    Marjie shed a cold sweat, but the corner of his mouth was hooked up, "stupid combination."


    "This guy runs really fast."


    "What''s the use of being quick? What can I do when I hide behind the post? Hey, go and have a look."


    "I''m warning you, we''re not a team. Be careful."


    "Hello! Don''t make any noise. Focus on your own team and disperse. "


    In the dark, one of the eight players has a light on his gun head. The light hits the pillar where maljie is hiding, waiting for him to show his head.


    They regard marjie as a rabbit in a trap, but they don''t know that sometimes rabbits also eat meat.


    "Hum..."


    Maljie changed his clip, took out the smoke jade he had got from the world of monster hunter, and threw it to his side. In an instant, the black smoke rose, isolating the light from the outside.


    Taking this opportunity, he suddenly rushed out of the protection of the post and pulled the trigger on two of the people gathered together.


    Two sharp needle bullets were fired, one player dodged the bullet and the other was shot in the shoulder.


    "This..."


    The player who was shot had a cold shoulder pain, and soon a layer of white frost covered his whole body, making him unable to move. Even the gun in his hand was frozen in the shallow ice.


    Success... Players with lighting are frozen.


    Maljay silently counts the amount of ammunition he has fired, and the one in ten chance bullet freezing effect of [willful tyrant] is now in great use.


    "Come on


    Some people are eager to make a quick decision, but without lights, darkness is Margo''s protective color.


    [the freshmen of the disabled] instantly help him jump into the air and fire several shots at the ground.


    Several bullets hit malj, and a layer of Blue Shield came out on him to block all the bullets. At this time, the energy shield of the [pump buffer breastplate] came out.


    He landed steadily and slid to a gun player at the far end.


    Bang!


    The sound of the gun was extremely loud. The bullet hit malje''s chest, and the blue shield around him was cracked.


    [pump buffer breastplate] help him block the shotgun cannonball. Although the energy defense on the outside of the breastplate is broken, it also helps him not be affected by the impact.


    [steam power arm] makes a roaring sound, hits the shooter in the face with one punch, and the splashed blood melts into the night, and the smell of blood begins to spread.


    [killed 3900 players and gained 1000 gold coins]

 Chapter 352

    The startled sound made everyone look at maljie''s position in the dark.


    In the distance, the fireball rises slowly, and the flame light shines brightly on the whole space.


    In chaos, the attack range of elements is too large and they are not friendly to their teammates, but they play a great role at this time.


    Marjie''s position was exposed, and the fireball came with high temperature.


    "Hum!"


    Maljie was very fast at his feet, slipped away, skillfully changed his clip, fired at the ground, and then hid behind the pillar again.


    Fire flashed in the distance, the players in the corner fired with rifles, and all the bullets were lost.


    They want to take advantage of the firelight to aim at maljie, kill or contain him from a long distance, and if he is not dead, there are melee players to mend the sword.


    "It''s a good plan, but it''s too simple." Marjie has deep eyes. What he is looking for is a long-range player who can master weapons and magic.


    There was a click.


    He took out the [scorpion submachine gun], lowered his body, slid out and swept in front of him.


    Thermal imaging of goggles can clearly distinguish the action of each player in the face of bullets. The close combat player is vigorous and dodges. The player who can use fireball in the distance is unfortunately shot in the head.


    [you have killed 4601 players and won 1300 gold coins]


    The rhythm of shooting is very fast, and there is a kind of beauty of flying peaks.


    Marjie''s muzzle is aimed at players with long-range ability. Another player with lighting rifle but majored in melee also died. After losing the player with lighting means, the rest of them fell into endless darkness again.


    [4899 players have been killed and 920 gold coins have been obtained]


    Three


    And then


    Marjie, put away the empty scorpion submachine gun.


    Two legs diverge to stand there, point to that group of players who are good at melee, roar, "a group of rubbish!"


    His cheap mouth has a talent for beating. Two players are angry and rush to each other with weapons.


    Also at this time, Marge took a deep breath, let a lot of air into the lungs, adjust the breathing rhythm, adjust their own state to the limit.


    The two did not take a few steps, but suddenly their feet slipped. I don''t know when the ground was covered with ice, which separated them from marjie.


    At this moment, maljiehu''s walking is not affected by the ice surface. When the two people are unstable, a fist blows at one person''s chest, and the sound of bone crack and muscle fracture rings in the open and dark environment.


    Before the other person could respond, he heard a shot, and there was a hole in his forehead.


    [killed player 5052 and got 800 gold coins]


    There are only three players left. One of them lies with his face covered. The other two dare not take a step forward, as if stepping on the ice is a demon lurking in the dark.


    If you know that someone sees himself as a demon, malje will smile and dislocate his chin.


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    The land bird passed through the coma and called to maljie.


    As soon as one player''s eyes brightened, he rushed to the land bird and put his steel stab on the neck of the land bird.


    "Hello! Stop it! Is this guy your pet? "


    Marge doesn''t move, pet... It''s just a random call.


    "How about our cooperation."


    "If you don''t stop, even if I lose, I will leave the script with your pet. Think about it clearly. Players'' death just goes back to space, but if the pet dies, it really does."


    "I''ll make you pay for it," marjie said in a deep voice


    He said this in accordance with the second logic, the actual translation is, anyway, whether you do it or not, I will kill you.


    However, the big round eyes of the land bird burst into tears.


    [the popularity of the land bird increases]


    [the second form of land bird, fat land bird, has been activated]


    [deduct 260 extra energy points]


    The sound of the system appears and disappears for no reason.


    The land bird is shining with gold.


    "Ah... Ah


    Just now, the player who was still threatening marjie covered his eyes and was blinded.


    The light expanded at a constant speed, and everyone''s eyes were closed, like a heavy flare.


    Even if you close your eyes tightly, the dazzling light can shine on the retina through the eyelids. After opening your eyes painfully and slowly, Marge is stunned.


    "It''s amazing..."


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    [you have killed 5069 players and gained 1800 gold coins]


    [player 4497 has been killed and 400 gold coins have been obtained]


    [player 3909 has been killed and 900 gold coins have been obtained]


    [player 4401 has been killed and 600 gold coins have been obtained]


    ¡­¡­


    Molius fell to the ground in a flash of electricity.


    Her hands and feet were either broken or red with blood, and part of her wounds were covered with metal machinery.


    Shang Jun crouched in front of her, twirling a wisp of blood from the corner of her mouth with her fingers, and said, "it''s pretty good to fight, mechanical girl."


    Morrius opened his eyes, but he didn''t move like a dead man, let alone expect her to speak, because this woman has never said a word since she appeared. It can''t be a mute. "Endless corridor" can cure all kinds of diseases. No matter blind or dumb, even if they lack arms or legs, they will grow amputated limbs like King bicker.


    Unless she''s removed her vocal organs.


    The most poisonous woman... No, it should be said that if a woman is fierce, there will be no man.


    Molius is definitely an outstanding mechanic, more professional than Marge, at least she can transform her body for the sake of strength.


    A person who is so fierce to himself will do something beyond ordinary people''s thinking when he is waiting for death.


    Like... Self explosion.


    Shangjun obviously didn''t think so much, but a terrible and fatal premonition of danger suddenly appeared in her mind. Without hesitation, she secretly ordered the robot to hold her and fly out of the hotel.


    Boom.


    Molius blew himself up.


    Shangjun looks at the fire and is afraid. If she talks more nonsense just now, her life will be over.


    Li Nuo and cha Baimu watched the explosion.


    "This hotel has to suffer a lot."


    "I can''t afford to sell my house anyway."


    Shangjun just sat on the lawn, leaning against the concrete wall. When she saw the two, she said with dissatisfaction: "why don''t you two help me?"


    "That woman killed?" Chabai grabs her hand and frowns invisibly. Shangjun''s hand bone is broken.


    "Can you hear me?" A loud voice resounded from the sky.


    Shangjun''s eyes are awe inspiring and tight. She is too familiar with the voice, "Yake..."


    On the roof, Yake stood on the edge of the roof, looking like a high-tech trumpet in his hand. Facing the dark environment below, Yake yelled: "I am a player involved in this place like you! Now? I have something to say


    Most players, no matter what they are doing, have their ears up.


    "Ten days. How are we doing these ten days? Being chased by the police! hide oneself from place to place! I don''t even have a chance to do a branch line! "


    "These are all given by a player who can summon dragons! As for who this guy is... "


    "Let''s have a talk with our captain."


    Soren took the horn and coughed.


    "Cough... You can choose to believe or doubt my words. The traveller group, Li Nuo, this man is the culprit who caused us such a mess in this world."


    "In addition, there are two members in his team, marjie and chabai. The three members are located near the lawn on the northeast side of the hotel and in the lobby of the hotel."


    The sound stops here.


    After half a sound, Li Nuo broke out in a cold sweat.


    "It''s been calculated backwards..."

 Chapter 353

    One by one, police cars stopped in front of the wall outside the "stage", which was too hard to break.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s still under investigation. The armed helicopter of the army can''t break in now. I don''t know what material the isolation room is made of. Do you want to mobilize the contingent to break it?" A high ranking police officer touched the frosted mirror like wall and looked solemnly at the top officer of the police department, Ichiro Yamaguchi.


    Yamaguchi said, "wait... The government''s order should be here soon."


    "But... There is no known reason for the power failure in the area of one kilometer. The explosion attack took place in the center area of benters hotel. The police chasing and blocking the suspect disappeared in the wall. There are at least thousands of people living in the wall. We can wait..."


    "Please pay attention to your words." Yamaguchi dignified said: "now we have no way, if too ostentatious with heavy weapons... You know our country does not have such weapons, can only entrust foreign aid."


    "Foreign aid..."


    "Well, the mercenaries have been contacted."


    "But Sir... I just received a tip that the mercenaries were in the wall..."


    "Mmm... Mmm... What are you talking about?"


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the players who have died in battle, there are less than 20 players still here. Most of them are in the fierce battle. When they heard Solon''s words, many people shifted their targets.


    Some people rushed to the hall, because it was close to most people, and only one person went to find Li Nuo.


    Three corpses in police uniform appear in Li Nuo''s view.


    "It''s haunting."


    Li Nuo said to the two people around him, "chabai, look at Shangjun. She has some special reasons why she can''t return blood." As he says this, he picks Shangjun''s eyebrows.


    Chabai didn''t say much. She also saw the three corpses standing in the dark.


    "Come on, it''s over."


    "All right."


    Li Nuo ran in the past. In the dark, the silver whip cut off the heads of three corpses and blurred his figure in the flesh and blood explosion.


    "You... Can''t use blood medicine?" Chabai looks at Shangjun suspiciously. Just now, when she was sharing the steamed stuffed buns in the room, maljie once said that Shangjun could not use blood tonic items. At that time, chabai felt curious. It was only after Li nuogang stressed it again that she could not bear to ask.


    Shangjun just frowned and said, "chabai... To tell you the truth, I really envy you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s ok..." Shangjun closed her eyes, "OK, female bodyguard, I''ll have a rest. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo ran to the asphalt road, the soles of his shoes were covered with thick blood, and the ground behind him was covered with internal organs and fragmented bodies.


    Not far from his eyes, there were five figures, four walking corpses and a living man.


    "You can''t run this time."


    The living man came out of the dark. He had curly hair and was wearing a cute bear nightgown.


    Lino immediately scanned his data.


    [Jordan: rank 22]


    Physical strength


    [energy: 581]


    [strength: 36]


    [reaction: 40]


    [Lingli: 66]


    [insight: 54]


    Medical treatment


    Accuracy


    The data is not outstanding. Although Li Nuo thinks so, he still runs.


    "Run again!"


    Jordan yelled and ran after him.


    It''s not that lino wants to run, it''s that he has to run.


    Their position has been leaked, and those players who seek revenge will definitely find it. It''s better to move to a place with few people.


    For example, indoor.


    Sooner or later, Li Nuo''s ability to escape was first-class, and he ran towards the nearest water ring building.


    When Jordan entered the building, there was no sign of Reno.


    "Think you can run like this."


    Jordan was very angry at this time. He had to chase after him every time. He was escaped every time and his teammates were killed. He couldn''t bear it.


    He patted his hand on the back of the head of one of the walking corpses and exhaled deeply. The walking corpse withered immediately, while Jordan''s eyes turned black and his skin cracked like a dry earth.


    "I will take you away even if I don''t want to die!"


    At this time, the ground suddenly shakes, and the interior of the building is about to fall. It lasted for several seconds before it stopped.


    Jordan''s eyes turned upward, heard the source of the voice, and the corner of his mouth was hooked.


    "Up the stairs."


    "Seek your own death."


    On the fourth floor, Li Nuo stood in the corridor, looking at the fire dragon that had just been summoned. The appearance of the blue dragon made the roof of the house leak, and the office rooms on both sides were propped up by it.


    "Brother long... You have consumed 2000 gold coins this time." Li Nuo''s heart is bleeding.


    Cang Huolong who knows what money is, happy with the neck for Li Nuo.


    "Don''t touch me... You have a thorn in your neck..."


    Li Nuo wants to push it away, but his strength can''t match that of the dragon, so he has no choice but to enjoy it. Although it''s really uncomfortable.


    Jordan''s footsteps gradually clear, Li Nuo raised his ears, said to the fire dragon: "fly to the top of the hotel, throw a few fireballs there."


    Cang Huo Long''s face, which was originally dull and cute, suddenly changed back to its original ferocity, raised its wings, knocked open the roof and flew into the night sky.


    Jordan was not far away from him now, his eyes full of resentment and his mouth full of grimace.


    "First of all, I''m not as weak as my teammates. If you escape here, you''re going to die."


    "Do you want me to give you a hand?"


    "Cut the crap!"


    Jordan rushed in, and Li Nuo did not hesitate to run toward the broken line of the office.


    As soon as they ran after each other, Li Nuo''s walking stick made a metal sound and swung a round whip toward the rear.


    Jordan stepped down to get out of the way. Red light spots appeared on his fingertips. He rushed up and clawed his fingers.


    Li Nuo doesn''t dodge. The whip blade rolls around his body. Even Jordan hammer will hurt him.


    After only a few battles, the battle information appeared in Li Nuo''s mind like a running account.


    "This guy''s attack style is like a wild beast, without any skill, but even if he is injured, he can recover in a short time. The walking corpse can''t be found. He either lurks or is absorbed by him. His state must have side effects."


    Lurking


    Without saying a word, Li Nuo jumped away from the wall towards the central area.


    At this time, one hand pierced the wall, ripped away the brick and came in. Two corpses lurking in the dark came out.


    And two walking corpses... Where are they? Absorbed by Jordan... Or


    Li Nuo''s brain leaped out hypothesis, at the same time, the tip of his foot touched the ground, and a sense of danger broke into his mind. He didn''t stop at all and jumped to the distance. Suddenly, the stone slab under his feet exploded, and his flesh and blood gushed up like a fountain.


    The smell of fishy smell filled the air instantly.


    Decoction effect has not passed, Li Nuo covered his nose, dislike abnormal.


    Looking at Jordan and several corpses around him, he showed a strange smile.


    "I''ve seen through you, corpse chaser."


    Jordan was not happy and yelled, "nonsense!"

 Chapter 354

    The fire dragon flies above the night sky, and everyone in the range can notice its huge body.


    The policemen who were blocked in the outer wall saw a huge beast with a flame in their mouth from a distance. They were all shocked beyond measure. If the shock brought by the fire dragon a few days ago was unexpected and unprepared, now most of the policemen have made pre War deployment. The strange and terrible flying dragon is one of their targets for Defense this time. It''s just that they see it again, Only after paying close attention to observation can we feel that these workers who maintain justice may have overestimated their psychological endurance.


    "Is it true that the brave fight against the Dragon..."


    "I''m a little out of breath..."


    Almost all the policemen''s state changed from nervous and alert at the beginning to shock at the moment. Only Yamaguchi tightened his eyebrows and picked up the walkie talkie. This time, he also knew that the things in front of him could not wait to see them change.


    "Call. Strange creatures appear in the sky again. Request missile support."


    In the "wall" of the fire dragon has been flying over the hotel, below it is Dongzhou HW team, Longkou big open, several fireballs plummeted down.


    The top floor of the hotel was blown to pieces and the whole building was crumbling.


    In the dark, a silk thread that could not be recognized by naked eyes hung on the treetop and the hotel''s outer wall. Soren stood on the line steadily, staring at the fire dragon in the air, and thought, "let''s go to monster hunter if we have a chance for the next script."


    "If you don''t fall to death, of course you can." Yake''s voice came from below. He was carried on his shoulder by marsh. The three were in the lower floor of the hotel. At the critical moment just now, they avoided the breathing flame of the fire dragon.


    Mash throws yak to the ground, and the latter gives the strong man a bad look.


    "Yak, pay attention to your eyes. If it wasn''t for me, you''d be dead."


    "I don''t want to be saved by you."


    "By the way, where''s Cheng Yu?" Marsh looked around and there was no sign of that crazy teammate.


    Sauron jumped off the silk thread, paced forward, and said slowly, "I ran on the wall when I fell just now. Now I should be in the opposite direction of us, in the northeast corner of the hotel. Maybe I have seen that old acquaintance."


    "Then I''ll help him."


    ¡­¡­


    "Your little brother Li Nuo''s pet dragon really brought us a big surprise." Shangjun seems to smile, but she doesn''t.


    Tea white also looks grim, early clenched his fist, a leg straight back, ready to fight at any time.


    A man who fell from above curled up and crouched in front of them. The fourth member of Dongzhou HW team, madman, Cheng Yu.


    Instead of taking his life, the fall wound seemed to be unaffected by the pain. A thick black liquid stretched out from the exposed wound on his body, like glue, sealed the wound and re formed the skin.


    "I... i... you... Are you..."


    Chabai''s nerves are getting tighter and tighter, and a rare sense of danger permeates the whole body of this man. This sense of oppression of extermination is even taboo by the man-made who is responsible for killing.


    "Is that him?" Asked chabai.


    Shangjun kowtowed slightly. "Let''s be clear. I''ve never seen this madman fight... But he must be very powerful. It''s up to you, chabai bodyguard. Now I can only protect myself for a while."


    "You are..." Cheng Yu''s eyes brightened. Her eyes were like hungry wild animals. She looked at Shangjun with wide eyes, but said in a tone full of timidity: "you are the woman that... Solon said... Solon said..."


    He got up slowly, bent his upper body, and walked towards Shangjun step by step, murmuring, "Soren said that the next time I see you, I''ll kill you, and then I''ll pull your hands and feet off."


    Chabai''s palm turns up, and with a bang, [primary lightning] strikes Cheng Yu.


    At the moment when she uses magic, she bullies her body. The silver blade reverse curved dagger is attached with "thunder attribute". When a knife is about to be cut down, the smoking Cheng Yu suddenly reaches out her palm. At this moment, there is only darkness left for chabaimu.


    ¡­¡­


    Six players rushed to the hotel lobby, the same idea is to have a bad breath.


    But when they did step into the gate, something strange happened.


    First of all, a cheerful music is playing in the lobby, with three-dimensional surround sound effect, but as long as you step out of the lobby door, the music will suddenly disappear.


    Secondly, the pungent smell of blood permeates the huge space. Several uniformed police officers and hotel staff at the door fall in the pool of blood. But the more pungent smell comes from the deep inside, and even the taste buds can detect the sweet smell.


    Finally, a man standing in the dark, can only see his outline, behind him, a huge foreign body, filled the corner of the wall in the distance, puffing something like wings, and made a very lovely cry.


    Everything here is contrast, cheerful music and corpses on the ground, lovely calls and huge shadows.


    Six players are upset.


    Until the voice of the man standing in front of the shadow.


    "Hum... It''s gold coin again."


    "Fat land bird! "Don''t beat them


    ¡°K£¡¡±


    The huge shadow expands rapidly, just like a ball rolling towards them. The speed is not fast, but everyone knows that if the ball hits it, it has to return to space.


    A player instantly took out a treasure - rocket launcher.


    "The things that press the bottom of the box should be used here..."


    There was a loud bang, and the rocket shelled the fat ground bird.


    On the first floor, the room was filled with yellow Terrier feathers. The fat Terrier rolled on the ground and fainted.


    [the fat ground bird is in a coma, 20 minutes to wake up]


    Marjie became a lonely bird again. This fat ground bird is huge, just like a piece of fat. Although it moves slowly, it has strong attack power, and basically has no weakness. Its only weakness is that it is easy to faint.


    The calling time of the land bird is very different from that of Leviathan and dongbailey. The latter two set the time of appearance directly after their appearance, but the time of appearance of the land bird depends on its liking for the caller.


    The sight of this land bird is a little strange. It likes maljie very much. It takes a long time to summon, 40 minutes.


    Although the fat land bird is in a coma now, maljie is not in a hurry. He takes out a bun and chews it. He says: "if you dare to come here, you will suffer what you can''t experience in life."


    "And I bet you don''t have ammunition in your rocket launcher."


    "Good." The player with the bazooka aimed at malj, "let the last rocket fly for a while."


    Boom!


    ¡­¡­


    Where did it explode again?


    Li Nuo stares out of the window curiously.


    "And look out of the window!" Jordan rushes over without good spirit, sweeps with two claws, tears the desk to pieces, and finally grabs Li Nuo directly.


    Duang¡­¡­


    Li Nuo blocked the attack with his walking stick and retreated to the rear again. He still held the [fetter stone] in his hand and didn''t put in his backpack.


    In front of the distant canghuolong in the Tianshan Mountains, silently read, "no difference attack, pay attention not to hurt the people you are familiar with."


    As soon as the words were heard, the roof of the building was lifted

 Chapter 355

    Canghuolong obviously played crazy, the first mischief almost buried Li Nuo.


    "Brother long... Take it easy..."


    There is also a time limit for the contract to summon creatures, and the specific rules are not clear. However, a new note in the white paper on space mentioned that the summoning time of canghuolong is half an hour, and its summoning times are limited to three to five times depending on the strength of the script.


    The world of "KOF" should not be as powerful as "Monster Hunter", but the upper limit is too high. In Li Nuo''s guess, it can only appear three to four times at most, but it''s OK. It''s necessary for him to use canghuolong these times.


    For the first time, it deterred the police station. For the second time, it created chaos in Tokyo at night, making the police weaken the supplies of other players. For the third time, that is this time, indiscriminate bombing disrupted the rhythm of all players now. Fortunately, it can also take a few heads.


    However, the most urgent task is Jordan.


    The necromancer in pajamas, now extremely angry, clenched his teeth, and his black eyes were covered with raised blood vessels.


    "Can you... Stop running."


    Li Nuo smell speech to nod, "good."


    "How much you despise me for such understatement!" Jordan was angry, and the two corpses around him approached Li Nuo with strange and twisted steps. Jordan did not meet him this time, clenched his fist, and when he opened it again, a transparent and wriggling skull rose from his palm.


    Li Nuo''s mouth under his mask gave out a smoldering smile and said, "I finally realized that the mage shouldn''t engage in melee?"


    "Your name is Li Nuo, right?" Jordan bared his teeth and said with a smile, "I''m not going to take any invitation for this script. As long as I can get rid of you, it''s enough. Watch it. This is my gift to you."


    The skull as like as two peas rose to the ground two meters away, suddenly left and right, and dozens of identical skull bones were split off from its unreal surface.


    Jordan raised his finger and said with a smile, "your dirty and cheap soul will be the nourishment for my soul."


    Rows of skeletons float towards Li Nuo, forming an almost unavoidable barrage and passing through the corpse''s body. This kind of flying prop is useless to the dead, but it can customize the breath of tracking living things. It''s one of Jordan''s unique skills to press the bottom of the box. Because it consumes a lot of energy, he usually doesn''t use it.


    But this time, Jordan is really in a hurry. If he wins or loses, he is convinced. But every time the other side is running, and the price he has to pay is always very high. He can''t tolerate being played as a monkey.


    Facing the skeletons that covered the whole room, Li Nuo frowned, retreated slightly, and rushed towards the side wall. The skeletons followed, but his next action was beyond Jordan''s imagination.


    Li Nuo stepped on the wall and jumped more than two meters. He went to the skull that came at him and whipped it with his whip blade.


    The blade of the blade cuts through the spirit like skeleton, wrapping the steel bars on the collapsed roof.


    "What''s this guy doing?" Jordan has a bad heart.


    The skeleton nearest to Li Nuo has opened its mouth, and the rest are flocking, just like a herd of hyenas eating a bison.


    But it was at this moment that lino disappeared.


    Before Jordan could be surprised, he felt a shadow with a silver whip blade on his head.


    [assassinate hit], one of Weipu''s unique skills, uses a whip to wrap the object close to the target, and the next second appears 100% above the target''s head.


    Whoa!


    The sound of the explosion was accompanied by the sound of the stick touching the ground.


    The two corpses suddenly approached Li Nuo and exploded under Jordan''s control.


    All over the sky, Li Nuo fell on Jordan to avoid the explosion. Although his brain was hurt by the aftershock, the pain did not prevent him from penetrating Jordan''s arm with his walking stick. Countless skeletons behind him came after him and disappeared when he was close to Li Nuo''s back.


    "When you use this move, you don''t come up to chase me together, which means that this move is an undifferentiated attack, and even the user will be hurt." Li Nuo collects Jordan''s collar, and his walking stick turns into a sharp blade to cut off his small arm. Jordan is in pain, but the counterattack follows him closely, and his five fingers close together pierce Li Nuo''s chest.


    Li Nuo threw away his body and cut his clavicle with the tip of his palm. When a few strands of blood flowed down, the whip blade flashed and rolled Jordan''s arm.


    "Die with me, you''re just saying it." Li Nuo ran to the broken wall and pulled Jordan down the building.


    "Asshole!"


    This is a building surrounded by water. There are green lawns on both sides of the water system.


    The whip blade hurls Jordan to the distant lawn, and lino opens his arms to the pool below.


    Before Jordan fell to the ground, he heard an eagle cry.


    Li Nuo fell safely into the water with the leap of faith, climbed up to the bank, shook his wet hair without any tension, and laughed at Jordan who was lying on the ground in the shape of an eight character, "see, this is the end of the world!"


    "Asshole..."


    "Asshole..."


    "Asshole..."


    Jordan whispered, his face was distorted and gradually ferocious, and countless dark purple light balls appeared around him, which turned the dark environment into purple.


    Jordan did not use his hand to slowly "bounce" up, at the moment, his face was as ferocious as the devil in hell, staring at Li Nuo fiercely, shouting, "this is the end of the same!"


    [magic fantasy], Jordan''s last move, is the same as marjie''s [deflagration of illusory light], but this move is extremely dangerous. While eating the opponent, you should use your own life as a sacrifice to summon the breath of death from hell.


    A few seconds later, everything calmed down, Jordan disappeared, and he returned to the space of his team.


    And Li Nuo still stood in the same place, did not receive the slightest injury, just because of the man standing behind him.


    "Mr. Ronald... What happened last time?"


    "Mr. Li Nuo, please tell me what happened this time."


    Li Nuo looked back at the real devil and said, "it''s just a chaotic battle. I''m being watched. A group of people want my life."


    "Well, I understand." Ronald said, adding: "it''s easy to understand the thoughts of people who want to take your life."


    That''s a bit scary... You old Bangcai can kill me as soon as you raise your hand, Li Nuo immediately gets upset. He doesn''t care if Ronald can read his brain.


    Sure enough, Ronald''s eyes changed a little. He kowtowed slightly and said, "I think you are praising me."


    "A gentleman indeed."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    "Don''t waste time. What happened last time? Why can''t I get in touch with you? " Li Nuo asked in a hurry. The last time he was referring to was the one when Yinchao didn''t successfully summon mesdi.


    Ronald frowned. "Last time? No, I haven''t heard from you


    "Well, Mr. Li Nuo, I didn''t want to come here. To be honest, I was doing a very important thing. It happened that I was resting when you were looking for me." Ronald took out his pocket watch, looked at it and said, "now, I only have one question. Do you have the ability to show me the world''s master?"


    Before Li Nuo spoke, the corner of Ronald''s mouth rose slightly.


    "It seems not."


    In a moment, Ronald disappeared and left in a hurry.


    Li Nuo fell into thinking, he is doing an important thing?

 Chapter 356

    Important things


    Li Nuo squatted down unconsciously, fingering the grass on the soil, thinking about what Ronald''s so-called important thing is.


    "If you can make the mirror master feel important, either you are playing with some wretch, or... Related to the world... The world... Now the mirror master''s world... Can''t get in touch with my call..."


    Li Nuo looked awe inspiring.


    "Yanan!"


    Master mirror is in Yanan, a mysterious town covered by ancient gods. Only there can it be possible to block outside information.


    Because... At least in the original game of Curse of blood, one of the ways to enter Yanan is the dream after deep sleep.


    Ronald has been sleeping so he can''t get in touch.


    He wants to enter Yanan, and chooses to enter in the dream, for what?


    "Create a dream again..." Li Nuo quickly came to the conclusion that an extremely terrible idea haunted his mind.


    All of a sudden, he was interrupted by a distant fire.


    Li Nuo immediately put away his brain hole and looked at the area covered by the fire.


    "Hotel lobby?"


    "Over there, Marge?"


    "Well..."


    "Forget it... Don''t worry about him. He can solve it anyway."


    ¡­¡­


    "Cough!"


    Malje coughed from the scorched smoke. There were wrecks of broken arms everywhere. The glare of the fire lit up all around. In front of him stood a figure with a long hand.


    "Anti Machi?"


    Marjie remembers clearly that just now he wanted to force. Unexpectedly, there was ammunition in the other''s rocket launcher. Moreover, this time, the players all had heavy weapons or special grenades for blasting.


    At that critical moment, it was a thin hand holding his neck to avoid the bombing.


    It was fancho, who had never been found, who saved him.


    "Don''t thank me. I''ll take it as a favor to return your steamed buns." Anti Machi doesn''t look at maljie. He is cold inside and outside, just like a person frozen in an ice lump.


    Maljie takes anti Machi seriously, praises him in his heart, and regards him as a model in the field of pretending to force.


    At this time, a dragon roared in the sky, and the fire dragon shot fireballs at the ground, destroying a large number of buildings. The fire almost covered everything around the hotel.


    The fat ground bird was also engulfed by the fire.


    Maljie looked at the location of the fat Terrier, frowning, "should not be dead


    In the sea of fire, anti Machi''s figure appears double shadow under the high temperature refraction, the side head says: "can you still fight?"


    The six players stood in the distance, separated by a thick wall of fire.


    Marge said with a smile, "remember to leave the head to me."


    Two people jump out of the sea of fire one after the other and appear on the flame light in the eyes of the players.


    Anti Machi a snake boxing, boxing style twisted into black, strong wind knocked down the player''s bazooka, heel just landed the moment, a set of continuous boxing, hit the man''s flesh and blood bloom.


    With the sound of steam rushing through the air, maljie hit the man who could throw the grenade most in his heart and beat him several meters away.


    The two are in a stalemate. One is quirky, fast, elegant and unpredictable. The other is powerful and powerful. He can retreat from the enemy without being hurt by the other four players.


    "Good strength." Anti Machi praised, a punch to wipe open the other party''s long stick.


    Maljie, relying on the [electromagnetic pulley shoes] shuttling under the siege of two players, is very skillful, and does not forget to say: "hum, I haven''t worked out yet."


    Four players quit a few meters, the two sides do not give way to each other, glued, but the four look gradually relaxed.


    A player holding a knife said with a smile: "we are four members of the same team. Without the two hindrances, we can make a move without scruple."


    If someone is a spectator, he will not want to see the fight between these people any more. This is not a fight. It''s just a brush with each other. Who can be forced to compete with each other.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as the man''s voice fell, a cold light appeared from behind, and the four men''s back necks gushed blood together. When they fell to the ground, they began to turn into black fog.


    "I''m tired of hearing that... Can''t you fight quickly?"


    A man with short brown hair approached step by step with his feet in big leather shoes, holding a paper knife that looked at the most common.


    "That guy Soren is really... I have to be careful. I don''t know what he''s thinking." The man who came here was Yake from the HW team of Dongzhou.


    As soon as anti Machi''s eyes sank, he could see at a glance the strength of those who had been struggling on the line of death for many years.


    Yake looked around and finally fixed his eyes on maljie and fancho.


    "Nah, which one of you is Marge?" With that, he shook his head like a sneer, "forget it, forget it, who are you? Let''s go together."


    How crazy!


    Maljie was surprised that he was the one who could pretend to be the best!


    But fancho bowed down and said softly, "this man is very powerful."


    You don''t have to say that I know. When maljie saw Yake, he saw at the first glance that this gentleman was a member of Dongzhou HW team.


    "Oil head short hair, strong physique, hooked nose, sharp eyes, character is more extreme, easy to be excited."


    Maljet clearly remembers the description of this man in Shangjun.


    The back of Yake''s hand is bulging, and he cuts a knife out of thin air. Suddenly, the ghost like wind strikes, and the two of them are alarmed. They run away, but they are still swept by the afterwave. Their brains are stung and dizzy. They gnash their teeth and look in the direction of the enemy. The paper cutter in Yake''s hand is covered by a layer of ice blue, and there is an ice mark on the ground, extending into the sea of fire behind them.


    "The sadness of frost?"


    Yak sniffed, "sad ghost."


    Then he took a big step, holding the knife and cutting it horizontally. His reaction was very fast. He turned into a thin shadow and swept his legs on Yake''s arm one by one with the speed elusive to the naked eye. The latter''s elbow shook, the first piece loosened, and the paper cutter fell off.


    "Hey..."


    No one noticed the slight curvature on the corner of Yake''s mouth. He caught the knife with his left hand and crossed the anti Machi''s face in a covert and secret way.


    Anti Machi''s eye was cut open by the point of the knife, but he still hit Yake in the last moment and caught up with him.


    Marjie immediately replaced the [thermal imaging goggles]. Now the fire is burning all around. He no longer needs this equipment. He took out the extra [emir''s mask] to scan Yak''s attributes.


    [Jacques vilasquez]


    Physical strength


    Energy:


    [strength: 70]


    [response: 76]


    [Lingli: 41]


    Insight:


    Medical treatment


    [precision: 22]


    Marjie is helpless. The two attributes of melee damage are so strong that they are in a mess. It can be said that they are the strongest he has heard and seen so far.


    "It''s a good attribute to be the main character."


    On the other side, anti Machi soon fell down in the fight with yak, not only because he lost an eye, but also because of his fighting skills. Anti Machi is definitely superior to yak, but far from being an opponent in agility and responsiveness.


    What''s more, Yake has a terrible advantage: both the left and right hands can be used as habitual hands.


    Just like on the football field, players with strong anti foot ability can always get the favor of the coach, because there is no dead angle when they use their body movements.


    There are several new wounds on fanmachi''s body. The skin and flesh are turned out and the color is purple. The naked eye can see that this is not only a skin wound, but also a frostbite.


    "This paper cutter is a little interesting..."


    Marjie retreated in the rear, thinking all the time under the cover of anti machi.


    Now he is basically sure that even with anti Machi, they are not rivals of Yake. That guy has obviously not made any contribution.


    Unless there is a one-time solution to the battle.


    One time... Solve the battle


    Malje laughed.

 Chapter 357

    Although marjie is the kind of counsellor who fights by machines and escapes by shoes, he has two moves that can solve the battle with one hit.


    He silently pulled out three blades from his back waist, which he had prepared for a long time. This time, three thin grooves were left on the skeleton frame of the arm in advance, and the three blades were inserted into it and fixed firmly.


    On the other side, anti Cho can''t bear it. No matter how strong his willpower is, he can''t stand the wound being eroded by the cold. His whole body is covered with knife marks. Although it''s very shallow, all the muscle tissues on the wounds are necrotic. Now anti Cho is fighting only by the willpower beyond ordinary people. He knows very well that the strength of the enemy is far beyond himself.


    "Hey, it''s slowing down a lot." Yake was able to do it. He stabbed anti Machi in the abdomen with a knife. When the thin blade was drawn out, it didn''t bring out a drop of blood. It was only because the muscles in anti Machi''s body were frozen at the moment when it was touched by the blade.


    Anti Machi''s strength is actually very strong. On top of the strength of ordinary players like Van Heim, Li Nuo suffered a lot at the beginning, but there is a big gap between him and Yake.


    After all, the beasts raised in the zoo are not rivals of tigers in the forest.


    In addition to the characters in the story, most of the people with unique skills in this play are not as good as the players above level 20. It''s not that their attribute values are weak, but that the players still have equipment bonus.


    Fancho''s lips were purple and his whole body was cold. He knew that the guy with a knife was playing with him.


    It''s like humans playing with insects.


    "Hiss..."


    He suddenly jumped up and attacked the opponent with his stiff wrist.


    Bang


    Yake doesn''t dodge. The strength of players'' bones at this level is close to the hardness of steel. He has known for a long time that anti Cho''s fists are fast and weird, but they can''t break his defense. He just connects them hard and cuts anti Cho''s chest two times in a row, so fast that he can''t even see the shadow.


    Fancho kneels on the ground without support, but the consciousness of good existence keeps him from falling down.


    When he was a child, his father used to say that if he was asked to do so, he would complete it at all costs and consequences.


    "Baozi... Entrusted..."


    He murmured that Li Nuo''s entrustment and marjie''s steamed stuffed bun were tasks and human feelings in his eyes, which must be achieved.


    Anti Machi used his last breath to gather all his strength, raised his fist and hit yak in the abdomen, but the punch was really too soft, anti Machi had no strength.


    "You''re not a player." Yak despised the anti Machi, "Soren said, the one named maljie can''t be underestimated, you are too weak, so, you are..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yake suddenly raised his hand and chopped maljie.


    At this moment, Yake noticed a breath of extreme danger, like the cold wind in winter, and quickly stepped back.


    There is a visible wound on malje''s shoulder. If it is not for the protection of the pump buffer breastplate, this knife will be enough to cut off his clavicle.


    "Don''t run!"


    Maljie''s feet are extremely fast, and the [electromagnetic pulley shoes] can improve the player''s speed to a level that breaks through the limit. With a sudden acceleration, maljie reaches out his hand and touches Yake''s clothes.


    "Got it."


    In an instant, Yake is like a magnet that meets the opposite sex and moves one step towards maljie uncontrollably.


    Marjie pulled up Yak''s collar, and with one hand he grabbed yak, who had hard bones and strong muscle density.


    Super Argentina back fall!


    Maljie uses Ralph''s move to lift yak and hit him on his shoulder. Three blades cut into Yak''s back spine. He stares at the pain.


    But it''s just beginning.


    Marjie threw him into the air, and when he landed, he bumped his shoulder against the back of Yake''s waist. The latter heard the crisp sound of his bones this time, and he roared in pain.


    Yak was heavily fell to the ground, the ground hit a number of spider net cracks.


    This whole action is Ralph''s "Argentina back fall". This move seems to be ordinary, but it''s just running for the useless person. In addition, the skill damage is several times better than that of ordinary flat a.


    Yake''s teeth were stained with blood.


    "It''s not over yet..."


    Margera lives in the seemingly unconscious anti Town, retreating a considerable distance.


    Fancho felt a stench coming, and his eyes turned. Then he found that marjie had some indescribable filth in his hand.


    This is the most familiar rhythm of marjie, but also his most proud means.


    [piece of shit] reappear!


    A cloud of brown smoke emanates from around Yake. Malje raises his gun and pulls the trigger.


    The red [deflagration bullet] whirled out in the light of the fire. Although Yake was lying on the ground, his reaction was very fast. Before the fire appeared at the muzzle of the gun, he had already noticed the more terrible and fatal premonition.


    It''s just too late.


    The deflagration bullet burst into the brown fog and hit the ground.


    With the combination of explosion and biogas, the long lost "deflagration magic light break" appears again.


    The explosion was beyond imagination, and the pillar of fire sent a final blow to the crumbling hotel.


    Yak submerged in the light of fire, maljie had already dragged the anti town to escape from the hotel.


    Looking at the hotel lobby, including the location of the upper floor, all collapsed, Marge was relieved.


    [you have killed player 4411 and won 550 gold coins]


    [you have killed player 5957 and gained gold coin 1100]


    Two consecutive pop-up voice did not let maljie relax, you know just now in the lobby in addition to him, anti town and Yake, there are two players who have been in a coma.


    Maybe yak is still alive, but he is not far away from death.


    Without hesitation, malje fired the remaining bullets, two of which [deflagration bullets] let the damage of the hotel continue to escalate.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Marjie changed his clip. Why hasn''t he heard of the killing.


    "Don''t waste bullets..." the voice came from fancho, who was lying on the ground. He tried his best to open his mouth and said, "even if he''s not dead, he can''t carry the explosion... The fire and the falling building cement can also bury him underground..."


    "I thought you were dead," Marge said


    Anti Machi returned with a weak tone: "I will not die here..."


    At this time, in the ruins of the building, a lovely and small green dinosaur puppet slowly climbed out, suddenly burst out a white fog around it, the wind blew, the fog dispersed, and Yake appeared in front of them again.


    "It''s not dead!" Marge was surprised, but only a second later he found that not only was he not dead, but there was no other wound except blood dripping from his back.


    "Is it strange?" "Do you know that there is a skill called" double puppet "


    He fixed his eyes on malje and said, "it''s very valuable. Thanks to you, I can use it. I can understand why Sauron said that you are extremely dangerous."


    He cut his skin with a paper cutter, and the red blood adhered to the blade. Yake held up his knife and threw it. The short blade of the paper cutter instantly became long and straight.


    "Now, I''m going to take it seriously."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!

 Chapter 358

    Yake holds the long knife in front of him. Suddenly, sparks appear on the blade and the blade turns bright orange. At the same time, a layer of fog covers the face of the knife and emits cold light.


    "This weapon..." even if maljay opened all the knowledge in his brain, he could not find a similar weapon from the games he had played.


    This knife is not a weapon in any game world at all.


    It is an ordinary paper cutter.


    What Yake has done is to upgrade a weapon that can be seen everywhere.


    [Name: Double sky of blade, ice and fire]


    [type: weapon]


    [damage: 40 ~ 80]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: none]


    [effect: the ordinary paper cutter only has two properties of ice and fire, which makes it special. However, when the host activates its secret power with blood, it will become one of the strongest in the world]


    [Note: ice and fire... Dreams of many people]


    Few players have the patience to upgrade their weapons on a daily necessities. Scissors and Fang Tianhua halberd are the two weapons that they choose to strengthen. Most people ignore scissors in their first reaction. However, in the endless corridor, when the weapon is upgraded to a certain level, [brilliant wedge stone] is no longer the only upgrade necessity, The more powerful a weapon is, the more difficult it is to get upgrading materials. However, when a weapon itself is not a rare object, it is easy to get upgrading materials.


    Yake doesn''t have such a high vision, and his eagerness for quick success and instant benefit can''t make him use a small knife as his main weapon.


    The instigator of all this is Soren, the leader behind Dongzhou HW team.


    It''s also true that yak, a wolf that is difficult to tame, will only obey Soren''s orders.


    "Fancho, to tell you the truth... Do you have any moves?" Maljie''s forehead was sweating. He was frightened by the long sword. With the dual attributes of ice and fire, and Yake''s strong skills, he could not imagine how difficult it would be to deal with.


    Anti Machi stand up, simple action like exhausted all one''s strength, gasping for air said: "No."


    "The same as I thought..." Marge said, "can you do me a favor?"


    At this time, a tube of blood medicine appeared in Yak''s other hand. Seeing this, maljie immediately swallowed what he had said to his mouth, raised his gun and shot, and rushed up at the same time.


    No more blood for this guy!


    The last two bullets hit Jacques in front of him like hitting a soft wall and dropping to the ground.


    Yak smiles. In front of him is an invisible wall, which comes from the power of the knife in his hand.


    "Try to cover me!"


    When maljie left this sentence, he was not far away from yak. The steam power arm ejected a stream of smoke. Just as he was about to punch, yak suddenly took a step back in his right leg, holding the handle of the knife in both hands and waving it up.


    A hot flame gushed from the blade and whipped malje like a whip.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Boom


    Marjie quickly borrows [disabled freshmen] and jumps to the distance. At the critical moment, although he is attacked, he feels the burning pain of his chest when he falls to the ground.


    The hot wind blew on his body, and his clothes suddenly turned into pieces and floated into the sea of fire all over his body. The skin of his chest muscle under the [pumping force buffering breastplate] was severely scalded.


    "Shit..." maljie can''t help throwing out a national curse. His pupils wander around, and his brain spins rapidly to find a way out.


    Suddenly, Yake jumped into the air and approached at a high speed that violated the laws of physics. His hand rose and fell, and the blade was wrapped in fire. A layer of frost appeared in the moment of cutting.


    Marjie was so busy that he almost rubbed the fire around him. The place where he was just now turned into ice. The fire started on the iceberg and turned it into a pool.


    "It''s a quick escape."


    Yake turns his head and sees marjie with a bun in his mouth. He instantly understands that in this script, the bun can recover blood, but it doesn''t need to, because there is a teammate in the team who can use the medical ability infinitely,


    He chuckled: "idiot! Baozi can only recover less than half of its health. How many swords can you resist me


    Marjie''s mouth was full of drums, and his mouth was not clear. He said: "five (no) households (number)!"


    "Hard mouth."


    YAC actually understood marjie''s pronunciation.


    Once again, he put the long knife across his body and rotated his body. The blade of the knife blazed a dazzling flame. Suddenly, the whole person rose into the air and circled to cut off the knife.


    Before the knife arrives, the fire comes first. In the area where maljie is, he is attacked by a big flame, and the ground collapses instantly. Even if maljie retreats and slides away again, he feels a hot attraction, which makes it almost impossible for him to move. In the twinkling of an eye, Yake, who is placed in the air, has cut off his head with a long knife.


    "This knife, I have to go back ahead of time..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No!"


    In microseconds, all kinds of ideas flashed through maljie''s mind, but none of them escaped with luck. He could not be the first person to go back. While making up his mind, he raised his arm without any equipment protection.


    The light of the knife flashed by.


    His left arm was cut off.


    There was not a drop of blood, the wound was neat, and the high temperature sealed the blood vessels.


    "Good... So you don''t have to worry about the negative effects of bleeding..."


    Marjie''s face was shaking, the corners of his mouth were up, and his sweat fell down on his shoulders. He blocked the knife with his hand, and relied on the hardness of his strong bones as a shield to take out a second for himself, avoiding the deadly blade.


    It''s just that the cost may be serious or not worth it, but he thinks it''s all worth it. Yake is very strong, but it''s not a strong destination. It''s just a high threshold of the journey. If he chooses to be beheaded by him and return to space, he will be out of control and become a choice in the future.


    Luck is always accompanied by a fatal risk, which is equivalent to giving one''s life to the enemy. If one does not fight to the end, he will admit defeat. It is not a thing to force the king to do in the future.


    Moreover, Dongzhou HW team is very strong. He has seen it, so he can''t escape.


    You can''t let the rest of your teammates face four such powerful enemies. Even if you become Yang Guo, you have to take one away.


    Yake smashed his mouth, picked his eyebrows, looked at the broken arm lying on the ground, and said, "Congratulations, you''re useless."


    At this time, there was a rapid sound of footsteps behind him. Yake didn''t look at it. He cut his backhand. A blue ripple visible to the naked eye opened the lonely air and shook the anti town to the ground again.


    "Are they all cockroaches..."


    Yake is quite helpless, one by one are so tenacious.


    "Why don''t you just die?"


    "I''m really in a hurry!"


    He has no place to place the rage suddenly broke through the confinement of reason, ferocious to the position of anti Machi raised the blade.


    At this time, malje grabs the corner of Yake''s coat, takes advantage of his unprepared to use "super Argentina back fall" again, and finally throws Yake into the burning fire with one hand.


    Yake didn''t touch the ground, but hit a soft thing. The blade was tightly inserted in this thing. With the help of force, he jumped out of the fire and stepped on that thing steadily.


    "... you guys who don''t know how to live or die, I''ve decided to make you into sticks!"


    After the roar of the declaration of independence, Yake suddenly noticed some vibration at his feet. Looking at it, he stepped on a feather, soft and yellow, and was buried in flames. He didn''t know what it was.


    Maljie breathed out a foul breath and sighed weakly: "plan... Success..."


    The thing under Yak''s feet suddenly rises. It''s the fat land bird buried by the fire. Maljie also gambles that as long as he can wake the fat land bird from the fainting state, the scene will turn for the better.


    Fat land bird confused left look right look, puff hiss of shake body, whole body of flame all extinguish.


    It is immune to all negative effects except the fainting effect, including all attribute attacks. At the same time, the seemingly soft body is actually harder than steel. Maljie has no weapon to wake the fat land bird with one strike, but the knife in Yake''s hand is hard enough to wake the sleeping fat bird.


    "What the hell is that..." Yake retreated from the sea of fire, but he was already wide eyed.


    Maljie pointed to yak, looked at the fat land bird, gasped: "fat land bird..."


    ¡°kweh¡­¡­¡±


    "Give me a plate of him!"


    When the fat Terrier saw malje''s nonexistent arm, his half asleep and half awake look suddenly changed.


    ¡°kweh!¡±

 Chapter 359

    The fat ground bird puffed its wings, and its seemingly bulky body was carried into the air by its two small wings.


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    Three shouts indicate its anger.


    Jacques frowned and looked gloomy. He yelled, "what the hell is that?"


    Then he put on his posture. In front of the blade, fire and frost appeared on the blade at the same time. He knew that the round piece in front of him was a fat land bird, but he didn''t know that the final fantasy, where the fat land bird came from, was a terrible world of strength level.


    With a roar, the flaming fire seemed to have been buckled up and went out one after another. In the blink of an eye, the fire in the area under the body of the bird had been completely extinguished.


    Yake exclaimed, holding the blade of the hand tight again, nervous tension, sweat drops down the forehead, not for the heat, but cold sweat.


    On the other side, maljie bent his body. The wound of his broken arm hurt him so much that he almost lost his mind. However, he was waiting for this moment, so he had to endure biting his mouth.


    All of a sudden, the fat ground bird gathered its body into a ball, a golden ball, and hit Yake.


    Yake cuts with a horizontal knife, and then cuts several knives in a second. Ice and fire are intertwined with the particle curve and folded in front of him. Facing the attacking fat land bird, Yake launches a killing move that can be called his own limit.


    However, Yake''s vision only saw the rapid expansion of the golden ball. In a twinkling of an eye, all the places he could reach were dazzling golden light.


    He is proud of his defensive net and attack means, which can''t even stop the strike of the fat terrier.


    There was a loud noise, accompanied by the sound of broken bones. Yake was knocked away from afar. His strong willpower made him reach the ground with his feet before lying on the ground, and the tip of the knife plunged into the soil behind him, so that he would not fall down.


    ¡°kweh!¡±


    The fat Terrier is harmless. This guy ignores attribute attack. The blade can stab it, but it can''t form effective damage just like toothpick pricking fingers. Unless there are extremely powerful blasting means or blunt weapons to make the fat Terrier into a coma, otherwise the fat bird is almost invincible for players.


    You can''t judge a man by his appearance, but a bird by his measure.


    Jacques didn''t give up. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t do it.


    The fat Terrier came again, like an angry chicken.


    Yak is not distracted. Before the fat Terrier bumps into him, he decides to leave and quickly dodges.


    The huge and bulky physique of the fat Terrier directly knocked the ground out of a hole and stuck itself in the ground.


    "No matter how strong it is, it''s a beast!"


    Yak was overjoyed and was about to cut off.


    But all of a sudden, I heard a similar engine roar behind me.


    Three seconds


    Four seconds


    Five... Seconds!


    Marjie''s preparation is complete, throwing his whole body out and hitting Yake.


    This is his second trick that can kill players.


    It''s not like the super large-scale strike of deflagration magic light break, but it''s absolutely powerful. Even in this level of players, it''s hard to find a person who has a stronger move than this one.


    Cosmic mirage!


    Ralph''s super kill!


    Even in the whole "KOF" series, it is also a unique skill.


    Malj''s lungs roared like an engine, and the steam arm was foggy.


    Maximum steam power, cosmic mirage!


    He broke through the air with one arm across, bringing out a thud and hitting yak.


    It all happened so fast that the speed of this blow was beyond the players'' visual capture ability.


    Yak did not see what happened in the end, he was robbed of consciousness in an instant. He did not even fly. At the moment of being touched, the flesh and blood from his chest to his abdomen had already flew away from his body.


    "This..."


    Leave the last word, and yak turns into a black fog and disappears.


    [you have killed player 4884 and gained 5300 gold coins]


    "Ha... Ha..." the power of maljie''s whole body seemed to be contaminated by the black hole. He was stripped instantly and fell on the ground uncontrollably.


    The fat ground bird is still puffing its wings and pulling itself out of the soil. Tears fill its eyes and attach itself to maljie.


    "Hey... You''re too hot... The feathers are very prickly..."


    Marjie''s consciousness began to blur and his eyelids began to fight. Finally, he saw his isolated arm in the distance.


    "Thanks, thanks for 23 years of company..."


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back five minutes.


    Tea white eyes are dark, sensory system is completely stripped clean.


    Just now, just for a moment, the madman just stretched out his hand, and strands of black material wrapped her.


    Her consciousness is gradually blurring, and her blood is pounding against her brain, just like the waves attacking the rocks.


    A strange voice burst into my ear


    No, it''s not in the ear, but in the mind of the whispers, clear but can''t hear clearly.


    Contradiction


    Weird


    Secret


    Don''t see clearly


    Can''t pry


    This is the whisper of the ancient god.


    The hidden God Yadan is taking over her mind.


    However, [Yadan''s blood] can''t break through the complex defense line in her body. Chabai is an artificial human, and there are some differences between her body structure and flesh and blood body, not to mention the artificial human blood that can inhibit the blood flow.


    But the air is getting thinner and thinner, and man-made people have to close their eyes and shut off their consciousness.


    "Lunatic..." Shang Jun gasps and stares at the lunatic named Cheng Yu. Her legs are almost unable to stand, so she can only lean half on the wall and let the robot like a projection support herself.


    Cheng Yu doesn''t seem to care about Shang Jun''s reaction. His brain is always blank. He only cares about the task that Soren gives him.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    In the past, he was a normal person, until he entered the script named "sadistic original form". In that world, he was infected with a strange virus, and the black substance was the embodiment of the virus.


    When he kills passers-by, he can absorb their memory, ability, and even become what they look like. As the number of killed enemies and passers-by increases, the ability of the virus will gradually increase.


    However, Cheng Yu killed too many people, and his memory was already blurred. There were too many souls in his body. Until one day, in a script world, he went crazy and killed all his teammates, destroying everything around him like a machine without thinking ability.


    Let all the termination of the people is Soren, as the enemy he subdued Cheng Yu, and its income team.


    So for Cheng Yu, only Solon''s words can enter the empty brain.


    "When I see you again, I must take out your limbs..."


    Cheng Yu repeats this sentence to Shangjun, which Solon once said.


    "If I''m really in the script... You lunatic have no chance to win me."


    Shangjun is angry, and the robot behind her slashes down with a broad laser sword.


    Cheng Yu''s whole body retracted into the ground at the moment before he contacted the lightsaber, leaving behind the cactus like black substance and disappearing.


    Shangjun nervously looks around. Insight can predict the attack of hostility, but she can''t see the killing intention of a madman.


    Suddenly a chill came out of her body, and a voice came from behind.


    "... be sure to pull out your limbs..."

 Chapter 360

    Cheng Yu''s arm turns into a black blade. The two meter long sword cuts Shangjun''s arm.


    After hearing the sound of metal collision, the robot behind Shangjun blocks the attack with its arm. The round hole shaped eyes flash with golden light, and two hot rays bombard Cheng Yu at close range.


    But see Cheng Yu''s whole body is covered by black armor, rays shock the outer layer of armor, forcing Cheng Yu to hide into the ground again.


    Shangjun looks around nervously, but there is no madman.


    With a sudden shock at her feet, Shangjun is awe struck. In her mind, she commands the robot to pick herself up with her consciousness. At this moment, Cheng Yu protrudes from the ground and jumps high into the air. Her arms turn into sharp swords and she cuts them down.


    Shangjun''s arms and legs are seriously injured and unable to move. The robot behind her shoots two rays again, which pierces Cheng Yu''s chest this time, but does not stop Shuangjian from cutting off one of the robot''s arms.


    "Water type!"


    Shangjun shouts anxiously that the robot accompanies her in several scripts, which come from the tactical shell ¡¤ water type in the game "flash track".


    Now the battle effectiveness of the "water type" with a broken arm is greatly reduced. If it goes on like this, it''s only a matter of time before Shangjun is cut.


    In fact, if Shangjun is also in the script, it''s not impossible to defeat Cheng Yu. It''s just that in her real world, there are so many restrictions that she can''t do her best, otherwise she won''t be hurt by molius.


    The wound on Cheng Yu''s body recovers again, and all attacks don''t seem to work for him.


    The virus body of the original form is so terrible that it ignores any harm, transforms its body into various forms, and absorbs its opponent''s ability and memory.


    The eight close mirror of Shenle Qianhe was sucked out by this virus.


    And the constitution of the virus host will become extraordinary, even if it falls from tens of meters, it will not die.


    If Li Nuo, because he is not afraid of falling from height, he can work hard with Cheng Yu.


    Virus can evolve endless moves, involving all fields of powers, long-range and close combat. If you are proficient enough, you can even compete with the army with one person''s strength. It can be said that this thing is a standard protagonist template, but it''s a pity that someone with insufficient endurance has learned it.


    "... ha ha ha ha... Kill you, pull out your limbs..."


    "Soren, he''ll be happy!"


    Cheng Yu approaches Shangjun with a smirk. The blade of her arm changes shape, and the black matter condenses into a sledgehammer that seems to weigh a thousand pounds.


    At this time, the fireball of canghuolong''s disturbing order exploded around, and the canglan flying dragon crossed the sky, and instantly turned into a sea of fire below.


    Shangjun was rushed several meters away by the explosion, and her chest became hot and she vomited blood.


    "Ha... Ha..." she gasped and looked at the fire dragon leaving, murmuring, "Li Nuo... Are you saving me or killing me?"


    On the other side, Cheng Yu is wrapped in a fierce fire. His black armor can''t resist the erosion of the fire. It dissolves slowly like oil.


    "Ah


    Cheng Yugan suffered from the burning pain, his pain is also the pain of the virus in the body, weak fire.


    But soon more black matter grew out of his body until the flame was covered and extinguished.


    Cheng Yu''s black carapace falls off, her body is naked, her face is totally different from her head to her feet, her expression is empty, and her saliva flows down the corner of her mouth. Suddenly, he smiles.


    She smiles strangely and frighteningly, which makes Shangjun even more nervous. She would rather be surrounded by ten big men than face a cruel madman.


    At this moment, an idea pops up in Shangjun''s mind: suicide.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if I''m alone. No one will remember me.


    Gradually indifferent eyes were disturbed by a figure again.


    The layer of black material outside the tea white body was burned out by the fire, so he stood there and looked at them with empty eyes.


    "Tea..."


    Shangjun wants to talk but she doesn''t feel right


    This tea is white, very strange


    The original gray blue eyes were covered with blood, but in the past, the eyes were as plain as water, like another personality.


    She didn''t know about the ancient god, didn''t know that [Yadan''s blood] was in chabai''s body, and didn''t know that now chabai was struggling between two souls.


    However, it was Yadan''s blood that gained the upper hand.


    If Shangjun knew all this, she would choose to run away immediately. Even if her limbs were broken, even if she was wriggling on the ground with her body, she would run.


    The horror of the ancient god is far above everything else.


    Cheng Yu''s smile suddenly stops. Even if he is a madman, he feels a terrible breath behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked back and saw the tea white standing there.


    "Who are you?"


    Cheng Yu asked slowly. Of course, he remembers the identity of this woman. Soren''s words are always in his mind - cha bai, a woman, a player whose attribute value exceeds the normal level.


    But at this time, in his eyes, she is not tea white, some pictures can only be seen by madmen, such as those things hidden in the dark, can not be seen.


    Chabai didn''t say a word. The scarlet aperture extended from her palm. She held it in her palm and pinched it.


    Countless spheres of light rose from the sky, like a blood red meteor shower, like a falling blood shower, scattered and falling.


    The undifferentiated attack destroys all around again. Cheng Yu''s face suddenly appears. It seems that the normal personality hidden in the brain returns at this time. Several red light bombs hit him, and the explosion sounds in the air. Cheng Yu is instantly blasted to more than ten meters away. When she falls to the ground, her whole body trembles, and her face is full of fear and pain.


    [distant call], a skill of alienation, is regarded as a taboo move by Li Nuoji, because it is closely related to ancient gods.


    All of a sudden, the whispering voice of the ancient god came into Shangjun''s ear, and she had a splitting headache.


    "Chabai..."


    What''s going on!


    She wanted to ask this sentence, but she could not open her mouth. Her mental power was gradually disappearing, as if a soul was breaking into her body and tearing her original soul and consciousness.


    Just then, the whispering voice suddenly disappeared.


    The pupil of tea white is grey blue again.


    She looked at her hands in disbelief. This time, she was almost in control of consciousness as she was in novigrie.


    But soon, just a few seconds, the blood in the body appeared strange again, the eyes of tea white changed color from gray blue to scarlet, just like a flashing incandescent lamp.


    I have to do something


    At least not


    At least they can''t control consciousness


    Chabai opens the knapsack panel difficultly, takes out the blood that Li Nuo gave him, and injects the blood of big snake''s will.


    [Name: Rage blood]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: see the will of the world and neutralize the ancient blood. This item has a strong spiritual impact. The theory can only be used if it meets some specific conditions]


    [Note: do you know the herbal medicine of green grass? It''s more lethal to run wild than to run wild. It will make you become a madman. The so-called theory is extremely harsh to meet the conditions that can be used, and one of the leading words to meet the conditions is... Non human]


    A theory can only be used if it meets certain conditions


    Non human


    Neutralizing the ancient blood


    Tea white will drink it, a wisp of blood from the corner of the mouth, across the pale neck.


    At that moment, her body could not move, but her consciousness remained. The time around her seemed to be still, and the flame was no longer floating. Shangjun had no breathing ups and downs, and her skin could not feel the temperature of the hot wind.


    A voice came into my ear.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 361

    "Who am I?"


    Cha bai''s pupils looked around, and she didn''t see anyone around her. She soon realized that she was being silly, and her voice came from "above".


    Or rather, the sound came from all corners in all directions, as if the sky, the earth and the trees were making a sound at the same time.


    Chabai had the answer in his heart. If the sound around comes from all things, the voice behind the scenes can only be that person.


    ¡ª¡ªBig snake.


    Is that what that bottle of blood does?


    Although the sense of doubt soared, but this time she restrained her curiosity, quietly waiting for the voice to appear again.


    A few seconds later, there was a sound in my ear.


    "Tell me your name."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chabai closed her mouth. She knew she was not good at words, so she didn''t speak at all. In Li Nuo''s words, since she couldn''t speak, she would talk less and do more. She regarded herself as a mute and stabbed herself in the back.


    However, she still did not think of what happened to her.


    The serpent is God, the will of the earth, the existence far above everything, and beyond the dimension of the mirror master.


    However, sometimes the God did not expect that there would be such a "person" as chabai, who was not afraid of God at all, and even did not care about the superior will.


    In the world of Neil, the gods in the hearts of man-made people are only human beings. For them, the earth is just like the palace of Zeus, where the creator lives. If one day, some man-made people say, "Hey, you know, the palace also has its own will, just like the gods," then the man-made people will be returned to the furnace.


    Normal people in the face of this situation, even if they don''t know who the snake is, at least they will reveal accidents, panic, or complex feelings with planning, but none of these tea whites.


    There''s only one thing she cares about.


    "Can you help me?"


    Half a sound later, the snake''s voice came again, "your name?"


    "Can you help me?"


    There was silence.


    Chabai felt that she was doing the right thing. When she came up to ask her name, of course, she would not say it. It was like asking a girl''s name when chatting up on the street. Eight out of ten girls had to be shut down. The remaining two were either handsome or rich.


    But the snake didn''t show her appearance. Secondly, she didn''t know the importance of money, so her practice was "reasonable".


    All of a sudden, a strange sound burst into the tea white ear, just like the beating heart into the cochlea. The sound was rhythmic and made the eardrum painful.


    Dong - Dong - dong.


    With the sound of a few heartbeats, everything that can be seen has changed. The sky, the earth, the trees and the buildings are all red with blood.


    "Tea white."


    The snake called out her name.


    "Why don''t you answer my questions?"


    "You have so many questions..."


    Chabai knows that her memory has been peeped, just like what Ronald often likes to do. She is extremely helpless. Do the so-called gods and Demons like to see other people''s memories so much


    Although she was a little disgusted, she still calmed down and said in a different tone, "excuse me, please do me a favor, OK?"


    Big snake didn''t ask any more questions this time.


    The silence of the mystery, there is no sound around, as if in a silent world.


    A hand, from the back on the top of the tea white head, pressed her short silver hair.


    Chabai wanted to speak, but found that he could only open his mouth half, and his throat could not make a sound.


    "Your desire and desire is perfectly suited to my power."


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, but to drink my blood is to sign a contract with me, which is inevitable."


    "The things in you don''t belong to the world, and you don''t belong to it."


    "I can help you suppress that thing. Similarly, I need you to lift my seal and finish this task with them."


    "Now, you have only two choices, death or consent."


    "I''ll give you time to think about it."


    Cha bai''s voice suddenly opened at this time. When she knew she could speak, she immediately said, "agree! But please tell me... "


    "You don''t have the right to ask."


    The snake interrupted her and said, "I will give you my strength, everything after that..."


    "You will understand."


    [you have triggered the branch line]


    [lift the seal of snake]


    [task time: none]


    [experience value: 100000]


    [reward: all the power of the snake]


    100000!?


    After hearing the amazing number of experience value, chabai was also surprised.


    This number is too large to be accomplished by the current capacity.


    A vague figure appeared in front of her.


    The figure gradually became clear, and the snake appeared.


    He is a man with long white hair. He is naked. His chest is full of totem like lines. He floats in the air. His body is empty and solid, just like his soul is translucent.


    "I will give you the power to change your destiny, and you, the rest of your life and future generations, will submit to me."


    [contract of inspired snake]


    [contract description: in the script linked with "KOF", if you use the power of the big snake, you will suffer from the loss of consciousness. Another phenomenon that may happen to the players is unknown. Please use it as appropriate]


    [you''ve learned the skill, blood rampage]


    [Name: Blood rampage]


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: signing a contract with the will of the earth in the east]


    [effect: guide the potential or past power, lasting for 5 minutes, consuming energy value of 30. As time goes on, the player''s consciousness will be occupied by another personality. After using it for 4 minutes, he will lose his sense and body management ability, and the expected consequences will be incalculable]


    [Note: the madman who kills mercilessly and the strong man with strong sense are on the line]


    The voice is not over, the snake has been hidden body, blood red curtain is retreating.


    [collecting player memory fragments]


    Just a moment, please


    [your past is a little different... Please wait a little longer...]


    [verified your memory]


    [the rampage of blood will awaken the strength and skills you once mastered]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¿


    [skill: bullet time]


    [skill: shock wave]


    [skill: perfect defense]


    [skill: Witch time]


    [skill: multi jump]


    [skill: Knight kick]


    [fighting skills: fighting skills of Jiye troops]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¿


    [once again, all the above skills can only be used in blood rage state]


    [please use the power of the snake carefully. Your strength and level can''t control its power]


    ¡­¡­


    When the sound stopped, the snake''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    Time returned to normal, the flame continued to burn, warm air blowing through the hair.


    Tea white eyes turn back to gray blue, the ancient god''s blood is no longer boiling, hidden in the body, the third new soul power will suppress the ancient secret steadily.


    The blood of man-made, the blood of snake and the blood of ancient god are three unrelated things that should be combined with the word curse.


    Cha bai looked at her white palm and said in secret.


    "... they''re all back."

 Chapter 362

    The ancient god is a kind of curse, which controls the mind and turns people into madmen and beasts.


    The serpent is a kind of will that controls the soul and makes people submit to him for no reason.


    Even if only one of the two kinds of blood is ingested into the body, it will become an irreparable future. If two kinds of blood are ingested at the same time, just like a person who has eaten the fruits of two demons, two souls will swim and collide in the body, only tearing the host to pieces.


    Unless they have the antidote, tea white, or the unique "blood" of man-made people, as for why man-made blood can inhibit them, the three members of the tourist group do not understand.


    Let''s think about it in a simple way. Maybe we can get an interesting answer.


    The former is the product of ancient superstition, and the latter is the product of human development. Therefore, to defeat superstition, we must popularize science


    Well, the above paragraph is nonsense.


    However, chabai did quickly adapt to the power of the snake, and even did not have any sequelae, which is incredible in the world view of "KOF". Of course, another reason is that she has not really started the "blood rampage".


    The series of skills mentioned by the system just now are all the skills that she learned when she was at tea white or 2B. That is to say, for her, [blood rampage] is equivalent to making her recall the use of those skills.


    In addition, the naughty ancient god is now steadily suppressed, and [distant call] is no longer an unusable skill.


    I''m cursed, but I''m stronger.


    Cheng Yu is still lying on the ground and slowly looks up at cha bai. His fear appears in the depth of his eyes.


    The power of ancient gods can turn people into madmen. Cheng Yu is a madman. If an inappropriate metaphor is used to explain it, it is that ancient gods can defeat madmen.


    When he got the call from afar, he didn''t have the heart to fight against chabai. The secret voice circled in his head, and a few wisps of blood flowed out of his ears. Holding his head, he began to roar.


    In the distance of a residential building downstairs, a player fell in a pool of blood, two legs have been smashed into rotten meat.


    "Woo..."


    His throat can only make a hoarse roar.


    "Well, let''s call it a day." Mash smashed his head with his shield, took a breath, turned back and said, "Sauron, this guy has 3000 gold coins..."


    Seeing Sauron''s heavy face, he swallowed all the words behind him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Marsh... You go to Cheng Yu."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    Sauron''s face was livid. "Before he was killed, take medicine to relieve his abnormal state."


    "Cheng Yu... Lost?"


    "Not yet, but soon."


    At this time, the system came the news that Yake quit the script.


    Now the time exactly corresponds to the time point when malje killed yak.


    Soren and marsh were stunned one after another.


    "Are you kidding?" Marsh said angrily: "how did that bastard lose!? He should be facing the one who is not the strongest among the travelers, isn''t he? "


    Sauron''s face gradually eased, and he said in a deep voice, "go to rescue Cheng Yu first. He''s in the northeast of the hotel. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    "This..."


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Soren''s tone was not so serious, but he sent out an inexplicable sense of oppression, which made marsh shut up. Just before he started, marsh could not help asking: "Soren, won''t you go with me?"


    "I have one thing to deal with." Sauron looked into the dark corner in the distance and said, "welcome a guest."


    Marsh followed his eyes, where the moonlight couldn''t shine, a dark shadow slowly came out of the dark corner, strange mask, black windbreaker, silver cane in his hand.


    "Is he the one who made the play a mess?" Marsh was hostile. "Leno? I remember you said that his attribute panel is the weakest among travelers


    Soren laughed.


    "Comprehensive attribute value is the weakest, but actual combat is not."


    "Marsh, don''t give me the head. Listen to me. Go to find Cheng Yu and harvest the rest of the players. Give them to me here." Soren said and pushed down Marsh''s broad shoulder. The latter turned away and ran to Cheng Yu''s position.


    Li Nuo was not far from Soren. He stopped to keep a "safe" distance. He looked up and down at this gentle looking four eyed boy. He had a black long sleeve T-shirt with the letter H printed on his logo. He looked like a Wall Street elite. At worst, he was also a top student in a first-class university. The only violation was that he wore a Japanese Taidao around his waist.


    "Well... So I''ve been discovered a long time ago?"


    "You should have known that you were discovered." Sauron said with a smile: "there must be a strange physique supporting your sensory system when you are eavesdropping from such a distance. It''s not difficult for me to find you. As for the physique... Demon hunter?"


    Li Nuo took out an apple from his pocket, wiped the apple skin with the dust covered windbreaker, moved the mask to the side, exposed half of his face, bit off a large piece, swallowed and said: "my ability is called gourd, Little King Kong, great power, two children''s eyes are smooth, three children''s eyes are invulnerable, four children..."


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''ll wait for you to finish the apple." Soren interrupted Li Nuo.


    "You said that." Li Nuo smiles, sits on the ground, takes off the windbreaker as a meal, spreads it on the ground, opens the backpack panel, takes out six apples and puts them on the clothes.


    "I''ll take my time."


    Sauron was stunned, sighed heavily, and sat down on a bench.


    Li Nuo didn''t do anything in the period just now. He prized the lock of the sliding door and searched all the materials in the buildings in this area.


    It''s just that he was disappointed.


    He didn''t see a treasure chest in nearly 100 rooms, and even a branch line didn''t trigger. When he was lost, he had to go to the kitchen to find a pile of apples to calm himself down to the bottom of the lake.


    But maybe it''s the apple God''s blessing. When he was thinking about whether to eat red or green apples, he heard the noise in the distance.


    Looking for the sound in the past, what he saw made him feel great.


    Two members of Dongzhou HW team were in front of their eyes, and they heard the good news that one of their two teammates was killed and the other was critically ill.


    This at least shows that malje and chabai won.


    "I''ll give you a minute, and then I''ll go and squeeze the rest of the apples out of your sphincter," Soren said


    Li Nuo hears speech to be astonished, "do you still have this hobby?"


    "Addiction... Addiction?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to leave you idle while waiting." Li Nuo said with a bad smile, "I like to eat while watching the program."


    As soon as the voice fell, a roar came from the sky, and the huge blue shadow appeared above. With an earthquake on the ground, the fire dragon fell behind Sauron.


    "Is that what you want to see?" Sauron didn''t look back, even though he had a hot breath behind him, he said without waves: "it''s the main idea of the program to test my ability with canghuolong, isn''t it?"


    "Remember, you are a brave man now. Canghuolong plays the role of the dragon. You are going to stage a play. If I have a good name, it''s called the brave man fighting the dragon." Li Nuo is still joking, but as soon as the conversation turns, his eyes are covered with a trace of haze, "in addition, there is another thing, I really want to see your ability, about your unique [identity] ability, Mr. Soren?"


    Sauron turned his mouth and got up slowly. "Me too. Your [identity] will be there soon."


    "OK, stop talking and turn it on!" Li Nuo snapped his fingers, and the Dragon roared and swept away.


    Soren pulled out the long knife from his waist, and at the same time, his fingers trembled slightly and invisibly, and his eyes brightened. "The play will be over soon."

 Chapter 363

    Van Heim has been hiding in a building next to the hotel. After the torture of Li Nuo and others, he has learned to be careful.


    To be exact, the reason why he came here at the beginning was that the building was the tallest building in the area, with a total of 30 floors. Van Heim was proficient in long-range attack, that is, guns, and a sniper rifle in his backpack.


    It was this gun that made van Heim more resistant and afraid of Li Nuo.


    After his team lost to Li Nuo, Li Nuo forcibly opened their backpacks and took away a lot of important things with a technique that van Heim did not understand and could not guess.


    But this sniper rifle is a key weapon for any player at this stage. Li Nuo didn''t take it away. He can''t make such a mistake.


    Van Heim speculated about various reasons, but only got one answer. From the beginning, Li Nuo even planned van Heim to join the camp, so he didn''t take the gun. Moreover, this plan had to take a lot of risks, such as being blocked midway and having no choice but to change the course of action, van Heim could only become an abandoned son, or van Heim half defected, When receiving transformation in the sound nest, he successfully broke through his own strength and escaped from the heaven.


    "This guy... Determined from the beginning that there would be no mistakes in his plan... And the result was exactly the same as he expected. In order to control me, he also put a bomb in my body..." Van Heim''s mouth trembled, and he could not help cursing in his heart, but he had nothing to do.


    He was on the 26th floor, looking down and seeing most of what was happening below.


    When the hotel lobby was bombed, malje and the anti Machi cooperated to kill a strong and frightening guy.


    The white haired woman on the northeast side, like a transformation, subdued the guy with strange ability in an instant.


    Van Heim gave up his plan to find a time to be alone and kill Li Nuo. These two people are so exaggerated


    "I''m afraid that leading bitch is more powerful than them..."


    Anyway, we are already in the mire, so we should give up the struggle and enjoy the pleasure of swimming in the mud.


    Van Heim made up his mind to join Li Nuo''s camp this time. Maybe he can kill one or two players and earn some extra money.


    He put his sniper rifle on the balcony. He has reached level 2 of his expertise in long-range sniping. At this level, he is far beyond the reach of ordinary people. He also has a unique buff named "eagle eye". After launching, he can see the body contour of living creatures in the dark.


    Now, he''s staring at marsh, the big man running toward the northeast corner of the hotel.


    "Hum, I''ll take it back when you start to work."


    ¡­¡­


    Marsh''s steps are very heavy, each step can bring up a piece of dust, his open and close movement obviously can''t be an assassin.


    "The Soren guy..."


    He''s in a bad mood now. It''s all because Solon said "don''t give your head away" when he told him to leave soon after seeing Li Nuo.


    It was like a thorn in Marsh''s pride.


    You''re the one in the way


    "Bah!"


    "I''ll save Cheng Yu first, and then I''ll show you how I killed the boy named Li Nuo when I go back."


    After marsh vented with words, his mind suddenly sank down, and he immediately realized that he seemed to have some gaffes. Although there was no one around, such a state should not appear on him.


    "Steady... Steady... What I''m doing, Soren must have his intention."


    Marsh turned around the corner and did not run two steps before he saw the graceful figure standing in the distance.


    Cheng Yu is lying on the ground, covering her head. Her face is extremely painful. If someone who doesn''t know the truth sees such an expression, he will think that he is being tortured.


    Chabai just looked at him calmly and coldly to see what would happen to the people who were eroded by the ancient god. The reason for her doing this behavior is very simple. She wants to understand the ancient god''s affairs in an all-round way, whether it''s Yadan''s blood or mysterious whispers, these things will face one day in the future. Now there is a living person who is eroded, It''s just the scene.


    Moreover, chabai is no longer worried that Cheng Yu will threaten her again.


    The simple fight just now has clearly proved that [distant call] is the killer of this madman.


    At this moment, marsh came. His footsteps were very loud and noisy. Chabai could hear it.


    Looking up at Marsh''s face, he knew that it was another member of Dongzhou HW team.


    Shang Jun leaned against the tree and said, "someone..."


    Bang!


    No one to remind, tea white foot crushed Cheng Yu''s head, no matter how strong the resilience of the virus in his body can not resist the head injury.


    [you have killed player 4503 and gained 150 gold coins]


    "How rare..."


    Cheng Yu turned into a black fog and disappeared.


    Marsh stopped and stood still. He never thought that this woman was so decisive and vicious.


    "I''m going to look inside women again."


    Marsh breathes out, presses his watch, and two giant shields appear in his hands.


    Shang Jun reminded: "be careful, his shield seems to be the main defense, in fact, you can understand it as two giant hammers."


    "It''s him to be careful."


    It''s a very difficult phenomenon for her to make wild talk.


    Before marsh came, chabai leaned down, grabbed five pebbles, opened his thin lips, and read: "C ¨¢ Elm arraigh. "


    Then he threw out the stones with the action of sorting out the black boots. In the silent and dark night, no one noticed that five stones fell to the ground.


    This spell comes from the book of warlocks and is an auxiliary spell.


    [Name: arc trap (also known as quiet stone)]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: Lingli]


    [injury: e]


    [learning condition: element power LV3]


    [effect: create a mine attribute trap with stones and wait for the enemy to take the bait. Five stones consume 15 energy points. Each additional stone consumes 15 more energy points]


    [Note: fill the floor with anti wolf electric rods, and then you can do whatever you like to the sex wolf]


    Marsh''s anger suddenly increased, and a shield was in front of him, and he rushed to the ground.


    Daden rolled up the soil, dust and dirt flying all over the sky. He ran like a heavy truck with five gears and broken brakes.


    When the shield passes the first enchanted pebble, a blue current appears on the surface of the shield.


    The second one, the third one, until the fourth one, Marsh''s legs were under general anesthesia, and even his arms began to disobey him. The electromagnetism emitted blue light around his feet, and his strength could not be used at all, and he could not step out.


    "Trap


    "You can go one step further," chabai said


    The distance between her and marsh is less than two meters, and the last stone is at the foot of chabai.


    "If you can''t move, I''ll do it."


    Tea white''s tone was as cold as the pool water in winter. He took out a [silver blade anti curved dagger] and cut it to Marsh''s neck.


    Only listen to the sound of cutting iron.


    The blade... Sank a few millimeters into marsh''s broad neck and got stuck.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!

 Chapter 364

    Marsh grinned and relaxed his wrist.


    "Do you think my defense is only a shield... Mine, ah!"


    Cha bai didn''t listen to his nonsense at all. He clenched his fingers, raised his index finger joint, and hit marsh in the eye, which made him roar.


    "The eyes are not so hard, are they?"


    Chabai and Li Nuo have learned a lot of Yin moves, and inserting eyes is one of them.


    She pounced on marsh, pedaling his concave and convex chest muscles, her legs around Marsh''s neck, drew a dagger from his neck and thrust it into his eyes.


    Marsh hurried to his side and let the sharp blade of the dagger scratch his ears. However, cha bai came to kill marsh directly and made his face bloody.


    When the strength attribute value of a power player is increased to a certain height, the strength of his muscles and bones will harden, and his muscles will be like an iron plate. He is not afraid of cutting.


    But no matter how hard it is, some parts are still soft, such as eyeballs, such as chrysanthemums.


    Marsh closed his eyes and threw down his shield. He held her slender waist in his two big hands and threw her away with irresistible force.


    Tea white hands turned, quickly rose to the air, heel made a sound of electric current, just like the arc of the moon winding legs, from the sky, single foot cohesion, electric awn to bite!


    Marsh roared, did not dodge at all, raised his chest, tilted his head back, and met the blow with his chest.


    All of a sudden, the electric awn explodes on the steel like muscle and sparks are splashing.


    Marsh stepped back two steps, with no damage to his chest except a little blackened.


    His pure power player, in chabai''s cognition, is just like those super large mechanical bodies in Neil''s world. He can only use stronger power to break the defense by relying on skills. In fact, compared with that madman, marsh is the most reluctant opponent for the agile players like Li Nuo and chabai.


    If you can''t break the defense, it''s meaningless.


    Among the four members of Dongzhou HW team, marsh and Yake have the same strength. One has no defense and the other has a fierce attack. However, marsh is more difficult when it comes to the difficulty of defeat.


    His muscle is a layer of indestructible armor, not to mention the two shields as big as the door, two layers of defense coating him, really achieve the ultimate "strongest defense" of the players at this stage.


    Yak can also rely on powerful tricks to restrain, but marsh has almost no dead end.


    After the tea was white, he immediately picked up his speed again and dashed to marsh with broken lines. The electric current intertwined on his feet left a pale blue shadow. In a flash, he went around Marsh''s back. His long legs were boundless, and the arc whip leg kicked marsh hard in the back of his head.


    The length of the player''s weapon determines the safe distance and range of his body. The weapon of tea white is the pair of shoes. It seems that the attack range is not as good as the sword and sword, but... Her legs are really long. The range of kicking is not only large, but also more flexible and easy to control than the cold weapon in her hand.


    Just like Shangjun''s surprise when she first saw her changing clothes, her legs were not only symmetrical and graceful, but also slender, just like the characters in comics. Um... Although she came from the world of Neil, which is famous for her good figure.


    This makes marsh a little stunned. The attack distance is beyond his estimated defense limit. A moment of fluke makes him not make a big move to dodge and get a kick.


    It''s like kicking on a copper bell.


    "Little girl... She''s tough enough."


    Marsh is a little dizzy. After all, there is no muscle protection on his skull.


    He swung round his arm and picked up two large shields. At this time, the effect of arc trap was over.


    Marsh quickly turned back and patted it with a shield. The wind blew like a huge stone falling from the sky.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, cha bai stepped on the big shield and turned sideways in the air. He twisted his hip and wiped Marsh''s nose again. Blood splashed three feet. Thunder rang through the silent night sky. He kicked Marsh''s face with several feet in succession at a speed that could not be seen clearly by the naked eye. The latter lowered his face and was stunned. He roared, his arms were blue, and the two shields were closed, Bang of a clip to the tea white is releasing kick legs.


    Tea white turns his waist in the air and closes his legs before he is caught by the "door". There is no moderation at the toe of his feet. The magic comes from his heart, and the overflowing thunder and lightning are flourishing.


    With this power, she kicked on her side, like a thunder in a dazzling cloud on Marsh''s shield.


    With a sound like a car collision, now the surrounding becomes quiet, and the burning sound of the fire comes back to my ears.


    Chabai leaned his legs against the shield, and the soles of his feet felt numb. We can imagine how hard the two shields were.


    "It''s my turn..."


    Mash said with a smile, a fight let him find out a fact, in front of this woman, can''t break his own defense.


    The shield closes and pushes towards the tea white.


    The latter was shaken a few meters away, and when it landed steadily, a rapidly expanding shield appeared in front of its eyes.


    Mash is like a giant bulldozer. His shield tilts up and down, and shovels the tea white into the air. His head is full of blue tendons, and he swings a shield round and pats the tea white.


    Just listen to a hum, tea white with his weight of 300 Jin hit the wall of the hotel.


    How can marsh let go of this opportunity, double shield two open toward the center of the tea white shot in the past!


    Whoa!


    There was a shot in the distance and a bullet went into marsh''s back.


    Chabai took advantage of his meal, and immediately pushed the wall to slide, flashed the distance, clenched his palms, and used [primary lightning], a ray of thunder fell from the sky, which made marsh smoke.


    "Who is it?"


    Mashi yelled. He didn''t notice that there were other people around. Who was shooting the gun.


    Van Heim, who was far away from another building, was hiding behind the balcony wall. He had just observed for a long time before he decided to shoot. The bullet was aimed at the heart. Who could have imagined that the man could even block the sniper gun.


    "Hide for a while... Shoot him later..."


    Marsh was not angry, but was extremely calm. It was normal for someone to shoot a gun in the dark. He was not afraid of bullets. As long as his eyes and head were not shot, the guns did not pose a great threat to him.


    "Do you have any teammates?" Asked marsh.


    Tea white not only did not speak, but also closed his eyes.


    Marsh kept on laughing, no matter what you sell, if you have the ability to break the defense, but he is sure that this woman does not have the ability.


    He approached again with a shield, but stopped less than five meters apart.


    An inexplicable and terrible pressure spread from the whole body of chabai.


    "What is this..."


    Marsh asked himself, but no one would answer him.


    Dong¡ª¡ª


    Everyone heard a loud heartbeat.


    Chabai started the blood rampage. She didn''t want to try it so soon. After all, it''s very risky.


    "I didn''t expect to use it so soon..." the tea whispered. When I opened my eyes again, a trace similar to snake''s pupil appeared in the gray blue pupil.

 Chapter 365

    Tea white eyes a black, ear sounded a voice.


    [has opened the blood rampage]


    [players will move freely in the next three minutes, and will be controlled by the power of the serpent if they exceed the time]


    [blood rage can only be used once per script. Here''s a reminder]


    [the power of the snake is on, the memory power is revived, and all abilities of the man-made model 2B and 2E have been revived]


    [a new combat skill has been detected. Jiye troops execute combat skill. Your melee combat is upgraded to level 4]


    [checking specialized data]


    [original data detected, original Jiye force 2B man-made, melee combat LV5, no need to upgrade]


    [energy fully recovered, upper limit increased by 200 points]


    The sound ends, the dark curtain fades, and time continues to turn.


    Chabai looked at her palm, clenched, unclosed, clenched, unclosed. She was feeling the strength returning to her body.


    This is the original power of man-made, and she is the most primitive and powerful.


    Make a mystery


    Marsh laughed at himself, but he was still beating a drum in his heart. The little girl''s whole body was full of inexplicable terror.


    Hold on


    Hold on


    Marsh paced slowly, his legs staggered. This time, he didn''t rush to attack. His double shields only exposed half of his body in front of him, and watched the next step of chabai at any time.


    "Only three minutes..." chabai vomited a breath of pure air. Her gray blue pupils were very clear. Her silver hair fluttered with the warm wind. She stood upright and stood upright without any preparation. This was the precursor of man-made fighting.


    Just listening to the sound of the flat ground, the tea white in Marsh''s eyes disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    At this time, a yellow shadow appeared in front of my eyes, tea white appeared, the speed of approaching can not be observed with the naked eye.


    She danced her legs and kicked hard on the huge shield. This time, she didn''t bring thunder, but shocked marsh back two steps.


    [Knight kick], the basic skill of the combat man-made, the power of one strike is enough to kick the steel bar into a bend, and marsh can''t resist the huge kick force through the shield.


    His character determines the way of fighting steadily. If he encounters danger, he must use the most effective means to solve the battle.


    Mash''s shield was combined, and a red light flashed over the shield.


    [shield charge]!


    The power of this move is not big, but it is the beginning of a series of moves.


    In fact, sometimes players'' skills are like fighting games in the arcade hall. The masters play even segments. It''s the basic operation to take away the enemy with a flat a skill. So is marsh. He has long summarized an effective series of moves according to his own abilities and skills.


    Coupled with his strong muscle strength and the close distance from chabai, even marsh, who is seeking stability in everything, is confident that he will soon win.


    However, when the shield slapped in front of him, his figure suddenly became transparent, and there were many residual shadows around him. Time seemed to slow down at this moment. In microseconds, marsh only had a few silhouettes left by him, and she had already moved to Marsh''s side.


    This move is "witch time". If you dodge before the opponent attacks you, it will trigger a short time slow phenomenon. At the same time, the trajectory of your body''s action will be transformed into a residual shadow to fascinate the enemy''s eyes.


    Before marsh could be surprised, he was pinched by cha bai''s slender hands on his thick neck and pushed up his knee.


    The throat is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. Marsh''s solid muscles can''t effectively defend against neck injury. He chokes out saliva, but he can''t make a sound. This blow easily blocks Marsh''s voice.


    Chabai''s attack has not stopped. His fists and feet crisscross like graceful dancers, but he runs as fast as the wind. Every blow is clear at Marsh''s key point.


    There is no contradiction between the fierce attack and the elegant and aesthetic movements. Shangjun frowns tightly and can''t believe what happened in front of her.


    "She is so strong..."


    Shangjun is puzzled. Just now, there have been some ups and downs. Even chabai has fallen behind, but now the situation suddenly changes.


    "Even if it is to strengthen skills, it is impossible to improve the ability so abruptly?"


    Mash has been beaten beyond recognition. The omen that the tea white has not stopped is that the defense that the great man is proud of is in vain at the moment. Every inch of his joints and areas that his muscles can not protect have become the main points of being attacked.


    "Ah!"


    Marsh shook his arm and broke cha bai''s attack like a bull. He didn''t care that cha bai broke his elbow and swung his fist to fight back.


    When cha bai''s fist hit her in front of her, she turned into several shadows again. It was like dancing in the air on the other side of marsh. Her five fingers contracted, leading to thunder and lightning inserted into marsh''s chest.


    There was a roar of thunder, blood gushing, Marsh''s chest smoking and his eyes turning white.


    Cha bai shook his bloody finger and said, "it''s over."


    A white awn halo appears in the hand and attacks marsh with [distant call].


    The white meteor bombs bombard marsh intensively. Because of the blood of the snake, this move is no longer a bad version, but the most original appearance.


    The ancient god''s whisper did not appear this time, but its power still did not weaken. Marsh was buried in the white light instantly.


    When the white awn faded, marsh had knelt on the ground and seemed unconscious.


    However, his fingers trembled slightly, and suddenly his hands were on the big shield on the ground.


    For a moment, layers of rock wrapped him like an onion.


    Mash has not completely lost consciousness. He has amazing vitality. At the last moment, he used the vanishing "rock armor" to press the bottom of the box.


    This move can help players improve their defense by one level again, but the negative effect is also very obvious. They can''t run, they can only move slowly.


    Chabai kicks his head-on. Marsh doesn''t move. Instead, he puts the shield in front of him in front of chabai. The huge shield is shining with dazzling light and red rays.


    Chabai immediately uses the skill [bullet time]. In an instant, the speed of the ray slows down more than ten times. At this moment, she spins her body and immediately dodges.


    The ray blasted on a big tree, and the tree trunk was blown to pieces.


    "It''s really dangerous..." tea white heart palpitations.


    But Shang Jun was even more puzzled. "Dangerous... So close to the speed of sound to avoid the attack, you mean dangerous?"


    For chabai, as long as she has the skills of [bullet time] and [witch time], she can play dead marsh in different ways. But she has been counting the time silently in her heart. Now there is only one last minute left from the three minutes prompted by the system.


    Marsh can''t move at the moment, so he can only move the fort slowly. His state is usually used as a vanguard "turret" in group warfare. Now he is gambling in addition to saving his life. Behind the sudden increase of the strength of gambling tea white is some time limited enhancement skill. He has two tubes of blood medicine in his hand. As long as he wins the gambling, he uses blood medicine in the gap, It must be you who win in the end.


    "Only one minute left..."


    Chabai thinks that she is sure that she can''t break Marsh''s defense now. Although this guy can''t hurt her, time is gold


    After a few seconds of thinking, she made up her mind.


    After dodging another ray from marsh, he took out the high-tech war robe from the backpack panel.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you again for your reward

 Chapter 366

    This dress can''t be worn by ordinary people.


    She is not sure whether she can control it or not, but now she can only use it.


    As for what can''t be used, there is another way. She only promised that Li Nuo would never use it again. Her paranoid character is like this. As long as she promised, she must do it to the end.


    "Wait a minute!" Shangjun suddenly stops chabai.


    "You''ll never be able to wear it."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Chabai said that she was about to put it on. Without hesitation, she suddenly felt a sense of danger behind her. She quickly started [bullet time] to flash a bullet in the dark, and then quickly turned back to her head, empty. From the position of the bullet hole, it was from the shooting above the hotel.


    "Someone''s in the dark!"


    On the windowsill of a room on the upper floor of the hotel, the orange fire was shining, the continuous gunfire and the revolving bullets were shooting at chabai.


    Although she dodged one by one, the guns over there were like infinite bullets, and they didn''t stop.


    If you choose to put on the high-tech war robe now, you will inevitably experience a process of qualified person test, even if the duration is only a few seconds, but chabai can''t guarantee that she can avoid the continuous gunfire in a few seconds.


    Far away in another building, van Heim witnessed everything, raised his gun and pulled the trigger at the window where he was firing.


    With the sound of broken windows, the gunfire on the upper floor of the hotel stopped.


    "Is there a sniper in the distance?"


    Park Zai Nan''s voice reverberates in the open room. Beside him lies a dying player. Due to the continuous use of skills in the previous fight, his energy value drops too much. But after several days of being chased by the police, he uses it too early and hides in the dark waiting for other players to take the bait.


    The player was shot several times, but the wounds all avoided the key, the spine was broken, the body could not move.


    "According to the deal... I''ll give you the ether..."


    Bang!


    Park shot the player in the head in the south.


    "That''s a lot of crap."


    Then he took out an assault rifle and a grenade.


    "I admit I can''t beat you head-on, but there''s no need to fight face to face when playing long-range."


    Park in South Yang full of malicious smile, just about to put the gun in the window, behind the door was broken by external force.


    Two figures came in one after the other.


    "You...!" Park in the South eyes Lu startled.


    Walking in the front of the man with a smile, "dead monkey, meet again."


    ¡­¡­


    The gunfire ended inexplicably. Chabai leaned against the wall, feeling magnanimous and uneasy. At this time, the sound of a stone hitting the ground sounded in his ear.


    Oh, no!


    Chabai immediately looked at marsh, and all the stones on the man fell.


    However, she just forgot to count the time.


    How long or three minutes was left, she completely forgot.


    But at this time, tea white suddenly felt a strange feeling in the body, as if there was a cool feeling in the body that was impacting the brain.


    She felt that her hands and feet began to get out of control, her brain was a little confused, her eyes could see double shadows, and her breathing was gradually becoming short.


    Time is coming!


    Tea white has only two choices: to shut down the bloody rampage or to kill marsh regardless of the consequences.


    Mash''s rock fell off a layer, leaving a thin layer of rock to protect him. Although he was still slow, he could run with his legs.


    Marsh let out his face, from the appearance of tea white, we can see that the girl obviously can''t support the body load brought by that energy.


    He raised his shield with a smile. When he was about to attack, van Heim fired another shot from afar. The bullet went straight into marsh''s eyelid. In an instant, his blood spattered. Marsh covered his eyes with a roar of pain. The hard bone helped him resist the bullet and fell into his brain. He saved his life, but the pain made him unable to move at this moment.


    In an instant, the scarlet snake pupil flashed in front of her eyes. She didn''t know that these eyes belonged to the big snake.


    All of a sudden, my brain was in a trance, but I still forced myself to rush to marsh.


    At this time, all the moves belonging to man-made can''t be used, but she still has the instinctive fighting skills.


    He swept away his shield, leaped up, swept away Marsh''s attack with his two feet in the air, and finally danced his long legs like a snake and dragged Marsh''s injured eye with his sharp heel.


    Mashi was in the same place, with blood in his eyes. He fell on his knees. When he was confused, his mouth trembled and murmured: "fortunately... I have..."


    "The last..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Marsh pulls the ring in his trouser pocket. In order to prevent being tortured by defeat, he has already equipped himself with a grenade. The lead is tied to the grenade bolt. Just pull it down


    Boom!


    Cha bai was covered by the explosion. Although she quickly retreated at the last moment, she was still swept away by the aftershocks of the explosion, and heavily collapsed a fairly intact wall.


    She lay on the ground, did not hear the voice of killing players, also can not see has become coke and is slowly turning into a black fog marsh.


    Suicide


    Chabai coughs up a mouthful of blood and wants to open the backpack panel, but finds that even if the panel is opened, there is no bleeding medicine or bun, because the panel becomes blurred, just like the TV screen under signal interference.


    "Is there only 1% left..."


    In theory, players can open their backpacks when they have 1% remaining blood. However, due to their lack of consciousness, they will choose to check their items.


    However, if you give her a little time, you can take out the blood medicine, just... With a loud noise, a huge shadow jumped down from the upstairs.


    He is not inferior to Marsh''s figure. He is topless, dressed in white Japanese trousers and clogs, and his eyes narrow into a slit - takero Damen, the plot character of "KOF", and a leading role player of the same team.


    "It''s... Hard to do..." Shang Jun forced out a smile. "That... Strong big brother?"


    In short, another man jumped down from the second floor.


    Brown curly hair, handsome face, player, Jelf.


    "I advise you to say less, this lady." Jieerfu walks past Shangjun, looks at chabai lying on the ground, and says to the gate, "leave this woman to me."


    "Are they all the same troublemakers as the guy upstairs?" Asked the gate.


    "It''s not right to say that... It should be called a participant, and there''s someone else who''s provoking it," gelf said


    The gate five Lang closed his that open and don''t open the same big eyes, slowly say: "I don''t want to lay hands on women, so it''s like this, jieerfu you don''t do it."


    "Ha?" Jeff was stunned.


    "I''m going to take them and ask about everything behind this." Damen is a guy with a full sense of justice. He believes from the bottom of his heart that the disaster in Tokyo this time must be the plan of some organization similar to Yinchao in the dark.


    As a fighter with a sense of social mission, Damen Wulang won''t let it go.


    With the pain of her broken leg, she threw all her strength into the front of chabai''s body, biting her teeth to show her pain. The pain in her leg made her almost speechless.


    Under the gaze of Damen and Jelf''s eyes, Shang Jun took a long breath to relieve the pain, frowned and said, "excuse me, ladies and gentlemen, please let me talk to this lady about something before taking us away."

 Chapter 367

    (I''m sorry. I''ve just finished with my family''s affairs. I''m going to renew them. Please forgive me for this interruption. There''s something hard to read in every family. Besides, the above words are not for the number of words.)


    ¡­¡­


    Jelf, the standard Buddhist player.


    In the "endless corridor", not all players want to be strong. Some players want to be safe when they are rich. They put safety first when they do tasks. If they have enough gold coins, they will never take risks, or even think about how to make profits in the script.


    Met the gate, Wulang completely out of the plan.


    It was a dark and windy night. Damen had a good talk with jieerfu, who met for the first time and was already drunk. Stimulated by alcohol, they established a short but solid social friendship. Homeless, he entered Damen''s home "shamelessly".


    Gelf has his own team, but when his teammates quit the script ahead of time, knowing that one person has limited ability, he has long planned to enjoy the daily life of Tokyo in the new millennium. Damen has a rich family and is bold and unconstrained, which can just follow his "last wish" in the script.


    Most of the players will want to ask the gate for a move when they meet Jelf, but he doesn''t think it takes a lot of brains to communicate with the characters in the story. It''s too troublesome, but it''s this kind of character that makes the gate''s trust in him stronger.


    The day should have gone on as jerff thought, quietly waiting for the end of the script, and then trying to earn back the lost gold coin in the next script, until he went to watch the late night program when he was lonely.


    After seeing Li Nuo''s mischievous behavior on TV, he knew that the riot this time would make it impossible for a large number of players to hide and expose themselves in the street. Taking this opportunity, as long as they can take a few heads, the next script will have the strength to continue to live in salted fish.


    His idea is infatuated with self-confidence. There are a large number of players. If there are weak players, there must be strong players. How can you confirm that you can go out and win?


    On the one hand, because Damen Wulang is around, on the other hand, although he is very salty, it does not mean that he is weak.


    On the contrary, jieerfu is very strong, at least better than any one of park''s in the South trio. It can only be said that there is such a kind of human life that you can easily meet all kinds of opportunities. Even if you die, you have to be killed by money.


    For Shangjun''s request to communicate with chabai, gelf just smiles with confidence, but he doesn''t refuse.


    "Of course, but we have to hear it."


    Shang Jun did not hesitate when she heard the words, but said, "3580!"


    Chabai understood that this was Shangjun''s ID number.


    Of course, Jelf knows.


    Only Damen didn''t understand. After all, he wasn''t a player. He thought it was some kind of code. He was on guard and wanted to catch Shangjun first. But just at this time, Shangjun punched chabai in the chest, completely clearing the last 1% of her blood.


    This is better than making you a gold supply for other players... She looks at the tea white, which is gradually disappearing into black fog, and is held by the gate.


    "What are you doing?" The gate is angry.


    Shangjun eyebrows pick, tone light said: "your family did not say to be gentle with women?"


    Gate cold hum, some embarrassed, but still refused to let go.


    Jelf''s eyebrows twitch. He planned to take advantage of the opportunity to kill chabai, but he was preempted by another woman.


    "Jelf?" Damen said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Instead of saying anything more, she focuses on Shangjun and sighs in her heart, such a creature as a woman


    At this moment, the gate''s face changed and saw Ralph and VIP coming in the distance.


    The four of the angry team killed all the incoming Yinchao soldiers. Clark and liana stayed outside to find a way to break the "wall" and get out of here. VIP and Ralph came in to find Li Nuo and others. They took the same route as Li Nuo to come here, but now the scene around is quite different from the original.


    Damen sighed, "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    When Ralph sees Shangjun holding her arm tightly by Damen, her face turns pale instantly. Damen knows that there is something wrong with her and asks, "the fight has not started yet. Do you want to fight?"


    "I''m tired of fighting with a group of mutated guys just now, and I don''t want to fight with such difficult people as you any more." Ralph said, "but let go of this woman''s hand, or I''ll never let you see your lovely son again."


    Ralph''s fists clenched and creaked as he spoke, as if he were ready to hit people.


    Damen is not afraid of anyone in the angry team. After all, he is a member of the "leading team". His strength is even stronger than that of Ralph and others. What''s more, he has tenacious willpower and will never compromise to the threat. He looks solemn and says in a deep voice: "do the mercenaries have any connection with these people who will disturb Tokyo?"


    It''s over... Jeff looks embarrassed and rubs his hair. There are two masters of each other, a man and a woman. He and Damen are also two. It''s a two-on-two rhythm.


    If there are three or five players on the opposite side, jerf will not be afraid. But you should have self-knowledge. In the face of the plot characters, not to mention the power of World War I, you can''t run away even if you run.


    "It''s better to watch adult programs in the room if I knew it earlier..."


    "What did you say?" At the end of the gate''s ear, Geoff whispered.


    "Nothing..." Jeff said immediately. "Ralph and... And..." he spoke in his voice, but he forgot the name of VIP.


    "Ah ha ha! It doesn''t matter! Anyway, let''s talk about what you two have to say... "Jeff turned his eyes to the door and whispered:" let the girl go first... "


    "Do you feel timid, Jeff?" he said


    GERF''s words, heart, nonsense! You lions fight with each other, but I''ll have to be a rabbit.


    "I don''t have anything to do with mercenaries. If you really want to say that there is..." Shang Jun looks at Ralph and VIP, showing her sincerity. "She saved me, that''s all."


    "And..." Shang Jun turned her eyes to the door and said with a smile, "what''s going on in Tokyo? It''s better to ask the real originator."


    "Where is he?"


    Damen and VIP asked at the same time, "he" pointed to the same person, but the meaning of looking for was very different.


    Weipu pointed to the opposite high-rise building and said, "there is a little brother with high degree of eyes in that building. Why don''t you ask him?"


    When chabai fights with the two men, Shangjun, who can''t intervene, has already found out where the people are hiding around. Naturally, van Heim can''t escape her eyes.


    She pointed at the building and yelled, "brother with the sniper gun! Come down! Now! If you don''t want to be made into a sandwich by the three people around me! "


    Van Heim has been staring out of the window, his face sank... A woman is a creature


    But he could only put away his gun and leave the room to go there.


    Knowing that van Heim was on her way, Shangjun changed her painting style: "and this handsome guy."


    "Tell me," he replied


    After all, here, compared with the big guy who squints with his bare arms at night and the irascible soldier whose brain is muscle, the only one who can be called a handsome guy is him. Still, people have self-knowledge.


    Shangjun said: "the safest way is for you to use. Among a group of players in the arena of disputes, you are the only one who has always been out of the game. From the current situation, you are the real and the only one who has won."


    "Next, don''t interfere any more. I have plenty of ways to let the plot characters target you, especially the one around me. If we have that Kung Fu, we''d better go and find out if there are single players who are easier to deal with." Shangjun''s words contain extremely strong strictness.


    Jelf pinched his chin and said, "threaten me... Well, anyway, I can''t move you for the time being, and I don''t want to get involved in the fight of the plot characters. You''re right. There''s no need to think about people who can''t start. But by contrast, I''d like to meet the initiator, but I promise I won''t start on you for the time being."


    In Jelf''s eyes, he mistakenly thinks that Shangjun is a player in the script. He doesn''t know that Shangjun''s current identity is actually a special NPC.


    Because these words are related to the content of "endless corridor", they are disturbed in the ears of the plot characters, just like the sound of TV is suddenly silent and jumps four times faster.


    Van Heim is here. Although he can''t see the location of Li Nuo, he can basically infer from the location where the fire dragon disappeared.


    Ralph picked up Shangjun and said, "who hurt you like this?"


    "The man is dead." Shangjun laughs.


    But at this moment, Ralph''s eyes tightened.


    It''s not just him, but VIP and Damon.


    A red flame fell from the sky and burned their way.


    The man in the brown jacket appeared in the eyes of the public with the fire.


    All the people, they were stunned.


    The gate opened slowly: "Beijing?"


    Here comes Cao Shujing. He blows a killing blow on the front door. The big man spits blood and holds Cao Shujing''s fist tightly. I can''t believe that his teammates will hurt him for no reason.


    With a whip, WIPO pushed back caosu, shouting: "he is not caosu Jing, but the clone of caosu in Yinchao!"


    "Damn it! It''s the sound nest again Ralph puts Shangjun down and shouts to van Heim, "protect her and get out of here!"


    Suddenly, several flames burst in the distance, and two more grass shaving clones appeared.


    Fanheim immediately picked up Shangjun and ran to the distance.


    Gelf hesitated for a moment and looked at the gate where he was taken in. The astonishment and shock on the man''s face was printed on his retina, and then he sighed, "let the dead monkey say it right, I''m such a justice idiot..."


    Jelf decided to stay, the player''s reward is important, but he can''t escape in front of friends.


    ¡­¡­


    Solon stared at the screen that only he could see, and said with a smile: "collude with the plot characters, and then wait for the head harvest, and then let those idiots help you catch all the difficult people. That''s a good idea, Li Nuo, but they certainly didn''t expect that there would be a clone of grass shaving here."


    He stares at Li Nuo, looks at the scene in front of him, and shows a sarcastic smile.


    "Don''t think that you are the only one who will prepare for the future. Yinchao has more than one base in Tokyo. I am also prepared for its powerful plot and combat power."


    Li Nuo had no room to breathe and speak, because the fire dragon was attacking him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward

 Chapter 368

    Li Nuo hurriedly retreated, and the Dragon opened its mouth and kept biting. At that moment, the blue dragon didn''t know why it turned back and attacked its own summoner.


    The apples were scattered all over the ground, and they were all broken. Li Nuo flashed through the fire dragon''s attack continuously, holding the [shackle stone] tightly and reciting the command to stop the fire dragon''s attack in his heart.


    But it''s no use. The dragon with thorns on its back is like a beast I saw for the first time. It has endless attacks. The purple [fetters] are in vain, as if it had never established contact with the fire dragon.


    He retreated tens of meters back, next to the flower pool. Li Nuo stopped, and the fire dragon suddenly stopped his pursuit.


    All of a sudden, the fire dragon turned back to swing its tail. Its thick tail, which was the same length as its body, lifted the stone slab off the ground. It was too late for Li Nuo to step back, so he could only jump into the air. In a moment, he touched the Dragon''s tail with his walking stick. All of his muscle power subconsciously gathered at the left waist and elbow to remove part of the momentum from the dragon''s tail, On the other hand, he shot [ejection claw] into the distance and firmly grasped a broken tree trunk.


    In the blink of an eye, two seemingly simple but actually extremely difficult movements connected to save his life. In order to prevent him from falling from high altitude, he used his walking stick as a whip blade to hook a nearby tree and jumped onto the branch before landing.


    The black fire dragon roared. The dragon''s facial expression was only ferocious to outsiders, but Li Nuo could see it clearly. It seemed to be unwilling.


    "Hold on... Attack."


    As if he had heard Li Nuo''s voice, the fire dragon took a step towards him. At the same time, Soren''s fingers shook, and the fire dragon swept the tail again.


    This time, Li Nuo was ready. At the same time, he jumped off the branch of the tree, stepped on the trunk and jumped to the ground. With this action, the falling injury was almost eliminated.


    Boom, the tree was swept by the tip of its tail, cutting off the trunk like a newspaper cut by a paper cutter.


    Li Nuo shakes his cane and sweeps away the pieces of stone that are rolled up by the sweeper and smashed at him.


    His eyes show the color of fine awn, move to the side, canghuolong suddenly rushed over, but stopped not far in front of him, no longer move a step.


    Li Nuo suddenly turned and strode away, running towards the dark buildings in the distance.


    He stopped walking, turned his head, looked at the burning dragon still crawling in place and Sauron in the distance, looked at the damaged hollowed ground, and nodded secretly.


    "I see..."


    After making a simple statement, he looks at the fetters in his hand and meditates in his heart to let Cang Huolong go back.


    A blue light covered the fire dragon. A second later, the fire dragon disappeared here.


    "So you can make it disappear?" Sauron exclaimed in surprise, but his expression remained the same.


    Li Nuo straightened out the wrinkled black windbreaker, took out the night devil decocting medicine and blood devil decocting medicine, and drank them all. With a retch, the face hidden under the mask became pale and covered with black blood. After a while, he said, "when the fire dragon attacked me, your fingers moved, is it a line?"


    Before Solon spoke, Li Nuo continued: "like a marionette, it''s a troublesome ability to control the actions of creatures."


    Sauron shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "well, thank you."


    He acquiesced because there was nothing to hide.


    Li Nuo said: "but there are two problems. First, you can''t control other creatures. Let me guess. This may indicate that" line "is not a weapon, but a skill. When you use it, you deduct most of your energy and limit your movement, but the deducted energy... If you can jump twice now, I can tell if it is after the skill is over, Energy value returned


    Sauron frowned with a smile, and then leaped quite cooperatively. "Do you want me to do another handstand?"


    "Well, not for the rest of the show." Li Nuo said: "second, your" line "has a range of use. The attack range I measured with canghuolong is the range of your" line ", probably..."


    He looked at the floor and counted the seams.


    "Between thirty and thirty-five meters, it''s a half pale fire dragon."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone make a length unit out of the fire dragon," Soren said


    "It''s nothing ~" Li Nuoji said with a smile, "let''s let go of the so-called rules. For example, you want to know how much water you put in instant noodles tastes best, but there''s no water around you. At this time, we can use urine, and the measurement reference has changed from water to urine, so everything is the measurement reference, including canghuolong."


    Soren listened to the egg ache, smile became reluctant, not from the corner of his mouth, "why do you have noodles but no water, and... Have you ever done this?"


    "Of course, the success of scientific experiments is the result of repeated explorations, regardless of the environment, instruments and means." Li Nuo made no secret of his "feat" and said: "in a word, it''s meaningless for me to fight you with summon beast. You can control canghuolong as a shield in long-range means. In close combat, I can''t attack my own dragon. You can''t catch me with this pile of broken lines, otherwise you will attack me directly, so I''m thinking, let''s stop inking."


    Li Nuo points out a key problem. In the face of intelligent creatures, Soren can only control the enemy''s actions when he is distracted.


    Solon said: "yes, this time, I''ll be a little more serious. After all, I''m dealing with people who have drunk two bottles of decoctions, hunting, demons and people."


    He can see through my props. Just like Shang Jun said, he understands things he shouldn''t know like a prophet... Li Nuo thinks something about it. With a tight brow, he rushes up directly. He doesn''t walk with snake skin or use a gun to move away. His action is fast and fierce.


    In the early days, the news that chabai left the script has spread to his ears. Marjie''s situation is uncertain, but he hasn''t been supported for a long time. He can basically conclude that the guy is in dire straits at this time. He doesn''t know that all Soren''s teammates have left the script, so after a simple trial, the next step is to make a quick decision to avoid endless trouble.


    The sword in Sauron''s hand has not yet come out of its sheath, but from the data scanned by [Emile''s mask], it seems that the guy''s melee is not too strong.


    [patamir Yasso Iroko Soren: level 27]


    [physical strength: 575]


    Energy:


    [strength: 41]


    [reaction: 48]


    [Lingli: 49]


    Insight:


    [Medical: 26]


    Accuracy


    According to the attribute value, Soren''s strength should be in equipment and [identity] ability. In addition, he is very weak.


    It is not impossible to win with close combat advantage and high insight as long as we have a good grasp of its ability.


    Li Nuo''s strong visual ability faintly saw a thin light flash in front of him. He immediately judged that it was the "line" arranged by Soren. He pressed down his body and avoided the long line that could cut his neck without slowing down.


    After escaping the trap of two thin lines, Li Nuo bullied Solon, who had already grasped the handle of the knife and cut it with a sharp sword.


    At this moment, Soren disappeared, leaving only the dust splashed upward.


    Before Li Nuo had time to be surprised, he suddenly felt the crisis behind him and turned to block him with his sword.


    After a cold spell, Li Nuo was shocked to retreat hastily, and was forced to stop until his back was cut by the long line hidden in the dark.


    Soren raised the sword, put it in front of him and said, "Lionel, do you think [Emile''s mask] will lie?"

 Chapter 369

    Li Nuo immediately came up with four conclusions in his mind.


    1¡¢ Sauron''s [identity] ability can modify some data reflected in items. Second, Sauron can modify his own data at any time, but there should be upper and lower restrictions. Third, this grandson can hide his own data, so that others can see false data. Fourth, there are some props that can affect other detective props.


    First of all, if he can really modify his own data, it will be too strong to be against the sky, and the same [identity] of [residual blood] is not enough.


    The remaining possibility is totally negligible.


    Soren''s knife, Li Nuo solid feel its exaggerated strength, let him think of the first time when facing Charon.


    "Dare you tell me your [identity] Li Nuo said, at the same time, change the walking stick sword back to the stick mode, pestle behind him to separate himself from the line behind.


    Sauron inserted the sword into the scabbard very quickly and skillfully. With this action alone, Li Nuo was sure that this guy must have mastered melee combat.


    "Identity?" "There''s nothing you can''t say," Sauron said


    "It''s good enough." Li Nuo''s virtual eye praises that the brain is spinning like a whirlpool in the ocean current. Soren doesn''t lie and foretell. He knows all the data, and knows the trigger and end conditions of most tasks. This kind of person is like knowing those unexplained secrets in advance.


    Search for the truth, this title is very appropriate.


    But the opening and closing of [identity] need to be accompanied by risk or disgrace. Chabai needs to say two words and shed tears, and the process also needs to be accompanied by the risk of being noticed by the enemy at any time. Li Nuo doesn''t need to say much about it, and will carry on self mutilation to the end.


    So, what are the "safety" and "danger" of exploration?


    Li Nuo said in his heart: sometimes the truth can not bring direct benefits to himself, but it can bring indirect benefits to himself; Once you fall into a secret, you can''t get away easily, you can''t go back, you can''t remedy it; Last but not least, the more you know, the more dangerous it is.


    "I think I understand."


    Li Nuo put on the dead fish eyes and put a smile on his face under the mask. "It''s a very dangerous [identity]."


    Sauron leaned down, stepped back and forth with his legs, clenched the scabbard in his left hand and the handle in his right hand, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s your [identity]


    Li Nuo smiles, raises the pistol, points at the front with the muzzle, way: "give me two slaps, you know."


    "As you wish."


    Words fall, muzzle burst out orange fire, bullets spinning forward.


    Countless thin lines appeared at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye at this time. The bullet ran through the cracks of the line, rubbed against the thin line, and made a friction sound that was hard to hear by the human ear. Several lines were broken, and the bullet directly faced Solon. The latter drew the knife with his right hand, and saw a fleeting fire out of thin air, and the bullet was bounced off.


    At the same time, Soren disappeared.


    Lionel''s Amber snake pupils contracted, and where Soren disappeared, the dust flew back.


    He immediately turned around, danced the whip blade, twitched up and down to break up the thin line blocking the route. After a few steps, the outline of Sauron appeared in front of him.


    Almost at the same time, the two weapons collided and drew sparks. The whip blade changed into a sharp blade. After several times of contact with the Taidao, Soren quickly retreated and disappeared again.


    This time, the dust is flying forward.


    Li Nuo directly raised his gun to shoot in front of him. Several bullets flew out of thin air, and Solon appeared.


    "Do you think I haven''t played soul of darkness 3?" Li Norian said that Soren''s disappearance was the same as a nun''s skill in soul of darkness 3. She disappeared in the same place, but she was actually moving stealthily towards the players. The way to distinguish was to look at the dust on the ground. Forward was to retreat, backward was to rush forward, and up was to escape behind.


    "Yes, it''s very informative." Sauron gave a compliment, holding the knife in his backhand and the scabbard in his left hand.


    Li Nuo''s highly concentrated and dangerous intuition told him to leave nothing and just leave.


    He rushed to Soren. When his feet left that position, there was a crack in the ground, and a thread rose from the ground.


    In the face of Li Nuo, Soren did not panic. His left index finger and little finger moved slightly, and five thin lines rose up in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Li Nuo''s visual catching power is different from that of ordinary people. The more dark he is, the more he can distinguish substances opposite to black. Although thin lines are hard to see, there are white lines on the surface that can''t be faded. He can see the lines standing in front of him.


    The distance between the five lines is less than 30 cm, slightly staggered in front and back. Li Nuo doesn''t dodge and rushes across the gap of the line.


    Sauron put up his middle finger, and a thread of justice came from under Li Nuo.


    Then, the level 4 melee let Li Nuo understand what is the leap of class. At that moment, his mind was blank, and only retained the primitive memory of muscle - the stream of Hadrian assassination.


    Only his shoulders retained strength, and his body moved slightly. The simple and secret movement made him avoid the fatal attack steadily. The line just crossed his cheek, but in Sauron''s eyes, Li Nuo didn''t move, just like the line he controlled automatically deviated from the course.


    The distance between the two people is less than five meters again. Soren knows that he has no time to make extra moves, so he cuts immediately. Unexpectedly, Li Nuo makes an unexpected move.


    He threw his pistol at Sauron.


    The blade cuts the pistol, and Sauron is stunned. His left hand wants to move. He throws a thin thread around him again. But Li Nuo''s left hand is free, and the purple light of his palm appears. In an instant, the seal of akexi sets Sauron in place.


    All of a sudden, his brain was buzzing, and his actions were out of his control. But Soren''s reaction was amazing. He immediately used his spare force to bite his tongue, and his brain instantly recovered part of its clarity. He immediately moved sideways to get out of the way, but he only heard the sound of metal collision and friction with each other, and his walking stick turned into a sharp blade and cut his shoulder.


    Soren''s brow tightened as if he had hurt his internal organs.


    Li Nuo''s pupils were turning back and forth, and everything was in his eyes. Suddenly, he straightened his legs to stop the inertia, quickly picked up the pistol with his backhand, turned back to stab the sword continuously, and Sauron had to lift his knife to resist.


    It''s hard to separate the two. Soren wants to distance himself, but Li Nuo is in pursuit. A knife is as fast as thunder, and the only thing that is fast is the shadow. A weapon can''t be prevented. With strange body method, it''s like a killer in the dark.


    Bang!


    The bullet disrupted Sauron''s action. Li Nuo took the opportunity to use the "three ways", the whip blade first, the silver snake to bite, and then replaced it with a walking stick to wipe away the opponent''s counterattack. Finally, he turned back into a sharp sword and scratched Sauron''s neck.


    Three strikes seemed to wake Soren up. Regardless of the bleeding wound, the sword went into the sheath and disappeared.


    But this time, he didn''t hide his body, but quickly disappeared. Even Li Nuo couldn''t see how the knife was cut off, only left a bloodstain on his chest. When he reacted, Soren had already stood behind him, and his cool eyes were replaced.


    "Li Nuo, I don''t want to test you any more."


    "Hey... It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the form is good for me." Li Nuo said with a smile: "I can replenish blood, but... Soren, I guess you can''t? What''s more, is skin injury very painful? "


    Sauron pupil a coagulation, knife into sheath, "know too much really bad."


    "This is for you." Li Nuo has an extra bottle of Decoction in his hand.


    The more you know, the more you can''t bear it. You can''t use recovery drugs or blood enriching skills. At the same time, you are afraid of pain.

 Chapter 370

    "Li Nuo, you are right about one thing." Sauron lowered his head, looked at the knife in his hand, and said slowly, "my [identity] is an extremely dangerous ability, but the benefits it brings me make me feel that the danger is worth it."


    No matter how many disadvantages there are, the advantage of knowing the ways related to the tasks in the script outweighs all the disadvantages. Just like an RPG game idiot, no matter how weak the chicken is, this person has strategies in his hand. He knows which monster gives more experience, where he can brush the treasure chest, and where he can receive hidden tasks. All the ways to explore are omitted and go straight in, Simple can get even RPG game veteran headache good things.


    This is the advantage of [Explorer], and Soren''s biggest advantage. He has a better resource channel than other players of the same level. He has a lot of weapons and skills, but he is extremely strong.


    After a short fight just now, we can see that Soren''s melee ability is no weaker than Li Nuo''s under two bottles of decoctions.


    On the one hand, it comes from his weapons. On the other hand, his melee expertise is no longer below level 4. Finally, the most critical is his skills.


    Li Nuo touched the scar on his chest. The wound left by the blade was very shallow. That knife could have killed him, but from the wound, the power of Soren''s sword was small because of his speed.


    Soren has shown two moves so far, the ability to control the line and the skill to draw the sword.


    In the former, Li Nuo can guess the truth. At least in his shallow cognition, there are some characters who can control the line in the games he played. However, the ability of Sauron to place the line around his body out of thin air comes from a world that belongs to the sea.


    "The pirate king, the fruit of thread?"


    Soren didn''t reply and slowly lowered Taidao.


    Li Nuo couldn''t see through the knife and his chop.


    Dao is an ordinary Samurai Dao. It doesn''t have gorgeous decoration. There are too many sabres in the game. However, with the speed as fast as Soren''s, the sabre drawing speed and the moving speed that can''t be captured by the vision of demon hunters, Li Nuo can''t figure out where it came from.


    If you put your thinking in a simple game, you can''t find the answer, but if you want to think about the random game, in fact, the answer is very simple.


    "The heart of the swordsman" is a talented swordsman named seta tsujiro. He wears a sword [chrysanthemum script is one], and his unique skill is to draw a sword [Shun Tian Sha].


    Soren''s whole body emits white mist. The scabbard blinks and is covered with ice. Soul of darkness series, [ice attribute enchantment], the wound on his body flows out light purple pus, and the poison attribute attached to Li Nuo''s weapon erodes his body.


    It seems that as long as we have another fight with Sauron, the victory will not be far away.


    However, Li Nuo only felt uneasy. This kind of panic did not come from insight, but from the bottom of his heart.


    He immediately poured the decoction into his mouth, and Sauron''s bottom trial was almost over. The weakness of the explorer was obvious in front of his eyes, and his inability to bear the pain of injury was his biggest defect.


    That is to say, Soren''s whole body is weak. Li Nuo''s title ability [stick in the eyes] is perfectly restrained. In addition, his walking stick also has the [hit the ball] bonus. A strike with the strongest attack power may be enough to end the fight.


    It''s just that we need to induce the highest level of combat power now.


    Sauron didn''t move, just stood there, cold, people can''t get close, don''t know what to sell.


    Li Nuo takes this opportunity to put on [deflagration bullet], pull the trigger, and the red bullet explodes before it touches Sauron.


    "Sure enough, I''ve surrounded myself with lines." Li Nuo whispered, took out two half cut cards [skill: bite] and [skill: shake fingers], and then drank the decoction [black blood] in the smoke.


    Now three bottles of decoctions have accumulated together, and the toxicity has exceeded 100%. Li Nuo has a sharp pain all over his body, and his heart seems to stop suddenly. Then his eyes are red and turbid, and his face is white as a ghost.


    Soren sees everything in his eyes. His [identity] can see things that ordinary players can''t see. He knows that Li Nuo''s blood is decreasing.


    Take out the invitation letter of the fighting contest and throw it into the distance. The invitation letter is like a flying knife firmly carved into the wall.


    "All players want this invitation, but it''s no longer useful to me." Solon''s words are puzzling, but as soon as the painting style changes, he bursts out a mass of air, which dissipates the cold. His meridians are protruding, and his pupils are bright. "If you win me, take away the invitation."


    This is the same strengthening skill as [inner potential], which also comes from [crazy meridians] in the heart of the swordsman. The abnormal development of nerves makes the reaction speed double, and even surpasses [adrenaline], clearing all abnormal states, and the blood volume completely recovers as before. Even the effect of [Explorer] can''t control the positive effect of this move.


    Li Nuo immediately did not hesitate. The "inner dive ¡¤ burst" opened, the blood mist spewed out from the pores, and the cold blood spread all over his body. On the "emir''s mask", the round eyes were stained with blood, and a touch of blood tears left behind, dripping on the walking stick. In an instant, the red liquid eroded the silver surface, and the attribute "blood quality" opened.


    He pinned two skill cards to his butt pocket, then turned them into blood fog and rushed to Soren.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shangjun stops van Heim with her back on her back.


    In the ruins wrapped in flames, fancho lies there, breathing heavily, with blood in his mouth.


    "Save him..."


    A faint voice came into Shangjun''s ear. She immediately and anxiously patted van Heim on the shoulder and cried, "hurry up! Into the fire


    "Ah?" Van Heim was surprised and knew that there was a man lying in the ruins.


    "Ah, what! Hurry up Shangjun had exhausted all her strength to run to chabai before, and her legs would have been unconscious, otherwise she would have jumped into the fire regardless of the fire.


    Van Heim could have stayed away, but thinking that he was still sleeping with some kind of explosive, he jumped into the ruins and stood on a gravel with Shangjun on his back.


    Shangjun saw a scene that shocked her.


    Maljet was lying on the ground, missing an arm, and was in the dark fog.


    She knew that Marge couldn''t be saved.


    "This... This..." Van Heim didn''t know what to say, but he asked cautiously, "do you still save him?"


    "What do you say..."


    Marjie has disappeared. He left the script with the broken arm. This time, he was not killed by a stone or a monster, and he was not the first person to return to space. The fat ground bird has been licking the broken arm for him, but there are many obvious injuries in other parts of his body. The injured arteries trigger bleeding, and his consciousness is lax. There are no players or friendly troops around him, I can''t get it back.


    "Go."


    "Where to?"


    Shangjun slapped van Heim on the head and said, "go to the man who sold you!"


    "Hello! If you do this again, I''ll throw you into the fire! Don''t forget, I''m not from your boat


    Shangjun was stunned, "isn''t it?"


    Fan Haimu is so confused that he sighs and runs out with Shangjun on his back.


    Passing Fanting, Shangjun asked, "who did it?"


    Anti Machi said powerlessly: "one... With a paper cutter..."


    "And the man?"


    "It should be... Dead..."


    "Let''s go." Shangjun didn''t finish what she had said, and she was overjoyed.


    Fanheim ran to the distance behind her, not caring about the half dead anti town.


    "I said... What can we do when we go?" Asked van Heim.


    Shangjun frowned slightly. "You''ll know when you go. Players before level 30 can be so strong."


    Fanheim is a little bit of a drummer, but he really wants to see how far away Shangjun''s so-called strong players are from them.


    ¡­¡­


    The ground was covered with cold air, and there were spray gun like bloodstains everywhere.


    Soren cut it off with a knife. The shadow of the knife with the cold current pushed Li Nuo back. With a stab in his leg and back waist, Li Nuo immediately turned over and fell to the rear with his walking stick.


    Less than ten times, Soren had the upper hand.


    "So, what is your [identity] Sauron put the knife into the scabbard, made a "Shun Tian Sha" posture, and said before the move: "anti beating? Or is the blood coming out of you the power of identity? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    Li Nuo scattered red light spots around his body, the effect of red tear stone ring was activated, and the effect of frequent death attack up was activated. Suddenly, he vomited a foul air with fishy and sweet smell.


    "You''ll know in a minute."


    All of a sudden, the air solidifies and the residual blood opens.

 Chapter 371

    Soren can see the change of Li Nuo''s attribute value, which comes from the ability of the explorer.


    "You guy..."


    He marveled at the constant breakthrough of the upper limit of Li Nuo''s attribute value. With the supplement of four enhanced skills and items, such as [stealth ¡¤ explosion], [red tear stone ring], [frequent death attack up chip] and [female night devil Decoction], his numerical strength was unheard of in Sauron''s eyes.


    At that moment, Li Nuo''s reaction value and insight value got a qualitative improvement again.


    Soren can see all of Li Nuo''s skills and props, so he is sure that in the end, he improved his ability of two-way 15 points, which is Li Nuo''s [identity] ability.


    Li Nuo feels a kind of inexplicable comfort. His body and soul seem to have built a bridge. Since the first World War of Charon, he has not released all his strength as he does now. In the face of a group of dragons in monster hunter, even if he uses all his strength, he can not be an opponent. The players in the early stage of KOF don''t need to use all his strength, and the plot characters are too strong.


    Only Soren can make him face it.


    [tourist group, No. 5930, marjie has quit the script]


    The sound of the system ran into his ears, and Li Nuo immediately broke out his calf strength, pushed a slit out of the ground and rushed straight to Soren.


    Where you pass, the blood shadow is superimposed.


    Sauron let out a few thin lines to block it.


    Before Li Nuo touched it, the line broke. This is the power of the fusion of [black blood] and [blood quality]. The black spots around him have the characteristics of corrosion, and everything they touch will be eroded by it.


    When they were close to each other, the symphony of sword and sword spread in the open area. The rapid metal breaking sound opened the silence under the moon, and the air vibrated restlessly.


    In the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword, the metal weapons collide and produce sparks. The speed of the two is the same. Sauron''s attack is heavier than the bonus of the ice attribute. Each knife leaves a little silver white light in the past.


    His five fingers in his left hand moved, and countless shining silk threads separated them.


    This attack is attached with the ice attribute and has a wider range. If the speed of the attack is so fast that it can''t be distinguished by the naked eye, it''s impossible to avoid the damage caused by the afterwave even if it can be distinguished.


    Li Nuo turned his upper body and turned into a blood shadow around the blade. The cold left a new wound on him, but it gave him the best clearance to attack.


    Li Nuo''s endurance to pain is his advantage. When his life is in crisis, people will instinctively avoid the impact of pain. Now he is almost immune to the pain of the wound. The cold light cuts off his right hip. He is gambling that the meager attack power of Shun Tian Sha can''t offset his poor amount of blood.


    I won the bet.


    Li Nuo approached Sauron, who was unprepared. He never thought that Li Nuo, who only had so little blood, would dare to gamble his life.


    The sound of metal friction is heard in the walking stick sword, and the sword body is protruded with tiny pieces of iron, just like the body with life. When the iron pieces are recombined, blood spots pop out from the inside of the walking stick, and the [blood quality] erodes the weapon, and the sword turns into a walking stick, a walking stick with blood.


    [San Tu Xing] start, the walking stick points at Solon''s chest, the stick body turns back to the sword blade, and carries a large piece of meat from Solon''s left arm with bloodstain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Soren''s pain is unbearable, and the feedback of ordinary injury on him is double pain.


    Before the pain disappeared, the walking stick turned into a whip blade, and the silver snake turned into a blood whip under the erosion of [blood quality]. Soren endured the severe pain on his arm and immediately wrapped himself with a thin thread. Although the defense of sharpening his gun was useful, it was not obvious. His abdomen was drawn with blood and flesh.


    However, Soren''s head was suddenly stunned, and somehow he moved a step in the direction of Li Nuo.


    Although this whip is the mode conversion attack of "three routes", Li Nuo uses "code power" at the same time. The two skills are combined, and the continuous attack makes Soren''s flaw open.


    Li Nuo''s eyes are chilly. He looks at his opponent who is temporarily unable to move because of code strength. He recovers the whip blade and starts to move in succession.


    The blood red whip blade rotates and draws on Sauron''s shoulder. His skill is "fly back". This whip pulls him into the air. The whip blade envelops Sauron like a fierce snake soaking in the blood pool and falls him to the ground.


    The latter''s eyeball is protruding and the whole body''s bones are scattered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo disappears, the last skill, [assassinate].


    When the whip blade touches something close to the opponent, the user will disappear 100% and appear above the opponent.


    When the "return shot" envelops Sauron, Sauron, as a thing, reaches the trigger condition of "assassinate".


    Li Nuo appeared at the top, one meter away from Sauron lying on the ground. The whip blade turned into a sharp sword and went straight into the enemy''s heart.


    Bang!


    Sounds that shouldn''t be there.


    Li Nuo''s sword is against a translucent material. To be exact, it is a blue shield, 360 degrees without dead angle to protect Soren.


    "Ha...!"


    Soren took a long breath.


    Li Nuo instantly aware of the strange crisis, saw Soren''s left hand line into a chain.


    Behind him, a huge axe aimed at Li Nuo''s head and cut off. His nerves stimulated the brain''s safety system. He immediately stepped back and dodged, only to hear the sound of an explosion.


    Lino tumbles to the ground, facing Soren low.


    But at that position, the ground seemed to have been broken by a bomb, as if the human body had been chopped and turned over. The stones and soil under the ground protruded from the ground. A blue mechanical body wrapped in metal was holding a huge axe. Solon stood behind it, and the thread of his left hand had no idea when it had become a chain.


    "Hey... Are you kidding?" Li Nuo was surprised. How many unused skills or weapons does the enemy have?


    "What are you talking about?" Sauron put his knife into the scabbard and said coldly, "I want to ask you the same question. Although I knew you had a lot of strengthening skills, I was still curious. Where did you get it from?"


    Without thinking, "well... Fate."


    Sauron didn''t speak any more. With a wave of his left wrist, the mechanical body curved like a skater to Li Nuo.


    Mechanical body is not a skill or equipment. It''s a Summoner similar to canghuolong or Shangjun''s tactical shell. Because of side effects, Soren won''t use it easily.


    It comes from alien chains, a highly difficult script, science fiction human weapon [Legion]


    [Name: Legion]


    [type: bind Summoner]


    [strength: D]


    [effect: establish a two minute contact with the player. During this period, the player has to bear the cost of losing 0.5 energy per second. After the time has passed, the player''s maximum HP will be reduced to 70% of the current HP]


    [Note: Legion can be divided into five forms: chop, snipe, wrist, beast and axe. Of course, not everyone has the ability to gather the five modes. For ordinary people, Legion is invisible, just like JOJO doubles. Players are not ordinary people, so they can see it. In fact, it can be said that Legion and doubles are the same product, Legion with chain can generate many unexpected assistance attacks with users]


    There are five modes. The current Legion is the axe mode. There are two special abilities: shield and explosive chopping. In addition, Soren has another two modes of Legion.


    Compared with the line in the dark, Soren''s trump card is legion, and he is the best one of the Dongzhou HW team, who cooperates with Shensu sword and crazy meridians.


    Van Heim came here behind Shangjun''s back.


    The fight that resounds through the sky is like the arrow of guidance.


    "That''s it!" Shangjun sees two figures in the distance, but in Van Heim''s eyes, there are three, because now Shangjun is not a player. She belongs to a special NPC in the script world, and she can''t see Legion.


    Before they could gather their eyes together, a blue light and dust burst out of the ground and Li Nuo was buried. Before that, he had opened the backpack panel.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for the reward of Ruo Tian Dao who slaughtered all the duanzhang dogs in the world!

 Chapter 372

    The aftereffects of the explosion spread, and even Shangjun and van Heim in the distance were also affected.


    Fan Haimu''s steps are hasty and unsteady, and Shangjun is thrown to the ground.


    "You said the strongest before level 30..." Van Heim''s face was shocked, pointing to the explosion area, and his heart was shocked.


    "..." Shang Jun sighed for a long time, "it''s so strong."


    Legion stood there, the axe cut into the ground, its attack power is very strong, the power of a blow is comparable to two [deflagration bullets] burst at the same time.


    "Is that guy dead?" Asked van Heim.


    Shang Jun hesitated and said, "do you have any stronger weapons besides the sniper gun that can only shoot birds?"


    "Yes, but I don''t want to use it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t forget in your body..."


    "Cut..."


    Van Heim reluctantly took out a worn-out pistol, which was like a model sewn together by rag patches.


    "... are you sure it''s great?" Shang Jun is suspicious.


    "It''s quite powerful, I promise." "It''s just... Only one shot," Van Heim said


    "One shot is enough, I let you shoot, you shoot."


    These two people, with this quite misleading language, decided the next plan.


    ¡­¡­


    The smoke receded, and Li Nuo lay there, not dead.


    There are burn marks on the arm, but they are recovering, and two tubes of blood medicine are firmly tied on the body.


    At the critical moment, he flustered and took out two tubes of blood medicine as soon as possible, which saved his life. At the same time, because the damage continued, all skills buff continued to work, and the two tubes of blood medicine could only save about 20% of his physical strength.


    "How to fight..." Li Nuo slowly got up, spat out a mouthful of blood phlegm, spitting advice, but his body rushed to Legion.


    Instant open [residual blood], the body is extremely light, in the face of holding the axe destructive mechanical body, Li Nuo didn''t want to fight, the body swaying to lure the axe transverse cut, this moment the whole body to release force, toe point to throw himself out, avoid the attack at the same time, feet and hands rubbing against the ground, rushed to the far behind Soren.


    With a hook from the corner of Sauron''s mouth, Legion pursues Li Nuo, surrounded by the chains connected between them.


    "No!"


    Anyone who has played "alien chain" knows that there is a move in it. The chain between the operator and Legion can entangle the enemy.


    At this moment, Li Nuo wants to jump away, but Sauron and Legion attack back and forth at the same time.


    The Taidao and the axe sealed the area where Li Nuo could escape.


    Either he was beheaded by an axe or chopped by a sword. Facing the inevitable situation, Li nuowu whipped the slow-moving Legion and triggered the assassination attack. When he disappeared, he turned on the residual blood again. His eyes were clear and his accuracy was enhanced.


    He appeared above Sauron, used the "seal of akexi" to legion, temporarily blocked it in order not to use the shield again, then pulled the trigger, and the mercury bullet inserted into Sauron''s head.


    But something unexpected happened. Sauron was shot in the head, but he didn''t die.


    "Hiss!"


    He turned back and chopped.


    Li Nuo resisted. He didn''t love to fight. He retreated to the rear.


    You can''t die with a bullet in the head?


    He felt incredible about what happened in front of him. Soren''s ability was far beyond the scope of cognition. No matter his strength or his incredible things, he was one dimension better than all the players he had met before.


    Charon is very strong. He mainly depends on the vampire constitution bonus. Except for his amazing amount of blood, all other attributes can only be said to be very strong. Let''s put it this way. At that time, Li Nuo''s attribute value after turning on all the enhancement effects was the same as his normal state now.


    But Solon is different. This guy has very strong weapons and skills. He also has legion, which is comparable to a strategic weapon. What''s most incomprehensible is that since the enhancement skill was started, Li Nuo''s several enhancements plus [residual blood] can only level with him. This is the result of energy value because the enhancement buff is in a state of growth.


    Head shot does not die, zero toxins, melee ability is superior, defense and attack almost impeccable.


    "I''m so lucky to meet such a strong asshole as you..." Li Nuo said frankly.


    "Just like each other." For Solon, Li Nuo is also the strongest player he has ever met. In full strength, he is confident that he will win under the siege of the remaining three members of Dongzhou HW team. But now, he has no confidence to kill the guy with strange mask and medical value of only 1.51.


    When Legion comes up again, Sauron''s fingers gently move, and the silk thread protrudes from the ground to encircle their area. He has been aware of the movements of Shangjun and van Heim for a long time, and the last moment must not be disturbed.


    He and Legion attacked Li Nuo together.


    The latter dances the long snake whip blade, and the blood shadow crisscross. When they attack each other, they reduce the damage to the minimum and attack the two targets. They rely on the effect of [blood devil Decoction] to recover their blood. In the state of mutual cancellation, Li Nuo is still in the downwind, retreats quickly, but ushers in Legion''s big axe again.


    "Shoot!"


    With a roar from Shangjun, van Heim''s pupils are constricted. As a professional shooter and a physical reinforcement, he can see the position of the silk threads around the field and pull the trigger instantly.


    The recoil of the gun was astonishing. Van Heim''s shoulder creaked. The bones from his palm to his forearm were broken. A rusty bullet jumped out of the muzzle and flew straight to Sauron.


    Boom!


    The bullet explodes. It''s as powerful as a grenade.


    "Hey... This power... Isn''t very good?" Shangjun is disappointed. She thought it could be a killer.


    Van Heim fell to the ground, covering his arm in pain, speechless.


    Soren''s surprise attack did not occur to him, and Legion was stunned by his distraction.


    Perfect!


    Li Nuo''s eyes move. It''s the best time to attack.


    There are two options in front of him: to bypass Legion and take Soren''s head directly, but this is not safe and the success rate is low.


    The second choice is fate.


    He immediately moves close to Soren, takes out two skill cards that he has already prepared, and starts one of them [skill: finger shaking].


    Just at this time, Li Nuo could not help but stop, pointing to the sky and shaking the circle three times.


    As soon as Sauron frowned, he put the knife on and Legion came.


    But at the moment, Li Nuo''s whole body suddenly sent out a dazzling light, which made Soren and the two people in the distance close their eyes.


    The light gathered together and blasted at Sauron, burying him in the dust of light.


    [skill: finger shaking] is characterized by randomly using a skill belonging to the Pokemon world. This time, Li Nuo''s move is called [cannon light cannon].


    [Name: cannon]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: C +]


    [property: Steel]


    [effect: focus the body''s light at one point and release it, consuming 70 energy points]


    [Note: that''s what it means to regard yourself as a fort]


    The light dissipates and the front is in a mess. Soren kneels on the ground and gasps for breath. Legion is slowly disappearing. In a trance, he is unable to control Legion.


    Van Heim was shocked and even forgot the sharp pain of his arm. He sighed inconceivably: "this... This move... Fouls..."


    Shang Jun nodded dully, "um..."


    Soren felt a cold object on his forehead. He slowly looked up. Lino stood in front of him, holding his head down with a gun.


    Li Nuo took out the last skill card, [skill: bite], and said, "let me bite you, or shoot you?"


    "If I knew that, I would take these skill cards with me and give them to the three pig heads, but it didn''t work..." solo laughed, stared at Li Nuo and said, "don''t do it. I have my own way to leave the script. Remember my ID, 4399."

 Chapter 373

    (system ventilation, the next chapter will be sent at night, sorry)


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo gazed at Sauron, where the dead fish eyes were hidden under the mask. The soul of Tucao was strongly suppressed. God''s 4399 make complaints about him.


    All of a sudden, Soren''s body appears black fog, which is a sign of leaving the script, but the speed is obviously slower than other players.


    "[Explorer] can''t finish the script alone. I''ve lost when I don''t have a teammate. I can''t finish the main line when I open my identity. I''m doomed to die when I close my identity. Is my identity good or bad... This ability not only brings convenience to you and me, but also takes away the rights that should belong to ordinary people. We are doomed to be trapped..."


    Soren disappeared here.


    Li Nuo took a long breath and spat blood stained saliva at the ground.


    "Play the devil."


    [you have completed special task, contract war, hunting identity holder]


    [reward experience: 5000]


    [reward advanced material: other shore flower]


    "Perfect material..." Li Nuo shut down [Nei Qian ¡¤ burst], and [residual blood] had been shut down just now because of [blood devil Decoction] when he gave Soren a fatal blow. At the moment, he was relaxed, without any negative state, but his energy value suddenly decreased, so he took out [ether] to recover some energy value.


    In the distance, Shangjun and van Heim come out.


    Li Nuo didn''t care about them. He was thinking about other things.


    According to Sauron, the opening conditions are unknown for the time being, and the closing conditions are extremely simple. He quits the script.


    And the negative effect is that the person who opens this [identity] cannot complete the main task.


    The advantage is that you can see all kinds of important information in the script.


    Those who see the secret are doomed to go into the haze, and the process will be beneficial, but the result is doomed to tragedy. Death and failure are the final outcome of those who know what they should not know, but they can leave something for others, so as to let the living out of the haze. This is the truth of the "Explorer".


    "Perfect teamwork."


    Li Nuo''s praise is accompanied by uneasiness. Each identity corresponds to the two extremes of good and bad, the high explosion of the remnant and the lingering breath he is facing at any time, the high reward of the focusser and the crisis caused by excessive attention in the process, the high income of the explorer and the outcome of being unable to be alone.


    Will [identity] face more negative effects after upgrading


    Li Nuo thought of this and suddenly slapped his mouth, "whatever, when did I become so sentimental..."


    His actions make Shangjun and van Heim silly.


    The two thought it was Soren who had left lino with a hangover.


    "Are you all right?" Shangjun asked.


    Li Nuo was relieved and changed into a smile again. Although he hid under the mask, "two, how many players are left now?"


    Shangjun looks at Van Heim. The guy who has been hiding in the high-rise building is the one who knows the most about the remaining number of players.


    Van Heim frowned, pursed his mouth and thought, "maybe... Should... Plus you, me and her, there are four more." He doesn''t know that Shangjun is not a player now.


    "So there''s an outsider?"


    Shang Jun kowtowed, "well."


    Li Nuo pointed to the wall in the distance and said to van Heim, "the invitation letter left by Soren is on that wall. As a reward, it''s for you."


    Van Heim couldn''t believe it, but when he went over carefully, he did see the invitation embedded in the wall. When he was overjoyed, he didn''t forget to look back and saw that Li Nuo and Han Jun didn''t make any small moves, so he pulled the invitation down.


    At this time, still in the vicinity of the hotel, Jelf''s eyes lit up.


    The system prompts that some players get the invitation, and van Heim''s face flashes in his mind.


    Suddenly, there was an earthquake on the ground, and the gate smashed a clonal grass shaver to the ground, causing a slight shock on the ground.


    Gelf stepped forward and thrust his sword into the head of the clone.


    This is the second straw shaver to be killed, and now there is the last one left in the fight with wilp and Ralph.


    Four people, including Geoff, were injured in varying degrees.


    Jeff put the back of his sword back and whispered, "gate... I have something to go first."


    The gate didn''t look at him, left his generous back in sight, and said, "it''s very important, isn''t it? Let''s go quickly. "


    "If there''s a problem, I''ll give a flare." Gelf left his last word and disappeared here.


    VIP''s eyes are burning, and she notices the departure of Jelf, but now the clonal shaver is too aggressive to get away. She is worried about whether Jelf''s departure has something to do with her "younger brother".


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha! Thank you Van Heim thanks in the distance, but he doesn''t dare to approach Li Nuo rashly. After all, there must be other plots waiting for the good news. At this time, he plans to escape from here. Li Nuo and Jun are not in good shape at the moment, which is the best time to escape.


    Li Nuo gives van Heim a thumbs up. The meaning is not clear. The face hidden under the mask is alert to the state of being full. "Shangjun, what''s the strength of the remaining players?"


    He omitted the nonsense of "you met that man" and went straight to the subject.


    Shangjun heard: "I don''t know, but Damon Wulang has a good relationship with him."


    "... bad."


    "And your sister came with Ralph."


    "... terrible."


    Leno scratched his head, waved to van Heim, and yelled, "remember my ID, 5931!"


    "Ah?"


    Van Heim was stunned, but in a moment he realized that he had fallen into some unknown and inescapable trap.


    Just as he thought of it, a figure appeared from behind.


    A few people on the scene were relieved when they saw that van Heim''s heart was pierced by a sharp sword.


    Van Heim''s fingers loosened, the invitation fell to the ground, his head trembling, and he saw the face hidden in the shadow, Geoff.


    "Er... You bastard..."


    The look in Van Heim''s eyes faded gradually. At this time, he realized what a low-end stratagem he was in.


    When it turned into a black fog and disappeared, the sound of the system broke into Li Nuo''s and Jelf''s ears.


    [the stage of dispute is over]


    [two remaining players, checking ID number]


    [now integrate reward data]


    [kill players below level 30 with 1000 experience points]


    [reward: dispute gift pack]


    [reward has been sent to your item list]


    [reward Gold: 3500]


    [special reward "master prophet" has been sent to your item list]


    ¡­¡­


    [additional rewards will be given to players who kill the maximum number of players]


    [for the first prize winner, the reward has been passed to the item list]


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of the system ended, and the high wall disappeared.


    Police and troops gathered outside immediately broke in.


    Jieerfu put away the invitation, staring at Li, once the conflict of interest between players is bound to cause disputes, he has been ready for the final battle.


    Li Nuo stretched out his index finger and middle finger and shook them in the air. In a light tone, he said, "I''ve sent you the invitation. Goodbye."


    "Ha?" Jeff was confused and didn''t understand the operation.


    "Shangjun..." Li Nuo whispered, "please take care of the aftermath."


    He put a bloody letter into Shangjun''s hand and left.

 Chapter 374

    Geoff was stunned. Li Nuo was too fast to keep up with him.


    "What the..."


    Mumbling to himself, he looked at the invitation in his hand.


    What is a lie down winner? What is a life winner? A person who wants to watch a late night show when others are fighting, and a person who never wants to get the highest reward at all. As a result, he becomes the final winner in the two stages of mainline mission and player killing.


    This is the winner of life.


    "Shit..."


    It all happened so fast that it was like a man in a... Cough... Tornado.


    Jelf was completely stupid.


    "Hello Shangjun wakes him up and says, "don''t you see a woman who can''t move?"


    Just now, geelf quietly put away the invitation. As a special letter, the invitation can''t be put into the backpack. He put it into his pocket, walked up to Shangjun, squatted down to be even with her face, looked at it for a while, and finally said, "aren''t you a player?"


    The stage of strife ordered them to survive, so Jelf also understood that the woman in front of him might not be the "player" he thought.


    Shangjun''s eyes are flattering. "After staring at me for a long time, I thought you fell in love with me ~"


    Although he likes late night programs, he knows when to quit sex and when to indulge. He asks coldly, "who are you?"


    "I''ll tell you later. Before that, do you want reinforcements to help us?"


    Jelf also knows that time is pressing. Now the "wall" blocking the outside world has disappeared, the sound of helicopter propellers in the sky has already broken the silence, and a large number of police are rushing in, so he doesn''t say much.


    He took out a firework tube and lit it.


    The dazzling fireworks burst in the night sky, and the brilliance will be illuminated.


    All the people involved in this incident saw the fireworks in the sky.


    "This The Commissioner of police poked his head out of the car. The incident was so big just now, and now he started to set off fireworks. He was completely confused. He could only urge the police to speed up their pace, seal off the scene and break into the investigation.


    Fancho was still lying, his blurred vision was awakened by the sudden color in the sky, and then the siren broke into his ear.


    When the gate and VIP arrived, the police were not in place.


    Shangjun is silent and gives the letter that Li Nuo left to Weipu.


    A few miles away from here, Li Nuo takes off his mask, changes his clothes, hides in a dark lane, and smiles as the fireworks disappear.


    "Think of it as seeing me off."


    He turned to leave and walked out of the alley. The street was noisy because of the turbulence tonight, and gradually disappeared in the flow of people.


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, in front of an old house.


    This is the house that they rented before they went to the Philippines. Let VIP send the invitation here.


    Li Nuo opened the small mailbox in front of the gate and a white letter was lying in it.


    "Hey ~"


    Without hesitation, Li Nuo opened the mailbox directly and left here with the tin box containing the letters.


    ¡­¡­


    "The terrorist attack in the middle of the night has attracted the attention of all countries. In a few hours after the case, 42 people were injured and 15 people died. Now all the medical forces in Tokyo are gathering for emergency rescue."


    The TV is broadcasting the noon news, and the "terrorist attack" at night must be the top priority.


    "Please connect the reporter to the scene."


    As soon as the picture turns, the police commissioner stands in front of the camera wearing a thick search and rescue suit, surrounded by a dozen reporters holding microphones.


    "Here, I apologize for the police safety in Tokyo. We have blocked all the main roads in and out of Tokyo. It is necessary to catch all the suspects. As for..."


    "Excuse me, can we now determine how many terrorists are involved?"


    The reporter interrupted him. No one wanted to hear the official words. What everyone wanted to know was the truth.


    "This... Can only confirm that the number of fugitives is shrinking for the time being."


    "Can you announce who caused the attack?"


    "Not for the time being..."


    "Some eyewitnesses said that the situation at the scene was that several people with guns were attacking each other, and the number of deaths did not match the number of injuries and the number given in the circular. Has the official explained this?"


    "Believe in our power."


    "Who attacked Fuji TV?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s your explanation for the flying dragon that people see?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the TV was turned off, jieerfu put the remote control on the tatami and laughed awkwardly with empty eyes. "Poor old guy, he was completely pushed out from the top to be a scapegoat."


    "There''s no way to do it." Sitting cross legged in front of the TV, Damen said in a deep voice: "it is impossible for the government to tell the public about Yinchao. The biggest terrorist organization can make clone troopers, and it is ridiculous to use Tokyo as a screening and assessment site for strengthening soldiers."


    "Yes, it''s ridiculous..." Jeff laughed with a guilty heart.


    He and He Jun temporarily pushed all the trouble to Yinchao, and just three clones of Cao zaojing appeared, which established a perfect evidence for this lie. He didn''t want to lie, and even was not used to lying, but he couldn''t help it, because the truth behind it was more absurd than lying.


    Damon asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    Jelf hesitated. "I''m going to..."


    "Would you like to join us? Just because Beijing is not here, we need a foreign aid as a substitute to take part in the fighting competition, in order to settle the account with Yinchao. "


    The words of the gate made Jelf''s mouth beat and immediately refused the invitation.


    There was the invitation letter for the competition in his pocket. The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t understand why the guy wanted to give it to him.


    Either he didn''t want to fight, so he accepted the invitation, or... The guy already had the channel to get the invitation. The first feeling of Jelf was that the former, after all, even if he was attached to the angry team, it was too difficult to get the invitation. What''s more, it was only half a day from the end of the main line. Where to find it? It''s impossible.


    There is another thing that he should pay attention to. Even when he left, he didn''t get a definite answer from Shangjun. However, there is a kind of terrible conjecture that he is forcing at the bottom of his heart.


    "I''ll go out for a walk."


    Jeff left the house, in the simple courtyard, he looked at the fish swimming in the pond, trying to let his mind down.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up.


    The system prompts him that one player got the invitation, and a face flashed across his mind.


    Jelf''s expression was complicated. Until he was lost in thought, he murmured to himself, "I really let him get it... This guy, it''s a bit incredible..."


    ¡­¡­


    VIP stands outside the house where Li Nuo submitted his address.


    She looked at the disassembled mailbox and frowned. Suddenly, the whip in her hand waved. The door of the courtyard was split and a crack was made in the asphalt road.


    The bloodstained letter was in his hand, and VIP opened it and looked at it again with deep eyes.


    "Stupid..."


    She tore up the letter, turned and went back to the angry team SUV waiting by the side of the road, closed the door and said coldly, "find a place to drink."


    Clark was shocked, but looking at winp''s gloomy face, he didn''t dare say anything else.


    As the car starts slowly, Ralph looks at Shangjun, who is already asleep in his arms. He feels satisfied and happy. He and VIP form a two-way world in the small car.


    "VIP." That has been silent, sitting in the co pilot Leanna said: "your brother left you a letter, in the end said what?"


    "Take good care of his two friends, and..." Wei Pu Dun, tight then gently shook his head, "nothing."


    She then looked at the people sitting beside her and said, "it took a lot of effort to get you out of the police station, so it''s necessary to confirm with you again. Did you decide to join us?"


    "Well, as long as I can find Yamazaki, I''d like to be a mercenary." Fancho looks out the window at the fast-moving scenery. At this point, he will say goodbye to the evil hometown and thank Li Nuo for contributing to everything.


    "Good!" Weipu shouts and wakes Shangjun in her sleep.


    "Welcome to the pub! No one is allowed to leave until they''re broken! "


    "VIP! Calm down


    ¡­¡­


    Standing on the balcony of a commercial building, Li Nuo witnessed the picture of VIP leaving through high-power telescope.


    "Fortunately, I ran early..."


    The iron box of the mailbox was lying at his feet, with an invitation to the fight contest in his hand.


    Take out pocket watch from pocket, click open, dial, hour hand and minute hand will coincide.


    "It''s time. It''s over."

 Chapter 375

    [main task: get the invitation letter of fighting contest, completed]


    [all tasks finished]


    [the script is over, you can choose to buy it in the form of gold coins, stop in the script world, and convert it into 2000 gold coins in 24 hours]


    [please give your choice within 3 seconds]


    [player will teleport back to main space in 15 seconds]


    Li Nuo didn''t want to stay in the script anyway, and immediately denied the renewal.


    After 15 seconds, he looked at the "R" mark on the back of his hand and chose to contact the mirror master again.


    [unable to get in touch]


    Li Nuo''s eyes were fixed, and he whispered: "there is a problem..."


    The next moment, he turned into white light and disappeared here.


    ¡­¡­


    The European style gate with complex patterns opened slowly.


    The stick creaked on the old wooden floor.


    The fire in the oil lamp flickered and the figure was stretched to the ceiling.


    Ronald snapped his fingers. The wooden door was slowly closed. He gazed at the things in front of him and showed a strange smile.


    That''s the back of scp173.


    At this time, the door behind him was torn to pieces by external forces, just like a wolf man''s disaster beast came in and opened his mouth to devour Ronald.


    Pop


    Everything is quiet.


    Ronald walks slowly to scp173 and looks at the strange and funny face on the front of the statue.


    "I''ve found a way to tear you apart. Let me see what''s hidden inside you."


    Ga


    The next moment, Ronald''s neck broke.


    The oil lamp goes out.


    This is Yanan''s dream.


    ¡­¡­


    [checking player rewards]


    [the main task has been completed, the number of branch tasks is four, and three tasks have been completed]


    [fixed reward gold coin for advanced tasks: 3500]


    [a total of 450 gold coins for regional missions]


    [gold coin deduction: 200 for incomplete branch mission]


    [characteristic value: 5 points]


    [total experience value of mainline task: 9200]


    [number of defeated players: 0]


    [defeat reward: 0]


    [you have upgraded to lv25]


    [settlement materials: brilliant wedge stone X2, bone marrow gray X2, random card x2]


    Back to the hunter''s dream, Li Nuo collapsed directly on the ground.


    He looked up as if he were going home. He was in a good mood for a long time. He saw chabai''s dazzling legs, and then


    Li Nuo''s eyes from relaxed become dull, expression gradually dull, until the corner of the mouth began to tremble.


    Marge sat on the stone steps, with the same face but one arm missing.


    "Hum... You two, what''s that look like?"


    Li Nuo and chabai did not speak. They were not the kind of people who would comfort people.


    Chabai stood in such a daze, staring at maljie''s broken arm, a kind of inexplicable and never had a low impact on his heart, to say something, but did not know how to speak.


    Half ring, Li Nuo just said: "when Yang Guo''s feeling?"


    He really doesn''t comfort people, especially acquaintances.


    "The body is light, it is to feel a little bit less."


    Li Nuo: "a sculpture is missing."


    "Maybe."


    Marge got up, went into the room, sat down in the rocking chair, looked at the ceiling, and his mouth began to bend.


    Looking at him, chabai asked in a low voice, "should I say something?"


    Li Nuo was silent.


    At this time, Marge suddenly raised his head and laughed madly.


    Li Nuo heard the familiar laughter, and the dead fish''s eyes immediately hung on both sides of his nose.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, he was sure that marjie was OK.


    But chabai didn''t think so. She paced and held it for a long time before she said, "don''t worry, it''s just an arm."


    Li Nuo is surprised. Do you take your hand as the accessory of Liangyuan store!?


    "Ah?" Marjie stopped laughing and said, "I don''t care."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Hum... Hum!" Malje''s eyes were full of light. He raised his left right hand, pointed himself with his thumb, and said: "I''m the number one in the fight stage!"


    "Miss chabai, do you have a feeling of adoration for me?"


    "Number one... Ha, number one!"


    "Hello! What''s your number, Li Nuo


    "Ha ha... Ha ha ha ha!"


    Tea white face haze, side head, to Li Nuo sigh: "I want to give his right hand to pout."


    "Support."


    Chabai suddenly grasped maljie''s left shoulder, and the latter took a breath of cold air.


    The power of fingers is more and more big, tea white buries the head, looks like the extreme terror.


    "Silly..."


    "Run if you can''t fight."


    Maljie was gasping in his wheelchair, and saw that chabai was sitting on the stone steps with her legs in her arms, a little lost.


    Li Nuo wiped his neck at him, and by the way, Nuo Nuo mouth.


    Maljie wandered on the rocking chair for a few times, looked at the carved ceiling, and said, "if you run this time, you won''t be able to move forward in the future."


    Tea white turned his head, the corner of his mouth trembled slightly, said: "speak human words."


    "Well... Those guys are very good. They can''t win without breaking the boat. That''s the first factor." Maljeton looked at his broken arm for a moment and said, "before, there were records about the practice of mechanical arm in those metal plates. In fact, I always wanted to try it, but I can''t do it to myself... Hum... Coward."


    "I understand." Chabai comforted.


    "I wanted to unload Li Nuo''s left hand when he wasn''t paying attention, and then use him to experiment with the plan of mechanical arm, but I couldn''t beat him in melee, so I gave up the idea, hum... I''m extremely cowardly."


    Li Nuo''s brow was chilly. "I''m your ancestor..."


    "But don''t worry, miss chabai." Ignoring Li Nuo''s scolding, maljie got up and said angrily: "every part of the body is mechanically molded, so we can call it a mechanic! What is machinery? What is art? What is art? It''s eternal! I am taking the first step towards the eternal world, miss chabai! Would you like to... "


    Bang!


    Li Nuo put the gun into his belt, and maljie was shot in the head. He was forced out of the hunter''s dream because his blood was cleared.


    A dark wind blowing, tea white look to Li Nuo.


    "It''s quiet."


    "Well." Li Nuo nodded helplessly.


    "What''s next?" Asked chabai.


    "... I advise you not to keep saying such misleading things."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo left the hunter''s dream.


    Too tired. He wants to have a rest. As for the rest, let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    The old clock on the wall shows the time of midnight.


    Looking at the paintings piled on the table, Li Nuo rubbed his head and lost his inspiration


    He leaned back in his chair and sighed.


    "It''s back to reality..."


    Reality


    Li Nuo''s mind suddenly sank.


    He went to the balcony, removed the debris, cleared a path, opened the window and looked out.


    The lights are still bright in the distance, and the familiar neighborhood is nearby.


    Just, looking at all this, but gave birth to a strange feeling never had.


    "Reality

 Chapter 376

    The early morning sun shines into the window and sprinkles on the sheets printed with WC letters.


    The sound of the mobile phone woke Li Nuo up.


    For this guy, the mobile phone has basically lost the function of communication. After all, there is no social communication. There are only three phone numbers in the address book, "Dr. Wang, the God of death", "fried cake selling chicken legs" and "the community management department under the building that never does personnel work".


    So, in a dazed stare, he subconsciously reached out and hung up the phone as an alarm, although he never set the alarm.


    A few minutes later, the call came again.


    This time, he looked at the screen of his mobile phone, which was a strange number.


    "Let me buy a house again..."


    Then make complaints about Tucao.


    There is no voice, Li Nuo said, "who?"


    The other end of the phone was in an awkward situation.


    "So... Is that writer Li?" A woman''s voice.


    Writers


    Li Nuo''s eyes brightened, "give in!"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo stands under a commercial building in the center of the city.


    This is one of the most prosperous areas in the city. The roads are open, the traffic is unobstructed, and the humanistic atmosphere is abundant. Compared with the health care community where he lives, it is just like crossing the age.


    The phone call was from his comic book company. In short, there was a boss in the company who fell in love with Li Nuo''s comic book and wanted to talk about some cooperation with him. However, the boss... It''s impossible to talk to you on the phone. So, there''s this one.


    Before eleven o''clock, Li Nuo squats on the street and breathes.


    He''s still in a muddle.


    Although he was born and raised in this city, he only passed here when he was a child and grew up by bus. For him, the tall buildings in front of him and himself are the creations of two worlds.


    "I''m going to work in the city..."


    After mocking himself, he walked into the building in front of him.


    In all forms, Jane called a well-dressed woman from the front desk. She called Li Nuo in the morning.


    "This is writer Li?" The woman looked at him and held out her hand. "Zhang Quan, I''m in charge of the Ministry of Commerce. Nice to meet you."


    Li Nuo for this kind of workplace etiquette quite mentally retarded, but also know the handshake etiquette, then cater to the handshake.


    Zhang Quan looked at Li Nuo and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Li to be so young."


    "Haven''t you seen my ID card?"


    Li Nuo''s words directly made the "friendly" atmosphere come to the freezing point. Zhang Quan was confused and slowly released her hand. Generally speaking, the other party should cater to her praise and say something like "no more". Even the arrogant people just boast, but this kind of person is really rare, especially in the workplace with complex interpersonal relationships.


    In fact, Li Nuo didn''t want to dismantle it either. He sent a copy of his ID card in the contract signed by the company, which was still in color, and the photo was printed on the paper, so he actually said "you''re blind".


    It''s very face saving.


    Zhang Quan beat a drum in his heart and took Li Nuo to the elevator.


    "This building belongs to the company?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Well, almost." Zhang Quan didn''t want to talk to him, but he still said with a smile, "for a while, the person that writer Li wants to see is the editor in chief of our comic editor''s office. Does writer Li know him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "..." Zhang Quan forced out a smile, "he... You can call him Mr. Xu later... In addition, I have to remind you that when you see Mr. Xu later, remember to be kind."


    More than half of this is for Zhang Quan''s own consideration, and a small half is really for Li Nuo''s good. Thinking of this, Li Nuo smiles, "well."


    When Zhang Quan saw Li Nuo''s smiling face, he was stunned. In fact, this guy was pretty good. He always had a pair of dead fish eyes on his face, but he couldn''t stand it. The normal smile thrown by his pure and beautiful face made Zhang Quan subconsciously think that he might have misunderstood Li Nuo just now.


    "Thank you, Sister Zhang."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The word "Sister Zhang" has broken all assumptions.


    In front of the office, Sister Zhang knocks on the frosted glass door. Inside comes the voice of a mature man full of magnetism. He pushes the door and enters. President Xu sits on the leather sofa, looks at Li Nuo, stands up and says with a kind smile, "Hello, please sit down."


    Sister Zhang backed out and closed the door.


    Li Nuo sat opposite and looked up and down at Mr. Xu. His jeans were white, his shirt was greasy and his face was smiling. He was one of the standard accessories for successful people.


    "Xu Le should be your editor in chief." Mr. Xu poured a cup of tea and handed it to Li Nuo. "Nice to meet you, writer Li."


    "Ah... Nice to meet you..." Li Nuo took the small cup, "Mr. Xu, just call me my pseudonym."


    Xu Le poured tea for himself, looked down at the purple sand tea cup and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t get your pseudonym."


    "I understand." Li Nuo nodded slightly. After all, his pseudonym was "Uncle Li".


    Xu Le looked at him, "writer Li, can you tell me what you think of the comic industry now?"


    Li Nuo slightly understood his intention, smashed his mouth, "let me think about it..."


    "All right."


    Two seconds later, Li Nuo said: "most of the female characters wear and don''t wear basically the same, clothes are a large band aid, aojiaoluoli or Sanwu eventually have to become a toilet, male characters in the premise of adhering to the three concepts of justice, the best amorous stallion, even if met with a female ghost must be a servant girl in the previous life, most of the comics are like this, do not rule out some very good works, However, it''s rare. Meat always dominates the plot. It''s the mainstream now. Most people use hand-painted boards to draw. The color of the lines lacks the aura that they should have. The picture looks like photo synthesis.


    However, it can''t be blamed for the author''s double shifts a week and ten pages a week. People with normal intensity can''t do it, and the competition is still fierce. It''s impossible to be noticed without a little edge ball. Hand painted boards are more convenient to create, and the speed is doubled. Even ordinary painters can cross the basic platform as long as they are proficient in using them.


    For the market, these things are also needed. Before the domestic cartoon industry really gets up, it needs to rely on their 404 works to keep its attraction. If you ask me what I think of the market, this is my answer. But if you want me to give you a question about whether I want to draw this kind of thing... I will refuse. "


    Xu Le''s eyes were wide open when he heard this. Is that what he would like to say?


    "Writer Li, there are 16 categories on the website now. Among them, the section with the least number of writers is the urban living area, and there are probably less than 800 people still painting. You are one of them. You are also a few of them who still insist on drawing by hand for a week, not to mention recommending writers. No... to be exact, you should be the only one."


    Li Nuo joked: "because I didn''t even save the phone number of my own editor, and I didn''t add the writer group. I''m in a zero communication state with all the people in this industry."


    Xu Le asked, "what''s the purpose of drawing cartoons?"


    "To spend time waiting for death and earn money for drinks."


    Xu Le said with a smile, "can I regard your answer as Wen Qing?"


    "Mr. Xu, we don''t take curse." Li Nuo said, "can we go straight to the subject?"


    Xu Le leaned forward slightly and said, "the company is developing a new cartoonist recently. We attach great importance to your hand drawing ability. We hope to sign a contract as an in-house painter of the company, specializing in drawing comics for well-known novels. At the same time, we need to adapt the comics of novels. This is also the purpose of my asking you about the industry, We need a cartoonist who has excellent hand drawing ability and doesn''t drift with the flow. "


    Li Nuo took a sip of tea and said, "well, it''s the one who sells paintings."


    Xu Le stood up and said, "of course, you can say that, but the basic skill of hand-painted is practical ability. It can be seen that it also verifies the saying that wine is not afraid of deep alley."


    "I don''t think it''s a lie at all." Li Nuo said: "to tell you the truth, I''m totally retarded in the social work field. If I say it according to my heart, I will refuse. But what''s the advantage of considering" real "life?"


    Xu Le looked at him and said with a smile, "the good is your career."


    "I have a suite downtown."


    "It''s not your career, it''s your parents'' stuff."


    "I have no father or mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Le was speechless, and almost endured to the limit. From the beginning, he knew that Li Nuo might be more difficult to get along with, because the editor in charge of Li Nuo had reminded him, but he didn''t expect that his character was so twisted.


    As a matter of fact, Li Nuo''s comics are not ignored. He has a great talent in painting. The editors have been paying attention to his comics for a long time because the number of updates is too small to meet the recommended standards. However, when Xu Le asked the editors who are responsible for managing urban comics who are the best painters, the answer was almost unified, A comic writer who insisted on hand drawing in the second half of the 1920s.


    "I see." In order to fill Li Nuo''s empty tea cup, Xu Le managed to keep his proper face and threw out the bottom line that was also planned at last, "a fixed salary of 1.5W per month."


    Li Nuo pupil up Piao Xia, "my bottom line of life, will not bow for the capital."


    "Forget it." Xu Le was relieved. He didn''t know why he had to talk so much with this guy.


    "More money."


    "..." Xu Le''s expression changed slightly at this moment, and he still managed to keep smiling, "you think this is a vegetable market... According to the contract, every writer signed is paid 1.5W a month, there is no way."


    "OK..." Li Nuo shrugged, drank all the tea in the small cup, wiped his mouth, and patted the cup on the table, "deal!"


    It''s really a vegetable market! Xu Le was surprised. In his limited career, he seldom saw such shameless people.


    With a long sigh of relief, he said, "sign next week. Remember, as an in-house author, everyone must abide by the working principles." He said word by word: "one, week, double, more. Every chapter, ten pages. "


    Li Nuo''s face turned white with a brush, but Xu Le''s words are not over yet. "Also, remember to take out two days from Monday to Friday to paint in the company. If you come late, you will be treated as, late, late."


    After Xu Le finished, she got up and opened the door. Sister Zhang was still waiting outside.


    "Writer Li, we have a good talk today. Please let us know the specific date of signing the contract."


    This condition is like death''s sickle to Li Nuo. He jumps over directly, grabs Xu Le''s arm without hesitation, bends down and shouts: "general manager Xu! Let''s talk again! Money is easy to talk about! I don''t know much about this gadget. Do you want to lower my salary? "


    Elder sister Zhang was directly confused. What''s the situation? For the first time, she asked for a pay cut, and it came out of this man''s mouth.


    Xu Le saw Li Nuo''s shameless appearance and suddenly wanted to laugh, but he still strained his face, "I want to say a word to you."


    Li Nuo looked up and looked at each other sincerely. "Can I work one day less?"


    "Clim

 Chapter 377

    Li Nuo is lazy.


    But it''s not the kind of sluggard hanging cakes around his neck on his face. To put it bluntly, it''s a bit of procrastination. It''s not a matter of excrement reaching his buttocks. He can usually think very freely. For example, when he sees a doctor, he can make an appointment with a doctor on Sunday, but never on Saturday. Anyway, if he can spend an extra day at home, he will never go out. If he can do the dishes at midnight, he won''t go into the kitchen at 11, As long as you can take one step less, you can make a profit on the journey of life.


    The diligent one in the endless corridor is a different one because of different motivation.


    He doesn''t care about money, or he doesn''t have a normal social concept. It''s the most perfect embodiment of him that he doesn''t have to worry about his family when one person has enough to eat.


    But there is only one way to live. In the past, the outcome of seeing a doctor sooner or later is the same. For Li Nuo, it''s not far from death. It''s a routine for him to linger on. He sets an example and provides valuable research materials for the society. Anyway, it''s not far from death.


    "Endless corridor" saved his life. Of course, he had to be a good man and do a good job.


    But back to reality, making money is really meaningless to him. He has no ambition, no so-called social pattern, and is more comfortable than being busy like a dog every day.


    Li Nuo has never been in contact with normal society. If primary school is a social form, he was judged as a social death when he was in kindergarten.


    However, in his limited contact with people around him, he often looks at the children in the sky cram school with a thumping attitude. I''m sick, but I don''t have to go to cram school. Do you envy me? He has said this sentence more than once. The reason why he dropped out of high school early is that he didn''t have too many mouths to be killed.


    Back to Xu Le, the 1.5W monthly salary offered by the boss is a figure in Li Nuo''s opinion. He doesn''t care about the money. What he cares about is that if he doesn''t sign the contract honestly, his comic book that has been serialized for one year may be cut off at any time.


    So this time, he has to bow to capital.


    However, there is a difference between bowing.


    After returning home, Li Nuo began to plan how to manage his time well to cope with the heavy workload.


    Then he entered four words on the search bar - Fujin Yibo.


    Four hours later, he collate some of the essence of his experience in the document. He looks at the picture on Chen''s desk and shows a strange smile. "It seems that you are dedicated to art."


    Li Nuo looked at the time. It''s four o''clock in the afternoon. As a homeless man, he has plenty of time.


    "Malj doesn''t know what time he''s off work today, or..."


    He turned his eyes to the kitchen.


    "Challenge the taboo..."


    Li Nuo got up, went to the kitchen to boil water, and put the kettle in the living room directly after the water boiled.


    Then back to the kitchen, looking at the closed cupboard, eyes deep, like facing the enemy.


    Open the cupboard door and put rows of instant noodles in front of you.


    "Seafood... Or chicken with mushroom..."


    Between the two, Li Nuo was at a loss. In fact, there was braised beef noodles in the cupboard, but he couldn''t touch it again, because it was stewed braised beef noodles when he died.


    After a long election, he took out a chicken stewed with mushrooms and turned out a washbasin to cover his head to protect his head.


    Safely back to the living room, pouring boiling water, instant noodles, waiting for three minutes.


    At the moment of opening the seal, Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Survived..."


    Some people may call Anding Hospital directly when they see Li Nuo''s series of operations, but this means that you should not make random comments without experiencing other people''s pain, because you have never seen his world, and you can''t understand what a subdued form of death it is to be knocked to death with instant noodles.


    "Well... Now what?" After eating instant noodles, Li Nuo wants to divert his attention. Subconsciously, he looks at the steam icon on the computer. He may not want to play any more games recently, because of the problem caused by Shangjun.


    He couldn''t tell the difference between reality and fiction.


    In a daze for more than half an hour, I finally decided to "go back" first.


    In the hunter''s dream, chabai is sleeping in a rocking chair, and a magazine is lying quietly on her lap.


    Li Nuo appeared outside, perhaps because he had been a thief, or because he had mastered hadiren''s assassination technique. His voice was almost too light to hear.


    Looking at the sleepy tea white, Li Nuo picked up the blanket and walked over.


    "By the way... Man-made people should not be afraid of cold..." I thought so in my mind, but I still wanted to cover the tea white. As soon as I started, I saw the magazine on her leg.


    "Game console practical technology..."


    Li Nuo suddenly realized that chabai had mentioned that when she was still 2B, she was always controlled by the operator to climb the stairs and look at the bottom of her skirt. It turned out that she came from these magazines.


    "Tombstone mall still sells these things..."


    Since knowing that the premium of the mall is serious, Li Nuo has basically set the purchase area on supplies, and has not paid attention to thousands of daily necessities. While chabai lives here alone, he can only spend time on these things when he is lonely.


    Why don''t you give her some entertainment facilities... Although this idea has been mentioned, it was abandoned due to the lack of funds.


    "Forget it, just give her a whole TV."


    Li Nuo made up her mind and covered her with a blanket.


    Chabai suddenly opened his eyes, quickly took out a dagger from his thigh and chopped it at Li Nuo''s neck.


    Li Nuo''s reaction was very quick, and he pressed his hand to catch cha bai''s wrist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Air solidifies.


    Chabai took his hand back and rubbed the meat eyebrow with chagrin. "I''m sorry... The instinct in my mind."


    "Understand." Li Nuo shrugs his shoulders. Cha bai''s action is not intentional. When he sleeps, he will tighten his nerves. When the wind blows and the grass moves, he will wake up immediately. On the day of licking blood at the edge of the knife, he has developed this habit. It''s not only cha bai, but Li Nuo also has this problem now.


    So when he was sleeping, he would intentionally or unintentionally avoid strangers. The first time he knew that he had this problem, it was when he was asleep in the space. Maljie accidentally touched his feet, and his sleeping brain immediately sent a warning signal. Before he recovered, his muscles controlled him to swing Margo to the ground.


    "Get you a TV or something." Li Nuo said.


    "No Chabai refused, stood up, went to the reconstruction stage, poured a glass of water, handed it to Li Nuo, and said, "the gold coins are spent on key things. This time, the script didn''t get so many gold coins."


    "In fact, we are quite rich, and the gold coin issue..."


    Chabai interrupted: "in addition to the monthly payment of 9000, we have 16520 left now. We need to be prepared for problems in the next script, and we have to scrape away the gold coins that maljie got when he killed the players. After all, he may have to spend money on prosthetics."


    I should give you a maid dress... Li Nuo grinned and didn''t speak any more.


    At this time, the white light outside the house flashed, and maljie appeared.


    He came to them with a sullen face. "Something happened that I didn''t expect."


    Li Nuo joked: "there should be a lot of such things."


    "I''m not kidding..." malje''s face was full of haze, "I''m in the real world, and I''ve become one armed..."

 Chapter 378

    Marjie''s words hit Li Nuo on the head like a heavy hammer.


    "Be specific." Li Nuo said immediately.


    "Just about to say it." "When I go back to the real world, I don''t have a left hand. It''s the same as here. It''s not the most shocking thing." He went to the tombstone of the mall, turned on the screen and said, "just a moment."


    Maljie bought a box of cigarettes and took one out of his mouth. "Miss chabai, please light it for me."


    The tea white snapped his fingers, and the cigarette puffed out a choking smoke.


    "So you still smoke?" Li Nuo asked.


    "No... as a doctor, I don''t usually smoke." Maljet took a deep breath, exhaled the misty smoke, put the cigarette around his finger and leaned against the tombstone, "but when talking about heavy topics, a cigarette can set off the atmosphere better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s a shock... All of my life histories have been changed," malje said.


    My brother and I said that seven years ago, I lost my left arm because of a car accident, but this is totally different from my original life. Now I''m not a doctor in a hospital, but a... "


    He buried his head, tone rather helpless, "community service station staff."


    "Aren''t you the rich second generation?" Li Nuo asked.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I have a job or not." "All lives have been changed, and arm breaking has naturally become a common sense. It''s like someone has modified the script. We are the NPCs in it, and the fate of life is in a moment''s thought," marjee said He looked up, his eyes deep, and puffed out a puff of smoke. "Li Nuo, do you know what I mean?"


    Li Nuo was silent and said, "we are not human indeed."


    The beginning of everything is chabai. As an artificial human, she doesn''t have the sense of obedience to Li Nuo and others. The obedience of artificial human to human is the nature printed in the brain, just like the wolf eating meat and dog eating excrement. It''s impossible to change. Li Nuo also cared about it at that time.


    When scp682 emphasized that they were not human beings, Li Nuo and marjie came up with a terrible truth.


    Shangjun, she is a player, but she is also a NPC in the world of "KOF". This matter has basically realized the truth.


    In the end, Marge''s life experience was suddenly changed.


    From the beginning, Li Nuo and marjie, and even all the players they met, are not real human beings. They are all NPCs in a certain game, so chabai will not have the idea of obeying them, because virtual human beings are not human beings.


    Li Nuo smoothed his lips and said, "we just found out about it ahead of time. Shangjun said that after level 30, everything will come to light."


    "So, miss chabai." Marge turned his head. "We three are the same species now."


    Chabai stares at them, but his eyes are a little different, just like looking at two idiots, "so... What?"


    They were not surprised by this answer, but the appearance of tea white without any doubt still made them not think of it.


    Chabai said: "virtual or real, you have to live, don''t you? What''s the difference? Although I don''t need to drink water to eat, but touch, pain, happiness, sadness, all things can be clearly felt, this is not the reality, I can see things, to you how to become so... Li Nuo that word how to say? "


    "Affectation?"


    Chabai pointed at him and said in a fierce voice, "yes, it''s just affectation."


    Li Nuo knew that this was a comfort. Although he said it a little biased, he said with a smile: "we have lived for more than 20 years. After we know the truth, we have to have a time to relax... And, most importantly, since we all come from the virtual world, can our" real "world become a script?"


    "Or, before becoming a script, investigate the resources available?" Marge''s eyes brightened.


    Li Nuo kowtowed, "it''s up to you, rich second generation."


    This matter must be put on the agenda. Although it is not known whether the script related to "reality" will appear, it is necessary to find out the resource points in advance. Then one day, in case of bad luck, the script related to "reality" will really appear, it will be a great harvest.


    However, the probability of success of this assumption is not high. First of all, it is difficult to find out which script the players live in in in the real world. It is probably that there is no such game in their world.


    Secondly, as an ordinary person who has to live in reality, it is difficult to get the key resources without paying the price. If the group or organization that should not be offended is offended in the process, it indicates that it is difficult to survive in "reality".


    Cough


    The familiar cough came from Li Nuo''s tombstone.


    He suspended the topic just now, opened the mailbox and saw a message.


    [player 4560 applies to add friends]


    "How dare he add me?" Li Nuo was a little surprised. He didn''t have to think about who it was.


    "Someone wants to add you?" Asked Marge.


    Li Nuo silently confirmed, and said: "the sphincter of the reinforced soldier who you put into the bomb, just in time, I had planned to solve some problems about friends adding today."


    Add a successful message through the second.


    There''s a message coming from there, [it''s me, van Heim, like this... Because of you, my team has become a place for the disabled, so I want to talk about whether we can form an off-site ally]


    Li Nuo made a speech directly:


    [hmmm... I have roughly calculated that you should take away two tubes of blood medicine, one tube of ether and one half used skill card. The value of these things is about 2000 gold coins, so I should return the money to you. However, for the benefit of strengthening your body, you owe me at least 4000 gold coins. If you give me 1000 gold coins, we will submit an alliance, I''ll pass on some good things to you for use. Although I have to pay, what do you think? "


    Five minutes later, there was a reply.


    Are you a robber


    Are you sure the bombs in your body will disappear after you return to the main space


    A minute later, van Heim sent a copy of the bone marrow ash, adding, "I really don''t have any money."


    Li Nuo gladly accepted it and said, "I''ll see you in the future. It''s a clear breeze and a clear moon. You are the wind and I am the sand. Remember to read the mailbox often."


    This time van Heim didn''t reply. He must be suffering from internal injury.


    "Do you want to develop foreign forces..." Majie asked.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "one more friend, one more help."


    Tea white mend knife, "don''t forget he was made very miserable by you two."


    Maljie was a little displeased. "Miss chabai, please note that he was the mastermind of the incident. I''m an accomplice at most."


    Li Nuo didn''t pay attention to it. He sat cross legged on the ground and added other players. It''s just in today''s plan. It''s better to solve it all at once.


    He looked at the interface printed on the tombstone, at the plus sign on the top right.


    "Van Heim is the kind of player who can handle it, but this guy... Is different."


    In the strange eyes of the two people behind him, Li Nuo smiles to himself, points the plus sign, and silently reads "4399" with his consciousness.

 Chapter 379

    In another space, there is a hunter''s dream, but the Gothic building no longer exists. Instead, there is a Bauhaus style two-story villa.


    Directly opposite the front door of the villa stood five cross tombstones, one of which coughed.


    Although the sound is not loud, it is clearly heard by people living in the building.


    The door opened and Sauron stepped out, looking at his tombstone with a hook in the corner of his mouth.


    [player 5931 applies to add friends], postscript [open your butt, spit out when you have gas]


    Yak appeared behind Soren, looking at the text, frowning, "who did you leave an ID for?"


    "The travelers."


    "Hey, don''t tell me you want to make an alliance with that group."


    Sauron didn''t say anything, he just let the application pass with a smile.


    You have no other reason to keep in touch, that''s all


    When Li Nuo saw the news, he couldn''t help swearing and cheating my feelings!?


    [I have a very interesting thing in my hand. You take out 200 gold coins and I''ll show it to you. If you''re interested, I''ll have a chat with you again]. The news of Soren soon came again. Li Nuo remitted 200 gold coins without thinking. After all, now he is well-off and his life is improved. It''s no money if he is under 500.


    After a while, new news came and a description column appeared on the tombstone.


    [Name: resonance bell]


    [type: item]


    [effect: when calling players from other worlds to help, you must sign a contract. At the end of the task, the reward for players participating in the contract and calling players will be divided by 64, which will be calculated by the system itself. Remember that the contract player and the summoner can''t attack each other. If there is a damage intention, it will be judged that the loss of gold coin is at least 2000, and the upper limit is unknown. Each call consumes 2 psionic points at a fixed time]


    [Note: the ancient clock found in the underground labyrinth can break the barriers of the world and summon people who don''t belong to the world to enter. Although it consumes vision, cross-border cooperation can bring a lot of benefits]


    "The curse of blood." Maljie spits out a puff of smoke, and his eyes are full of dignity.


    Li Nuo didn''t think too much. He understood Soren''s intention.


    [agree, sign the contract]


    When the voice passed, only a few seconds later, the sound of the system rang through the hunter''s dream.


    [player team "Dongzhou HW" and "traveler" sign resonance contract]


    [signing contract consumes 5 points of Lingshi, agree or not]


    Lingshi, Li Nuo happens to have this thing, and there are as many as 10 points. He is eager to get rid of it, and resolutely agrees.


    "Take mine."


    [deducting psionic points...]


    Bang


    The haze of the sky, suddenly put up fireworks.


    [congratulations on the marriage of the two teams]


    Several people present, including chabai, were all in a daze. They were like three statues, watching the looming fireworks until they disappeared.


    "I..."


    Li Nuo wants to make complaints about the street, but he doesn''t know which words are suitable for expressing the feeling of wanting to break the table at the moment.


    The tombstone coughed, and Soren''s voice came.


    [after the call ceremony, it''s up to you whether you are willing to support or not. I have no right to interfere in this. If there is any other cooperation, I will let you know in advance]


    Li Nuo reorganized his mind. Since resonance clock needs vision to be used, it shows that Sauron and his family have been to the world of blood curse.


    He has always been worried about that world. One of the important reasons is that mirror master can''t get in touch several times. Li Nuo can only connect Ronald and Yanan.


    In kervier, the mirror master expressed that he was in contact with the world of the curse of blood and had an indescribable relationship with the ancient gods. For example, Philip''s daughter Anna was Ronald''s masterpiece. Then, after the meeting of the celestial spheres in monster hunter, the demon master was afraid to see some new things that could penetrate his plan.


    ZuLong, Heilong, scp682 and scp173, which are transmitted to the world of the wizard, all represent the mysterious power of another world, extremely powerful and full of invisible power, which complements the secret of kesulu.


    All too coincidentally, Ronald lost contact, alienation began, ancient god and devil contact.


    The contract with Ronald is doomed to be difficult to get rid of this old guy. Although he wants to stay away from everything related to the curse of blood, there are people he knows well, such as watsk, Molly, Jack, Tom, punk, and Emily, whom Marge never forgets.


    Forty eight hours ago, Li Nuo could have thought that these people were virtual and nonexistent. But now after going through "KOF", he understands that he himself is "virtual" just like them. In other words, all of us and all the world are real. Then his mood will change. He has reason to keep these people.


    What''s more, the polluted blood in tea white is closely related to ancient gods.


    The world, the curse of blood, can''t escape.


    [blood curse, talk about it]


    Li Nuo''s short question was also answered by Soren, "don''t go, don''t want to talk.".


    Soren''s words are not over yet, but they have brought the topic to the other side.


    [I found that you guys have a lot of hard to get props. It''s not a compliment. Even my identity and ability are hard to get things like "t virus". If there are good things, we can trade them well. By the way, it''s not a show off. We''re quite good at money. Here are some things I need to say first;


    There is a man with extremely unstable mental state in our team. His blood is eroded by a virus and needs to take a lot of tranquilizers to suppress the violent state. In addition, in my impression, his abnormality should be related to blood. Since you can get "t virus", I wonder if there is any way to solve the problem of blood curse.


    There is a man in your team who specializes in mechanical manufacturing. His hand should have been cut off. According to the normal logic, he will make a prosthesis for himself. I also believe that he has this ability. Similarly, our team also needs prosthesis now, thick prosthesis.


    Once again, we are not short of gold coins. Everything can be discussed. At the same time, if you need materials, you can let us know. We will help you.


    Please rest assured that we can see one thing clearly in this script. The four of us won''t do evil for no reason. If we cooperate happily, it''s the best result. If we can''t cooperate, we won''t meet enemies in the future. So far, please consider my request


    When the three read all the words, the scene fell into silence.


    "It''s reasonable and well founded. I can''t refuse it. I''m quite calm and experienced. I''ve explained that I''m not a bad person. I''ve taken all the situations into consideration. When I put forward the transaction request, I''ve also said all the things they can do, limiting our bargaining to a certain range." While speculating, maljie smoked a cigarette butt that burned to his bottom, threw it on the ground and crushed it. "He knew my expertise, and specifically mentioned the blood, which showed that he also knew about Miss chabai. Li Nuo, what is this guy''s [identity]


    Li Nuo stares at his tombstone and says, "all the equipment, props, attributes and even some things hidden inside can''t escape his eyes. That''s why I think Soren can cooperate, but we should reduce the chance of contact."


    He withdrew from Soren''s message and ignored it.


    "Let''s talk it over."


    ¡­¡­


    "It doesn''t look like you''re back there." Said Jacques, staring at the cross.


    "Wait a minute." Soren got up and went into the villa.


    Marsh was sitting on a rattan rocking chair, his strong and broad body pressing against the armrest. His face didn''t have much waves, but his buried head was telling everyone that I was in a bad mood because his right arm was gone.


    "Remember that lesson, marsh." Solon stood in front of the strong man, with a smooth tone and no emotional ups and downs, "I understand your mood of seeking stability in everything, but I have reminded you before that suicide is OK, but don''t use grenades to explode."


    Marsh wry smile, "is my negligence... But did not expect the real world I also..."


    "If the explosion destroys your arms or legs first, it will automatically determine that you are disabled and quit the script, even in microseconds." Soren no longer paid attention, glanced around and asked, "hasn''t Cheng Yu come yet?"


    Yake entered the house, leaned against the doorframe and said, "no, that guy seems to have been attacked by a new spirit. That fragile soul seems to have been severely hit and exploded."


    "I know what''s going on." Sauron didn''t say any more. He took out the eight close mirror and put it on the table. "Yake, the old way, go back to reality and find Cheng Yu, and then start the advanced ceremony."


    "The advance of the seeker?" Yak''s brow flicked and disappeared here.


    Before long, two white lights flashed outside, and Yake and Cheng Yu appeared here.


    Cheng Yu''s state is very strange. Her eyes are empty, just like an empty shell without soul. Until Soren puts his hand on his shoulder, the empty eyes have some color.


    "Take it out."


    With an order, Cheng Yu shakes and raises her hand, thrusts it into her abdomen and roars to concussion her brain.


    WOW!


    He pulled out a mass of black material from his body, viscous like oil, moving slowly on the ground like life.


    Sauron put the eight near mirror on the ground and took out a skull, which is from the curse of blood, the knowledge of madman.


    Mash steps out of the room, and Yake presses Cheng Yu to stop the madman from making an unexpected move. However, Cheng Yu''s eyes are fixed on Soren, and three people are witnessing an upcoming event.


    "4500 gold coins..."


    The ceremony was not as shocking as it was imagined, and everything was fleeting.


    All three things on the ground disappeared, and Sauron stood there, with no change in his whole body.


    "How''s it going?" Yake can''t help but want to know the result of the advance.


    Soren opened the [identity] panel and let everyone see it. He said word by word, "it''s a surprise."


    He was surprised and climbed to Yake''s face. His pupils contracted and explained the shock of the New Explorer. "Ha ha ha... After this time, we can''t lose again!"


    "There are mountain people and people outside the mountain. Players like Li Nuo don''t know how many they will encounter in the future. They can''t draw a conclusion so quickly." Solon said.


    "That guy, so strong?" Yake did not understand why Soren was so cautious after finishing the advanced stage.


    Soren''s eyes brightened. "Maybe more than the three of you put together."


    "Well, although he won you, he won with the help of others." Yak just wants to refute that for him, Soren is the ceiling of the players, and he is second only to it. He doesn''t want to admit that there are stronger people hanging on the ceiling to look down on himself.


    But marsh said: "I believe that the woman who defeated Cheng Yu and me is already very strong, not to mention Li Nuo who also holds [identity], and he is... How to say..."


    "Civil and martial arts are all-round, tricky and extremely difficult to handle. It seems harmless, but in fact it is very dangerous." Soren was right, marsh nodded solemnly.


    "Ha ha... That''s why I choose to submit an alliance contract with him. The best way to get along with him is to be a friend rather than an enemy." Soren said here, then spit out a bad breath, patted an unhappy face of Yake, said: "OK, our team''s first stage of the journey, now the perfect end."


    "What about the second stage? You never said that Jacques wondered.


    Sauron side of the mouth up, "break through level 30, and then..." his voice, then said: "find a female player to join us."


    Mash and Yake were stunned by this.


    "You''re not... Fighting that lino, are you?" Marsh guessed: "because they have a woman in the team, so greedy?"


    As soon as the words came out, the calm and unchanging look on yakeshoren''s face disappeared in an instant. He gritted his teeth and yelled, "I didn''t!"

 Chapter 380

    In the final stage of the play, the three faced different situations.


    The main contradiction is still concentrated in chabai.


    The blood of Yadan in her body was temporarily suppressed, but the worse blood of big snake came again.


    Now she is just like the microwave oven that bears stare at when her parents are not at home. Raw mutton, sweet potato and chocolate are put into it all at once, and the things she gets after heating can definitely be reported to the police.


    But fortunately, the snake''s blood is not as naughty as the ancient god. At least in most scripts, there is no need to worry about cha bai''s sudden walk, let alone the fact that she was bewitched by the ancient god and turned into a curly haired ORC.


    What we need to think about is how to neutralize the blood in her body that does not belong to the same world. There is only one way to deal with this matter. We can go back to the world of Neil and find out why artificial human blood can suppress the curse. This is also a plan made a long time ago.


    But not now, even if I really meet Neil''s script, chabai himself will directly deny going.


    "Less than time, not in terms of strength." Tea white arms ring chest, leaning against the stone wall, she seems to like this posture, although in Li Nuo''s view, it is not as comfortable as sitting.


    Chabai continued: "although it''s only a short time to get back the previous strength, I''m sure that these are only part of the former strength, not all of it. There are too many fighting man-made people like me there. With the ability of the three of us, we don''t have the capital to go there now."


    Marge retorted, "but at that time, we walked around there and came back safely. The biggest trouble was not man-made or mechanical body, but that we didn''t belong to Bahamut in the world of Neil."


    "Power limitation." Li Nuo''s voice made them close their mouths and cast their eyes on him.


    Li Nuo sat on the stone steps with his cheeks lifted, his face full of listlessness, but he despised their intelligence.


    "First of all, it''s a medium play." He pauses and asks, "Marge, what''s the biggest difference between medium and high difficulty scripts?"


    Maljie replied: "the biggest difference... Should be..."


    "It''s the limit." Li Nuo didn''t want to let him finish at all. He snatched the words and continued to say in mago''s unhappy eyes: "the route of action has a limited area, the range of the guard dog has a limited area, bacham''s unique limited time of activity, and even the way of attack is to limit its use of moves that we can''t bear at the beginning, otherwise two fireballs will come down, You, me and skinny guys are all going to be ashes in an instant. Similarly, there is a time limit for the appearance of tea white. In the end, the boss special fighters are also limited in the tin house, which is only part of it. "


    He changed his hand to hold his cheek, and then said: "restrictions not only bring about the script itself, but also the ability of NPC and main characters. In order for players to pass, the script must deal with the ability of the characters. I knocked out a resistance army with an iron bar. Is this realistic? This is to let us experience a real RPG game. "


    "You''re looking for reality in the script?" maljesh asked


    Li Nuo hands a spread, "is not realistic."


    "I didn''t seem to say that..."


    No matter what Margo said, Li Nuo said, "what [Emile''s mask] detected is the current figure, not the original figure, so let''s say... The original and most real tea white is much better than what was detected."


    "Yes


    He gave a sudden roar, like an intermittent psychosis.


    "There are no restrictions on high difficulty scripts. Originally, how strong the characters should be is how strong they are. Now we can only enter the high difficulty, that is, the real script world without restrictions and constraints. We can''t face this kind of" Neil machine era. "


    Chabai agreed with this remark. As the plot character at that time, "endless corridor" gave the world of Neil a change she could not perceive, but she knew more about the real intensity there than anyone else.


    At least, or 2b of her, it is impossible not to break Marsh''s last defense.


    "That''s to put it back..." maljie pinched his chin, thinking.


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "it''s not a matter of putting it on. Is there a chance to go to the script of Neil or something else?"


    "Well..."


    For the future of wild talk, the three people still focus on the near future, which is the reward of the script.


    This script has gained a lot.


    First of all, maljie killed 10 players and got 9370 gold coins. As the person who killed the most players in the dispute stage, the system gave him a special reward.


    [Name: Shiquandabu pills leading to the peak of life journey]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: the only way to get the specialty of promotion is to make artificial limbs for yourself and further understand the knowledge inside the metal plate.


    Let''s talk about Li Nuo.


    The harvest of this guy is more abundant.


    As the final winner of the dispute stage, he received three prizes, namely, dispute gift pack, prophecy master and winner''s posture.


    "Well... Start with the most difficult thing to understand."


    Li Nuo dropped the [dispute gift bag] on the ground. The name of this thing is full of the atmosphere of red envelope for Chinese new year, but it is actually a big sack.


    "Are you sure you won''t be pulled in by a white hand?" Marge joked, expecting the joke to come true.


    Li Nuo reaches out his index finger to him and unlocks the sack.


    And then


    "Wo ri..."

 Chapter 381

    Qingmang shines out from the opening of the sack, just like the dishes that a special chef lifts the lid of a pot.


    The bag is full of shining wedge stones. Under the stones, there are bone marrow ashes lying flat on the bottom and wrapped in kraft paper.


    Marjie was stunned, "this NIMA..."


    Li Nuo''s eyes glared round, "is to..."


    Tea white is not calm, "hair..."


    The three squatted beside the sack like thieves who stole the treasure of the Wang family, counting the number of [brilliant wedge stone] and [bone marrow ash], and finally came to the conclusion as follows.


    There were 30 pieces of brilliant cuneiform and 20 pieces of bone marrow ash.


    "Plus our original quantity..." chabai pinched her fingers and said stupidly: "46 pieces of [brilliant wedge stone] and 43 pieces of [bone marrow ash]."


    She lowered her head and chuckled, lifted the drooping hair curtain, and the weak sunlight in the sky hit her white hair and snow skin, forming a dazzling picture. This woman''s first such brilliant smile... Was actually stimulated by [brilliant wedge stone].


    "This time can play the life of the upgrade equipment and skills..." Li Nuo about glancing at his teammates, excited.


    The first award is so rich that he looks forward to the latter two.


    "That''s the next one." Li Nuo takes out the master of prophecy. The shape of this thing is a mouth.


    [Name: Master of prophecy]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: predict the script that players need to enter most, and put that script in the optional script for three months]


    [Note: young man, I think you are surprised...]


    "That is to say, it can help us screen the scripts that we need most..." Li Nuo frowned. It''s really good, but from their cognition, there are only two scripts that need to enter now, soul of darkness and Neil mechanical era.


    Seeing this, maljie said, "what are you doing? Use it quickly."


    "Oh..."


    Li Nuo answered. From his heart, he didn''t think such a thing was in urgent need. But on second thought, those two plays are too difficult for them now. Maybe this [prophet] has a better recommendation.


    Li Nuo put it on his mouth like a sausage mouth.


    Then, his mouth began not to be controlled by himself, and he slowly opened his mouth, "the brigade traveler, is calculating the data of three people, and the calculation is in progress... Wow... Kaka... Ah


    "Did he smoke?" Tea white frowns tightly, Li Nuo is like being possessed by a duck.


    "Hum ~" maljet turned his face and laughed.


    "Ah... Ha ha... Kaka kaka..." Li Nuo''s duck voice continued. After half a sound, he said, "well... Accounting is over. According to the strength level and specialization standard, the current team has calculated the number of scripts that are most needed to be two


    1¡¢ Travelers from all directions


    2¡¢ Female warrior of the battlefield


    Please choose according to your own needs. Now calculate the time and give the answer in ten seconds... "


    "Ten..."


    "Which one?" Chabai looks at maljie.


    "Nine..."


    Marjie said: "I want to choose the female warrior God of the battlefield, but..."


    "Eight..."


    Tea white doubts, "but what?"


    "7654!"


    "What''s the acceleration!" Marjie was surprised and called out: "travelers from all directions!"


    Li Nuo: "OK, now, the eight travelers is online... Goodbye."


    The mouth of the sausage shriveled and fell to the ground like two pieces of paper.


    Li Nuo covered his mouth, eyebrows back and forth shrugged, "I just... Had a feeling of being invaded by a group of ducks." He felt his mouth awkwardly and breathed a sigh of relief, "maljie, good choice..."


    "Hum..."


    "Travelers from all directions"... Although Li Nuo doesn''t know why he decided that they need to enter the game script, he can be sure that one thing, following the system, is definitely right.


    What''s more, the game itself is set up as a fantasy Japanese RPG. Generally speaking, the game produced by Japanese factories has a great disparity in strength. In the end, the boss is either a creator or a devil in hell. Compared with more real games, he can learn more skills and good equipment.


    "Cha bai doubts:" listen to "battlefield female martial god" seems to be more powerful


    "If you choose everything, don''t care." Li Nuo said, and then he took out the last reward -- [winner''s gesture].


    This is a nude male statue. The carving is exquisite and exquisite. It has everything that should or shouldn''t appear.


    He was kneeling on one knee, his arms straight, but the statue had no head.


    [Name: winner''s posture]


    [type: consumables]


    [Note: the user needs to imitate the posture of the statue and keep it for 10 seconds. Different facial expressions will produce different effects. This item can only be used in the script. It can be used for 5 times and the remaining 5 times]


    [Note: poof ~ ha ~ ha ha! Naked man! It''s shameless!]


    "Which of you uses it?" Li Nuo looked disgusted.


    Maljie and chabai show their indifferent expressions one after another.


    "Cut..." Li Nuo is not angry to put it into the backpack, although it may be a good thing, but... Excessive shame.


    "Let''s look at the random card..."


    Cough


    Suddenly there was another cough in the row of tombstones, not from Li Nuo''s.


    Chabai blinked and ran to his tombstone.


    "Well, here we are." She said to herself and opened the mailbox.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie go over with a curious mind. Who is the girl talking to?


    "Look at this." Chabai said in advance, "after you all went back yesterday, I added Shangjun on my own initiative. I didn''t expect to write back today."


    Shangjun


    Li Nuo immediately changed back to the dead fish''s eyes and looked closely at the words on the tombstone.


    Hello


    "It''s really her..." Li Nuo forced to smile.


    Ralph and I have been out of Japan, chabai. After thinking about it, I''d better let you know. After all, those two people are too unreliable.


    Anti Machi has joined the mercenaries, and I''m following them, but I''m going to leave when I get out of Japan. It''s not convenient to say why.


    Besides, VIP''s in a pretty bad mood, leno? What did you write in your farewell letter to her


    "This..." Li Nuo was embarrassed.


    "What else did you write about calling the cat to the dog?" maljay asked


    "Ha... Just some big truths." Li Nuo spread his hands and looked at it very indifferent.


    Chabai stares into his eyes, "lying."


    "No


    "Forget it." Tea white no longer say, since do not want to say, there is no need to ask, when you want to say will naturally say.


    At this time, Shangjun''s message came to the mailbox.


    [by the way, I have two things to say. First of all, I intend to break the promise of 1000 gold coins protection fee that brother Li promised you at that time. Second... Do you remember the player who won the victory with you in the end? I asked him his name. Although I don''t know whether it''s true or false, I only gave one opinion as a senior who read more people, That man is very powerful. If possible, I''ll see you later and try not to have a conflict.


    Well, there should be no other things. If you need help in the future, please let me know as much as possible


    Li Nuo: [I remember that you are a single player. If you agree, and if we pass level 30, as long as you promise to be responsible for your part of the gold coin, do you want to join us


    Li Nuo''s invitation was very sincere. Because of this script, Shang Jun really helped a lot. Even he could say that without her, the three travelers would not have lived to the end.


    After a while, the news of Shangjun came back.


    [I think it''s beautiful. I actually have a team. I lied to you at that time. So far today, I''d like to have a rest, but it''s still...]


    "Thank you..."


    Shangjun stands up and stretches. There is no sound around.


    She looked back at the empty and uninhabited hunter''s dream with a wry smile.


    In the tombstone behind her, there are five with names. After removing her, the rest has been cracked and covered with weeds.


    "How nice it is to be alone."

 Chapter 382

    After six days of hard work, Li Nuo is ready to fool Xu Le.


    He will not use this kind of thing, but after some hard study, he summed up some ways of speculation.


    After working out the outline, foreshadowing and details of the story, I spent two days correcting my "fault" of taking the details of the picture too seriously. I sealed the G head of the brush dipped in water, used a tap water brush as a line drawing tool, and abandoned the process of background painting. There were six frames on a page, three left blank, one filled with words, and only two left to express a more substantial picture.


    The next creation can basically guarantee to complete the double shift in four days, take two days to go to the company to paint, and then one day... Leave it to the convenience store.


    Tiger elder sister always contacted him recently to listen to the instructions of "master" again, and promised that if Li Nuo agreed to her request, she would help him lead the shift, and at least twice a week.


    He didn''t think that money was important, but he thought that it was hard for him not to take advantage of it.


    After Li Nuo''s "instruction", tiger elder sister has now turned over and sang. In Li Nuo''s own words, he has actually made some modest contributions to the society, saved a potential antisocial elder sister, and helped her husband quit drinking.


    In the past few days, the tourist group has completed another great change.


    With a lot of [brilliant wedge stone] and [bone marrow ash], Li Nuo and chabai finally don''t have to hold back.


    Don''t say much, just put the result.


    [Li Nuo: level 25]


    [physical strength: 305]


    [energy: 360]


    [strength: 40]


    [response: 88 + 16]


    [Lingli: 69]


    [insight: 95 + 3]


    [Medical: 1.51]


    [accuracy: 65 + 10]


    [Title: stick in the eyes]


    [identity: residual blood]


    [specialization: melee combat lv4, element power Lv2]


    Possess equipment, [walking stick sword + 1], [young hunter''s pistol + 1], [emir''s mask], [man-made chip frequent attack up], [red tear stone ring], [hunter''s windbreaker].


    Among them, this [Hunter windbreaker] is a new way of equipment after [traveler''s old coat] is upgraded to level 4.


    [Name: young hunter''s windbreaker]


    [type: Armor clothing]


    [defense effect: 20]


    [addition: none]


    [effect: made of natural leather, hand-made, shining in the daytime, shading in summer and keeping out the cold in winter. A set of Hunter equipment will open a special skill. The number of equipment now is 25]


    [Note: I bet you don''t have bullets in your gun]


    Then there are skills: [code power], [shadow kill], [flyback ¡¤ smash], [three way travel], [thief], [seal of akexi], [stealth ¡¤ explosion], [leap of faith].


    The first three skills are all from the three strengthening branches of Weipu move.


    [Name: return fire ¡¤ collapse]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: D -]


    [learning conditions: Mastering Hadrian assassin flow]


    [effect: slap the opponent in the air, then pull him down with a whip and smash him on the ground. The target''s defense will collapse with a 10% probability, and the maximum energy consumption will be 15 points]


    [Note: suffocation!]


    In fact, the effect of this move is still more useful in continuous moves


    Look again


    [Name: Shadow killing]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: D +]


    [learning conditions: Mastering Hadrian assassin flow]


    [effect: hook the object with a whip and pull it over. It will appear on the top of the target enemy''s head 100% in the next second. If you step on the target in the next hit, you will get 5% chance of immediate death damage, 20% chance of random attribute damage, 35% delay the enemy for 1.5 seconds, and consume up to 50 energy points]


    [Note: step on!]


    It is equivalent to attaching various unknown attributes or effect damage, although it can only be triggered by stepping on it


    Finally


    [Name: Code Name: power]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: e +]


    [learning conditions: Mastering Hadrian assassin flow]


    [effect: after the attack hits the opponent, the target moves to the user and remains unbalanced for 0.8 seconds, consuming up to 35 energy points]


    [Note: flogging!]


    This is a straight-line upgrade, not a branch upgrade.


    The purpose of this move is to delay the enemy completely. Self study is the absolute main force from the beginning.


    Yes, these are all his skills.


    Like the leap of faith, although it also wasted two upgrades, when Li Nuo saw the two branches of the last three upgrades, he stormed the table.


    The system tells him that this skill is special and needs an eagle as a sacrifice to continue to strengthen


    This is similar to the skill of [rogue]. They are all skills that need to be promoted by the plot and can only be put down for a while.


    Besides, there''s good news


    [Feiliu straight down 3000 feet] Li Nuo has been squatting when he is not a human being. Now according to the measurement, he can jump "building" at the highest position of 3.8 meters to ensure that he will not die, although the consequence is also a disability.


    With that, it''s cha bai''s turn.


    [chabai: grade 23]


    [physical strength: 614]


    [energy: 702]


    [strength: 64]


    [reaction: 83 + 20]


    [Lingli: 94]


    [insight: 60]


    [Medical: 47]


    [precision: 29]


    [Title: intellectual]


    [identity: focusser]


    [specialization: melee combat LV3, element power LV3]


    With the blessing of bone marrow ash and the interpretation of the book of warlocks, the skills now mastered are as follows:


    [intermediate lightning] (evolved from the primary level through the interpretation of the book of warlocks), [dangling legs], [distant call], [primary attribute enchantment - Thunder], [thunder rolling your family], [self destruction].


    Well


    These are also skills that can be enhanced through [bone marrow ash] or upgraded by specialization.


    For example


    [Name: distant call]


    [type: skill]


    [strength grade: D]


    [learning conditions: blood of ancient gods]


    [effect: Summon stars in the distance, use the power of starburst to make everything disappear, consume energy value of 60 points]


    [explanation: the power from the unknown maze is taboo for hunters]


    Anyway, this move has [violent blood] effect. Now you can use it safely.


    But because this move is closely related to the ancient god, and chabai is still not at ease with [Yadan''s blood], so... This move has only been strengthened once.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention [frenzied blood], which is also a skill that can''t be upgraded. It needs to advance the plot. The old method should be ignored first.


    In addition to the above skills, tea white will be a little more


    She can read one fifth of the whole book of warlocks, leaving out the useless magic such as lighting, magic and seduction, and five of them are of little use.


    [teleport Magic], [arc trap], [white light array], [golden star] and [shout].


    The first three were all used in the last play. I won''t talk about them any more, but mainly about the last two.


    [Name: Jin Yaoxing]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: empty]


    [injury: D]


    [learning condition: element power LV3]


    [effect: create a reception space with stone, crush everything in the range, and have a continuous impact on the environment, consuming 220 energy points]


    [Note: the golden light does not necessarily bring dazzling. Imagine what is under the light...]


    The attribute of this move is very interesting - empty.


    The power is also amazing. The meaning of empty attribute is not as easy to understand as ice fire thunder. For the time being, it can be understood as representing the power of nothingness. Anyway, it sounds terrible.


    At the same time, this move belongs to the strongest magic that can be interpreted in the book of warlocks.


    Another magic, cry.


    In short, it''s the mobile phone in the age of magic


    However, it''s troublesome to use. It needs to be combined with the alchemy material [dwarf liquor], which is really troublesome to chabai, but it can''t be abandoned. After all, paging communication is the main ladder of social structure progress


    That''s all for the book of warlocks, but with the interpretation of this book, the title of chabai [Intellectual] has been upgraded


    If she didn''t advance, she forgot that there was another thing.


    The advanced intellectuals bring a skill, see through.


    After use, it increases the probability of critical damage and consumes 50 energy points. Needless to say, a little is better than nothing. If you encounter a meat shield like marsh again, this move may open a key breakthrough.


    Then


    About her equipment a little bit later, because it''s about the change of the real "protagonist" -- Marge


    Mago has made his own prosthesis

 Chapter 383

    Marjie is sweating like rain. He has only one arm left, which is more than twice as slow as that in his healthy period. His hands have a clear division of labor. Even if only one is missing, it will be like a machine without an important gear, and its operation will be hindered by unimaginable obstacles.


    He once asked Li Nuo to be his left hand, but this kind of thing would be rejected otherwise. In Li Nuo''s words, if you let me be your foot, I can''t accept only the left hand.


    But even so, he completed the feat that people dare not imagine with one hand.


    It took six days for the new manipulator to complete.


    He installed a mechanical skeleton for himself. The end was connected to the exposed bone of the broken arm. The upper end of the prosthesis wrapped around the broken arm and was firmly fixed with silver nails.


    The prosthetic skin made of dark metal is wrapped outside. Except for the longitudinal concave convex gully, two prominent screw caps and the metal texture on the surface, this arm is almost no different from the normal physical arm.


    Inside the arm are intricate cables, which extend from the end to the elbow like blood vessels. The palm is not so delicate. At first glance, the fingers are five metal iron bars of different lengths connected by cables, but they can move freely without jamming.


    [Name: Qiye three type artificial arm]


    [type: weapons and armor clothing]


    [defense effect: 10]


    [damage: 20 ~ 50 ~ 90]


    [bonus: strength 18]


    [equipment condition: LV3, expert of disability and armour]


    [energy: 8000]


    [energy consumption: minimum consumption 2 points per second, maximum consumption 300 points per second]


    [effect: increase the power of the user, reach the highest incredible strength, far beyond the limit of human instinct]


    [Note: although it''s still a semi-finished product, it''s no problem to beat a bear into a dog with one blow. It was later applied to the design of man-made man and was the pioneer of combat man-made man in Jiye Army]


    Under the palm of the artificial arm is a clip, which can hold two kinds of [mercury bullet] and [deflagration bullet], and the number of clips is two.


    The middle finger tip is designed to be hollow, which is actually a finger gun for long-range attack.


    There are two bullet holes in the finger joint. When you hit the target with your fist, it will automatically trigger the trigger to let all the bullets out.


    "Li Nuo, go it alone." The first thing Marge did after he settled the arm was to avenge himself.


    "Ah..." Li Nuo glared at the dead fish''s eyes, "I advise you to cherish your hard won prosthesis."


    Of course, if the artificial arm is limited to this, it is not worthy of the marvelous brain of Marge.


    Using the drilling knowledge in the world of monster hunter, I made two holes for my arm, and put in the "body skill bead" and "jump bead" respectively to increase my energy value and jumping ability. The former is easy to understand, good physical strength, and life is fun, isn''t it


    The latter, also known as "jumping bead", is to strengthen the jumping ability of "disabled freshmen".


    There are notches on both sides of the arm for hanging blades, which increases the cutting ability.


    In a word, if the basis of marjie''s theory is the weakest of the three, but if we add this new arm, then everything is hard to say.


    What''s more, this guy has two skills that can be called the ceiling among the players at this stage.


    Among them, [cosmic mirage] has completed three upgrades and opened branch routes. Among the two options of enhancing attack power and reducing power storage time, marjie chose the former, which is different from Li Nuo''s and cha bai''s explosive and agile combat mode. Maximizing destructive power is his upgrade route.


    [Name: new universe phantom]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: b]


    [learning conditions: Military Martial Arts]


    [effect: five seconds to accumulate power, and then hit the enemy, powerful enough to crush the flesh and blood, ignoring any defense, consuming 220 energy points]


    [Note: do you know why the learning conditions of this move are so low... Haha, you can use it to understand]


    Then there''s another skill that''s improved at level 2


    [Name: Super Argentina back fall]


    [type: skill]


    [strength classification: D +]


    [learning conditions: Master Military Martial Arts]


    [effect: throw the opponent over the air, let him fall on the user''s shoulder, then fall heavily to the ground, finally give him an elbow, consume 80 energy points]


    [Note: as a reminder, this move can theoretically throw up a thing with a maximum weight of one ton, but the question is, can your shoulder bear the impact of a falling ton? "


    Marjie''s skill stresses a high power and strong destruction, which consumes a lot of energy, but it also gains a lot.


    It also benefits from the fact that [steam power arm] and [Jiye three type artificial arm] are products of mechanical manufacturing. If they are flesh and blood, these skills will hurt him.


    Finally


    [deflagration magic light break] cannot be upgraded with materials. You need to upgrade the title level of [dung beetle] to start the upgrade route.


    But unfortunately, I don''t know why, this time Marge didn''t get [piece of excrement]


    After the script was settled, the three received six random cards. On the premise that the focusser was turned on, they got three useful things: monotonous hammer, sandwich made of Warcraft meat, and tranquilizer.


    Well... There''s no piece of shit


    After finishing his own business, maljie''s next step is to help chabai transform the silver blade anti curved dagger.


    He disassembled the [scorpion submachine gun], connected the bolt to the knife guard, connected the trigger with a cable, placed the trigger on the handle, removed the bullet clip of the submachine gun, placed it in the handle, and set the muzzle at the junction of the guard and the knife face. Finally, he transformed the guard into a downward arc to protect the position of the trigger.


    [silver blade reverse curved dagger] has been improved from a cold weapon to a "sword gun". However, the bullets needed are pistol bullets, and [mercury bullets] are not compatible, so it needs to be saved.


    Chabai has three levels of equipment to strengthen: black blood liberator + 2, Yin Jia + 1 and silver blade anti curved dagger.


    In addition, she added two additional equipment items for herself. The first one is an ornament [Rune: eye] thrown at the bottom of the box for fear of the interference of ancient gods. This ornament can''t be upgraded and needs to be promoted by the plot.


    Second


    Hey, hey


    [Name: * * * + 2]


    [type: Armor clothing]


    [defense effect: 35]


    ¡¾¡¿


    Effect: as we all know, the less you wear, the higher your defense


    [Note: Hey... Hey...]


    Yes, she wanted to open, she finally put on the underpants.


    And surprisingly, this thing is two ropes, but its defense is too high.


    When they learned the news, Li Nuo and marjie didn''t say a word for half an hour. They kept staring at cha bai''s butt scanning, trying to draw some indescribable conclusions through her white shorts.


    Until chabai said, "don''t look, bule."


    They turned their heads in embarrassment.


    After seeing that everything is almost the same, Li Nuo takes out the white eye from Luo Linlin''s eye socket from his backpack and gives it to maljie.


    "I picked it from a player''s face. I can''t use it. You can use it just right."


    Li Nuo''s words are really true. His eyes are unique snake pupils of demon hunters. If one is missing, it may affect his visual ability, and there is no need to replace his eyes.


    However, in addition to one arm, marjie no longer belongs to human beings. Other parts of his body are in the category of ordinary people. Legs are legs, bones are bones, and eyes are eyes.


    It happens that he is disabled now. Li Nuo thinks that it''s better to let him carry out his disability to the end.


    "But..." maljie took [white eye] and looked at it again, wondering: "do you know how to put this eyeball into the eye socket?"


    "Simple." Without thinking, Li Nuo said with a smile, "take your eyes off, and then put [white eyes] in."

 Chapter 384

    Maljie eyebrows a draw, not happy way: "you change eyeballs as into the refrigerator to load elephant ah."


    "What is this..." When chabai came, Apricot''s eyes were staring at the white eye. After seeing the panel, she said in a deep voice: "for the panel, it''s a good thing... However, none of us will do eye surgery, right?"


    At this time, Marge''s eyes lit up, "I can do it!"


    Li Nuo was stunned and had a bad premonition.


    "Miss chabai, if you don''t mind..."


    "Wait a minute!" Li Nuo immediately called to stop, "to make it clear, do you want to dig out the white eyes of tea and then put them in?"


    "Er..." this words hear tea white a little uneasy.


    Marge said with a smile, "hum, the metal plate brought from the ancient pagoda records the body structure of the artificial life body. If I guess correctly, miss chabai''s body structure is similar to that of human beings..." when the word "human" blurted out, he realized that he should no longer call his kind like this, and then he changed his words: "there may be differences between her body structure and that of you and me, I''m not good at eye surgery. Although I''m a doctor, since we have science and technology from the world of Neil as reference, maybe I can successfully transplant [white eye] to miss chabai according to the above record of artificial machinery. "


    Li Nuo can''t express any opinions on this matter. It''s their business.


    Cha bai nodded, "OK."


    Her attitude is very happy. There''s no procrastination. Since there''s a way to become stronger, there''s no reason not to try. Although the main swordsman is maljie


    "Operation"


    It will start soon.


    Marjie dug out the manuscript that had been recorded before and found the chapter about the internal structure of the artificial human body. There was no bed in the "Hunter''s dream" and the size of the table was not enough to carry the tea white, so he simply let her lie on the ground.


    "That''s it..." malje stares at the contents of the paper. Only a doctor can understand the scribbled handwriting. Next to it is a sketch of the internal structure of the artificial human body. This picture was painted by Li Nuo. The picture is clear. It can be seen that the internal structure of the artificial human body is really different from that of human beings. They still have metal bones. The inner part of the eye socket is not connected with blood vessels, but is similar to the hose used for infusion, but also complicated, It''s connected to the brain.


    Marjie put the paper on the ground and solemnly said, "miss chabai, please take off your clothes during the operation."


    Show off¡ª¡ª


    Tea white palm electricity, maljie out a drop of cold sweat, "do not take off also become..."


    Since the operation is bound to be accompanied by pain, Li Nuo took out a random [tranquilizer], although it is not clear whether this thing has analgesic effect, but it is better than nothing.


    "Don''t use this thing." Marge stopped, "the neurons of an artificial human are different from those of us. It''s the brain that cuts off her nervous system."


    Li Nuo didn''t listen to him, so he gave the [tranquilizer] to chabai.


    At this time, maljie is no longer as cynical as usual, and the expression of Zhong Er Bing disappears quietly. With a serious face, he takes out the watermelon knife from his backpack


    Li Nuo suddenly felt confused. "Wait a moment... What''s the trouble with watermelon knife?"


    "Oh, there are scalpels in the mall, but according to the physical strength of Miss cha bai, it''s difficult for the scalpel to cut her bones."


    "So you''re going to chop her head with a watermelon knife?"


    "I''ll find the strength."


    "Ha... This..."


    At this time, chabai took out his dagger from the bandage on his leg, "use this."


    Maljie took it, fingers on the blade, issued a clear sound, "then... The operation begins."


    Tea white drink [tranquilizer], eyes become gradually turbid and empty, she can feel the sound, but also retain the touch, but the whole body is as numb as after electric shock, mental senses are gradually weakening, the brain has become unclear.


    In this process, only feel the strange feeling from the left eye, vision becomes narrow at this moment.


    Marjie put one of his eyes into the cup filled with water, and his gray blue pupils watched him and Li Nuo, sinking slowly in the water.


    Li Nuo looked at her empty eyes and frowned.


    Indeed, the internal structure of artificial human is different from that of human. Although a large amount of blood flows out of the tea white orbit, the dark gray hose can be clearly seen inside, which should replace the blood vessels.


    The operation lasted half an hour, and Marge just put on the white eye and declared the end.


    Li Nuo didn''t understand. It''s not over yet. His eyes are still protruding out of his eyes.


    "I just connect my eyes to her blood vessels, and the rest won''t look at me." Marjie motioned to Li Nuo and looked at the rocking chair in the room.


    Li Nuo suddenly realized that the tiger body was shocked. This time, maljie really played the little smart to the extreme.


    With the chair shaking back and forth, [white eyes] slowly merge into the orbit and merge with the body.


    When she opened her eyes again, her left eye had become white.


    This principle uses the healing function of the rocking chair. What Marge does is very simple. Just connect [white eye] to the "blood vessel" of chabai, let it be a part of the body by default, and then put it on the rocking chair. When the wound starts to heal, the operation of [white eye] will be over.


    "You''re an assistant, and the chair is the main one?" Li Nuo did not forget to tease, close to chabai, carefully observed her left eye, "the supernatural power of the ghost... If you don''t tell me, I think this eye was born on your face."


    Chabai rubbed the corner of her eyes, but her new left eye was still uncomfortable. She pushed Li Nuo away, got up and walked gracefully outside the house. After looking around for a week, she closed her eyes and frowned.


    "This eye always feels a little uncomfortable..."


    Maljie picked up the cup with the gray pupil eyeball and said, "in that case, do you need to change it for you?"


    "No Chabai opens his eyes and stares at them. The blood vessels around his left eye bulge. "There are some things that branch and flow like a tree branch in your body. The starting point is your heart. Is that white eye?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "that''s the flow route of energy in our body, but I don''t understand it. I''ll find a Book of fire shadow to show you."


    "Well." Chabai was still observing them, and said: "Li Nuo''s internal energy is deep red, with purple, and there are many ways to cross branches, Marge... Yours is yellow... And the number of Cross branches is relatively small."


    Purple and yellow... One is evil, the other is dirty.


    "This eye is used to fight, not to see people..." Li Nuo unable to Tucao, turned his head and swept his eyes at his artificial limb, revealing a cunning smile. He asked, "how much can you make complaints about brother ma?"


    Marjie was stunned and sighed that this guy called himself brother.


    "If we have enough materials, we can make as many as we want, but we have almost enough materials."


    Li Nuo nodded, went to his tombstone, opened his mailbox, found his friend ID 4399, and said with a smile: "Soren, I have a good thing to discuss with you..."

 Chapter 385

    (it''s a little uncomfortable. Um... It''s only one watch today.)


    ¡­¡­


    "As for your previous request, prosthesis, I can promise you to do it now, but the materials need to be given by you."


    Li Nuo snapped his fingers, and maljie said, "iron 200 Jin, meteorite 2 pieces, silver 20 jin, medium pressure pipe how much." At this point, he hesitated and turned his eyes. "Gold and diamonds are also needed, and the more the better. These are what we lack. If you have other ideas, such as adding the function of firearms, you can pass on the weapons."


    In fact, he doesn''t need so many materials at all, and the gold and diamonds in his mouth are not used to make artificial limbs, but are the necessary materials for the tea white [identity] advanced object [schleiger watch].


    "Well, besides that, we''re going to talk about prices." Li Nuo said: "you also know that there is a serious premium in the mall. Ordinary swords can be sold for more than 2000 gold coins. A signal gun is worth 5000 gold coins. The price of an ordinary prosthesis made in kenchi is 25000 gold coins. The size of the model may not be suitable for your teammates, so I''ll consider it. Let''s look at it according to the standard of private customization


    20000 gold coins, 10 pieces of brilliant wedge stone and 10 pieces of bone marrow ash. You can also replace some gold coins with good equipment, but we need to inspect the goods. "


    Li Nuo was calm and did not feel guilty to send this message.


    Although he seems to have some truth in what he said, he has everything he needs to know about profiteering and profiteers.


    If it is necessary for them to prepare the materials, the price of 20000 is absolutely appropriate, but it is too much for Sauron to find a way to make the materials themselves.


    What''s more, the materials that Marge said are obviously too much. In fact, they don''t need that much at all.


    There is no need to talk about the additional requirements of [brilliant wedge stone] and [bone marrow ash].


    After that, cha bai emptied his eyes and said, "are your conditions a little too high?"


    Li Nuo shook her index finger and said, "do you know what the vegetable market effect is?"


    "I don''t even know what the vegetable market is..."


    "To put it simply, turn up the vending machine and wait for the other party to bargain. If I give the price of 1000 gold coins, Soren will definitely agree directly. If it''s 5000, I think he will hesitate and bargain, but if it''s 20000..."


    Tea white pointed to his ear above, "the position of the temple will appear because of impatience and jump."


    "Right ~" Li nuozer said: "if the price of 5000 is reduced to 300010000, he may bargain to 8000 or 50000, but it will not be only 3000. When it comes to 20000, he may directly cut it in half, or there may be another situation where he directly refuses to trade."


    Chabai nodded and agreed, "well, there is such a situation."


    "But Soren will definitely find a way to get a prosthesis for his teammates before the next script starts." Li Nuo''s words are full of confidence, which comes from the fact that he saw Soren''s concern for marsh. When he appeared in the dark, Soren urged marsh to leave, on the one hand to help another teammate, on the other hand to let marsh leave the right and wrong place as soon as possible.


    That guy is very concerned about his partner, which is the strong foundation of Dongzhou HW team and the weakness of Soren.


    Tea white smell speech into meditation, a moment later said: "I always think you sometimes a little... Then how to say... Um... Unkind?"


    "Ha ~" maljie showed a happy smile and said, "it seems that [white eyes] can see through people''s hearts."


    "Don''t touch the benefits you''ll get later." Li Nuo gave them a disdainful glance.


    After waiting for a long time, Soren didn''t reply. Li Nuo also looked at the other party''s ID number. Seeing that it still exists in his address book, he was relieved that the other party hadn''t deleted himself.


    It''s not a good thing to wait. Thanks to these three people, they are the kind of people who can find something to die in their spare time.


    In view of the fact that marjie''s prosthesis has been installed and he has mastered melee combat, Li Nuo and chabai decide to get back to their former happiness.


    The two of them will train marjie melee on the agenda.


    And then


    Li Nuo was hit home by a cosmic phantom


    It turns out that no matter how good your martial arts are, you are afraid of bazookas.


    "Cut... Underestimate the enemy."


    Li Nuo was very upset, not because he lost in front of the opposite sex, but because in his opinion, no one can lose to marjie.


    Being hammered by a classmate and slapped by a neurotic with a math book are two completely different experiences. Although they are both losers, the latter will make the loser understand what it means to be shameless. It has nothing to do with face. It''s totally a beating mentality.


    The next day, he was ready to go. The moment he saw maljie, he hurt himself, turned on all the buffs, turned on the "residual blood" and avenged himself.


    As Marge lay on the ground, there was a cough from the tombstone.


    A reply from Soren.


    [you are a little unkind...]


    "Just like I said." Tea white postscript, there are outsiders and their own views, so that her heart is extremely satisfied.


    Li Nuo empty eyes, as did not hear, continue to see.


    [I have some of the materials you mentioned, but we have to discuss the gold coin issue. 20000 is too much. Although our deposit is much larger than this figure, no one is a fool. I know you want me to lower the price. Let''s... 15000, add a pair of shoes]


    Li Nuo read out a key message from this passage: "show off your wealth."


    "It seems that they are really rich... 15000 gold coins is not a small number." Cha bai bowed to get close to him. "But the three men I killed and maljie didn''t have much gold coins. Why are they so rich all of a sudden?"


    "It''s all in Solon''s hands..." Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders, thinking that if he kept the large number in the hands of the most powerful players, he could avoid the problem of gold deficit caused by defeat.


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo looked back at cha bai''s delicate little face and asked with a smile, "do you want to have the world''s first martial arts competition? The winner is qualified to take charge of half of the total assets."


    "Don''t get sick." Chabai pressed Li Nuo''s brain melon seeds, forced his face back, facing the tombstone, "good news, 15000 gold coins don''t let it fly."


    Li Nuo has a feeling that a certain nature of women is growing up in the soul of tea white... But he dare not say it.


    A preparation came from the display screen on the tombstone, which was the equipment Soren was going to use to make up the price difference.


    [Name: Black overalls]


    [type: clothing]


    [effect: increases stealth effect by 60%]


    [Note: if you take off your trousers, it indicates that you are exposed to the enemy''s sight]


    "To tell you the truth... This thing..." Li Nuo nodded, "it''s pretty good."


    At least if you steal something after the show, you can reduce the probability of being found. Moreover, since the script "Monster Hunter" came back, the material consumption is huge, and there is no surplus quantity to make leather clothes that belong to that world. What''s more, the defense performance of those clothes is just like that. If you want to upgrade them, you need new book knowledge, so you don''t do it at all, As a result, everyone is in the dilemma of "no pants to wear".


    "Well, anyway, you don''t have any pants now. You can use them." Tea white knows the same way.


    Li Nuo wanted to say that cha bai didn''t have pants, but suddenly she thought that she was at least wearing underpants that could be used as armor. She didn''t seem to be qualified to open her mouth.


    In this way, [black overalls] arrived, and Sauron added a very owe postscript, "I know you have a skill called" thief ". These pants are perfect for you.".


    Li Nuo doesn''t really like to have too much communication with Soren, because all the details of the guy''s identity can be seen at a glance. For example, he is wearing a down jacket to watch you run naked in the busy shopping street.


    Sauron''s postscript is not over yet. [I don''t have as many stones and ashes as you want, but to show my sincerity, I can give you 10 "shining wedge stones", plus some alchemy materials. As a demon hunter, I think you need these things very much].


    If it''s a normal alchemy material, Li Nuo is not in urgent need of it... After all, chabai has enough material from watzk, and he doesn''t need to consume material to supplement alchemy potion at any time like a real demon hunter.


    But


    "If it wasn''t for the alchemy material of the wizarding world, maybe I could do something new."


    Thinking of this, Li Nuo readily accepted that alchemy materials are like coins in his wallet. It''s better to have them than not.


    All the transactions were completed properly. Soren paid 8000 gold coins and 10 pieces of [brilliant wedge stone] in advance, and handed over the materials for making the prosthesis, along with Marsh''s height, chest circumference and other detailed body data. The remaining gold coins and alchemy materials will be cleared after the prosthesis is completed. As for whether to keep the agreement or not, it''s up to "the master of Trish".


    Two days later, Marge, who had two arms, was so quick that he made a prosthesis.


    Soren settled the balance as agreed.


    Li Nuo looked at the alchemy materials, a little confused.


    These are things that I have never seen before, disgusting pituitary gland, still wriggling eyes, large intestine with mouth


    "Are you sure he didn''t cheat you?" Maljie looked grim, looking at this disgusting thing, but he couldn''t help spitting it out.


    "I don''t think so..." Li Nuo is very clear about the core of alchemy, that is, the more disgusting things are, the more powerful things can be made. But these things are still a little strange.


    So he was very curious about where Soren got it. If the effect is good, he doesn''t mind making the script a target and has the opportunity to go there in person.


    [team traveler group, you can enter the script, please enter in five hours].

 Chapter 386

    When they heard the sudden voice of the system, all three of them were stunned. The bell like voice told them that a new script was about to start.


    But, I don''t know why this time is so fast, less than a week from the last time.


    "I still have a lot of things I don''t have time to do..." maljie was deep in thought. He had a lot of harvest this time, and he was planning to make a good arrangement.


    It''s the same with Li Nuo, but they only have five hours to prepare, so they can''t help wasting their time.


    The three men immediately entered a state of preparation.


    Maljie and chabai went to the lucky draw typewriter with unused materials. Since the last time they realized the characteristics of their kengdai, they have set the typewriter with coarse male voice as "waste recycling station" by default.


    Li Nuo went straight to the tombstone of the selection task, consumed 800 gold coins, and opened the selection interface.


    [suffering]


    This hedgehog runs faster than the speed of sound


    ¡¾8¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo fell into silence. This time, the hints were too obvious.


    The last one is the play "travelers in all directions" obtained through the master of prophecy. The second one is "Sonic the hedgehog". As for the first one


    "The soul of darkness..."


    "So soon?"


    Li Nuo immediately called two teammates, "Hello¡¶ Is soul of darkness OK


    Marge did not hesitate to shout: "no way!"


    He came out of the room, next to Li Nuo, looked at the task panel, frowned and said, "why not choose the eight way traveler?"


    "Not prepared enough," Li said


    "What do you mean?" Marjie is deeply puzzled about this. "Don''t forget that it''s your sausage mouth that prophesies" travelers from all directions. "


    Li Nuo said: "first of all, it''s not my mouth. It''s the master of prophecy. My name is possessed by soul.


    Secondly, since it is said that "travelers from all directions" is the script we need most, we can''t go now. The word "need" means that we can get a lot of good news. But the master of prophecy also said that the script will last for three months, um... Three months, which is also a metaphor. "


    Maljie interrupted him with a sneer: "if you have something to say, don''t try to fool me."


    Li Nuo opened his eyes and said, "it''s not cheating. Who are we talking to? Why am I cheating you?"


    Ma Erjie immediately changed his face when he heard the words, "who is with whom?"!? Do you have anything to do with me? How many times have you beaten me to death? "


    Li Nuo stopped pretending and said, "ha... Don''t think I didn''t know you were using the cosmic phantom to my arm yesterday!"


    "I want to help you change your arms, like the soft pedaling type."


    "That kind of tentacle is more suitable for your chin. It''s better to install a tail for you. No, it''s two, one in front and one behind. It''s self-sufficient." Li Nuo picked up the large intestine with a long mouth on the ground as he spoke, and narrated it soundly and vividly.


    Seeing that the two began to quarrel again, chabai sighed deeply, but he didn''t care about them, and focused on his typewriter selling work.


    Two people said half a crosstalk, Li Nuo a little annoyed said: "forget it, back to business."


    "He said


    Come fast, go fast, heartless, is a special description of these two people.


    "The optional time of" travelers from all directions "is three months. That is to say, even after three months, the script is still not simple for us, and the stronger the strength, the richer the rewards we will get." Li Nuo threw the large intestine with a long mouth to the ground and said curiously, "this is the reason why I don''t think travelling in all directions is suitable for me to go now, but soul of darkness is different. This script is only good for me, and the good things I can get are probably not as good as travelling in all directions."


    "Good?" Marjie was puzzled.


    Li Nuo kicked his intestines aside and left the golden liquid on the ground. "The advantage is the advanced material of [identity]. In the future, I wrote the word" walking mushroom "in the book. In my cognition, there are only two games, super Mary and soul of darkness. But if it is the former, I will write" trampling mushroom ", So the answer must be soul of darkness. I think we can try it this time. "


    "Are you sure?" Maljie expressed his doubts and said, "the other shore flower is different from the one you wrote."


    After this sentence, Li Nuo''s eyes glanced upward, "... Maybe something has changed in the middle, or maybe I will have other information in the future."


    "Do what lino says." Voice to tea white, she paced out, said: "that script has you need [piece of shit]."


    Marge was stunned for a moment. How could she know that soul of darkness is rich in shit.


    Li Nuo explained in a low voice: "chabai is watching" practical technology of game machine "recently."


    "I got this thing." Chabai turned his hand and held an old Rune paper. "I''ve combined [Rune: Moon] with [steamed stuffed bun]."


    [Name: Rune: full moon]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [equipment condition: insight 35]


    [effect: gain 10% experience bonus, gain 30% experience bonus under full blood condition, all types of task settlement are effective]


    [explanation: do you feel that it is looking at you while eating steamed buns


    Li Nuo first looked at the rune, then slowly moved his eyes to cha bai''s face, couldn''t help nodding and sighed: "how did you come up with such a wonderful combination?"


    "It''s no use keeping steamed buns anyway," chabai explained


    Li Nuo laughs, "but runes are useful."


    "It doesn''t matter." Chabai rudely and directly ignored the topic and said, "if soul of darkness is a more difficult script, can I think that this script gives more experience?"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie united and nodded slowly.


    "Yes, please."


    "Let''s go," chabai said, "and get to level 30 as soon as possible. Don''t drag your feet."


    Looking at her capable and direct style of doing things, Li Nuo feels that if chabai is a working woman, she is likely to be a leader.


    Marge no longer retorts, although he is really against the world of soul of darkness, even though it is full of dazzling pieces of shit.


    Li Nuo took advantage of this to return to the real world.


    He picked up his cell phone from the head of the bed and dialed Yang Chen.


    After three calls in a row, no one answered until the fourth call. After two rings, Li Nuo picked up the phone. Without waiting for the sound, Li Nuo said directly: "brother Yang, it''s convenient to talk. What do you think of the script" soul of darkness "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Brother Yang?"


    "... Li Nuo, are you sick?"


    Li Nuo not only didn''t get angry when he was scolded, but also said with a smile: "do you have any medicine?"


    "..." there came a sigh from Yang Chen, and then he said weakly: "it''s... 3:30 at night..."


    "Well, I know," he said


    "Don''t you know this time is for sleeping?"


    Li Nuo said, "well, thank you. Can you answer my question?"


    Yang Chen was silent for a moment, and then said, "are you going to the script of the soul of darkness?"


    "That''s right."


    "Give up."


    "Because it''s hard?"


    Yang Chen said: "the difficulty is only a part, more importantly, the world. It''s a little... Strange."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for 52lxm''s reward!

 Chapter 387

    [task started, this task is a single team script, connecting team members]


    [connection personnel are ready, coordinating mental system]


    [all ready, transmitting]


    [script is a single team mode, all team members will be randomly assigned to the coming area]


    [transmission completed, script started]


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is gray, thick clouds block the sun, stingy only let a little light shine on the dilapidated earth.


    The thick wall is made of gray stone bricks, which slants upward.


    In the middle, a withered tree stands alone, surrounded by withered weeds, and three sarcophagus lie around in disorder, like a low wall.


    Dong¡ª¡ª


    Dong¡ª¡ª


    I don''t know where the melodious and lonely Bell comes from.


    The heavy stone covers on the three sarcophagus slowly opened and fell on the ground like rocks.


    Li Nuo got up slowly, rubbed his disorderly hair, scanned around, and then read with empty eyes: "it''s over..."


    "What''s the matter?" The delicate female voice came from the sarcophagus beside. Chabai stood up with both sides of the sarcophagus, turned her pupils and looked at the desolation in front of her.


    At the same time, Marge stepped out of the last coffin, looked around and said in a deep voice, "it''s really over."


    "Well..." Li Nuo nodded and fell into silence with marjie.


    Chabai sighed and said helplessly, "so... What''s the end of it?"


    Li Nuo adjusted [Emile''s mask] to a hidden state, and said: "this should be the initial scene of" soul of darkness 3 ". The mushroom I''m looking for is the monster of" soul of darkness 1 ". It doesn''t seem to exist in this world..."


    Maljie said with a cold smile: "hum, I''ll go to the eight travelers."


    Well


    Yes, they finally chose soul of darkness.


    There is only one main purpose: to find the advanced material "walking mushroom" of the "blood remnant". In addition, they have no extra plan. After all, the difficulty of this script may be a little unbearable, and even if they make a plan, it is meaningless.


    "Black soul" and "Curse of blood source" are the same. They are from the hand of an old thief named Miyazaki YingGAO. They are collectively referred to as "Soul Series".


    As an action role-playing game, the difference between Soul series and other similar games is that it is more pure.


    No fishing, no playing cards, no teasing, no tons of reputation, no noisy skill points, no cool moves to pop the table.


    Some of them are weapons, or they are dressed in gold and silver, or they are crazy to run naked. When they meet the enemy, they either carry them face to face, or they are counsellors and play backstab everywhere. It seems simple, but in fact it''s very difficult, but it''s crisp and quick, and they don''t drag their feet.


    The enemy is very strong, small soldiers can kill you with a few knives, elite soldiers can ride your head and fan you, and boss can make you doubt your life. But as long as you adjust your equipment a little and get familiar with the routine, almost all boss can solve it in one minute, but even so, if you meet more than five enemies, you can only be a weak chicken.


    Say kill, say die, don''t hit half blood, put animation, hit empty blood QTE.


    Success after suffering is in exchange for an indescribable sense of achievement. This is the soul series, which can be regarded as a game form of innovation in the industry.


    One of the representative works is the soul of darkness.


    Let''s talk about the general plot of the game.


    In fact, the Black Soul series is an oriental metaphysical mythology with Western skin.


    First of all, the world is turbid, there is no day or night, ruled by the Cologne.


    Then there was fire, breaking the balance of the world, day and night, life and death.


    The four forces divided the power of fire. Among them, Gwen, the sun king, got the biggest piece of the king''s soul.


    With the help of white dragon Sith, a traitor of the Dragon class, he defeated Gulong and became a Protoss. However, the world is maintained by fire. If the fire can''t burn down without fuel, the world will return to what it was before. To continue the world, it needs continuous fire, and the nourishment of fire is the soul.


    In this world, the more powerful a creature is, the more souls it contains.


    In order to continue the fire, he first used the Cologne to burn. Until the Cologne was almost burned out, the Sun King Gwen jumped into the furnace and continued the rule of the protoss with his own soul.


    After that, whenever the fire is going out, in order to give life to the world, it is necessary to use the most powerful people with the most souls as firewood. This process is called "spreading fire".


    The chosen firerunner is called "salary king", and the world has been reincarnated in this way.


    Until soul of darkness 3 comes.


    Prince loslick, the salary king of this generation, was not willing to continue to spread fire.


    At one time, the fire was nearly extinguished, leading to almost no normal people in the world, and all of them became living corpses.


    The fire prevention women in the fire sacrifice hall were forced to wake up the salary kings who had passed the fire before and were burned to residue, and they also gave up spreading the fire for various reasons.


    So the fire woman let an ash who didn''t even have the qualification to be a firewood fire catch all the salary kings back and force them to continue their lives for the world.


    So in short, this is a story of catching people, burning people or self Immolation.


    The above is the basic content of the original game. The following is what Yang Chen tells Li Nuo:


    ¡ª¡ªAs far as he knows, "soul of darkness" of endless corridors is divided into two versions, one is serious, the other is bullshit.


    Yang Chen said so much, because it involves some things that can''t be said, so far.


    Li Nuo stepped out of the sarcophagus and thought to himself, "first of all, we have to find someone who can..."


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    A cold arrow hit Li Nuo''s head.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself still lying in the sarcophagus.


    This time, Li Nuo put his head out of the sarcophagus, but he saw cha bai lying unconscious on the ground, with five mummies in black robes lying beside him.


    At this time, maljie also poked his head out of the other sarcophagus. They looked at each other for two seconds and said to each other, "are you dead, too?"


    They frowned, jumped out of the sarcophagus and ran to chabai. Li Nuo injected a tube of blood medicine into her.


    Chabai slowly opened his blurred eyes and saw Li Nuo and maljie''s face changed. "Aren''t you dead?"


    "This..." Li Nuo nervously scanned the corpse on the ground, "what happened just now?"


    Chabai said: "just now a crossbow shot through your heads."


    Her eyes glanced at the corpse on the ground. "It was these five people who did it. These people can''t speak, they only know how to attack blindly. Although I won the battle, but..." she said that after a pause, there was a rare tension in her face. "Strange, I can''t sense the danger of their attacks, and I can''t predict their mode of action, In the course of the battle, I was struck on the back, and then I felt that all the power had almost disappeared, just like the illusion of blood trough bottoming out. "


    Li Nuo squatted on the ground to examine the body of the enemy, looking at the shriveled faces, his fortune came out in a cold sweat.


    "Chabai... It''s not an illusion that a sword cuts your blood trough to the bottom."

 Chapter 388

    Three people sit together, two men cross legs, arms ring chest buried head, like a statue, pretending to meditate like, tea white side body sitting on the ground, looking at them do not know what is good.


    "Shit


    Li Nuo suddenly yelled, but no one was scared. He looked at the two people around him, but he stopped talking.


    Maljie disdained: "the whole day you come to such a word?"


    "What''s your opinion?" Li Nuo leaned back and straightened his legs to make a gesture of listening to the story.


    Marjie turned his eyes to chabai''s chest and said, "miss chabai, this time you''re going to talk."


    "... Marge, eyes?" As soon as chabai''s words came out, maljie immediately lifted his eyes up and showed a smile.


    "Hoo..." chabai took a long breath, and then said: "I can only judge the script is very difficult. Li Nuo and I have high insight, especially Li Nuo, but we can''t predict the five mummies..."


    "It''s called the undead." Li Nuo interrupts a way, lift palm subsequently, "you continue."


    "Well, the two of us can''t predict the danger of five undead people''s attack, which means that their basic level is far higher than the estimated range that 80 insight can bear. According to previous experience, the undead people''s attack power is far higher than you and me, although their defense power is also fragile..." chabai buries his head, pinches his chin and pauses, He continued: "the characteristics of the world''s bottom combat power should be extremely high attack power and general defense power. If you meet a large number of enemies who are madly clustered, it is basically death penalty. There is another problem. After you two die, you do not return to space, but resurrect from the sarcophagus... Is this the realization of the original game mechanism?"


    Pa... Pa... Pa


    Marjie suddenly clapped and said with a brilliant smile, "ha! Miss chabai, I am very glad to see that you have learned to analyze and digest problems. "


    In fact, what he said was from the bottom of his heart, and he really wanted to let chabai exercise how to use his brain, but the language he used was a little poor.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and said, "Li Nuo, do you want to take him to see if he can revive indefinitely?"


    "Agreed." Li Nuo immediately raised his gun and pointed it at maljie''s temple.


    Twenty seconds later, Marge crawled out of the coffin.


    "Say in the front..." maljie sat back to them, "I will definitely repay this account... Hum... Miss chabai is right. The difficulty is so high that we are not qualified to fight in this world. The five undead people are just the bottom enemies. I can''t imagine how strong boss will be.


    And the realization of the original game, I think, is right. We can revive after death, and the enemy''s exaggerated attack power are the same as the original game. We need to consider other directions.


    For example, the main line has not been triggered yet. You can give up the main line and focus on the world''s resources. "


    Li Nuo agrees that the difficulty of "soul of darkness" is overloaded, which does not match their current strength.


    "There are two options. Let''s start with the first one." Li Nuo pointed to the high wall not far away and said: "climb up with the hook claws. The top of the high wall should be a bad place called" northern undead courtyard ". There is a big ass demon guarding there. But the undead courtyard is empty, which may be safer than walking along the road."


    Before waiting for his teammates to speak, Li Nuo continued: "this idea when I fart, what we really need now is to find a safe place where people can speak, such as..." he pointed to the front, "spread fire sacrifice field."


    Li Nuo''s "fire spreading sacrificial arena" can be understood as a safe house for soul games. Similarly, there is the "Hunter''s dream" in the curse of blood. Its characteristic is that no enemy will enter, and there is a Blindfolded Girl stationed, that is, fire girl.


    Moreover, since all around is dangerous, it is better to take that familiar road, that is, the game players control the "protagonist" through the road.


    It''s just that although the road is not long, it''s extremely dangerous. There are many undead people lying in ambush everywhere, and there will be a boss in the middle and later sections.


    In fact, this journey is not difficult, because they have a fire dragon. Even if they can''t run, they can fly there.


    "Before we go to the sacrifice hall, we have one more thing to do ahead of time." Lionel road.


    As soon as maljie''s eyes lit up, he immediately understood Li Nuo''s intention, "what do you mean..."


    "Hey, brilliant wedge."


    There is a fork in the original field where they are. When they go deep, they will encounter a monster full of dazzling crystal blocks, which can be said to be the hotbed of [brilliant wedge stone].


    Since the plan is on the agenda, it is necessary to do a good job of preparation before departure.


    In this script, the props the three people carry are as follows:


    [big barrel bomb] x4, [poison Throwing Knife] X3, [falling trap] X6, [smoke jade] X2, [inferior fire paper] x2.


    In addition to the poison Throwing Knife, the rest of the props are made with limited resources in the space. Among them, the falling trap comes from monster hunter. The materials are trap boxes and vines, and the inferior fire paper is made by maljiexin. The effect of the props made by referring to the fire paper in blood curse is not as good as the original ones, But it''s good to light a fire.


    That''s enough for them to hunt.


    Before leaving, Li Nuo went to the pile of undead corpses. First, he used [thief] to see if there was anything good on the undead, but it was empty.


    "In that case..."


    Li Nuo identified one of the bodies and cut his belly with his walking stick and sword.


    The drop mechanism in "soul of darkness" is to drop relevant props randomly after killing the enemy, which is different from the realism in "Wizard" and "Monster Hunter". He wants to see if he can find good things from the undead''s viscera.


    A stench came out, like the smell of putting herring cans in stinky tofu for a week.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chabai and marjie are far away from each other. They are too smoked to bear.


    Li Nuo also felt dizzy, but the next moment he held his breath, directly started to dig away the bloody organs in the undead body, emptied it like a sack, and finally found only three pieces of excrement from his intestines.


    "Cheap you..." Li Nuo is not happy to throw it all to maljie.


    "... damn it." Maljie is not willing to take the piece of excrement. Why can''t he get rid of mitaga forever, but he still honestly accepts the reality and puts the piece of excrement into his backpack.


    Li Nuo wiped the yellow and red things on his fingers with the rotten clothes on the undead, shook his fingers and followed maljie on the road.


    This area is full of undead people. Fortunately, the location they are going to is very close. The three of them walk around a corner, and you can see the path in the valley and the ditch. After walking on the narrow path for less than half a minute, the convenience suddenly becomes clear.


    At the end is a huge open space, about half the size of a football field.


    In the far corner of the field, there is a dazzling crystal.


    That''s what they''re looking for.

 Chapter 389

    Under the dazzling blue crystal, a fierce lizard was sleeping.


    Greedy ice crystal lizard is a powerful and fierce predator. Its body surface is covered with sparkling blue crystals, which is not only a solid defense shell, but also a sharp blade to tear up prey. It likes to camouflage and put itself inside the crystal pile, waiting for greedy crystal block prey to throw into its arms.


    Because it looks like a beetle when it''s young, it''s also known as the mature body of Porsche sperm.


    Three people squat down quietly, hiding in a low gully, Li Nuo takes the opportunity to use [Emile''s mask] to scan the ice crystal lizard.


    [greedy ice crystal lizard]


    [grade: C]


    [physical strength: 15001500]


    Energy value


    [skill] - wheel rolling, heavy pressure, crystal dart.


    Note:


    Li Nuo let out the panel for everyone to see, and said: "attention, this lizard has no weakness, and is immune to magic."


    "It doesn''t matter. Nothing can withstand the explosion." Malje got up with a sneer and went forward.


    "Ah..." Li Nuo sighed, "still like to be in the limelight..."


    He said this in his mouth, followed up softly, and placed a "sinkhole" on the ground.


    Maljie opened the groove of the wrist of the prosthesis and put a [deflagration bullet]. At the moment, he was less than 30 meters away from the greedy ice crystal lizard.


    All of a sudden, the dazzling crystal seems to be alive. Layer by layer, it keeps getting higher and higher until a giant appears. The greedy ice crystal lizard sees its prey and is ready to hunt.


    It rolled up the body to form, like a wheel running over the ground, sharp crystal like a sharp blade, rolled up the gravel and dust, leaving a wide ditch.


    Malje suddenly swung his shoulder, his hot left hand swung out the piece of excrement he had just got, and his prosthesis swung up with the wind, and his cold mechanical index finger pointed at the rolling ice crystal lizard.


    Bang!


    The index finger suddenly opened, the fingertips burst into flames, and the red [deflagration bullet] whirled to the [piece of excrement] and flew to the ice crystal lizard.


    Biogas and explosion are in perfect harmony, and the sky is full of fire.


    "Ha ha ha! How handsome Marjie stares at his smoking fingers in the heat wave, and finally he can''t hide his admiration for himself, even in the face of the impact of the explosion.


    Just then, with the shock of the explosion, the valley suddenly shook violently, and rocks of different sizes fell down from the cliff like raindrops. With one move, the ice crystal lizard was submerged in the sea of fire and rocks.


    The power of this move can damage Tyrannosaurus terroris to residual blood, not to mention the ice crystal lizard with less blood.


    At the moment, the smoke is full of smoke and the dust is flying. Li Nuo stands with an "absorbent iron umbrella" to resist the falling stones, and also ensures that the ground will not be triggered by the falling stones. The open field in front of him is piled up with rocks, and the flat ground becomes a sharp rock oak ground.


    "It''s just destroying the ecology." Li Nuo''s Tucao Tucao make complaints about the "adsorbed iron umbrella". Looking back at the tea leaves behind him, he asked, "didn''t you get hit?"


    Chabai picked a few small stones from her silver hair, raised her hand to wipe the blood from her head, and nodded, "it''s OK."


    At this time, there were several sounds of stone collision in the distance. Looking at them, they saw a bloody claw sticking out from under the stone, holding the sharp edges of the stone, and slowly climbing out of the whole body.


    It''s a huge lizard with ulcerated skin from the beginning to the end. The scattered cyan crystals on its body tell others that it''s actually an ice crystal lizard.


    "Not dead yet?" Cha bai was a little surprised. The high concentration of explosion and the falling rock didn''t kill the ice crystal lizard, which only showed that the armor like crystal block on the giant was too hard.


    Chabai sipped her mouth and picked up some stones from the ground.


    The ice crystal lizard suddenly pours madly. At the same time, chabai says a curse and throws the stone forward.


    The stone turns into an arc trap, blocking the lizard''s body. When it steps on the stone that has been cursed, the electric awn comes out. However, the high-voltage current is useless to the ice crystal lizard. It breaks through the rock oak and dissipates the blue current. Its momentum is really comparable to the rebirth of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Li Nuo is not flustered, side head reads a way: "I said, magic is useless to it."


    At this point, the ice crystal lizard had stepped in front of him and opened his mouth full of barbed teeth. In an instant, Li Nuo suddenly had a strong wind under his feet and stepped back with a big step, and a deadly bite flashed between a millimetre.


    The ice crystal lizard bit it out, and the inertia made it climb forward a few steps, just stepping on the [subsidence] that Li Nuo had been protecting.


    The lizard''s weight of 1000 kg triggered the "fall" and instantly fell into the soil, exposing only its head and two front legs. At the same time, countless vines sprang up and entangled it tightly, making it unable to move.


    "Ha ha ha ha! You have today, too Li Nuo laughs wildly and rushes to the trapped ice crystal lizard like a starving tiger. He pulls the trigger continuously in his two eyes, and then with the abnormal laughter, he lashes the lizard with the whip blade.


    At the end of the convulsion, Li Nuo''s fight was over, and the ice crystal lizard turned into a pile of unspeakable rotten meat.


    Cha bai couldn''t help asking, "does it have any grudge against you?"


    "You don''t understand..." Li Nuo''s words are full of sadness. When he was a sick boy, his first contact with the soul series was "soul of darkness 3". In the game, he saw the greedy ice crystal lizard for the first time. Influenced by his size and momentum, he mistakenly thought that he was a boss. Later, he loved to hear about it. He was a novice. He was tortured to death, The roar of Qi led to chest pain. Finally, he was depressed and sent to the hospital for a week.


    In the words of a nurse, a patient like him who was choked by the game and almost blew up his lung should be arranged to go to the Department of Neurology.


    So far, the ice crystal lizard has solved the problem.


    Some people will ask, what about malje?


    Hum... He was killed by the falling rock. Now he just climbed out of the sarcophagus and is on his way.


    That''s the consequence of playing with explosions in the canyon.


    "Well, start exploiting." Li Nuo plans to dissect the greedy ice crystal lizard to see if there will be any surprise inside, and then clean up the rocks to find the crystals that were smashed from the lizard, so as to see if they are the shining wedge stones.


    [mainline task triggered]


    The sudden voice interrupted his walking stick and sword.


    [the team has accumulated 50 million souls]


    [task time: 48 hours]


    [limit the number of deaths: 10]


    After the sound disappeared, a wisp of white light came out from the body of the greedy ice crystal lizard. This is the soul. It quickly floated to Li Nuo and entered his body.


    Then, on Li Nuo''s head appeared a series of numbers - 1200.

 Chapter 390

    Not only Li Nuo, but also chabai and maljie, who have already arrived, have their numbers on their heads. They are all 0.


    Three people look at each other, two funny smiling faces and a paralyzed face.


    The main task is a bit exaggerated.


    Even if I had decided to give up the main line before, I couldn''t help but sweat for the content.


    To understand, the requirement of the main line is to accumulate 50 million souls. First of all, the soul is a kind of illusory substance contained in each organism in this world. The stronger the soul is, the more souls there are.


    In the game, soul is experience value and money for consumption.


    What is the concept of 50 million


    It''s equivalent to upgrading from level 4 to level 300 in the "soul of darkness" game. It''s equivalent to killing the boss tens of thousands or even breaking through 100000 times.


    The time is 48 hours, that is to say, it takes two days to kill nearly millions of enemies.


    To put it simply, this task is equivalent to letting players blow up the world with their own hands, otherwise there is no possibility of success.


    "In theory, we need to make a hole from the ground to the center of the earth, and then throw a few nuclear bombs into the center of the earth, or build a spaceship to go to space, and try to refract all the radiation of the sun to the planet in the atmosphere. If these two methods are not practical, then there is a final idea, which is to do turtle Qigong on the ground." Li Nuo is very calm. The three theories should be left to the super Saiya. What they can do is to gather materials and then exit the script with ease.


    Now there are numbers on the top of three people''s heads. This is the number of souls they have stored.


    In the task panel, the number of deaths of each person is calculated. Although maljie has died three times before, it is not included in the death because the main line has not been triggered when he died.


    This is the current situation. Li Nuo is relaxed when he knows about it. He doesn''t have to worry about whether to consider the main line.


    He began to dissect the body of the ice crystal lizard, and continued the unfinished plan. Maljie and chabai went to clean up the stone, looking for the crystal block under the pressure.


    There is no enemy here for the time being. You can put down your heart and do what you want to do.


    Li Nuo cut off the lizard''s skin, but the guy''s muscles were so tough that he just chopped them up. A lot of semi rotten fat muscles that smelled of damp mildew and septic tanks were exposed in front of his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he began to chop as he dragged the meat.


    Sweating, his face gradually ferocious because of arm fatigue, just like the first machine of struggling angel.


    The lizard''s thick muscle exudes a kind of black liquid similar to oil. After being chopped, it splashes everywhere. For a moment, the ground is full of chopped meat, black oil, bone debris


    Finally, after spending more than 100 energy points, he finally saw what the lizard looked like inside.


    In an instant, the monster''s curiosity level rose to a new height


    "I''ve seen a lot of disgusting things in my life, but this..." Li Nuo shook his head and said, "I don''t even want to use disgust to describe it."


    What appeared in front of him was a pile of soft spheres as big as watermelons. It looked like an eyeball without pupils. There were countless maggots in it. Its epidermis seemed to shrink as if it were alive.


    These spheres are stained red with blood, but the skin is smooth and should be milky white.


    Li Nuo turned the sword back into a walking stick. One stick exploded one of the balls, and the thick slurry burst out instantly. A group of insects the size of little thumbs climbed out along the breach.


    "This..." Li Nuo picked up one of the small insects and saw that it had six legs and its back was shining. He immediately thought that this thing might be the larva of the ice crystal lizard. Although it was a lizard in adulthood, it was actually an insect in infancy, so this pile of balls with wriggling skin might be the eggs of the ice crystal lizard.


    Looking at this group of insects, Li Nuo had a brilliant plan in his heart.


    If the ice crystal lizard is rich in shining wedge stone, why not consider breeding it?


    "I''m just a talent..."


    He carefully picked up the remaining ball that was still jumping and put it into his backpack.


    Then he picked up a few pieces of meat on the ground, took out the flask and alchemy materials, lit the alcohol lamp, extracted mutation inducer from the meat, and took out [dirty Decoction] and the novelty hunting things that Sauron gave him, and began to alchemy.


    There are two ways to use [dirty decocting medicine] as a medicine guide to refine gold. The first is to follow the special properties of the medicine guide, integrate materials, and then spend gold coins to hand over the fate to heaven in the form of lottery. The second is to use the most primitive and normal method to refine the decocting medicine step by step.


    Li Nuo tried both, the process is cumbersome, not the table.


    Let''s talk about the harvest of Marge and chabai.


    It took the two men two hours to clean up the rubble.


    Malje puffed his tongue against the rock pile as high as the hill behind him, "ha... Ha... Ha... I didn''t expect that even if the strength value is no longer human... I can still be so tired."


    Cha bai looked contemptuous, "the problem is that I moved most of them."


    It''s true that chabai''s strength value is more than 20 points higher than maljie''s. she is also the strongest among the three. Her bone structure is also harder. Her speed of moving stones is twice as fast as maljie''s, and she is not tired.


    On average, they consumed 500 points of energy. Maljie''s total energy was just over 500, while chabai''s was more than 200. So even if she was tired, she would not be as tired as maljie.


    Chabai no longer cares about maljie, counts the crystal blocks on the ground, and his eyes turn from plain as water to waves, and finally he is more than stunned.


    "Ma... Marge..."


    "Ha... Ah?"


    "Come and see if I''m wrong..."


    Marjie turned his pupils to the crystal stone on the ground. He saw something he couldn''t believe.


    These crystals are all bright wedge stones


    The total number has reached 62 pieces, of which three are new materials they haven''t seen before.


    [Name: brilliant wedge]


    [type: material]


    [effect: strengthen weapons after level 4]


    [Note: the value is extremely high, not every greedy ice crystal lizard can produce material]


    "62... No, a total of 65..." malje couldn''t believe what he saw. Although he thought that the ice crystal lizard would give them many [shining wedge stones], he didn''t expect that there were so many, and he also unlocked new upgrade materials.


    "That means I read it right." Chabai takes a deep breath and calms down her surging heart. Then she goes to Li Nuo to tell him the good news.


    However, when she approached the ice crystal lizard that had turned into rotten meat, she stopped doubtfully.


    Li Nuo''s appearance is a little strange.


    His eyes were empty, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Li Nuo?" Cha bai gave a gentle tentative cry.


    "Ah..." Li Nuo slowly raised his head and said: "it''s so good to come to this world script..."


    His eyes were all on the newly made bottle of decoction.

 Chapter 391

    [Name: snake pattern Decoction]


    [type: supplies]


    [effect: among the six attribute values of strength, reaction, psychic power, insight, medical treatment and precision, extract the attribute with the highest value and the attribute with the lowest value, select randomly, clear one of them, and upgrade all the existing element attributes to a level with 50% toxicity, 2 hours duration and 2 hours cooling time]


    [Note: don''t drink this bottle of decocting medicine if you don''t have the mentality of wrecking the boat]


    This is the only bottle of useful decoction that Li Nuo has made in these hours.


    Materials are [peristaltic pituitary gland] given by Solon, mutation inducer of greedy ice crystal lizard, [dwarf liquor], Zicao, mixed with [dirty Decoction], and made in the most step-by-step way.


    For ordinary people, it''s nothing more than a desperate medicine, and it''s not very effective to clear a value to enhance the attribute level. But for Li Nuo, his tactics are not as good as those of [Summoning Magic Stone], [stealth ¡¤ burst] and [red tear stone ring].


    "My lowest number is only 1.51."


    Li Nuo''s eyes were round and his face was stiff. Surprise and excitement hung on his face at the same time.


    Even the tea white also stay Leng in situ, looking at this bottle of decocting medicine panel, repeatedly small amplitude nod.


    For example, in the six attribute values, clearing the medical value indicates that the player''s physical strength will also be greatly reduced. In serious cases, it may be directly reduced by one third.


    But what about Li Nuo''s poor 1.51, even if it''s all gone?


    What''s the harm of deducting 10 points or 20 points from the pitiful physical strength? It''s OK to be generous and send it out. With or without this number, you can''t change the dilemma of being beaten to death.


    Although there is a probability that the highest value will be cleared, it doesn''t matter. Just go to a bottle of white honey to clear the toxicity and make the decoction lose its effect.


    More importantly, the cooling time and duration of "snake pattern Decoction" are both two hours, which means that it can be used continuously.


    If you''re lucky


    Li Nuo no longer fantasized and thought that he was afraid of flying.


    As soon as they entered the script, they got a lot of wonderful things. Without hesitation, the three of them gave birth to boundless respect and reverie for soul of darkness and decided to leave immediately.


    Because of the large number of [brilliant wedge stones], the backpack space was too large to carry, so they stripped the five undead people who had been killed by chabai and tied their clothes into cloth bags to fill them with stones.


    Li Nuo put part of the meat of the greedy ice crystal lizard into the cloth bag, patted the bulging bag, and laughed contentedly, "perfect ~"


    "What do you do with raw meat?" Asked chabai.


    Li Nuo smiles back, "eat."


    There are no chefs or restaurants in this world. I don''t know what I''m going to experience. It''s necessary to prepare rations early.


    Li Nuo summoned the fire dragon.


    This call deducted 100 points of physical strength, but he doesn''t care. In order to move towards the sun, he can deduct as much as he wants, just save his life.


    They rode on the back of the fire dragon, and their huge blue wings spread out to the sky.


    At this moment, as the position is getting higher and higher, "soul of darkness 3" has a panoramic view of the world.


    Within the field of vision, there is a desolation. Groups of dilapidated city walls stand on the earth. Further away, there are endless barren mountains. The fog covers everything, so we can''t see the rest of the scene.


    Looking down, you can see that you can reach a cliff through the path below. After passing through an open site, you can see the area of the fire spreading sacrifice site.


    If you walk, you will be surrounded by many undead people. The journey of less than five minutes is like a sea of fire to them now, but if you are in the sky, you don''t have to care about this trouble.


    Marjie looked down and said, "in fact, we can consider letting the fire dragon spit out fireballs, burn those undead people and collect some souls. After all, in this world, souls are money and can be traded."


    "I suggest not." Li Nuo said, "let''s not die until we get to the fire spreading sacrifice hall."


    The fire dragon roared in the air and incited his wings to fly to the fire spreading sacrifice hall.


    But not a hundred meters, Li Nuo three suddenly face a change, lung pain, have covered their mouths and noses.


    Marjie pinched his nose and looked a little painful. "Do you... Have any strange feelings?"


    The remaining two answered in silence.


    "What''s going on


    Li Nuo''s eyes began to blur as he scanned around.


    "Toxic in the sky?"


    Everyone can sense that their physical strength is decreasing, and even the dragon in the crotch is tired.


    All of a sudden, canghuolong began to tremble and almost threw out the Li Nuo on his back. Now the bottom is the area where the first boss in the original game is located.


    Li Nuo''s visual ability at the moment can''t see anything clearly, but he can vaguely distinguish the position below, which is the boss battle area.


    Holding the [fetter stone] in his hand, he said in his heart that he would let canghuolong fly over the field below and land, thinking that he would jump the first boss battle anyway.


    It''s just


    The fire dragon didn''t persist to fly over this area. It was like a hand holding its wings and sliding down.


    When they came to the ground, their breathing gradually recovered, their blood gradually stopped, and their vision, which was affected by the poison gas, gradually became clear.


    This is a circular open space, surrounded by high walls. There is no wall on one side, but it is a cliff.


    In the original game, a huge figure in armor kneels in the middle of the field.


    ¡ª¡ªGuda, the hero, is the first boss of soul of darkness 3.


    However, at the moment standing in the center is not the boss he and malje are familiar with.


    Kneeling in the middle is a large Tauren with dark red body, loose and dry body hair. It looks like sleeping with its eyes closed and a stick as thick as an ancient tree in one hand.


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie are both in the same place.


    "Hey... Isn''t it?" Li Nuo closed his eyes and opened them again. When he saw the Tauren in front of him, he began to shake his head. "I remember, it''s not him who guards here, right?"


    Maljie nodded, pointed to the tauren, turned his head slowly, and said plaintively, "this is like the old devil king, isn''t it?"


    "It seems to be."


    "Then why is the old devil king here?"


    Li Nuo frowned and had a bad guess in his heart.


    At this time, chabai came down from the dragon''s back and wanted to say a word since he heard their conversation.


    "Is it strong?"


    Maljet whispered: "well, the original game should be the mid-term boss."


    After hearing this, chabai put up his arm, and thumb pointed to the Dragon behind him and asked, "is there a strong fire dragon?"


    "No matter who is better than it or canghuolong..." Li Nuo put his index finger in front of his mouth to warn everyone to be quiet, including canghuolong, and then said in a very low volume: "let''s run first, we can''t fight this fight."


    He and Marge crept up the back of the fire dragon.


    Chabai had no choice but to curl her lips. In her opinion, since there is a fire dragon in the world, there is no need to be so careful. The rewards in this world are so rich that she can try again.


    "Hey... Come on up." Li Nuo called tea white in a low voice.


    After all, the minority is subordinate to the majority.


    Just as she took two steps, a fire burst behind he

 Chapter 392

    When chabai looked back, he saw that the sleeping old devil king lit a red flame all over his body, and supported himself slowly on the ground with the wooden stick that was more than ten meters long.


    The two antlers on its head are like red burning coal, and its whole body is full of hot air.


    In the face of the majestic devil, all people''s hearts are raised to the throat.


    Li Nuo did not hesitate to instruct the fire dragon to stop the old devil king.


    The fire dragon roared, the earth was shocked, and the devil was entangled with the lightning and flint.


    "Run


    Li Nuo grabs cha bai who wants to fight and immediately jumps out of the wall with maljie. Not far ahead, walking up the hill is the fire spreading sacrificial hall. According to the original game, there are several undead people in the middle of the road.


    As long as you run fast and pay attention to the cold arrow, it''s not difficult to pass.


    In the rear wall, the battle between the fire dragon and the old devil king is inseparable. Feilong has the advantage of air combat, but the old devil king''s stick and his own fire can''t be underestimated.


    For a moment, the earth vibrated, bringing out a harsh roar. With a roar, the battle between the two giants collapsed the wall.


    "This, this, this, this!" Li Nuo''s tongue began to knot, and he knew how critical the situation was.


    They ran in a hurry, some [shining wedge stones] fell to the ground, but no one turned back to miss these shining stones.


    Crossing the last few steps, the fire spreading sacrificial hall was in front of him, but he suddenly stopped.


    Marjie bumped into his back and was instantly displeased, "stop suddenly..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but was just as stunned as Li Nuo.


    Two knights in black armor are standing in front of the gate of the fire Memorial Hall. They are holding huge axes and facing the players, taking a heavy step.


    "Black Knight?"


    Chabai saw their appearance and knew that the two enemies were not easy to be provoked. He immediately took them to jump on the roof of the fire sacrifice hall and successfully avoided the black knight.


    The two Black Knights turned and looked at them. They did not move any more. They were like statues on the ground.


    Li Nuo slowed down and ran away, mumbling: "what''s the matter... Why is the Black Knight here?"


    Malje followed him and said, "guddar has disappeared. It''s no accident that there is a black knight."


    Running along the roof, Li Nuo suddenly brakes again, which makes maljie and chabai subconsciously put on a fighting posture, thinking that there is an enemy in front again.


    But this time there was no enemy. Li Nuo faced a stone wall and kicked it up.


    The wall disappeared, leaving a door opening to the interior.


    This is a hidden door. It exists everywhere in the world of the black soul. Usually there are important props hidden behind it, but sometimes there are enemies who are hard to chew.


    Li Nuo knows the landscape of soul of darkness like the palm of his hand. He knows very well that this is the hidden passage above the fire spreading sacrificial hall, and behind it is the beam of the fire spreading sacrificial hall. Along the beam, there is a treasure chest, in which an extremely important equipment is stored.


    Three people through the beam, the front is still a stone wall, Li Nuo wave a punch down, the stone wall disappeared, this is another invisible door, jump from the beam is hidden treasure box room.


    "I remember a ring hidden in this box." Marjie can''t wait to step forward and pick up the gap of the treasure chest.


    Li Nuo shook his head slowly. "Maybe it''s not a ring..."


    [warning: canghuolong is in danger]


    Only Li Nuo could hear the voice, frowning slightly invisible, ending the call of canghuolong.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¿¡± Maljie''s eyes widened in surprise. The thing in the treasure chest is not the ring that should exist, but a mass of green grass.


    [Name: green flower grass]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: increases energy recovery speed]


    [Note: although it is a kind of grass with unique bitter taste and irritancy, it has been widely cultivated because of its effect. It was originally a kind of herb growing on the waterfront]


    Maljie took [green flowers] and frowned, "what''s the matter? This "soul of darkness" is totally different from the original game


    "It must be different." Li Nuo forced out a smile, "because this" soul of darkness 3 ", was hit" random mod. "


    Marjie was puzzled at first, and then immediately understood what Li Nuo said.


    "Random... Mod..."


    Mod is the abbreviation of the English word modification, which is translated into Chinese as "module", also known as game module. It is a modification or enhancement program of the game.


    The game module is to modify the props, weapons, characters, enemies, things, modes, story plots, etc. in computer games, or add new props and things, which is more common in sandbox games.


    "Soul of darkness" this game also has many random mods, such as replacing the small soldier with boss, and moving all the props randomly.


    So far, three things have proved that there is a "random" phenomenon in the script. The first boss Guda becomes the middle-term boss old devil king, and the small soldier "Black Knight" who is comparable to boss appears in front of the gate of the fire spreading sacrifice hall, and the ring in the treasure box turns into green flowers and plants.


    Just as Yang Chen said, "soul of darkness" script has a mode of bullshit, random mod is the pioneer of bullshit.


    "That is to say, after going out, there may be a black dragon flying in the sky and burning us to death. Finally, the boss may hang on a high wall and regard himself as a spider. A treasure chest on the road hides the king''s soul that can only be obtained by killing the boss. All these are possible." Li Nuo spread the next shoulder, helpless smile, this situation he did not know what to do.


    "But it''s also good. Maybe the mushroom that didn''t appear in" soul of darkness 3 "will come out randomly this time." Marge went to the edge of the house, peeped out of the open window, looked down and said, "let''s go down first."


    It''s less than 10 meters away from the ground. Chabai jumps down easily. Maljie can also land without danger with the help of [the freshmen of the disabled], but Li Nuo is like a rock climber, crawling down the crack of the wall. There''s no way. It''s too high.


    In the fire memorial hall, the large space is like a Colosseum, which is surrounded by a circle layer by layer. In the central area of the bottom floor, a woman stands there motionless, like a nail, like a statue, as if she did not even breathe.


    She has long silver hair, pale hands in front of her body, wearing a dark dress, and covering her eyes with an eye mask with delicate patterns.


    At this time, she lifted the shawl that fell on the dirty masonry floor, took a step forward, slightly raised her head and looked up to the upper layer.


    "Welcome to the camp, Lord ashes without fire... People."


    She''s the fire lady, the virgin guarding the campfire.


    Li Nuo snapped his fingers and frowned at his two teammates.


    In two pairs of unknown eyes, he walked slowly to the fire woman and whispered to her.


    Tea white doubts to wring eyebrow, always have a kind of bad premonition, "he... Why?"


    Marjie didn''t answer. He didn''t know what Li Nuo was going to do, so he and chabai followed him.


    Whispering is very short, has long ended, fire woman will be that small pale cheek at Li Nuo, although the pupil is covered by the eye mask, but vaguely can see that she has a trace of hesitation, just a few seconds later, he nodded slightly.


    "I see, Mr. Yu Hui..."


    Then she untied her shawl


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for the reward from the power supply bureau~

 Chapter 393

    Fire female, she took off the armguard and took off her clothes with a mechanical action, leaving the blindfold still, exposing the carcass to the air.


    When the snow and mountains appear in front of him, maljie falls to the ground directly. Chabai looks at the scene in amazement. His thin lips open slightly, but he can''t make a sound.


    The fire lady handed over all the clothes to Li Nuo, who handed them over to chabai and said with a smile, "qihuo, I have the first set of armor and equipment."


    "This..." tea white Leng half ring, softly asked: "what did you say to her?"


    Li Nuo curled the corner of his mouth, "nothing, that is to say, can you take off all the clothes for me?"


    Tea white eyebrows further wrinkled, the state''s very deep, "and then


    "And then she took it off." Li Nuo urged: "this dress panel is not bad, more suitable for you."


    The player has the right to view the panel when the item is in the state of no owner or handed over to the player.


    [Name: Women''s fireproof suit]


    [type: clothing armor]


    [defense effect: 14]


    [bonus: Lingli 10]


    [equipment condition: Lingli 25]


    [effect: speed up energy recovery. When using attribute magic, energy consumption will be reduced by 2%]


    [Note: this suit is short of an eye mask, but it''s better not to put it together]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cha bai put her clothes on the ground, poured out a large number of [bright wedge stones] in the package, handed the clothes used as cloth to the fireproof woman, and turned her eyes to the side, deliberately avoiding the nudity in front of her.


    "Put it on."


    As a result, the woman in charge of fire prevention took the clothes in her hands and said, "if it''s the order of Lord ash, I will abide by it."


    After that, she put the clothes on her body to cover the mountains, snow and forest.


    Li Nuo looks at the interaction between the two women and shows a smile at the opera. 2B and the fire girl send clothes to each other. This is definitely a historic moment.


    In terms of the popularity of these two players, it is absolutely a leverage. Even if the fire prevention woman is not as famous as 2B, she is also a famous actor.


    Because of the fragmented plot of soul of darkness, there is no clear official introduction to the identity of the fire lady. All the information is collected and pieced together by the players according to the fragmented information.


    Ordinary fire prevention women are brought up by saints. Their eyes are cut out and sealed with wax to prevent them from shaking their determination to spread fire when they see the horror of the fire.


    They followed the king, looked after the bonfire, and gave help to the messenger.


    There is a high tower behind the trouble making sacrificial hall, which is called the cemetery of fire prevention women. When a generation of salary kings complete their mission and the campfire in the fire sacrifice hall goes out, the mission of fire prevention women''s whole life will come to an end. As a result, they will go to the high tower and choose to sleep.


    In the soul series of games, almost all NPCs live for a certain mission. Once the things they have to do are over, they will lose their reason to live.


    To put it simply, this is a concentration camp for paranoid neuropathy patients, and firewoman is one of them.


    There is no official explanation for the story behind her. Let''s look at it directly. She is a woman who appears to make the game more fun.


    Just imagine, if the fireman who interacts with the player becomes a man with a beard comparable to the man who flies fiercely, and his mouth is "Mr. Yu Hui, what can I do for you?" it is estimated that the adult Yu Hui who has suffered a lot outside can not accept this scene.


    Cough


    To get back to the point, as the woman behind the fireman, the fire lady still talks about three obediences and four virtues.


    They don''t usually turn down too many requests, such as undressing.


    Don''t look at the world with the eyes of ordinary people. For people in the soul series, streaking is as easy to be accepted as taking excrement and bibbing rice.


    Chabai looks at the fire-proof suit in her hand. She always feels that the suit is just like the one she robbed.


    But at this time, the fire woman said again, "no fire ash adults, I am the fire woman, who specializes in maintaining campfires and serving you..."


    This is the self introduction of the fire girl. It''s just like self-study in the morning and calling the teacher good. But the more you listen to the tea white, the more awkward it is. Can you take off your clothes?


    The fire girl''s words are not over.


    "If you need service in order to recover the kings who have abandoned the throne..."


    "Please call me..."


    At the end of the last sentence, maljie suddenly jumped up, covered his bleeding nose and asked: "can you do anything?"


    This is obviously beyond the scope of the fire girl''s service, because Marge''s dream is to see the mountains and the sea.


    She chose to ignore the adult Yu Hui and buried her head at Li Nuo and chabai to show her humble identity as a server.


    "Do you understand her?" Li Nuo asked in a low voice near chabai, and arched her shoulder. Maybe he had been together for a long time. He was no longer shy to chabai, and his physical contact was very natural.


    Chabai shook his head slightly.


    Li Nuo said: "simple science popularization, now our identity is to retrieve the ashes of the salary king. Generally speaking, we can upgrade it by displaying the number of souls on our heads."


    "That is to say..." the grey blue eyes of tea white flashed a ray of light.


    "Hey..."


    Li Nuo did not rush to contact the fire girl, but looked around first.


    Since entering here, he has realized one thing.


    The bonfire, which was supposed to be lit only after Guda got the spiral fragments, was burning.


    In other words, the first boss in the script can be skipped by default.


    This makes Li Nuo more respect his guess. The "soul of darkness 3" in which he is living is a completely mischievous version. As Yang Chen said, this is a world full of nonsense, and anything wonderful can happen.


    We need to work out a specific plan... Only for the specific plan of plundering the resources of Chuanhuo sacrifice site... Li Nuo thought about it and looked around again.


    It''s dark and dark here. In addition to the ladder extending upward, there are two paths leading to the inner area, where there are several other NPCs.


    Li Nuo looked at maljie, who had been ignored by the fire girl, and said, "Hey, discuss something. Go and talk to other NPCs."


    "Well..." maljie got up with a calm face, left listlessly and said, "anyway, I don''t want to stay here anymore..."


    "There are a lot of things to do..." Li Nuo buried his head, thought a little, then looked up and said: "I need your help."


    The fire girl showed a calm smile, "I understand. Please touch the darkness in my body. The ownerless soul will turn into your strength."

 Chapter 394

    Touch your darkness


    Even though Li nuodang was wondering, should I hold your hand or your


    The fire lady tilted her head, "Mr. Yu Hui, do you need me to help you enhance the power of darkness?"


    "Well... Yes."


    Li Nuo was close to the fire girl. They stood eye to eye like this. After half a sound, the fire girl broke the silence first, "then you kneel down."


    Li Nuo pointed to his knee and asked, "one knee or two knees?"


    "The pious way."


    Then, with a plop, lino fell on his knees.


    The fire lady took his hand and held his palm in her cold and pale hands. Once the white awn spread from the center of his two palms.


    Li Nuo saw his panel attributes emerge in front of him.


    [tip: special reward for soul Script]


    [players can use the amount of soul or the echo of blood they get to improve their attribute value]


    [under attribute value of 90, 50000 souls are upgraded by one level]


    [attribute value between 90 and 195, 300000 souls increased by one level]


    [if the attribute value is above 195, please pay 500000 souls first. You can continue to improve after opening the eight week difficulty of soul system]


    When Li Norton was in a daze, he whispered to himself, "and this good thing


    He didn''t expect that the amount of soul can increase the attribute value, that is to say, in this world, brushing soul is equivalent to brushing eigenvalue.


    In view of this, he first thought of the two Black Knights dormant outside the fire sacrifice hall.


    Li Nuo''s eyes are smart, "there is another task in this play."


    He let chabai wait in place and strolled around the fire Memorial Hall.


    There are a lot of NPCs here. There are five NPCs in the area where malje has gone and the central area of the fire memorial hall where he is living. The fire prevention woman is just one of them.


    The other four were Rudolf, the salary king who refused to spread fire.


    Former undead knight, Hawkwood.


    Blacksmith, Andre.


    And an old woman who never got up in a chair, the maid of the fire sacrifice hall.


    Marjie in negotiations with the latter two, Li Nuo set the goal in the first two.


    He first approached Hawkwood on the stone steps.


    In soul of darkness 3, there is an army of knights fighting against the abyss, and one of the former salary kings, the Flanders undead.


    Hawkwood is a deserter of the undead team. He has been staying in the fire memorial hall, dissuading the ashes to give up their thorny way.


    He was so depressed that he dissuaded the embers who had just awakened.


    "Give up, it won''t work."


    Li Nuo is not the first time to hear Hawkwood say this sentence. Before that, as an operator in the game, he has heard this "nonsense" for countless times.


    This time, facing the real Hawkwood in front of him, Li Nuo didn''t want to say anything. He just listened to the escaped man''s words and walked slowly behind him.


    [black overalls] made his footstep sound too light to be noticed, even in the comfortable fire sacrifice field.


    Hawkwood lowered his head again, closed his mouth, and then returned to his half dead form. He didn''t notice anyone behind him.


    But Li Nuo took advantage of this opportunity, he opened Hawkwood''s knapsack with [thief].


    Inside there was a shield and a burning flame.


    There should be a few things... Li Nuo opened his mind bank and tried his best to think about all the things Hawkwood could get in the game, but there were only two things. Therefore, he could only judge that the remaining things could only be obtained by upgrading the [thief].


    Li Nuo quickly put the things he took out into his backpack. When he passed by Hawkwood, he suddenly slowed down. He thought that in-depth conversation might be able to discover some unexpected information.


    But Hawkwood stopped talking from beginning to end.


    He belongs to an atypical character in the psychic world.


    The general NPC here will stick to his ideal until he dies, but he gives up sticking to it, but like other people, he has no motivation to move forward and only lives like a walking corpse.


    Li Nuo followed the long curved steps to the back of the five thrones.


    The throne is reserved for five salary kings. Now, four of them are empty. On one of them sits a little man who looks like a mummy. His legs are broken, but he has an old crown.


    Rudos of Kurlan, the only salary King willing to return to the throne.


    He is the oldest salary king and the most mysterious salary king.


    Li Nuo secretly around his back, ready to start on it, but there was an empty voice.


    "What do you want to do? Ashes without fire. "


    The voice came from Rudolph. Li Nuo stopped in time.


    It''s a salary King... Even if it looks like a slave.


    "Nothing."


    Li Nuo gave up stealing from him, but when he wanted to leave, he heard rudos say again: "your eyes are very strange. Can you let me have a look?"


    This guy clearly turned his back to me, Li Nuo, and came to him.


    "Amber... Like the pupil of a snake. I''ve never seen such eyes before. Where do you come from?"


    Li Nuo thought about it and said, "tear it down."


    "Places I''ve never heard of." Rudolph never opened his mouth from the beginning to the end. All the sounds seemed to be that he was introducing something similar to magic into Lionel.


    "Oh... But it doesn''t matter." Rudolph, like a talker, continued: "I''m Rudolph of Kurlan. Maybe you don''t believe me... I used to be the king of salary, but now I''m still suffering from a slight fire. The burning body is an irrefutable evidence. My crippled body... Look closer, can you see clearly?"


    No, I''m not interested in your body. Li Nuo squeezed out a smile, stepped back and nodded.


    "You... Remember to come back."


    Rudolph left a strange fragment of language and shut up.


    Li Nuo should have left him as he faced Hawkwood, but he thought that this was the king of salary after all, so he said, "what can you do for me?"


    "I can help you..."


    "There''s no need to talk about smelting the king''s soul." Li Nuo interrupted, Rudolph can extract the boss King soul weapon, this matter as long as play this game is known to all.


    "..." Rudolph fell into a short silence. After a long time, he said, "do you see that woman?"


    He was referring to the firewoman.


    Rudolph''s seniority is very old, and even met the first generation of fire prevention women. He knows many secrets that others don''t know.


    "No, I''m not interested in women. Say something else." Li Nuo said frankly that he was not interested in the identity of the fire prevention woman, just because in this script, the current travelers are not qualified to participate, and their strength is not allowed.


    "So... What do you want to know?" Rudolph said, "I''ll try to say as much as I can."


    Li Nuo''s face darkened, and two very important things occurred in his mind.

 Chapter 395

    "Do you know where to look for mushrooms that punch people?"


    This is Li Nuo''s first question.


    "I don''t understand what you said."


    "Well, I have one more thing."


    "You have too many questions. Why don''t you..."


    "Teach me alchemy."


    Li Nuo interrupted Rudolf''s words, and the latter opened his eyes, not sure whether he heard the truth.


    Li Nuo once again stressed: "I know you can make magic, just as you can extract the power from the king''s soul. I need this power, very much."


    From the fragmentary information in soul of darkness 3, we can basically analyze one thing with certain accuracy


    Rudolph was a scholar of alchemy, Rudolph of Kurlan... Kurlan was his hometown, but he was exiled by his hometown and became the king of salary.


    The reason why a researcher would be exiled is that Li Nuo has some speculation in his understanding of the plot.


    Rudolf owns an ornament called [Skull Ring], which is one of the treasures refined by Kurlan. It is refined by the soul of "soul eating" as nourishment.


    "Soul devouring" is a monster that can absorb soul endlessly and turn it into power. Maybe this ring was made by Rudolf, and the huge soul of "soul devouring" entered his body, which led him to have the qualification of spreading fire. After all, salary King represents one of the people who have the most souls.


    What is soul eating?


    The answer, greedy ice crystal lizard.


    Of course, only one can be called "soul eating", not all.


    But the crystals that cover the skin of the ice crystal lizard are indeed the manifestation of its soul swallowing.


    Li Nuo holds the eggs of ice crystal lizards. If he wants to breed these lizards and make a brilliant wedge stone, he needs to know how to use Rudolph''s Alchemy.


    "Interesting. This is the first person to learn from me."


    Rudolph thought about it and shook his head. "You are not a scholar, you can''t learn my knowledge."


    Sure enough, it is! This is NPC''s standard evasive words. As long as the preconditions are not reached, words will always be the same.


    You are a mage. You can''t learn my swordsmanship.


    You are a knight, you can''t learn


    You are stupid, you can''t learn


    Change a noun to shirk a thing, Li Nuo naturally won''t be fooled.


    Although Rudolph didn''t show his fighting power in the original game, he was a salary king after all, and there must be a lot of fun for players to explore. Alchemy is just one of them, and the most important ability. Like the alchemy of demon hunters, he has the same appetite for Li Nuo.


    Since Rudolph said that, it means that the pre requirement of learning skills is to give him some special gifts, or threaten the old guy with something.


    As for the two ways that may be used, Li Nuo prefers the latter. Now it''s hard to go out because of being attacked everywhere. It''s best to threaten Rudolph to hand over his skills.


    In order to verify its feasibility, Li Nuo used [Emile''s mask] to sweep Rudolph, and the result surprised him.


    [Rudolph: level???]


    [physical strength: 1520]


    [energy: 360]


    [strength: 10]


    [reaction: 6]


    [Lingli: 270]


    [insight: 365]


    [Medical: 22]


    [precision: 5]


    Should... Not cause


    "Do you have anything you want?" This time, Li Nuo asked.


    Rudolph opened his closed eyes. His pupils were deep and cloudy. "Go and do what you should do."


    Li Nuo thought about it this way, but there are some things that may break Rudolph''s heart as a researcher, such as strange creatures in the alien world.


    He had a note in his heart that the egg [monster''s egg] vomited by scp1136 gravity guidance was sleeping in the backpack at this time, which had reached the premise of awakening, but Li Nuo had always refused to take it out of the backpack. After all, when the eggshell cracked, he was still clear about what would happen - gravity would be disturbed.


    For users, scp1136 works only under certain circumstances, such as running for life at a critical moment and injuring the enemy 100 times.


    This strange and magical thing has other meanings for Rudolf, for a scholar.


    But it''s not now. In Rudolph''s impatient attitude, even if he takes it out, it may not be profitable.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside on the second floor of the sacrificial hall, three people are beside a dead tree.


    About the fire girl and Rudolph, Li Nuo has finished.


    Marjie leaned against the tree trunk and said in a deep voice: "the blacksmith didn''t put up any useful words. I tried with [sepia shield]. He said that he would not build this weapon, but he could try... So I gave the shield to the blacksmith.


    There are many things in the maid''s pocket, but it''s not as infinite as in the game. "


    Marge said here and took out a familiar thing from his backpack.


    "For example, there are only three pieces in her bag... Hey, why are you hiding so far?"


    Li Nuo and chabai are ten meters away from him, covering their noses in silence.


    "I found you didn''t have any doubts when you took the shit." Lionel road.


    Maljie sneered, "hum... I''m an anorectal doctor after all. This kind of dirty things in your eyes is as common to me as roses that accompany me day and night."


    Tea white light frown, "you will also express the look of dislike before Ming Ming."


    Li Nuo echoed: "and you are not a doctor now."


    "Li Nuo..." maljie''s face was heavy. "Sometimes I want to put [piece of excrement] in your mouth."


    Li nuohu body a shock, immediately said: "I shut up, you continue."


    Marjie put the [piece of excrement] into his backpack, rubbed his hand against the tree trunk and said: "I have a plan, but I need to keep a group of undead people in captivity."


    "As mentioned in the description of [Shikuai], this thing is the product of undead people. I can keep a group of undead people in captivity and let them concentrate on production."


    When he shakes out all his plans, Li Nuo and chabai are stunned. They both admire this innovative and bold thinking, and wonder what this pretty brain looks like.


    But


    Malje''s plan is really interesting


    "Chabai, where''s your side?" Li Nuo asked.


    Tea white smell speech only way: "listen to you."


    "No... I mean, do you have a plan or something?"


    "No Chabai shook his head slightly. "I talked with the fire lady for a long time, but I couldn''t understand what she said."


    She explained the fire girl''s words, which were all the fragmented language in the game. Li Nuo and marjie could understand that there were some words hidden and uncomfortable to listen to, and they were actually narrating the plot, but now they don''t need to consider the plot.


    Li Nuo rubbed the stubble of his chin with his finger belly, and his eyes twinkled. "For Rudolph, blacksmith, and undead breeding, let''s make a general plan."


    "What are you thinking about?" Maljie was suspicious.


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "what if we destroy the fire spreading sacrifice ground and change it into a suitable breeding shed, or upgrade it according to different areas?"


    "As long as you don''t get beaten to death by those NPCs," Marge said


    "Good ~" Li Nuo made up his mind, "then our goal this time is to simulate farming management of black soul."

 Chapter 396

    Li Nuo''s so-called farming is actually a transformation of the fire spreading sacrificial hall.


    He went to have a try first, lifted the floor tile of fire sacrifice field, NPC people did not respond.


    He decided to make more efforts to block the road leading to the blacksmith with the lifted bricks. The NPCs didn''t respond.


    In that case


    He just tried to lift the throne.


    "Lord Yu Hui, what are you doing? Please don''t touch the throne of the new king. "


    The firewoman stopped him.


    Li Nuo gave up for a while and aimed at the heads of NPC.


    In soul of darkness, players come to the campfire to touch the fire. On the one hand, if death will resurrect in the next journey, on the other hand, it can reshape the world, and the dead enemies will resurrect. On the other hand, most NPCs killed by you will stand up again.


    But that''s the setting in the game. For the convenience of the players who buy the game, it doesn''t mean that it will be the same after the world materializes.


    He sat down by the campfire and touched the edge of the fire. The haze spread out and surrounded him. The haze separated him from everything outside and formed a small "safe house".


    "It''s a success."


    Li Nuo got up and looked around, noting that the damaged tiles had not recovered.


    "If we can''t restore the scene, that is to say, we may not be able to revive the NPC or the enemy. The meaning of sitting on the bonfire is to set up a safe house for ourselves."


    He is ready for the next step, to find an NPC.


    Aiming at the maid of the fire sacrifice hall, we need to distinguish the target of bullying. Some women will never bully men, some children under the age of 10 will never bully women, and some old people will never bully children. The maid of the fire sacrifice hall is an old lady, which meets Li Nuo''s requirements.


    He strode to the maid with his cane, but stopped before he could start.


    The maid of the fire sacrifice hall exudes a strange and twisted breath. She seems to feel li Nuo''s malice. She stares at him with a pair of greedy eyes in the absence of God. A repressive and chilling breath makes Li Nuo feel cold on his back.


    This is soul of darkness. Different from all previous scripts, every thin person may be Superman with one punch, and every innocent person may have been baptized by the abyss. His soul has been distorted and his strength has broken through the upper limit that the player can bear at this time.


    Li Nuo understood at this time that this is "reality", not "game". Every NPC does not want to move.


    He touched his chin, "attack NPC or forget, now have to whole a few undead people in captivity."


    The undead''s knees can''t bend, which is an interesting part of soul of darkness. The reason is that the characters in this game can chop dragons and kill gods, but they can''t jump more than three meters, and they can''t step on the steps more than 15 cm high.


    But players don''t have that worry.


    The intricate fire memorial hall inside and outside is separated by stone walls and height, which is a three-dimensional labyrinth for those who can''t bend their knees.


    Li Nuo three people with claws and climbing to the roof, their knees no problem, climb up and down is very easy.


    In this world, time is stagnant, space is fragile, which breeds the undead.


    At the beginning, the mummies in blue robes, the NPCs in the fire memorial hall, including the Black Knights who should not have appeared nearby, were all in the category of undead.


    But if we want to catch the undead, we have to pick up the weak ones.


    NPC, it''s better not to provoke. Those guys are still very strong. If you want to catch them, you can catch those undead people who wander aimlessly and are seriously alive, such as the mummies in blue robes.


    Just before that, there is another problem. If you catch them, how can you break through the gate of the two Black Knights and bring them into the fire sacrifice hall.


    The black knight can treat his individual as a boss. He is extremely powerful. He dare not say that he will lose if he meets head-on, but the winning rate is very low, let alone two.


    But


    Times have changed.


    "How many rounds are left?"


    In the face of Li Nuo''s inquiry, maljie''s face was cold and stern, and he raised his mouth confidently, "less than 20 shots, but... One shot is enough."


    They stood high and gazed at the two black knights at the door of the fire memorial hall below.


    Maljie throws out a piece of excrement, which Li Nuo bought for him from the maid of the fire sacrifice hall.


    When the piece of excrement fell on the Black Knight''s side, the brown fog suddenly danced like snowflakes.


    Marjie pulls the trigger, and when the red bullet touches the brown fog, the flame of "deflagration magic light break" instantly engulfs the Black Knights, and the whole fire Memorial Hall trembles because of the explosion.


    The front door was blasted open with a large hole extending several meters wide.


    There, the smoke was full of smoke, and the white look of tea suddenly began to be nervous, and [white eyes] saw through the figure in the smoke, thus giving her a message, "not dead."


    Li Nuo took out his telescope and said, "hey... Isn''t it?"


    The two Black Knights, standing still, didn''t seem to be of any use to them


    "Is there a plan B?" Li Nuo asked.


    Maljie''s face was dark. "No."


    Black Knight is the first enemy that can''t be defeated by deflagration.


    The two still smoking Black Knights looked at their position and came running with a huge axe.


    At every step of running, the hard armor will make a special sound of iron collision, which belongs to the knight and also to the God of death.


    Li Nuo rubbed his chin and began to figure out how to deal with the situation. He didn''t worry about the Black Knights coming from below. Although these guys have amazing fighting power, they can''t jump high.


    "After all, the undead knee..."


    Whoosh


    Two Black Knights jumped up on the wall


    "Beannaarse." Chabai immediately recites the mantra of "ass defense magic". The red ripple appears from her ass, and the soft and elastic rhythm expands gradually, pushing down the Black Knights at the edge of the roof.


    "Lying trough!"


    Li Nuo exclaimed, when chabai used this magic for the first time, he wasn''t there. This time, he really had thousands of waves in his heart. He had to admire the Sorcerer''s sorcery.


    "Cover me." Cha bai suddenly said, "the shield doesn''t last long, and their axes can tear up, attract them, and then run to me..."


    Before chabai finished all his words, the Black Knight appeared again. This time, the two axes cut open the fragile barrier.


    Cha bai''s fast car stopped at the top of the slope, raised his head and roared, "I want them to come at the same time!"


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie raise their guns and shoot. The [mercury bullet] hits the hard armor and is ejected. This scene completely dispels their desire to make the final resistance. They speed up to the side one after another, and one attracts another.


    The Black Knights attack high and defend high, but their speed is not against the sky. They can''t compare with Li Nuo''s short-range explosive power and marjie''s fast sliding.


    Two people close to the tea white, Black Knight followed, less than five meters apart, two people are a meal.


    "Closer!" Tea free food in the heart, mouth murmur out the curse.


    When the Black Knights were about to cut off, cha bai suddenly took a step and passed between Li Nuo and maljie. He pointed his finger in the front and was close to the Black Knights.


    There was a golden light on the fingertips.


    ¡°c ¨¢ "Ermecol

 Chapter 397

    Air tears, time stands still.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were covered with light. After everything faded, the black knight had disappeared here. Cha bai was undamaged and kept the action of pointing forward.


    "Hoo..."


    She sighed and knelt down tired.


    "What happened?" Surprised late climbed Li Nuo''s eyes.


    "Nothing..." chabai said, "just send them away with [teleportation Magic]."


    When the words fell, the white transparent smoke floated into the tea white body, and the number 0 on her head changed to 2200.


    "It looks like you sent them to the sea or the sky." Li Nuo was ashamed. He thought that [teleportation Magic] is also an extremely powerful means of attack. No matter how surprised your bones are, you can''t escape the word "death" even if you send them to the altitude of 10000 meters or under the deep sea.


    Li Nuo sighed in his heart that the fighting intuition of chabai was not as good as he could. He could only say that the production of Jiye must be a high-quality product.


    Now, without the two Black Knights'' obstruction, they can join in the plan to capture the undead,


    Before that, Li Nuo and marjie still have something to do.


    This time, they thought of a bird''s nest on the roof. Putting props or equipment inside can get some unexpected things.


    The location of the nest is easy to find, not far away.


    Maljie looked at the bird''s nest piled up with random branches and weeds, some doubts, "I still remember some props that can be replaced in the black soul... It seems that we don''t have them. If we use the things from other worlds, I don''t know whether they will work."


    "Try it." Li Nuo said and took out a bun.


    "... you still have it?" Chabai is a little surprised. Baozi is a prop that can only play a role in the script of "KOF". In this world, it is a food that can fill the stomach.


    "Li Nuo said with a smile:" with it is to prevent starvation


    He threw the bun into the bird''s nest, and then there was a strange bird call.


    "Dong, Dong ~"


    The steamed stuffed bun disappeared, a new shadow slowly emerged, and a card appeared.


    [Name: skill card ¡¤ mysterious Guardian]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: a layer of mysterious power appears to protect the user, and the next attack can be prevented 100%]


    [Note: hide under the mysterious power and let all attacks become nothingness]


    "Good thing!" Li Nuo looked at cha bai with the card and said, "who said steamed stuffed buns are useless?"


    "Do you have any steamed buns?" Asked chabai.


    "No


    He looked at Marge, who shrugged. "I''ve eaten all my food in space."


    Li Nuo indifferent said: "nothing, at least that other world things can also be converted from this fun."


    He successively put the meat of ice crystal lizard and the sandwich of Warcraft into the nest, but there was no response.


    Among the three people, only Marge was left with useless things. His backpack was loaded with some special tools and parts for maintenance. After some thinking, he put in some maintenance parts such as nails, screw caps or wire, but he didn''t get any response from bird calls.


    In fact, they can also try to throw some props and supplies in, but they are afraid that they will get useless things in exchange. The bird''s nest business can only stop here for a while, waiting for the follow-up excavation.


    Then came the top priority.


    Capture the undead.


    Standing on the roof of the fire memorial hall, cha bai uses "white eyes" and Li Nuo uses high-power binoculars to cooperate with each other to investigate the surrounding situation.


    The world is now affected by "randomness". Before leaving the fire sacrifice area, you need to see the potential enemies around you, and you need to distinguish whether there are boss level or elite monster level enemies randomly coming here.


    "It''s a smooth road ahead. There''s nothing hard to deal with." Li Nuo put down his high-power telescope and looked at the tea white beside him.


    [white eye] can see the outline of a living body through the wall, and see the energy flow in the body, so as to distinguish whether it is strong or weak.


    It''s just that chabai is not proficient in the use of "white eyes". She can see living creatures with signs of life within 50 meters. If she is 10 meters away, she can''t see the internal energy flow.


    In fact, she has not yet understood how to distinguish the so-called energy flow. For example, Li Nuo and marjie have different colors and branches of energy in their bodies. Perhaps Li Nuo is more powerful with more branches, but the more powerful black knight has energy even though he is an undead. The branches are extremely rare and the color is very dim, just like being wrapped in a layer of black smoke.


    Chen Ning for a moment, cha bai said, "I can''t see anything."


    The three jumped down from the front door of the fire Memorial Hall and found three undead people who were suspected of resting in the distance. They were all wrapped in ragged blue robes, and the crossbows and spears were at hand.


    Li Nuo and chabai are both familiar with joint skills. They know how to make their hands and feet twist inconceivably and still hurt people.


    With the crackling sound of "bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    He began to celebrate the leniency of his two teammates in "training" him.


    The undead wriggled and screamed on the ground, just like a baby in swaddling clothes.


    "Isn''t it a little miserable?" After careful consideration, maljie thought that it was better to do the aftercare work. He went back to the fire sacrifice hall to find the cloth and hemp rope, and planned to tie up the undead and take them back.


    When he comes out again, Li Nuo and chabai are dragging the undead with their hands and feet twisted together to walk back, accompanied by the body sliding over the sand and the sound of scream. The picture and sound effect make people feel a little thrilled.


    Li nuoqing said: "a total of six, there are a few more dangerous position, even if."


    "... why is the Quantifier" only " Marge''s brow flicked.


    When the undead were pulled to the backfire sacrificial arena, those NPCs changed their faces one after another, or were confused or shocked. It must be a very strange scene to know that these guys are all facial paralysis, which can make their facial muscles change.


    "Yuhui adults... What have you done?" The fire woman asked first.


    But in exchange for ashes, the adults ignored her, which made the fire girl more suspicious.


    Li Nuo went to the maid of the fire sacrifice hall and gently helped up the old lady who had never left the chair, just like the old lady sitting in the chair on the bus.


    "Mother in law, please stand for a while and lend me the chair."


    Li Nuo''s behavior was not hostile. The maid of the fire Memorial Hall didn''t show any resistance, so she watched him move his chair to a corner of the central area.


    Then Li Nuo waved his cane and took down the chair.


    The maid stretched out her dry hand and her eyes twinkled. In this way, she watched the chairs that had accompanied her for countless years turn into pieces of wood.


    But she couldn''t have a temper, because the one who held up her ashes was really gentle... And what he said was "borrow it from me", which in the maid''s opinion represented that her chair was not robbed


    After that, Li Nuo and maljie took all the wood they could collect here, borrowed a shovel and a chisel from the blacksmith, locked a piece of land near the campfire, lifted all the stone bricks, dug a shallow hole in the dirt road below, and inserted pieces of wood and wooden columns around to make a enclosure.


    Finally, the six undead people twisted into balls were thrown in, and three words - "chicken farm" were carved on the ground with their walking sticks and swords.


    "Qihuo ~" Li Nuo sighed, looked at the masterpiece and nodded contentedly.


    Then he fixed his eyes on the burning bonfire.


    The fire lady noticed that his eyes were not good. What Li Nuo had done had never been seen or even heard in her long life.


    In order to prevent them from doing anything out of line, they immediately said, "Lord Yu Hui! Please don''t start on the campfire

 Chapter 398

    Time flies. An hour later


    The big iron pot made by the blacksmith was put on the campfire of the fire sacrifice field.


    The water in the pot is bubbling. The original purpose is to let players rest. At this time, the fire has been turned into a "stove".


    The firewoman is in the shadow, and Hawkwood stands beside. The maid of the fire Memorial Hall who has lost her chair kneels on the ground. They are witnessing the historic moment when the campfire, which is closely related to the initial flame, becomes a cooking tool.


    The fire girl came out of the haze, her face was extremely bad, "ashes... Please stop the evil in your hands as far as possible..."


    She no longer calls Yu Hui an adult. In her opinion, a normal adult who wants to spread fire will not do this with campfire.


    Li Nuo is chopping the meat of the greedy ice crystal lizard, telling marjie around him, "cut it into pieces, so it''s good to feed."


    They''re making food for the undead.


    The purpose of keeping the undead in captivity is to make them produce feces. It has been clearly pointed out in the Description column that this is the product of the undead and the material bred in the long and dark years.


    This statement has clearly told everyone that the undead can excrete.


    But how to make them produce [Shikuai], this is a problem that needs to be pondered.


    As we all know, the residual part of food that is not absorbed is discharged from the body in the form of solid, semi fluid or fluid from the anus by the digestive tract through the large intestine, which is called stool.


    But whether the way of excretion of the undead is the same is still questionable.


    Organisms need kidneys to complete the above forms, but malje dissected an undead and found that their kidneys had already withered, just like rock debris. Although there was still blood flow and a little bit of [excrement] deposited, the hardness was like a stone, which was different from the softness of the [excrement] extracted, He thinks that this kind of viscera no longer has the basic absorption and excretion function, that is, these undead people have lost their manufacturing ability.


    Then, the goal can be broader.


    The undead can be divided into different types. The undead in captivity is a living corpse. The undead is the one who is branded with the curse of "the ring of darkness". Once he becomes an undead, he will lose his humanity and become a living corpse without mind if he can''t fulfill his mission.


    After the lack of human nature, the living corpse will attack all the living things without any rules.


    However, the undead who has not become a living corpse is still a category of human beings in a broad sense.


    Like the NPCs in the fire Memorial Hall.


    It''s just that these guys can survive without eating, so they give up the inborn habit of taking nutrition.


    Therefore, all the living creatures in the whole fire offering hall are in the range of captivity.


    On this question, Li Nuo asked the fire lady.


    "Do you shit?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fire lady replaced the answer with silence, yes.


    He again asked the target on the fire sacrifice field maid, "after the corpse will excrete?"


    The maid of the fire Memorial Hall sells excrement, so she should know more about it than most undead people.


    "Yes, ashes... Just need something special."


    From her answer, Li Nuo can basically think of what special things the living corpses need.


    Human nature.


    Undead people become living corpses due to lack of human nature, just like vitamin C deficiency can cause scurvy. What they lack is what they need. This is the common truth of the old people.


    If you have a bad brain, you will eat pig brain; if you have a kidney, you will eat kidney; if you have a bad leg, you will eat pig''s hoof; if you lack humanity, you will supplement humanity~


    They think of the way to solve it, but another problem comes, where is the lost humanity of the undead.


    In other words, human nature enables human beings to have the ability to think, that is, why the undead will become a living corpse if they lose their humanity.


    In the soul of darkness, human nature is one of the four king spirits discovered by the first fire, which is the power of the soul of darkness.


    Only with human nature can there be Protoss and human beings, and the establishment of civilization. However, human nature is dark, symbolizing the dark nature of human beings, guiding the abyss, and the beginning of all tragedies here.


    After a snake bites, there must be an antidote in seven steps.


    The reason Li Nuo set his goal on campfire is because the antidote is fire.


    Human nature and the initial fire are found together. They are bound together. But the fire here is not an ordinary fire, but a kind of fire that can burn the world.


    Like the unquenchable fire in a campfire.


    Campfires are guarded by fire prevention women. If humanity is injected into campfires, they will burn more vigorously. Undead people can also recover by absorbing the residual energy in campfires.


    Therefore, the essence of campfire burning is the human nature of the undead.


    In a sense, the undead is campfire, and campfire is the undead.


    In the campfire of the fire sacrifice field, there is the "nutrient" needed by the undead, that is, human nature.


    Whether the food cooked with the flame containing human nature can also contain the meager human nature is a matter that needs to be verified.


    The fire woman couldn''t bear to see them spoil the campfire so much. She pleaded again: "please... Don''t continue."


    In the face of repeated entreaties, Li Nuo said faintly, "just look at it."


    The water has already boiled, the meat has been cut into foam, the next pot, minced meat like rice into the pot.


    The campfire is vigorous, much more fierce than the kitchen fire in the restaurant. The lizard meat is soon mixed with boiling water, and a greasy smell comes to the nose.


    It''s not delicious. It''s better to say that lizard soup without seasoning is dark food, but it''s better than raw meat.


    Li Nuo always felt that this pot of soup had a bad color, so he stretched out his hand and said, "Marge, green flowers."


    He put the green flowers and plants in the pot.


    This kind of grass has a bitter taste, but it can remove the fishy smell of some lizard meat.


    Looking around, it seemed that nothing else could be put into the soup, so he borrowed a wooden shield from the blacksmith and used it as a lid.


    Li Nuo gave a smile to the fire girl, "I''m for your good."


    For a moment, the fire lady''s mission is to support the fireman. In this script, the three players who exist as Yu Hui are the objects of her support. Yu Hui''s words and actions can''t be interfered.


    On the other hand, in the consciousness of fire prevention women, I have never heard of the ashes that can show such a gentle smile, or that in this world, everyone is insane, either dead like Hawkwood, or grinning like a madman, or... In a word, no one can smile with a normal attitude.


    The more so, the more human nature hidden in her soul wants to see what the ashes want to do.


    Marjie sat on the floor, beating the tiles rhythmically, and suddenly said: "time is up, the pot is boiling."

 Chapter 399

    After the wooden shield was removed, the hot smoke, like the prisoners released from the cage, could not wait to come out, accompanied by a strange smell.


    It''s not bad smell, but it''s not the smell of food.


    At this time, all the NPCs except rudos came to the campfire because of curiosity, and Li Nuo waved to the blacksmith.


    "Do you have any bowls and spoons?"


    The blacksmith found a few dilapidated iron bowls and spoons that looked like they had been eaten by rats.


    Li Nuo filled a bowl of soup, went straight to the side and handed it to Hawkwood.


    "What do you want to do?" Hawkwood asked immediately.


    "Drink it, and if you don''t feel good, chop me to death with your sword," Li said


    When he finished, he did not forget to pick an eyebrow at Hawkwood. He didn''t mean any good to strangers for no reason. This is Li Nuo''s style of doing things. Hawkwood is a remnant of the undead team and also a deserter. He has high utilization value. At the same time, he is the undead who keeps the deepest human thinking, and also the one who needs and can accept "love" most.


    Soup


    I haven''t seen this kind of thing for a long time


    Hawkwood thought, though still suspicious, but still took the bowl, with the lack of a piece of spoon will be a light brown soup into the mouth.


    As his throat rolled, Hawkwood''s face suddenly changed.


    He had already lost his sense of taste, but the warm soup made him feel the warmth he had not had for a long time.


    It was Hawkwood''s lost youth, and his comrades in arms of the undead team running in the sunset.


    Hawkwood''s eyes are full of tenderness. It seems that the humanity that he hasn''t felt for a long time has ups and downs in a moment, just like a pregnant mother to be kicked by a naughty fetus.


    "Thank you... Thank you."


    Hawkwood didn''t know why he wanted to thank her, but he seemed to understand why Li Nuo said that to the fire girl - "I''m for your good.".


    "You are the most in need of food supplement and nutrition. I hope your spirit can be relaxed a little." Li Nuo then turned to the iron pot.


    The fire lady stood still, surprised by Hawkwood''s thanks and the feeling that loomed in his expression.


    This is the power of food.


    Through Hawkwood''s performance, Li Nuo Neng is basically convinced that the food made by campfires containing human nature also contains trace energy that can stimulate human nature.


    He poured the soup into the plate and distributed it to every NPC present, including Rudolf.


    The fire girl took the lead in drinking it. It really tasted bad and made her face a little embarrassed.


    The maid of fire sacrifice field likes to eat with ashes and feces. Yes, it''s true. She really has such a strong taste, so this bowl of soup is delicious for her.


    The blacksmith was not interested. He put the soup bowl on the ground and went back to the blacksmith''s desk where he worked.


    Rudolph was a disabled man. Chabai opened his mouth and poured down the soup.


    The smell of the remaining soup grew stronger and stronger under the campfire.


    "It''s time." Marjie held his nose and hated the smell of the lizard soup. He and Li Nuo lifted the pot and dragged it to the area surrounded by six undead corpses.


    Pour the soup into the shallow pit dug, and submerge the captive undead into the soup.


    After all, living corpses are different from NPCs. They have no digestive function. The consequence of their lack of humanity is that their internal organs will be exhausted. If they can continuously produce feces, they must first absorb nutrients, restore humanity and repair internal organs.


    It''s the same as watering flowers. Let them soak in the soup with humanity, and absorb the energy into the soup with their pores and eyes.


    "Let the zombies soak for a while." Maljie picked up the shovel and walked to a path leading to the inside. "I''ll dig some pits for the toilet."


    Li Nuo made tea, picked his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "now the resources are not enough. Let''s go to other places to find some things, such as the undead who has become a living corpse, and some other things. Don''t ask anything. Just follow me. Go to the campfire first."


    Chabai quietly followed and reached for the fire with Li Nuo.


    "Mr. Yu Hui..." the fire woman suddenly stopped them and put her hand on her chest to make a fist. This was a sign of doubt and uneasiness. She bowed her head and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Li Nuo thought about it and said, "let more people restore their humanity and breed more firewood so that future generations can continue to burn."


    The fire lady was stunned. It was the language that broke her thinking.


    Li Nuo and chabai disappear here, and they use the campfire to go to another place.


    No one noticed that when Li Nuo said that, there was a light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    One of the functions of campfires is transmission.


    After touching the campfire, players will choose the location, which is convenient to go to the campfire where they have had a rest.


    In the original game, when the process goes here, you need to enter the campfire to select the next area. Li Nuo takes chabai to a new place.


    The walls of losrick.


    Cha bai looks around. They are in a secret room made of stone bricks. There is a double wooden door in front of them. There is no light left. It''s dark and oppressive.


    "Can you say what you wanted to say but can''t?" Chabai looks at Li Nuo beside him.


    "Well..."


    Li Nuo answered simply, went to the wooden door, pushed it open a small crack, and a ray of sunshine came in, breaking the dark depression.


    He looked out through the crack in the door and was relieved to make sure there was no enemy.


    "Hoo... Safe."


    "Chabai, there are some things that must be said by those guys in the fire Memorial Hall." Li Nuo leaned against the doorframe and turned his eyes around. Suddenly he was silent again.


    Chabai looks at him quietly, not in a hurry. She knows that Li Nuo is thinking clearly. She has been together day and night for a long time. She knows each other too well. She can understand each other''s thoughts with every move and look.


    "Well..." Li Nuo said, "let me repeat the purpose of our trip.


    First, through the production of a large number of feces by undead people, marjie''s deflagration and illusory light break has as many nutrients as possible.


    Second, try your best to find a mushroom with small probability, so as to achieve the purpose of upgrading my [identity].


    The third is to learn Rudolf''s Alchemy to cultivate ice crystal lizards. As long as you learn the alchemy, you can still produce [brilliant wedge stone] in space.


    Four is, get enough soul, find fire woman to improve our attribute value


    After listening to tea white silently nodded, "no one is easy."


    Li Nuo was stunned by this. The man-made people who produce Jiye will never find the task troublesome. Now the tea white is running counter to it. It is more and more unlike the rigid man-made people in the world of Neil.


    Changed... You changed


    "Go on." Chabai pulled him out of his blind thinking.


    Li Nuo sighed, "originally our plan was not to go out of the fire sacrifice hall, but in order to complete these four plans, we must step out and enter the world... To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to come out of the fire sacrifice hall. The script of soul of darkness is too difficult."


    Chabai kowtowed, "well, I have a deep understanding."


    Li Nuo continued: "the first, the second and the fourth in the plan need to look for some things outside. First of all, malje has to take care of the fire sacrifice hall by himself. In order to plan one, we need to look for two kinds of resources." He wrote a yay gesture, "a large number of undead people, including those who have been zombied, and NPC who travel outside, and then the second resource is... Laxatives."


    "Laxatives?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward

 Chapter 400

    "Right ~" Li Nuo closed his eyes and nodded: "the time of the main task is only 48 hours, and we still have 42 hours left. It''s obviously unrealistic to let those undead people produce a lot of [feces] by eating in less than two days, so we need laxatives to urge them... What''s the matter?"


    Li Nuo had not finished his words, but he saw that the white face of tea was getting worse and worse, and even some disliked it.


    Chabai shook his head with a heavy face. "It''s ok... I just think that sometimes you are too bad."


    "I''m bad. I like it." Li Nuo threw out a shameless declaration, then said back to the topic just now, "as for where the laxatives are... Anyway, the original game is not, we can only walk while touching."


    Cha bai: "do you want to taste it with your own mouth?"


    "Not for the time being." Li Nuo said: "anyway, as long as it''s not a piece of excrement, I can accept anything. What we have to do is to take the immortality of hunting as the first premise, accumulate some souls on the road as much as possible, and then try our luck to see if we can find a punch of mushrooms. That''s all."


    If chabai thought about it, he muttered to himself, "that is to say, leaving marjie, we''ll take risks?"


    "The fire sacrifice hall needs to be guarded. He is the most suitable one."


    "... I''m afraid he''ll be killed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chabai went to the door and said in a deep voice, "within the limit of ten deaths, you can dig as many resources as you can."


    Words fall, she kicked open the wooden door, scared Li Nuo a shiver.


    "There are no strange enemies nearby." Chabai pointed to her left [white eye], and she had observed all around when Li Nuo was talking.


    Li Nuo reluctantly turned his lips and took the first step to go outdoors. This is the first time since he entered the "endless corridor" to follow the original game process to explore the journey.


    Thinking of this, he could only sigh in silence. He did not know how hard the road ahead would be. This was soul of darkness


    "Hello, Li Nuo."


    "Ah


    "Look at the sky."


    Chabai pointed to the sky and Li Nuo looked at it.


    On the yellow clouds, dozens of shadows spread their wings and soared.


    Li Nuo squinted and looked at the size and shape of the dragon


    "... like a dragon?" Chabai is uneasy. The Dragon brings her bad memories, no matter Bahamut or the taboo creature in monster hunter.


    Li Nuo''s face is livid. It''s true that there are dragons in soul of darkness, but the number is not so many, and there are not so many in the area of the high wall of losrick


    "It''s random mod again..."


    Just one step away, Li Nuo met with the downfall from the world. Li Nuo nodded abruptly, "endless corridor, you are so cruel..."


    Although I stepped on a piece of excrement as soon as I went out, I still have to go. Fortunately, there are no redundant enemies here at the moment.


    This is on the high wall. The walls around are not high and have crenels, just like the Great Wall. But the weeds are overgrown and feel desolate. The sky is not blue but light yellow, just like being covered by a thin layer of soil.


    This reminds Li Nuo of the scene when the fire dragon was in the air and they were interfered by the poisonous gas.


    Perhaps the breathless gas is not the product of "endless corridors" deliberately restricting players, but the turbid gas of real value. After all, there should be no restrictions on the content of high difficulty scripts. The world of soul of darkness is too little for players to understand.


    In the distance, on the mountain stands a towering castle with a sharp stone wall and a medieval style.


    The front is the downward ladder, which is full of the living corpses who have lost their humanity, and also the starting place of all the journey.


    He and chabai checked their equipment and gave the shield stolen from Hawkwood to chabai.


    "What can I do with this?" The implication of chabai is that her fighting style does not exist and does not need defense.


    "Be prepared." Li Nuo shook his gun. "If I didn''t have a gun, I would give myself a shield."


    Then he said, "turn your face."


    "Well?" Li Nuo didn''t understand.


    "Turn around."


    "Ah?"


    "Turn Cha bai twisted his head 45 degrees.


    She wants to change the [fireproof women''s suit] and change clothes. For the players, they can finish it instantly by clicking the panel, but the number of clothes on them can''t be overlapped. If they are clothes with attributes and effects, they can''t wear two sets at a time.


    So tea white needs to take off the clothes one by one, and then put on the fire-proof suit.


    She doesn''t want people to see her dress again.


    When Li Nuo was allowed to turn his head back, he saw that chabai had already put on the long dress and looked very uncomfortable.


    "I always feel that wearing this dress is not suitable for hands..." chabai grabs her skirt and looks at her eyes.


    It was originally a suit of pure legal system, which didn''t match your melee master. Li Nuo laughed and lit the campfire on the high wall under the eyes of cha bai. Then he stepped down the steps.


    There are a large number of living corpses here, and most of them do not have the desire to attack. They soon began to take action.


    To judge whether they have the desire to attack, they only need to see whether they have weapons in their hands.


    Chabai feints, and Li Nuo twists his back and joints. They are like two hyenas catching prey. They are quick, quick, crisp, and never dragging their feet.


    With the sound of a broken bone tendon, eight corpses have suffered.


    At this time, from the front of a downward extension of the stairs out of a living body with a candle, see in front of two people suddenly roar.


    Bang!


    Li Nuo shot [mercury bullet] straight through the head of the corpse.


    This corpse''s call will lead to other enemies. Li Nuo knows this well and immediately guards the stairway leading to the lower part. Below is another scene leading to the interior. He plans to solve all the incoming corpses in the narrow area.


    Hula Lala


    The noise came from below.


    Li Nuo''s ears fluttered as the footsteps were disorderly.


    All of a sudden, the floor cracked, and countless corpses sprang out of it. They were so black that they made people feel numb.


    "I''ll go!"


    Li Nuo yelled, this scene is totally different from the game!


    He immediately retreated back, and cha bai, who was still twisting the corpse''s arm, observed that this scene also quickly entered the state of preparation.


    But Li Nuo immediately put the pistol into her belt, grabbed her arm and began to run back.


    "Why not fight?"


    "Nonsense! I can''t beat you! "

 Chapter 401

    He just took a look. Under the protection of the snake pupil of the demon hunter, he could basically count no less than 30 enemies who appeared here, needless to say, there were still a steady stream of new corpses from below.


    Li Nuo ran to the campfire with cha bai. He underestimated the difficulty. He had to make a campfire and restart everything. Then he went back to the fire sacrifice field and asked maljie to build some traps. Otherwise, don''t say what the plans are, even if it''s impossible to get out of the current high wall.


    But... When he touched the campfire, nothing happened.


    What''s going on? Li Nuo was shocked.


    A bow and arrow hit cha bai''s shield on his back.


    The nearest living corpse is less than 10 meters away from them.


    The light of the sword and the shadow of the sword are in front of us. Soon he and chabai will turn into meat sauce.


    Between lightning and flint, he drags the tea white to jump down the high wall. At this moment, even the tea white is surprised.


    "What are you doing?"


    But with the sound of "pa", Li Nuo popped up his claws, firmly absorbed the other side of the high wall ten meters away, waved his walking stick and inserted it into the wall brick, with his other hand tightly around cha bai''s waist.


    "Wu..."


    Their weight adds up to 400 Jin. The double insurance of walking stick and claw keeps them from falling because the old wall can''t bear the weight.


    But Li Nuo''s energy value is gradually falling.


    He looked up and said, "can chabai run to the top of the wall?"


    Chabai grabs Li Nuo''s arm and looks puzzled, "run up the top of the wall vertically? Are you kidding


    "Ha... Then I''ll have to die and start again."


    At this time, the first troops of the living corpse army jumped over from the high wall. They were not afraid of the ten meter long abyss. They waved their weapons and prepared to kill the two living people with their lives.


    And then... The living bodies fell.


    They dive like sows, one by one, row by row, and jump in layers.


    Li Nuo and cha bai stare like copper bells, completely forgetting that they are hanging on the wall.


    At this time, tea white''s vision was the clearest. Her remaining light caught a glimpse of several living corpses who were aiming their bows and arrows at here.


    "Hello... Hello!"


    Li Nuo was shocked. Chabai''s waist, which was stopped by him, was twisting to reach the shield on his back. However, her weight made Li Nuo''s arm a little more tired every time she moved.


    In fact, she didn''t have to rush to get her shield. The arrows shot by the archers were blocked by the group of corpses who were driving to reincarnate


    A continuous stream of white smoke floated into their bodies, and the number on their heads increased dramatically.


    It lasted less than a minute


    The living corpses jumped out, leaving only the group with bows and arrows.


    "It''s over?" Li Nuo hasn''t come back yet.


    Dong


    Cha bai blocked two bows and arrows and said in a soft voice: "it seems that... Is over."


    "Can you jump over and take those archers away now?" Li Nuo asked, wheezing and wheezing. Because he had to control his strength while holding the tea white, and holding the cane and claws, his energy value was almost stretched.


    "Can you give me some strength on my waist?"


    Li Nuo breathed, 300 Jin, which is... Even if the strength value has reached the inhuman level, how can a hand hold a 300 Jin heavy object without exerting force


    "Well..."


    He answered, and immediately released his hand. Chabai quickly put his arm around him to balance his body. He took Li Nuo as a point of support and pushed the wall back into the high wall.


    As soon as she landed, she heard a "ah ~", and the sound echoed from big to small. You don''t need to see that Li Nuo fell down


    The long-range use of bow and arrow of the living corpse does not have the ability of melee, it is relatively fast to solve, unified unloaded arms and legs on the ground, looking back to the initial campfire, Li Nuo is coming from there with a black face.


    "... so when you jump, you have to take me as a leverage point to pull down the 100 meter high ground?"


    Tea white speechless, but see Li Nuo''s decline like but feel funny, cover slightly tilted corners of the mouth to look away.


    "Can you be nervous..." Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes. In fact, he is the least qualified to say this.


    "Well." Tea white should a, change back to cold face, looking at his head top asked: "your head number how to change back to 0?"


    "It''s normal. It''s a fine tradition of Soul series. All souls will be lost after death." As he said this, he looked at the position where he had just fallen and saw a thing flashing green.


    Pick it up step by step, and the number on the head becomes 4200.


    "It''s changed back, isn''t it?"


    "Well."


    "That''s it. After resurrection, go back to the place of death, pick up the green light, and all the lost souls will come back."


    Tea white sighed, Tucao way make complaints about "boring mechanism."


    She looked at the living corpse that could move on the ground and began to think about an unexpected problem.


    How to take them to the arena.


    She dragged a zombie to the campfire and chose to transport it to the memorial hall. She found that she was the only one who left here, and the zombie was still warm by the fire.


    It was very embarrassing, but Li Nuo had thought about it for a long time. He simply explained that there were two ways. The first one was to call the fire dragon and let it fly to the fire memorial hall with the living corpses at low altitude.


    He doesn''t know the distance, but if the fire dragon flies fast enough, it shouldn''t be a problem to arrive in 20 minutes. After all, the world map of soul of darkness 3 is not big.


    "So you''re going to use a dragon as a carrier?" Chabai is very suspicious of this idea. Canghuolong is a powerful fighting force and has a limited number of calls. If it is used as a means of transportation, it can hold the hidden things too much.


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "so there is plan two."


    Chabai read his mind, "you don''t want to build another farm here..."


    Li Nuo''s smile no longer echoes. Anyway, the corpse with broken hands and feet can only wriggle and can''t go anywhere. He goes back to the fire Memorial Hall and asks maljie to carry the shovel and chisel to the high wall of losrick. After telling him what he thinks, Margo looks confused, but he still carries the chisel.


    They climbed down the stairs and wanted to see the situation in front of them. They picked up two flame pots by the way. There was a small door in front of the narrow corridor, which was suddenly clear.


    They stopped suddenly.


    Li Nuo was used to the smell of the corpses, and tea white [white eyes] observed something.


    Not far away, there may be a lot of undead people.


    Li Nuo''s sense of smell can only distinguish between enemy groups. To know the number, we have to look at the white eyes.


    Through [white eye] observation, there is no sign of living creatures within 50 meters around here for the time being. Presumably, the 40 or so living corpses are all the enemies.


    Who knows tea white Leng a moment later said: "there is no other route?"


    "..." Li Nuo was speechless and choked. It seemed that there were a lot of them.


    "Maybe more than just now," said chabai


    Li Nuo clapped his forehead helplessly and sighed: "what''s wrong with the world..."


    ¡­¡­


    "By the way, make a little more traps." Li Nuo returned to the high wall campfire and grinned at maljie.


    Marge threw the chisel. "There''s no material left." He went to the wall and sat down on the wall. He hugged his chest with both hands and said with a smile, "there are still trap boxes, but the vines are used up, and the [sink] can''t do it. If it''s [barrel bomb], then I can only say that there are barrels and no bombs, and the powder and fire dragon''s flaming bags are used to do [deflagration bullets]."


    Li Nuo pointed to his temple and said, "can''t you use your brain to get some patents?"


    "If you can wait, I can do it." Maljiedun for a moment, suddenly eyes a bright, "by the way, there are no explosives and the like?"


    "Explosives..."


    Li Nuo thought about it and gave him the flame pot he had just got.


    Maljie stretched out his hand and asked for money, and said, "and those poisonous throwing knives you don''t need."


    Then, under the gaze of two pairs of eyes, Margo began to perform real skills

 Chapter 402

    When the armor expert reaches level 3, players can not only understand more drawings, but also increase the success rate of making good things by hand.


    [current knowledge: basic dynamics, high power ion electricity, basic weapon forging, whether to integrate knowledge]


    Under the sound of the system that only he can hear, maljay chooses to integrate these three knowledge.


    Poison Throwing Knife and flame pot were placed in front of him. His hands touched two things and his eyes closed.


    "Confirm."


    [successful integration, congratulations on your new equipment drawing]


    [production drawings have been sent to your brain]


    [spreading explosive poison throwing dagger]


    Malje''s eyes brightened. The way this thing was made has been printed on his brain. It can be said that his brain is a drawing at this time.


    Compared with the deflagration bullet and micro rice bomb that need powder, the diffusion explosive poison throwing knife is very close to the people, and the production cost is very small. It only needs some simple processing to make the poison Throwing Knife and flame pot, and there is no rigid requirement for tool parts.


    "Hum... I''m the legendary son of destiny."


    Chabai looked at maljie''s neurotic appearance and thought of the days when he had been taught


    Half a sound later, Li Nuo and chabai go on the road again with the new improved Throwing Knife. Before they leave, they remind maljie that they have time to build some bullets. Just now, the floor is covered with rotten armor left by living corpses, which can be used as scrap iron. In addition, they take [mini map chip] and [thermal imaging goggles] from him.


    ¡­¡­


    "I think it''s better to drag Marge over." "Tea white asked, obviously have dim sum power is insufficient," let him use that excrement explosion technique can solve a large number of enemies


    Li Nuo shook his head. "That''s not necessary... I didn''t want to finish the whole journey at one time."


    "The technique of excrement explosion..." Li Nuo suddenly felt that the name was fresh and refined, and said: "I don''t think the use of large-scale explosion here will play a good role, and the purpose of hoarding [excrement pieces] is not to waste precious fertilizer in the present script."


    The lessons of the black knight can be seen clearly. In this world, some of their powerful means do not work.


    Chabai once again scanned the surrounding area with [white eyes], and the result was quite confusing. The number of enemies was beyond imagination. There were five behind the wall beside them, and within 50 meters in front of them, you could see a dense human figure.


    "I don''t know. I can only see a lot of people walking around... Let me have a look again..."


    Suddenly, chabai covered his left eye and frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Nothing." She said so, but when her hand left her eyes, the raised veins on the skin of her white eyes were a little red, and the crimson liquid was in the corner of her eyes.


    Tea white''s left eye vision did not get worse at the moment, just felt that the eyes were a little sore. After a moment''s relief, the red of the corner of the eye also faded.


    Li Nuo was worried. He once considered whether [white eye] would have side effects, just like [blood ring eye]. Although it was not shown in the original, it did not mean that it did not.


    One of the three pupil techniques in the world of fire shadow, excessive use of eyes will cost. This is an unchangeable truth, although [white eyes] in the result is a pure patchwork pupil technique.


    "Use as little [white eyes] as possible." Li Nuo gave the [thermal imaging goggles] to chabai, but he found that he could not see any silhouette.


    It''s normal. Living corpses are dead in a sense. They have no body temperature, just like cold-blooded animals.


    Li Nuo has no way to put [thermal imaging goggles] into his backpack and put [mini map chip] on his tea belt. He plans to start Parkour.


    "Soul of darkness 3" he played too many times, how to take the route, where there is a treasure box, I remember too clearly.


    "Follow closely."


    Li Nuo''s eyes flashed and he jumped out with one foot.


    They were like antelopes in the grass, leaving a shadow. In a few seconds, they came to the end of the alley and jumped up the stairs. Finally, he could see the living corpses that were hoarded together.


    It''s really a sea of people... A small area is blocked. In front of it, the door that should have entered the watchtower is blocked so that even the door frame can''t be seen.


    With vigorous strides, Li Nuo make complaints about the ground, and the body drifts, turns to another open door behind the back, and moves in with the tea white.


    Before Wu Yang Yang''s corpse crowded in, he bet on the door with his body, and made tea with a loud cry: "there is a treasure box below. Throw this treasure box here!"


    Tea white smell speech immediately jump down, here is a two-story compartment, above is the loose wood, below is the storage of straw debris.


    All of a sudden, there was a roar on the ground!


    Dragon roar!


    Tea white action pause, just look up at the roar from the place.


    "Don''t look! There''s a dragon on it. As long as we stay here, we''ll be fine! " Li Nuo spoke very fast. He felt that he was going to be unable to carry the power of the living corpses behind him to push the door. As the saying goes, when the wall falls down, people push... Bah... Two fists are hard to beat four hands. There are too many living corpses outside the door, just like the old man and old woman in the morning market.


    Cha bai saw what Li Nuo said.


    Curved top, wood carving, standard shape of the treasure box, but there is a long thin chain behind the treasure box, which extends out in a zigzag way.


    Chabai always feels that this treasure chest is a bit strange, but she doesn''t know where it comes from. She is quite sure that it''s not the role of insight value.


    "Hurry up Li Nuo''s face was embarrassed, as if he hadn''t gone to the toilet for three days


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chabai no longer cares about his intuition, pulls up the chain, pulls it hard, and swings it at Li Nuo.


    The chest suddenly opened its lid in mid air. Li Nuo immediately gave up blocking the door and slid away to the side, causing the chest to collide with the corpses who broke into the door.


    Treasure box monster, also known as appetizer, usually hides itself in the corner like a treasure box, waiting for greedy people to fall into the trap. It has long arms and legs, a purple tongue, sharp teeth all over the edge under the cover of the treasure box, and will trash its prey into its huge treasure box head. It is quick and has a strong desire to attack, It''s a very dangerous monster.


    In the original game, this scene is where the treasure chest monster first appears.


    The living corpses were blocked by the treasure box monster and gnawed, and became a mess in the narrow space.


    Li Nuo jumps down from the wall. His eyes are awe inspiring in mid air. In his hand, he appears a new "diffusion explosive poison Throwing Knife" and throws it at the chaotic door.


    "Justice!"

 Chapter 403

    The flying knife stabbed a living corpse, and suddenly a flame appeared on its pale and dry skin.


    In less than two seconds, the fire began to spread. As the living corpses gathered together, they were like wild grass in the field, making the fire spread.


    At the same time, the poisonous purple smoke diffused from the fire, and the corpses were surrounded by baking and toxins. Most of them soon lost their fighting power, leaving only a few corpses in armor and the treasure chest monster fighting in the fire.


    Under the instruction of Li Nuo, after putting the arc trap on the ground, cha bai exits the room through the iron fence door behind. He picks up a rag from the ground, covers his mouth and nose with dirty water, and looks at the monsters above who have run outside to fight.


    Even though wearing armor and holding a sword, the few corpses left are still not the opponents of the treasure chest monster. They are torn to pieces by the strange and terrible mouth of the box, leaving only the broken armor.


    Creak


    Creak


    Treasure box monster gnaws the head of the last living corpse and spreads poison gas on it. However, this monster seems to have no pain nerve and squats on the ground to eat the incomplete corpses.


    It''s so greedy that it won''t even spit out its bones.


    A stone hit it on the head, the treasure chest monster suddenly turned around, and Li Nuo was writing his middle finger at it.


    The treasure chest monster stood up with a strange twist, squeezed into the room with the door frame, and rushed to Li Nuo from top to bottom.


    At the moment of landing, it stepped on the arc trap, and the ground burst out blue thunder to cover its crippled legs, limiting its speed of action.


    At this time, Li Nuo also rushed out the back door, opened the tea white with one hand, let her lean against the wall, and then hold the fence of the door.


    The road here is less than two meters wide, extending three meters backward to reach a large square outdoor platform.


    Li Nuo took out his gun and fired two shots at the treasure box monster through the gap of the gate fence to attract hatred.


    Up to now, chabai still doesn''t know what Li Nuo''s abacus is. If he wants to fight, he should also run outside while the treasure chest monster and the living corpses are fighting. It''s more advantageous for them to be in an open space. If he wants to run, he should take advantage of now. There''s no need to keep the iron fence.


    Although want to ask, but also know that now is not the time, silently watching can.


    The treasure box monster broke free from the shackles of electromagnetism and kicked Li Nuo behind the door.


    Li Nuo''s eyes suddenly changed, the snake pupil instantly contracted, opened the door before the palm of the treasure box monster''s foot touched the fence door, knelt down with himself on the ground according to cha bai''s head, passed through the crotch of the treasure box monster, and rushed into the house to hold the door firmly.


    With a bang, the treasure box monster fell to the ground, cracked the brick ground, stood under the yellow sky and turned slowly.


    "Guluoluo..."


    From the big mouth of its treasure chest, it made a penetrating sound. At this time, it made a run-up posture.


    Chabai stares at the monsters outside. She has a feeling that they can''t bear the next blow the monsters will use.


    Simply holding Li Nuo''s shoulder, "go ahead..."


    Boom!


    A dazzling flame fell from the sky, which turned the treasure box monster into ashes in an instant.


    Tea white eyes stare mouth stupefied.


    Li Nuo gave her a big thumbs up and a big smile


    "What''s going on..."


    Li Nuo calmly pointed to the top in the face of doubt, "the Dragon roar just now comes from the top of the building where we are. There is a dragon waiting at the top of the fort." He also pointed to the position where the treasure box turned into ashes. "As long as there are living creatures on the outdoor platform, the dragon will start to spit out fire. In this world, the power of the dragon is extremely powerful. Unless it has mastered the power of thunder and lightning or has the strength beyond the limit of the world, it is basically to see and destroy one by one in front of the dragon."


    He pushed open the iron door and went out from the inside. He kept on saying: "there are too many living corpses. It''s unrealistic to take them under the dragon''s eyes. The treasure box monster is too strong, and we don''t have to do it. But if we kill all the living corpses first with the help of the treasure box monster, then everything will be easy. We just need to..."


    Li Nuo said that he had already stood on the edge of the door opening, and the next step was the outdoor platform. At the position where the treasure chest monster died, a white ball appeared.


    "Just... Let the Dragon kill the treasure box monster, we can..." he suddenly started, picked up the white light ball with the fastest speed.


    At the same time, the flame above fell again, burning him to ashes.


    Tea white Leng in situ, a face of ignorant force, unconsciously said to himself: "what on earth is he doing


    Suddenly, she patted Xiaoqiao on the cheek, asking herself not to bring Li Nuo''s thinking into her mind. Then she picked up the wet cloth left by Li Nuo, covered her mouth and nose, jumped out of the room from above and went outside.


    There are corpses all over the place, almost piled up into a mountain of dead people. Seeing this, cha bai can understand why Li Nuo said they were not the opponents of treasure chest monster.


    In front is a low tower. The small door blocked by the living corpses can enter at this time.


    Chabai, looking at the way he had always been, took a long breath and rushed to Li Nuo, who was waiting for his resurrection after a short rest.


    A cold wind with a fishy smell blew away her hair curtain. Looking for the direction of the wind, it was the side of the station, that is, the opposite side of the stairs when she came from the alley.


    There is a half man high city wall. In the distance, the mountains rise and fall, and there are scattered dilapidated buildings standing on the mountain.


    It was the first time that she looked at the world carefully. Somehow, the desolation reminded her of the world she once lived in.


    Click... Click


    The sound of Knight''s boots trampling on the ground made chabai pull his eyes back to the door of the tower in front of him.


    Behind the dark door, a knight in silver armor, shield and sword appeared from the shadow.


    He is the knight of loslick, the first real tough Trooper that players can see here in the original game.


    Different from the ugly dressed corpse, though the knight of losrick is also a corpse, his armor has a sense of holy mission, like a symbol of kingship.


    Chabai will not be deceived by the scene in front of her. She knows that there are almost no normal people in this world, and any person who suddenly appears is the enemy.


    The tip of her foot touched the ground and moved backward in a graceful arc, ready to fight.


    At this time, the knight of losrick had stepped out of the tower and stood in front of the door. He suddenly raised his sword, leaned forward, put his shield in front of him, and took a strong step towards chabai.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came, not from the knight boots, but from Li Nuo.


    He rushed over from the alley, and the knight of losrick locked his target on chabai. He didn''t notice anyone else on the side.


    Li nuoyang took the whip blade and used [return shot ¡¤ collapse] to draw it on the knight''s shield. The knight of losrick is not strong enough to ignore the skill effect.


    The whip stopped him, the silver whip blade turned in the air, and Li Nuo had jumped here.


    "Just..."


    The skill is not over yet. The next stroke of [return shot ¡¤ crash] is to wrap his body, such as a giant Silver Snake, and roll it up in the air.


    Li Nuo waved the whip blade and threw the knight to the 100 meter abyss outside the city wall.


    "Can''t you be beaten or thrown?" He leaned out his head, looked at the shrinking Knight of losrick, and curved his mouth.


    Turning to cha bai, who was still in a daze and kept a parry posture, Li Nuo said with a smile, "what I said just now is not finished. We just need to use the power of the dragon to kill the treasure box monster, and then we can..."


    He took out something.


    "Get the unique reward for killing treasure chest monster, that is, the shining white ball."

 Chapter 404

    Li Nuo crushed the ball and leaped like a white flame in his hand.


    [Name: Soul of unknown soldier]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: gain soul (+ 2000) after use]


    [Note: do you have the heart to swallow other people''s souls]


    "This is..." chabai stepped forward, fingertips gently touched the soul of the unknown soldier, and the floating white soul suddenly dispersed like smoke.


    "You''re disturbing them." Li Nuo raised his soul, looked at the white light, and murmured, "this is the soul of a certain dead person, the proof of their existence in this world."


    Tea white look slightly Leng, "there has been... This world?"


    "Don''t talk about such a profound topic." Li Nuo put the soul into his backpack, which is not used now. "Originally, what he could get by killing a treasure chest monster should be the props in the head of his treasure chest. For example, what he got by killing a treasure chest monster just now should be an ax with a dark attribute, but... I think you should also understand that this script is a little different. Everything has been reshuffled, Like... "


    Li Nuo shows a data that [Emile''s mask] just scanned.


    This is what he detected when he looked at the Dragon at the top of the tower before he was burned to death.


    [black dragon calamite]


    [classification:???]


    [physical strength: 52005200]


    [energy: 1980019800]


    [skills] -???


    [Note: Immortal one eyed Cologne, only giant''s bow and arrow can make it come to earth]


    Tea white know Li Nuo don''t have deep meaning, then quietly waiting for him to speak.


    Li Nuo looked at the panel, and his eyes turned back and forth, thinking, "kalamit the Black Dragon... Gulong, who died as early as in" soul of darkness 1 ", appeared in the world of" soul of darkness 3 ". I was wrong about one thing.


    In this world, there will be many monsters that will come randomly, which may be beyond imagination. For example, the monsters of the second generation will appear at a certain corner, and the weapons of the first generation will be inserted in the crevice of the stone wall. If the brain hole is a little wider, the random mod mentioned by maljie and I will follow more than the soul series, maybe... "


    "Other things in the world will also appear in a corner, replace an enemy, and things that do not belong to this era may appear in the treasure chest." Chabai then said Li Nuo''s words, and finally asked, "right?"


    Li Nuo nodded silently, pointed his chin with his fingertips, and said, "I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, but it doesn''t affect us to go on, and..." he looked at the high top of the tower, and the black wings showed a corner on the top, "kalamit the Black Dragon... The tail of the dragon is very useful."


    Before entering the tower, Li Nuo stops chabai and asks her to wait.


    Just after his resurrection, malje gave him some of the bullets he had made. The caliber of the [scorpion submachine gun] was 7.65 ¡Á 17mm browning pistol short bullet, but the manufacturing process of this kind of bullet needs one basic thing is powder.


    Marjie can only make some fake bullets that can be loaded into the clips according to their caliber. The power is inferior to the original version, but it''s better than nothing. After all, the speed of the submachine pistol is so fast that it''s impossible to deal with the Knights of losrik in silver armor. But if the group of corpses are dressed in rags, it can also play a restraining role.


    In addition, he took three [deflagration bullets] for a rainy day, and asked for the [Summoning Magic Stone] and gave it to chabai as his back hand.


    In the end, all the souls Li Nuo acquired before fell to the place where they were burned to death. It was too dangerous there, so he had to give up those souls.


    When the submachine gun was loaded, he and chabai set out again.


    In the tower, there are many corpses throwing knives, which are called wandering soul assassins. Compared with all the enemies they met before, they are more agile and dangerous.


    However, this guy couldn''t be faster than a bullet. Li Nuo hid outside the door, let the wall and door frame be his own shelter, and from time to time he shot into the room, which made the two wandering soul assassins in the room confused.


    The wandering soul assassin rushed out of the door with fire, and was welcomed by chabai.


    It''s not tiring for men and women to work together. The two enemies are soon solved in this way, ready to go and enter the house.


    Li Nuo has been completely familiar with the smell of the undead. He can tell whether there are too many enemies in front of him by his nose. He leads cha bai out of the side door of the house and climbs up the stairs to the top of the tower. There is a campfire here. He lights it and files it immediately. He sleeps back again and enters the house. He looks down from the broken floor.


    Li Nuo puckered his head and said, "we have to go down and find someone, an NPC."


    "Down there?"


    "Shh -" Li Nuo told her to shut up first.


    In the gloomy room below, the living corpse with a huge axe wandered around.


    Li Nuo''s pupil closely followed the movement of the corpse. After observing, he went to an area in the middle of the floor. He had already memorized the enemy''s movement path below. His current position was just above the place where the corpse was going to pass.


    He looked at chabai, pointed to the ground, nodded his head, and suddenly thrust his cane through the floor, sinking the whole person.


    The living corpse with a huge axe just came to the bottom of his fall. All calculations were accurate. The stick body of the half empty walking stick rubbed sparks and turned into a whip blade. At the moment of landing, it wrapped the neck of the living corpse and pulled it back to lose its balance.


    At this time, chabai jumped down, stamped on the head of the corpse and stepped on the ground.


    The hand of the living corpse loosened and opened the axe.


    At this time, chabai turned to catch the axe, and chopped the corpse in half with both hands.


    She looked at the panel of the eye axe. It was not powerful, or even average. The damage was less than 15 points. It all depended on the user''s ability to make good use of it. For example, its original owner, as a permanent resident of soul of darkness, the basic attack power of the Zombie even the little monster at the bottom reached a considerable strength.


    On the contrary, their defense and health are at a relatively low level, including the greedy ice crystal lizard and rudos. High attack and low defense are the strength of most enemies.


    Although the weapon was not strong, chabai still carried it behind him and said, "don''t use your incomprehensible sign language when you need my help next time."


    Li Nuo turned his face awkwardly. He thought that chabai understood his meaning and cooperated perfectly. Unexpectedly, it was a misunderstanding. He locked his eyes on the corpse and put away his stomach to take out the internal filth.


    Once the undead becomes a living corpse, the muscles on the hands and feet will atrophy and dry up. The longer the time, the more severe the body will dry up. Finally, it will become the same as a skeleton.


    For example, the pile of corpses jumping off the wall outside the high wall, and the corpses fighting with treasure chest monsters, most of their bodies have been shriveled, to be exact, they are dead bones, and there are basically no usable pieces of excrement in these corpses.


    A living corpse with a huge axe can still see the outline of its muscles on its hands and feet. It belongs to the type of living corpse that hasn''t been living for a long time. The piece of excrement is certainly fresh and can be used.


    In the interval of Li Nuo''s autopsy, cha bai looks around. There are two passages, one is a cage extending downward, which is similar to an elevator, and the other is a quiet but shining passage.


    She took a step towards the passage. At the moment when she stepped into the passage, Li Nuo suddenly pulled her back from behind.


    At the same time, all the boxes in the passage began to explode.


    After the blaze disappeared, Li Nuo rushed directly in the past and used a walking stick to pierce his head with the corpse lurking behind the box.


    Chabai followed, "it''s troublesome. There are traps everywhere."


    Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said, "otherwise, I''ve already said to be careful." He bent down and found three [flame pots] hanging on his waist.


    "Li Nuo..." chabai''s voice came from behind, "did you take my hand just now..."


    Li Norton felt nervous. He seemed to have used his hand to pull the tea white


    Thinking of this, he is no longer talkative. It''s the right way to avoid problems when they arise. He suddenly gets up and runs to the corner of the passage.


    "Li Nuo!"


    As if he was deaf, he moved forward quickly and saw the NPC he was looking for.


    He was held in an iron cage, wearing a dark gray mask and ragged clothes. He was a thief.


    Gretel of the undead settlement.

 Chapter 405

    Gretel, a thief in prison, will follow the players back to the fire memorial hall after helping him in the original game. In the follow-up process, he will go out alone to help the players steal some props and equipment.


    But Li Nuo didn''t come to him because he didn''t expect him to help steal.


    A thief, or an undead NPC, perfectly meets two interesting values that can be used.


    That is, captive and learning.


    If you want to open the prison cage, you need to move forward, get the key and then turn back.


    But Li Nuo didn''t need to. He just used a piece of wire and [thief] to pry the door open.


    Gretel sat down on the ground, looked up at the man who had opened the cage, and said in a rather relaxed tone: "Oh, you don''t seem to be a keeper? It seems that it''s an outsider, and it''s only after the bell rings... Are you the ashes without fire? Interesting. If you are, I want to ask you one thing. There is a dirty town under this high wall. It is not the hometown of kings. It existed a long time ago... Undead town. There should be an old woman named Loretta in the town... "


    "The old woman is dead." Li Nuo outspoken the Gretel did not want to know the answer to say.


    Gretel was stunned for a second. Then he buried his head and shook it gently. "Oh... Don''t be kidding. I didn''t know Yu Hui was so casual."


    "If you don''t believe it, go to the undead settlement with us and have a look." Li Nuo pointed to the open prison, "the door is open, and no one can stop you from going out. If Loretta is not dead, I will listen to you and pay any price. If she is dead..."


    "What pain do you want me to pay?" Asked Gretel.


    "No Li Nuo smiles. "You taught me to steal."


    Gretel looked at him and guessed, "are you sure? I can see that you are also a thief. Why do you need me to teach you again? "


    "I want to be the king of thieves." Li Nuo talks nonsense.


    "Oh... It''s interesting. In this case, I''d like to have a look with you... No, I should say, with ashes, maybe I can successfully return to the undead settlement." Gretel got up slowly. His back was a little rickety. He must have been a thief for a long time.


    "Let''s go. I''ll follow you."


    [regional task triggered]


    [Loretta, the love of the undead]


    [task time: 20 minutes]


    [experience value: 2000]


    [reward: Blue tear stone ring, random, gift from Gretel]


    ¡­¡­


    To explore the area of the high wall of loslick, Gretel is the most important thing for Li Nuo. This is also the reason why he is familiar with the route. Although he can run cool, he still has to take the risk to walk in the living corpse pile.


    [bone marrow ash] can''t upgrade [rogue] skills, but it needs to meet specific conditions to improve.


    If you think about the so-called specific conditions with a pig''s brain, it''s impossible for you to wear a tuxedo to steal things and then evolve naturally. The most likely situation is to find a NPC who has mastered the stealing technology in the script and go for further study.


    For example, in the wizarding world, you can find pickpockets who are better than Tom, or in other worlds, you can find the well-known thieves to learn how to steal.


    Although Gretel is not a famous thief, he is the only one who steals things by technology in soul of darkness 3.


    This time, Gretel got on the boat, and there was no need for Li Nuo and chabai to follow the original route.


    Li Nuo took the lead, and the three people ran on the roof. The crisscross and uneven roof was like walking on the ground under their feet.


    Gretel''s speed is faster than the two people''s imagination, fast away from Li Nuo, they are dozens of meters away, let Li Nuo had to stop him.


    But Gretel just said lightly, "I will go to the undead settlement in my own way. You are too slow."


    The thief left so fast that he disappeared in a few blinks.


    "To be reincarnated..."


    Li Nuo randomly Tucao, let''s make complaints about this opportunity.


    They are located at the high point near the high wall of loslick. From the top, you can see the general texture of the whole area and the wandering corpses.


    Two things can be determined basically. The number of enemies is much more than what appears in the game. Although it has been deserted for a long time, the population has not decreased. The city, which has lived for thousands of residents, has basically become a wandering corpse. In addition, the random mod changes some powerful elite monsters and boss, such as what he sees with his eyes, An elite monster named feathered Knight turned into a tall and burly knight, looking indestructible and very powerful.


    This guy''s from dark soul 1, called the Knights of Bellick.


    He was followed by a group of dogs, and they rushed at them. Lino did not dare to provoke the Knights of Bellick.


    In a word, now that the basic situation of the whole region has been understood, he can even say that he has almost seen through the word "random" in this play.


    The number of the enemy group is extremely large, which is different from the original game, but the enemy''s strong attack power is not weakened, a blow can almost kill his dog.


    Random enemies are basically stronger than before. There are no exceptions.


    Killing the enemy will not drop props, which belongs to the "endless corridor" mechanism.


    The position of the treasure box has changed. Although most of them are still in place, the things in the treasure box have changed, and they are also branded as "random". Some items without treasure box that fell on the ground in the original game have disappeared now.


    The difficulty of exploration is increased, the fault tolerance rate is reduced, and people will be surrounded at any time. This is the change of the script compared with the original game.


    After all this was figured out, Li Nuo took chabai and went on his way. Their goal was the boss in the region, which was also the premise of reaching the undead settlement.


    Jumping down the scattered floors of the house, they knelt down on the low floor and gazed at the rectangular courtyard below.


    The problem now is to go left and right. On the left, you can get a small flag to open the door to the undead settlement. On the right, you will meet the first boss in this area. Only if you defeat him can you open the door.


    "Left."


    Li Nuo let chabai cover on the top, then turn back to the ground with his catapult claws, and move among the blades of a group of Los Rick knights, running to the front of a majestic building on the left. At this time, the Knights have already killed. Chabai calls lightning above to stop them from attacking, and guides the hatred to himself.


    At this time, Li Nuo put his hands against the door, clenched his teeth, pushed the heavy wooden door open a gap with a sucking force, and he got in. This is a huge hall, with delicate and complicated European pattern engraved on the wide column head. There is no straight stairs on the upper two-story guardrail. In front of it, an old woman sat on the simple European seat.


    She is the woman who gives Emma the key to the undead settlement.


    But now, her head is gone.


    The key, the little ring flag, was inserted around her neck instead of her head.


    Li Nuo took a deep breath, smelling the smell here. Except for the smell of blood, there was no abnormality. He walked carefully.


    Pull off the small ring flag from Emma''s neck, when you see the back of the chess piece, Li Nuo''s eyes instantly stare big.


    The scarlet blood on the back of the flag said, "critical."

 Chapter 406

    "Why... Him again?"


    Li Nuo''s hand with the flag trembled.


    Critical, from the beginning of monster hunter, heard again in KOF, and finally to the present dark soul, the word appears in three consecutive scripts. No, it should be said that the name of the player


    It''s like he''s chasing himself, but it''s not right to think so. Every time critical appears first, even a hundred years earlier. They are chasing critical.


    Li Nuo asked three questions about life in his heart, who is he? Where is he? What is he going to do?


    He naturally meant critical.


    "It''s necessary to talk to brother Yang..."


    Li Nuo made up his mind that after his return, he had to talk to Yang Chen about it.


    Because there is an explanation in critical''s translation that is critical. Yang Chen once mentioned that the only "identity holder" he met is called "critical".


    Li Nuo inserted the small ring flag into his belt. The props could not be put into his backpack, and then his fingers touched the fresh meat on Emma''s neck.


    "Warm." He put his bloodstained finger in front of his eyes and tried to observe, "the color is red, it''s still fresh blood, but there are clots of blood, and he died for at least six hours."


    He leaned down and looked at the texture of the floor, looking for any extra footprints, but it was fruitless. There was no footprints left, even the dust that had been stepped on. It was like no one had ever been here.


    Suddenly there was a loud roar outside the door.


    Li Nuo immediately turned back and ran out. Chabai was still outside. He couldn''t help playing detective game now.


    ¡°Critical¡­¡­¡±


    Gnashing his teeth, he read the name, drilled through the crack of the door, and saw a huge black liquefied substance not far away. It was like a thick rhizome plate, like a dragon, like a snake, with horns and claws, and a pair of red eyes. The Knights of losrick who were eager to try just now had turned into shriveled bodies, all thanks to it.


    Human pus


    Li immediately recognized this dangerous creature, this strange is absorbed too much sepsis lead to mutation of Xenopus.


    This guy is wrapped in a paladin of loslick, which is parasitic in the living corpse like a wire worm, waiting for a moment to break the shell and come out of the body, which is the monster Li Nuo now sees.


    Chabai is on the high roof. She doesn''t come down rashly this time. She honestly takes herself as a target to attract the attention of the monsters.


    Li Nuo popped up his claws, pedaled against the side wall and started to run with his life until he ran to the front of human pus. At the same time, he took out the kettle of fire, which was pinned behind his belt, and threw it at him.


    Human pus is very powerful, with high attack power, far judging range, strong defense, thick blood and fast speed. It is close to a perfect hunter, but it has a fatal weakness: it is weak in fire, and it is very afraid of fire.


    It''s like a soldier in rattan armor. He''s not afraid of weapons, swords, halberds, axes, tomahawks, hooks and forks, but he''s afraid of the torches in the hands of the craftsmen.


    Li Nuo has three "flame pots", and only two of them can turn human pus into a pool of black water.


    Tea white light jump from the roof, all around has been invincible, at the moment a little relaxed state of mind.


    "What are these things?" She went up to Li Nuo and wondered what the pus was. What happened just now was too sudden. The knight of Los Rick locked his target on her. After several feints, a thunder split a knight''s helmet, from which black matter sprang out. It suddenly became bigger, just like the pus of life, Then they started attacking other knights for no reason.


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Li Nuo took out the test tube for alchemy, put the burned pus into the tube, and shook it in front of his eyes. The mucus left a black mark on the glass wall.


    [Name: pus of dark matter]


    [type: item]


    [Note: sepsis can spread]


    [effect: no one will take it back to his pocket, except those with brain diseases]


    "It may be used as an alchemy material." Li Nuo put it into his backpack, turned to chabai, pointed to the other side and said, "ready, that''s the area where boss fights here."


    "Well."


    Chabai only uses one word to respond, turns around and walks with cat''s steps, but her mind starts to tense.


    The short journey, let her at least understand one thing, this script intensity is very high, boss must be more than all the previous defeated enemies.


    Li Nuo took out four bottles of decocting herbs and hung them around his waist. They were female night devil decocting herbs, snake pattern decocting herbs, blood devil decocting herbs, and black blood. He walked to the tall wall. In front of the wall was an open double wooden door. Everything inside could be seen clearly.


    Empty large indoor, dilapidated brick walls, weeds, uneven ground, as if crushed by heavy objects.


    This is the site of the first boss battle in the high wall area of Los Rick. In the deepest part of the room, there is a door about six meters high and ten meters wide. Only by killing the boss here can the door be pushed open. But this is the mechanism of the game. There are two of them, one is mainly circuitous with the boss, and the other is not good to open the door.


    Although Li Nuo thought so, he was still very worried.


    Originally the boss was supposed to be a giant crawling armor man, cold Valley Ice Hockey Bordeaux, but now who knows which boss this place will be randomly assigned to.


    They went to the middle of the room, and chabai stopped and asked, "where''s boss?"


    Li Nuo is still walking forward, "when you get to that door, it will appear automatically."


    He had come before the huge wooden door.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the door leading to the outside behind him closed by himself.


    Li Nuo reminded: "stand firm, it''s coming..."


    As soon as the words came to an end, words appeared on the huge wooden door in front of him.


    "What is this?" Li Nuo frowned, boss did not appear, but appeared on the door of the word, which exceeded all his expectations.


    Chabai came over and said helplessly, "don''t tell me this is boss."


    Li Nuo stares at the words, "this is the story."


    The words are like swimming fish. The color is light to transparent. At last, they gradually turn into substance, forming a story


    "He was an ordinary resident of Lenglie Valley, living in peace.


    Thin and weak, he is always bullied by those gangsters. Every time after bulling him, gangsters either step on his head or sit on his waist and say with high spirit - what''s the use of living like you? It''s better to die.


    It made him feel more inferior, just like a dog.


    One day, Pope shalivan gathered the residents together, selected the people who were willing to be loyal, formed a powerful knightly expedition, and gave them the power to get close to God.


    He hesitated for a moment. Although he didn''t believe it, the obsession in his heart made him decide to do something.


    I don''t want to live like a dog anymore


    He listened to the cry of his heart, raised his hand and went to shaliwan.


    Sullivan gave him the black eye.


    He gazed at Heitong, feeling more and more high. The shame of the past was like a blade, stripping away the thing called self-esteem. The desire to fight like a landslide hit him, followed by the pain of tearing his whole body.


    In the end, he disappeared, and a wild beast like a wolf and a dog in hard armor was born, a monster who only knew how to obey orders and fight.


    At least, he is no longer a dog.


    He is one of the best knights in the world.


    Gradually, his heart and loyalty no longer belonged to shalvan.


    The dancer, the descendant of the royal family, the leader of the knight of war, became his new loyalist.


    He would always follow the dancer and stare at the new host.


    Together they came to the high wall, obeyed orders, and stood on the way to the undead settlement.


    No matter what the purpose of the comer is and how strong he is, he has only one reply. Come and fight until you die!


    In order to protect the dancer, in order to see the figure again, he became a dog again.


    Please listen to the question: why does he like the dancer.


    If you answer this question correctly, you can pass the test smoothly and get the reward you can only get by killing the boss. If you answer it wrong, you will face the crusade of Bordeaux and the Knights. "

 Chapter 407

    "Well..." chabai felt his chin and asked Li Nuo after half a sound: "is there any solution to the mystery in soul of darkness?"


    "Ha..." Li Nuo smiles awkwardly, "solve a riddle fart..."


    This story is about the life of boss cold Valley Ice dog Bordeaux. Everything in front is very serious, but the last question


    "Butt, and dance." Li Nuo read out the answer to the wooden door, but did not wait for any response.


    "Don''t tell me these two words are the answers," she said


    Li Nuo nods vigorously, "I am sure 100% is the answer."


    "Tell me about it?"


    "The key point is the final question," what does he like about dancers? "


    Chabai kowtowed slightly, "well, what?"


    Li Nuo looked at the words on the door and said, "dancer, it''s a woman. I don''t need to explain that."


    "No


    "Well, look at that. He always follows the dancer and stares at the new host." Li Nuo said, "please note that he is following a woman, and you turn around."


    Chabai turned around obediently.


    "He refers to the boss here, Bordeaux. You don''t have to ask much about it. I have read the story about Bordeaux in" reality ". Although Bordeaux is a knight, it is affected by some strange things and becomes like a beast crawling on all fours." Li Nuo suddenly like a dog lying on the ground, staring at the back of the white tea, "you see, I now learn the Bordeaux posture, assuming that you are a dancer, then as Bordeaux, I have been following you, under the premise of climbing posture, where is the visual focus position behind you?"


    The tea white side head sees to come over, brow tightly wrinkly clench teeth to say: "buttock......"


    "Yes Li Nuo jumped up as if nothing had happened, and then said: "in the last few sentences, it was mentioned," in order to see that figure again, he turned back into a dog again. "Figure refers to a woman''s body posture, and then think about it. The body posture comes from a dancer, a dancer''s figure, so the second answer is dance. To combine them is..."


    Li Nuo wants to talk but stops. She makes tea and picks her eyebrows. She is embarrassed and says: "dancing butt..."


    "Bingo ~" Li Nuo snapped his fingers, but his face sank. "The problem is, it seems that the language used to express it has specific rules..." he thought about it and yelled at the wooden door: "butt dance! Wiggling ass! A woman twists her butt to let his entourage watch! I like to watch the dog dance! It''s nice to see your big ass wriggling around! Priceless ass in the Louvre! The deepest ass in the world! Woman, ass and dog! The one who''s been watched by the dog... "


    He screamed hoarse, but nothing happened.


    "What''s the matter..." Li Nuo sat on the ground, facing the words on the wooden door, and fell into meditation again.


    Chabai sighed helplessly, "I said... Why don''t we try to destroy the wall, or try to unload the door?"


    Li Nuo didn''t seem to hear a single eye. He was empty eyed, cross legged and motionless, like a statue.


    "Ah..." chabai wanted to say something again, but seeing him like this, I don''t know why, he suddenly came up with an idea, so don''t disturb him.


    She just stayed by her side for half a minute. Li Nuo''s eyes were round and he yelled, "yes!"


    He stood up and went in the opposite direction, that is, in front of the door of the house. Looking at the hollow stone bricks on the ground, he said, "chabai, can you dance?"


    "What?" Chabai was puzzled and thought he had heard wrong.


    Li Nuo looked at her with her innocent eyes, "ah, dance."


    "What..." She asked again to make sure she was really wrong.


    "I said, can you dance?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How could I dance?"


    "... shouldn''t man-made people learn a lot when they make products?" "Such as fighting, killing, dancing," Li said


    "The first two and dancing are two things, and why should we learn to dance when we are made?" she said


    Li Nuo thought so, but he didn''t say it. He said, "no matter whether you can or not, you have to dance to pass this level, and only you can finish it."


    "Please make it clear."


    "That''s right." Li Nuo sat on the ground and said, "you see, it''s still the sentence in the last few sentences recorded in the text," he wants to see that figure again. "That is to say, the key point lies in the three words of" see again ". If it''s just oral, it can''t meet this requirement, so it''s necessary to do a situation reappearance."


    Li Nuo patted the ground and continued: "my current position is where the boss ice dog Bordeaux appears. Now I will play the role of ice dog and" appreciate "the dancer''s dance with my eyes. In this way, the requirement of scene reappearance is achieved. The key point is not my dog, but a woman''s dance, A woman like a dancer, like you. "


    Tea white Leng Leng points to oneself, can''t believe, "I... but I can''t dance."


    Li Nuo spread his hands and said with a smile, "but your butt is big."


    Tea white


    "The dancer''s characteristic is the buttocks are quite big, has no way." Li Nuo clapped his hands twice. "Everything has its first time. Come on, I''ll clap for you."


    Chabai bowed his head and was silent. His eyes were full of haze. After a few seconds, he raised his head and said, "OK, how do you dance?"


    Li Nuo said: "the dancer''s dance must belong to the Palace dance. It''s not Thomas'' whirl, it''s not taking a big top, it''s the kind of..." he thought about it for a while and said: "twist the hip, the action should be gentle, not too stiff, just like the feeling that you don''t consciously twist your butt when you walk."


    Tea white frown, very uncomfortable gently shaking waist, and then suddenly a hand on the face, "no......"


    She turned around. If someone was in front of her, she couldn''t do such a shameful act.


    "You can try to hold your hands up, wrap your fingers together, make your body soft, and then imagine the appearance of kelp." Li Nuo''s untimely words made her face red and ears red, biting her teeth, and her heart trembling, which was much more difficult than making her fight.


    "Do you want me to beat you, such as Dong Cha Cha ~ ?"


    "Shut up


    Li Nuo closed his mouth wisely, and chabai turned what Li Nuo had just said into fantasy, making the action take shape in his mind.


    Hands over the top of the head, fingers intertwined, joint relief, shoulder strength all on the arm, arms soft as boneless, beautiful curve show no more than, slender waist just gentle flash, the phantom will be panoramic.


    She is a talented dancer, with outstanding figure and excellent athletic ability. Every move brings an irresistible elegance and charm.


    Li Nuo was so absorbed that he always felt something was wrong, so he called out: "move your legs!"


    "Annoying


    Tea white suddenly turned back, face slightly red, frown unhappy.


    At this time, a huge phantom appeared in the position where Li Nuo was. Just in a flash, his body suddenly felt the weight of a thousand pounds, and suddenly he fell on the ground with blood in his mouth.

 Chapter 408

    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Tea white Mou son a shrink, immediately want to dare to support.


    But Li Nuo stopped and said, "it''s OK!" He propped himself up slowly, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "I see..."


    "... what do you mean?"


    "We''re only half right. It''s right to let the ice dog see the dancer''s dance, but it''s not the kind of yihongyuan butt dance I think."


    "You said yihongyuan Tea white eyes a Leng, turn to ignite sporadic anger, Yi Hong Yuan this place is what, maljie once and she popular science.


    "Cough..." Li Nuo wants to use cough to resolve embarrassment, and turns his walking stick into a sharp sword and throws it to chabai, "use it."


    Chabai catches the sword, holds the silver blade and looks at Li Nuo with curiosity and doubt.


    "The dancer is a knight in battle. She must not dance to please the guests." Li Nuo pointed to the long sword in the tea white hand and said: "use the posture of dancing to use the sword technique, replace the Su Sha with the feminine tenderness, and make people distinguish the elegance in the sharp sword. This is the dance of martial arts. You just need to slow down your sword technique and have a try."


    "This is the last time." Tea white words with complaints.


    Swordsmanship


    This thing hasn''t been used for a long time.


    Chabai picked up the long sword, turned his back to his body, and pointed the tip of the sword to the sky.


    "Slow down..."


    She closed her eyes, rubbed her fingers and wrapped her sword. She seemed powerless and nimble to dance the weapons in her hand. Every movement was so graceful and beautiful, just like a flying crane in the cloud.


    With her fingers, waist and legs, with her white hair and skirt, with her fine dance steps and the wind singing of the sword, she moved slowly like a light cloud and whirlwind.


    The sharp sword in hand is like a magic pen, like a silk string. It turns, swings, opens, twists, circles, and bends. It flows like a cloud, like a dragon flying, like a phoenix dancing.


    There was only the low roar of the wind, but it was like singing beside her.


    Tea white brain almost empty, leaving only once in Jiye troops can recall the sword, her posture is a man-made unique beautiful, elegant charm of the action is born talent, do not need to learn, just dance a set of action is confusing dance steps.


    Li Nuo, who wanted to stare at her buttocks all the time, was already infatuated. Her deep brain only recalled one question. I seemed to have developed her second talent by accident.


    A phantom appeared between them and walked slowly to the tea white dancing with the sword light.


    His broad shoulders are deeply bent, just like a beast, watching the posture of tea white, slowly lying up. This time, he becomes a human posture.


    All the time, she closed her eyes and suddenly opened her eyes. Her keen sixth sense realized that there was a figure behind her. Looking back, it was a pale blue outline. In fact, his armor, holding a heavy hammer in his hand, stood there stupidly, and the heavy helmet covered the eyes of the dancer.


    "Thank you..."


    It was a hoarse voice, like the voice from the mouth of a beast, but it was infinitely tender.


    With the end of the sound, he turned into a wisp of blue smoke and floated to the wooden door.


    The words disappeared, and cracks appeared on the door. From the middle, it began to spread like the dry earth. With the sound of broken glass, the door turned into pieces and floated to the sky with the wind.


    The world behind the door is the sky, the orange sky.


    Tea white Leng Leng looking at the day, eyes flashing non-stop.


    "He''s gone." Li Nuo came to her with a smile.


    "Who is he? The phantom


    "Bordeaux, that''s the dog, but in the end, because of you, you became a man." Li Nuoji laughed and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that this boss level would be so easy to pass ~"


    Cha bai suddenly stares at him, frowns tightly, puts his sword to his chest, and turns his face aside, "cut..."


    Looking at her, Li Nuo was a little bit encircled, "hey... Turn over too fast..."


    [Bordeaux through cold Valley]


    The number of souls on their heads began to rise. Li Nuo died once and didn''t pick up his soul. Now the number is 2250, with more tea white, reaching 6450.


    Two white glowing balls appear in the middle of the room. This is a reward from the boss. Li Nuo picks them up and suddenly bursts out of the fire from the ground, almost giving him a big barbecue. A spiral sword appears from the middle of the fire, which is the symbol of campfire.


    He crushed one of them and turned it into a small sack the size of a palm. The red blood was boiling in the sack.


    [Name: Casas red knife]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: the right hand weapon can temporarily add bleeding effect, lasting for 30 seconds, using times x2]


    [Note: licking blood with knife edge]


    "Even boss rewards are random..." Li Nuo mouth twitch, grass mud horse running, trampling on his heart.


    Chabai came over and said, "I''ll open [Focus] to see if I can make something good."


    "No!" Li Nuo immediately stopped, "you can''t open your [identity] and bring back those who shouldn''t be provoked!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Tea white did not listen to dissuasion, picked up another piece of white ball, took out a pepper in the mouth, closed his eyes, in front of the black vision appeared maljie''s face, whispered in pain: "a bag of rice to carry a few floors."


    At the moment of opening, she crushed the ball and agreed to chew the pepper. She pressed the finger that had just touched the pepper on her eyes. Tears flashed and identity closed. A ring appeared on her palm.


    [Name: Pope''s left eye]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: continuous attack can restore HP]


    [Note: after gazing at the black eyes, you will be in high spirits and have the desire to fight to the death. In the end, the knight will be reduced to a wild beast like crazy warrior. Therefore, the Pope only gives it to the knight when he goes out to fight]


    "Li Nuo, are your two ornaments full?" Asked chabai.


    "Ah... You can use it first, though it''s very useful to me." Li Nuo nodded because he couldn''t have both eyes. The left eye of the Pope was the ornament he could get by killing Bordeaux. It was just like the blood devil Decoction for Li Nuo, which could cooperate with the blood remnant. However, the ornament column had been installed with "frequent death attack up" and "red tear stone ring". He couldn''t add anything until he spent money to unlock the column, It''s better to let the tea white wear it now. Anyway, the pattern of this woman''s fighting is quite suitable for this ring.


    When chabai heard the words, he put the Pope''s left eye on his left ring finger.


    "That..." Li Nuo was surprised, God damn ring finger.


    "Well?" Chabai''s Persian cat like apricot eyes of different colors looked straight at him.


    At this time Li Nuo suddenly stunned, thought about it, then said: "nothing."


    I always feel that in the world of dark soul, the common sense of popular science marriage with man-made people is a very absent-minded thing.


    He took out [pus of dark matter], while there was no one around, and planned to do an experiment with himself.


    Li Nuo took a sip of pus under the incredible eyes of cha bai


    Before chabai asked, "are you crazy?" Li Nuo suddenly retched, sweating all over his head, and then began to cover his stomach with a grim smile.


    "That... Please wait a moment..."


    He pulled up a handful of hay from the ground, ran to the door where he came, and came back five minutes later, with a look of satisfaction and relief.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "What are you doing?" chabai asked


    Li Nuo twisted his head and said with a guilty heart, "do something you will never be able to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He took out the little ring flag at his waist and went to the door.

 Chapter 409

    When Li Nuo raised the small ring flag, chabai also saw the familiar letters.


    ¡°Critical¡­¡­¡±


    "It looks familiar."


    "Of course it looks familiar." Li Nuo Tucao Tucao, "with Uncle Wang make complaints about which script they can see."


    He then waved the flag, the front is the cliff, no way to go, need the guidance of the small ring flag to continue the journey.


    Back to the little ring flag, Li Nuo, after seeing the word critical, confirmed that it should not take more than ten hours for him to kill Emma, the chief priest. It is possible that this guy is still in the script, but he never thought about chasing her.


    A player who can come and go freely and leave his own footprints in each script is also a player who may have defeated Yang Chen''s team on his own. Such a dangerous character, he doesn''t want to cause trouble at this juncture, so as to avoid endless trouble.


    The upper limit of players is unimaginable. From Charon to Soren, they are breaking through Li Nuo''s insight and imagination. If they want to face this so-called critical one day, it''s better to be after they are really strong.


    Strange creatures come to the cliff, they are pale, slender hands and feet, no eyes, two bat wings on the back.


    Tea white eyes awe inspiring a change, battle surging, in front of the two monsters look not good stubble.


    Li Nuo stops her. These two creatures are the "road" called by the small ring flag. They catch Li Nuo and chabai and fly to the sky.


    When he landed again, he had reached a high wall.


    Here is the high wall in front of the undead settlement. There are a group of dogs at the bottom. The entrance of the undead settlement is ahead. But Li Nuo chooses to go back. He leaves chabai on the top and turns over the high wall with his claws and feet.


    Since he was sure that he could jump from a height of 3.8 meters and not die, his acrophobia became intermittent. Now the drop here is about 20 meters, but with the help of the broken stones on the wall, he landed unharmed.


    Here is a broken bridge, where dozens of people in blue rags, carrying wriggling iron pots, kneel down. They are marchers from a place called londor.


    Among them, there is a very important NPC.


    Li Nuo walked into them, most of them were dead, only a few of them were still shouting.


    He''s focused on the person at the front, who is exactly the same as the rest of the tour, the same rags, the same back pot, the same ugliness, but he''s a very important NPC, from yoel in londor.


    "Please, let me die, let me free..."


    He murmured strange words.


    After seeing Li Nuo''s figure, suddenly, Youai''s muddy eyes flashed a ray of light.


    "... ah.


    Ah, you are... You are the hero of ashes.


    It''s an honor to see you.


    I''m euel of londore, as you can see, a tour.


    I''m the only one left to get away with it.


    ... but it may also be my destiny.


    Lord ash, do you want me to be your entourage? I used to be a magician. I think I can help you a little. "


    The first person who called me hero... Li Nuo said, "OK."


    You ai er a Leng, "what are you talking about?"


    "... ah, well, you''ll be my entourage."


    "Oh, thank you very much for agreeing to my request. You have given me the last duty of a lucky man... My Eugene of londor is determined to be your entourage."


    The voice dropped, and Eugene disappeared.


    Li Nuo climbed back to the high wall, panting and wiping his sweat.


    Seeing this, cha bai asked, "are you sick again?"


    "Er, I didn''t make it when I went down. I didn''t know my hands and feet began to soften when I came up." He meant his fear of heights.


    "Are you the natural fault of the demon hunter or later?"


    "It should be new..."


    If you don''t talk much, you can make fun of it.


    Two people along the wall over to avoid the dog below, over a wall blocked by iron gate, hanging above, below is more dogs and an old woman with a firewood knife.


    Li Nuo took out the [diffusion explosive poison Throwing Knife] and threw it at the old woman. At that moment, the fire was full of fire and poison gas. Soon, in less than half a minute, the living creatures here lost their breath.


    After they jump off, they go straight to the campfire not far away and light it for preservation. Li Nuo insists on choosing the sacrifice ground. He has something important to do.


    ¡­¡­


    In the fire sacrifice hall, maljay is cutting meat with a kitchen knife borrowed from a blacksmith. These meat are the meat of two fierce dogs he killed on the other side of the high wall of loslick, the whole dog.


    He chopped hard, like venting his unhappiness.


    "What the hell am I doing here?"


    The power of chopping is getting stronger and stronger, and the meat is splashing.


    "Chef... Builder... Planer... I was a doctor before that."


    The floor tiles were cut into cracks, and the blade was curled.


    "Hum... The king of the future is cooking for the undead and building a hut for the undead... This is a joke..."


    "It''s a joke!"


    He stood up in anger, raised his knife and roared.


    At this time, Li Nuo and chabai just came back to see this scene.


    "Are you going to be Shirley?" Li Nuo said.


    The fire lady walked up and said, "ash adults, you''re back."


    Her tone is so excited, the ups and downs of emotion should not appear in the fire girl, just because maljie''s behavior is too strange, even she also looked frightened.


    Li Nuo''s brow tightened, and he was surprised. Is it possible that marjie has done something during the time when we leave?


    "Hey, what are you doing back here?" Maljie is not happy. If it''s not for the sake of the overall situation, he also wants to go around the world of the script. No matter how dangerous it is, it''s better to be a cook and a builder here.


    Li Nuo smiles, hooks his shoulder, goes to a dark corner and takes out the dark matter pus extracted from human pus.


    Without a word of communication, maljie understood his intention and asked speculatively, "are you sure?"


    The devil''s seed appeared in the deep of Li Nuo''s eyes. "I''ve drunk a little, and it really has the effect of defecation, but you know my constitution is invincible. I don''t know if the undead can bear this thing."


    Maljie took [dark matter pus], nodded to him, "that must let an undead who can bear the poison to try."


    They turned their heads together and looked at the maid of the fire sacrifice Hall who was kneeling on the ground without a chair.


    This old woman can eat with poisonous pieces of excrement. Her intestines and stomach must have been immune to all kinds of poisons for a long time. She is a good object of experiment.


    Their secret and deep eyes were seen by the fire girl. She suddenly felt a chill behind her. She unconsciously pulled the tea white sleeve and asked, "Mr. Yu Hui... What are you going to do?"


    Cha bai was stunned for a moment. She thought that she and the two guys had the same idea. She sighed a shame and looked back at the fire girl with an awkward smile.


    "Remember, stay away from both of them."

 Chapter 410

    The reason why Lionel didn''t come back in a hurry is that he has solved the mystery between Bordeaux and the dancers.


    Players who are familiar with the original book must be impressed by the prowler with a pot shell on his back and a bent body.


    His role can be comparable to that of the king God of the world, and can lead to the power in the player''s body... Farewell, which is a bit exaggerated. In short, after the player has died for a certain number of times, you can get five free upgrades here.


    After giving the pool of pus to maljie and asking him to keep some for himself, the three of them came to a path in the fire memorial hall, where euel was quietly waiting for Yuhui to come here.


    "Oh, Lord ash, you are back.


    I''m a lucky traveler,


    I can see that mysterious flame,


    If it wasn''t for being your entourage, it wouldn''t have been possible.


    Thank you very much... Once again, let me serve you. "


    This is what euel said when he saw the three of them. There were not too many elements, just a simple greeting.


    But when he saw that there were three people in Yuhui, he was still surprised.


    "Why... I didn''t expect that there were three Yuhui adults. They were really flattered... They didn''t follow you. You can do whatever you want."


    He lowered himself as if he were kissing the dirty ground.


    "As I said before, I was a magician.


    Although the magic of rondole


    Not as well-known as biheim,


    But as long as it''s a spell I know, I''ll give it to you.


    ... and then, one more thing,


    I can pull your true strength out.


    This has long been known to the tour goers of londore:


    Those who are branded with the ring of darkness,


    They all have hidden power.... "


    The cost of leading five forces is to die several times first.


    Li Nuo took the lead. "Come on."


    A mass of black ripples came out of yoel''s dry palm and slowly buckled on Li Nuo''s forehead.


    [regional task triggered]


    [guide the power of darkness to achieve the achievement of five deaths]


    [experience value: none]


    [reward: after each death, it can be upgraded by one level, increasing 10 points of vision]


    Li Nuo looks at his teammates behind him with a look on his face, but marjie and chabai don''t respond. This task belongs to the individual, not the team.


    Then there''s Marge, who, like leno, hears the voice of the system.


    "It''s your turn. Are you willing to accept my traction?" Asked euel.


    Chabai learns from them, bows and leans his forehead forward. Euel repeats the last two movements. When he puts his hand on her forehead, suddenly, euel pulls his hand back and goes back in a panic.


    "You are not Lord Yu Hui... Who are you..."


    What''s going on? Li Nuo and maljie are watching the scene curiously.


    "No... no..." euel shook his head abruptly. "What''s in your body? He does not belong to the ashes of fire, to the world


    "What you''re saying is..." chabai gradually understood him in euel''s mouth, "ancient god? Or the snake


    Eugene leaned on the wall, breathed quickly and asked, "what''s that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Please forgive me for being rude..." euelfu knelt down. "I can''t pull out your power. It belongs to the higher being."


    Chabai was about to say something, but Li Nuo and maljie came forward from both sides and looked at her.


    Three people come out from there, tea white face dignified.


    Seeing this, maljie comforted and said: "miss chabai, don''t take some things seriously. God is in your heart. How can mortals invade the container of gods in your heart?"


    Li Nuo glanced at him and said, "you ai means that he is not an ancient god, right?"


    "Big snake..." chabai immediately gave the answer, stopped and said in a low voice: "I can feel that it is higher than the ancient god."


    Marjie wondered, "how do you feel about that?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "pregnant women can usually predict how many Jin and how many Liang a child is."


    Cha bai ignored his cheap mouth and said, "the snake can suppress the power of ancient gods, at least in my body."


    "The structure of your body is really complicated..." Li Nuo joked, leading the way up to the campfire steps. "Let''s talk about the script first. Chabai can''t take over the task about you''er. What shall we do?"


    Ma Erjie smell speech then way: "can how do, commit suicide, but first don''t blind suicide, we two should do first, to only have five lives time to die."


    "What mission?" Chabai doesn''t know about the branch line of Yael.


    After a brief description of the content, Li Nuo made an "OK" gesture to maljebe.


    That is to say, except for the five lives to be used to upgrade, both marjie and chabai have five lives left, while Li Nuo has only three lives left.


    Need to think about how to use the remaining life, his eyes deep, no micro invisible twist.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo examined the corpses in the broth. These guys stopped barking and closed their eyes as if they were asleep.


    This may be a good sign, at least in them, the seeds of madness are being gradually stabilized.


    Now the spirits on him and chabai are not enough to let the fire girl help improve the attribute value. The NPCs around them have nothing to use for the time being. In this case, they can only go on the road again.


    Li Nuo stood in front of the campfire and said to maljie, "help me get some bullets. It''s better to get something that can explode. I may be back in a moment."


    "Can you stop acting like a leader?" Malje is not happy.


    "Well, please, Margo."


    "Hum..."


    Two people disappear by the campfire. Maljie takes out the bottle of black matter pus, hooks the corner of his mouth, puts the dog meat into the pot, and then orders a drop of black pus when he is unprepared.


    The fire was strong, and he also chose to send it to the high wall of losrick from the campfire.


    The transmission between players in this script is common, that is to say, no matter whether marjie participates in the operation or not, he can go to the new campfire lit by Li Nuo or chabai.


    Here in the high wall, maljie takes out the iron pot prepared in the morning from his backpack, which is the kitchen utensil made by getting rid of the iron.


    At that time, the blacksmith was also very puzzled. As a craftsman specializing in weapons and equipment, no one had asked him to help make the pot for a long time. The last time the blacksmith himself forgot, maybe the fire was still burning, and the world was not in despair.


    Pouring the scattered pieces of meat into the pot, Margo looks at the mummies who are half paralyzed by Li Nuo and drags them into the prepared hole, ready to wait for the dog soup to be ready before pouring them into the pit to nourish them.


    It''s not a big project, but it still makes him sweat a little.


    Marjie wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at the broken scenery around him, and sighed: "it''s really a good place to occupy the mountains."


    "Friend, are you cooking?"


    A strange voice came from behind. Maljie''s eyes were tight, he quickly pressed his back and turned around. The steam power arm roared and gazed at the position where the voice came from.


    A man sat on the high wall and looked down at him.


    "I mean no harm." The man smiles and raises his watch to show his attitude.


    "Who are you?" Marjie didn''t relax his vigilance. He didn''t see a NPC similar to this man in the game. He doesn''t belong to the soul of darkness. He is a player!


    The man said with a smile: "once again, I don''t mean any harm, I just want to inquire about myself..."


    "Have you ever seen a grumpy lizard man?"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo and chabai step on the roof of the undead settlement, which is intricate and may collapse at any time. They don''t need to follow the original road. Li Nuo remembers Gretel''s old position.


    Loretta, the woman the thief has been looking for, is not far from the entrance of the settlement. When the players found her, she was already hanged on the beam.


    There are still five minutes left for Gretel''s branch line, and Li Nuo needs to arrive before that. He and chabai are very fast, and the location of Loretta''s death is not far away. You can see it just by turning over a roof.


    But when they got to that position, they both stopped and lay flat on the roof.


    Tea white brow tight frown, "too exaggerated?"


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Li Nuo glared at the dead fish''s eyes and began to smile bitterly.

 Chapter 411

    Li Nuo did not see the crowd crowded on the streets during the great revolution, the government''s distribution of food, the poor queuing up, and the animals'' grand occasion during the grassland migration.


    But today.


    This is the first time he has seen such a grand occasion.


    More than hundreds of undead people crowded the muddy path, crowded and stuck together.


    They dress up as farmers, covering their heads with straw hats or headscarves, in order to cover the rays brought by the scorching sun, but for them now, it''s no difference whether they wear them or not.


    The undead are holding farming props such as firewood knives. In the dense crowd, there are six wooden pillars, on which are bound people who do not know whether they are alive or dead. Their necks are wrapped with hemp ropes, and their feet are straw heaps that have not been disturbed by Mars.


    There was a small figure among the people tied up. He was wearing a mask and ragged clothes. He had a knife around his waist. He was blood stained. He was Gretel.


    The thief arrived too early and came in too hurry. He was caught by the undead and became the culprit of the punishment, although his guilt was unknown.


    Bang... Bang... Bang


    Five obese women crowded out of the crowd. They were wearing thick women''s sunshade hats, or more like wizard''s hats. They were holding books with black covers in their hands. They were holding nearly two meters of solid wood walking sticks. Every step they took, they had to let the tips of the sticks support their thick bodies.


    The fat women laughed strangely, and the undead were as silent as the air.


    There are hundreds of people at the moment, but the atmosphere is more uncomfortable than that of an old house in the dark.


    "There are too many people." Even the tea white, which was not satisfied and dried, showed its embarrassment.


    But Li Nuo said: "everything looks good, at least now all the enemies have not been" randomly "replaced."


    A fat woman suddenly raised her head and looked at their position. After only two words, she noticed them. They immediately closed their mouths, lowered their bodies, crawled back slowly, and did not dare to make a sound.


    These fat women are called "tutors". They are powerful melee type secret mages. From this point of view, they belong to the same vein as chabai.


    Of course, Li was afraid to speak up.


    They retreated to a far place where they could see groups of villagers, but they made sure that their whispers were not heard by the villagers.


    "Are you going to finish this branch line?" Chabai asked first.


    Li Nuo looks gloomy, thinking about how to face the present situation.


    Two ways, let malje make a bunch of traps, and then find a corner to attract the enemy to find a way to break them one by one, just like the attack strategy of tower defense game that orcs must die.


    Or


    "Chabai, listen to my voice and use [focusser]."


    "It''s a near death."


    "I don''t know if I don''t try. I have a way." Li Nuo put the decoction [black blood] hanging on his waist into his backpack, and took out a bottle of decoction [high storm], which had not been used for a long time.


    Killing the enemy can trigger a short pause, which is the characteristic of this bottle of suffering.


    Li Nuo pours down the high snowstorm. The smell of blue liquid like pen and ink makes him frown. He pinches his throat and then says, "time is running out. I can''t wait. It takes a lot of time for maljie to recreate the trap props. Let''s go straight ahead and do our best."


    "Well, full strength, right?"


    "That''s right, but spare some effort. In the first round, you''re mainly testing."


    Li Nuo got up slowly from his prone position, knelt down on one knee and stared at the crowd in front of him like a mosaic. He drank the blood devil Decoction and the female night devil decoction, breathed out the smell of blood, took out the fetter stone and put it into his trouser pocket.


    "[Summoning Stone] don''t use it. I can''t beat it any more."


    "I understand."


    Cha bai closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Although there was no wind, her hair was floating. It was the energy from the force around her body.


    Li Nuo stares down like a beast with his amber snake eyes.


    "Here we go."


    "How many floors can I carry a bag of rice..."


    An undead man with a torch, face stiff, but the corner of his mouth with a strange arc, he put the torch close to the thief''s side.


    Gretel''s face under his mask is like ashes, and his life is coming to an end.


    "Ha ha... At least I can see you one last time, Loretta."


    At this time, all the undead who were silent here looked at the top of a three story wooden house.


    All of a sudden, they were like bloodthirsty beasts. Their eyes showed a sense of killing. They rushed to the building, including their tutor.


    Hundreds of undead people make the precarious building unbearable. In the process of influx, some unfortunate guys are trampled into mud by their own people.


    The undead settlement is built on the cliff, on both sides of which are towering ridges and abysses. They can only break through the only building and move towards the goal of attracting their own killing.


    "Only the house has a large number of enemies, the rest of the surrounding has not been attracted to the monster." Chabai uses [white eyes] to scan and draw a conclusion.


    "Almost." Li Nuo picked up the oil tank found in the building, which had been out of normal use for a long time, and threw it to the door.


    The first undead broke out. Behind him, there were a lot of undead people, undead people who couldn''t see the end.


    Some of them appeared from the roof. They were short and small guys with sacks on their heads. They had poison tubes that could be fired from a long distance in their mouths.


    As soon as Li Nuo''s eyes lit up, he threw the last [diffusion explosive poison Throwing Knife] and inserted it into the oil area on the ground. In an instant, the fire spread, and the whole house was wrapped up in flames.


    The poison gas forced the dwarves on the roof to retreat, but they could not escape the fire. There were straw and other combustion supporting materials everywhere, and the neighboring buildings were not immune. The rumbling sound was heard all the time, and one old building after another collapsed.


    People themselves are combustion aids, so are undead people. As long as there is a fire among them, they can''t control the spread of the fire. They are like firewood that can move and roar, and they are almost ashes in the fire.


    "How much is left?"


    "At least two-thirds less."


    The spirits on their heads kept rising like a reverse timer, and the undead hanging in the fire had exceeded expectations.


    The sky was red with fire. Li Nuo stood before the heat wave and sighed. Sure enough, explosion and combustion are the truth.


    Suddenly listen to the woman''s singing, it is not understand the language, countless black particles fell on the fire, rapid rotation, such as the black wind will weaken the flame.


    The instructors appeared after the fire, followed by no less than 50 undead people.


    "None of the tutors are dead... It''s hard to deal with the remaining one-third."


    As soon as Li Nuo''s face sank, he opened the "Nei Qian ¡¤ outbreak", and the blood mist gushed out from the pores of his skin. He suddenly turned into a monster like blood man, and the pupils hidden under the blood contracted instantly.


    "Tea white, it''s dry."

 Chapter 412

    Tea white flicker jump off the cliff, grab a stone wall hidden in the nearly vertical cliff.


    [focusser] it''s still on at this time, and all the enemies'' attention is on her, but these undead people are much better than the living corpses on the high wall of losrik. At least they have brains and know that they can''t jump off the cliff. At this time, the tutor opens the book page in his hand, starts to whisper incantations in the air, and prepares to attack chabai under the cliff by long-range means.


    The decocting medicine has reduced Li Nuo''s blood to less than 30%. The buffs of [red tear stone ring] and [frequent blood attack up chip] are activated. Except for [residual blood], now he is close to the strongest state.


    He bent down and took a starting posture. At the same time, he put the [deflagration bullet] into the cartridge clip, held his breath, and went to the nearest tutors. As fast as a tiger, he stepped on the residual fire on the ground.


    Under the action of the focusser, no one pays attention to his existence. At the moment of approaching, he uses a walking stick and sword to penetrate a tutor''s head.


    Li Nuo''s mouth is sour. This fat woman''s head is so hard that it''s more than a stone. If it''s not buff, it''s impossible to pierce it successfully.


    The unexpected happened.


    The tutor was stabbed in the head, but she didn''t die. She twisted her face slowly and looked at Li Nuo, leaving a red and smelly blood in the corner of her eyes.


    "Life is tough enough."


    Li Nuo let go of his walking stick and sword, pedaled his tutor back, raised his gun, pulled the trigger, and let [deflagration bullet] hit them.


    The flames were everywhere, and the flame that had just been extinguished was burning again.


    The effect of [advanced Blizzard] is triggered. Every time you kill an enemy, you can slow down the flow of time temporarily. At this moment, in his eyes, everything is several times slower. Li Nuo rushes to the tutor again in an instant. His speed is also affected, but his brain reaction does not change.


    But see just stabbed brain tutor has been [deflagration bullet] blow fly shoulder, stand there motionless, not far from death, has become a waste barrel.


    Li Nuo drew out his walking stick and sword. At this time, the delay of time had not stopped. There were still undead people disappearing in the fire.


    There''s no reason not to have such a good opportunity. Now there are four tutors, some of them with fire on their bodies, and some of them are looking down at the book for incantations.


    Li Nuo strode forward, turned his walking stick and sword into a whip blade, swung round and broke the books in their hands.


    At this moment, a trace of warm wind swept his cheek, time returned to the speed of flow, two wooden sticks bigger than his head knocked over, whirring wind.


    Li Nuo''s eyes shrank and his shoulders tightened like lightning. Between the electric light and flint, the corner of one of the wooden sticks crossed the corner of his mouth and instantly took away a layer of flesh. The teeth on the side of his face were exposed, and the blood was not flowing.


    Just a little touch can tear off the face, which is the most representative powerful attack of Soul series.


    A flash of lightning passes and takes Li Nuo away. Chabai throws him to the ground and stands in front of him with tears in his eyes.


    Li Nuo crawled up, panting heavily. The injury of his mouth made him speechless, but he didn''t plan to use blood medicine. Now his blood should be stretched, which is exactly what he wanted.


    Behind them are the few undead left.


    They survived the fire and explosion and began to approach with farm tools in their hands.


    Chabai picked up a stone and threw it around. He recited the curse of arc trap in his mouth and slowed down the enemy''s approaching speed with electromagnetism.


    But the tutors didn''t have the magic book in their hands, so they couldn''t use the secret magic and became pure melee fierce women.


    Now there are no enemies who can use long-range means, but the scene is still dangerous.


    Chabai clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, "you come from behind."


    Li Nuo immediately clenched his walking stick, turned around and fired two shots. Two peasants with firewood knives were shot. They were hit by the impact of the bullets. They leaned back on their upper body. Then they turned straight again and continued to approach. They raised their weapons and rushed up.


    The undead here can''t be compared with the skinny corpses of losrick high wall. Their body size has not been reduced, their muscles are still good, and their vitality is more vigorous. Even if they are shot, they won''t die as long as they don''t hit the key.


    When the enemy was in chaos, he didn''t have time to take aim. He threw up his whip blade to meet him. With a flash of silver, he rolled up his white brain fluid. His eyes were clear and his time was affected again. High blizzard was the medicine for such a scene.


    Even if the insight value is too low in this world, it''s no harm. Li Nuo adjusts his breathing to let the lungs rely on the movement of the lower abdomen and diaphragm, which conforms to the natural law and makes the blood circulation smooth.


    Blood turns the whip blade red. The characteristics of [blood quality] are inspired by the calmness of blood. The smell of blood splashes with sweet smell. Li Nuo''s face sinks, and every joint surges with the power of freedom. Step by step, the blood shadow meets the group of undead.


    Li Nuo, protected by the whip blade, won''t let anyone get close to him. At the same time, the assassination technique gives him more excellent killing skills, and every hit sweeps toward the joint and the key.


    Dancing the blood snake whip blade in the "crowd", Hades''s assassination technique makes his action even more strange and indistinguishable. The "high blizzard" starts almost continuously. In a moment, the blood of Li Nuo is mixed with the blood of the undead. The violent undead can only attack without brain. In front of the fierce fighting skills and long-distance weapons, it is undoubtedly a sacrifice.


    On the other side, cha bai''s palm was up, and he read the mantra in his mouth.


    "Blestein."


    Gold appears from the palm, darts to the air, the dazzling light sprinkles the earth, in the sky appeared the golden awn, encircles into the ball of light.


    [Jin Yaoxing], the strongest spell you can learn from the book of warlocks.


    Since the undead human body is eroded by darkness, then purify them with golden "emptiness".


    The golden light suddenly exploded, countless light rapidly spiraled down, gravel jumping, sawdust flying around, and the five remaining teachers were surrounded by the golden light.


    Chabai''s offensive is not over yet. Since Li Nuo said to use the strongest force with room, she still has a final means in her hand.


    The white light ball in the hand condenses and explodes to call out the distant call. The white meteors scatter and attack everything here.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were dazzled by the light coming one after another. He immediately withdrew from the position of several meters, and the amount of soul on their heads increased again. This is the evidence that the enemy was eliminated.


    When the light had faded, there were only three undead people in front of Li Nuo''s eyes.


    They are not afraid of life and death, because they have no such thinking for a long time, and they rush towards Li Nuo.


    There are only three, not difficult to solve


    But all of a sudden, Li Nuo saw a weapon that scared him... A pitchfork.


    It was in this second that the pitchfork penetrated his body and the firewood knife split his neck.


    Before falling to the ground, Li Nuo''s hazy vision saw chabai... In front of her were three silent tutors.


    But chabai knelt on the ground, and the only surviving teacher''s stick smashed her skull.

 Chapter 413

    Gretel looked at everything on the wooden post, stunned. It was the first time that he saw someone dare to challenge the undead in a village, and he almost won


    "It''s incredible... See, Loretta, I didn''t expect that I would have a show before I died..."


    "Ha... Ha ha..."


    "Pathetic Yu Hui, in order to learn shameless theft, he has made so much effort."


    "Loretta, you see, there are still people who want to take me as their teacher..."


    Gretel kept mumbling to himself, while Loretta, who was hanging with him, kept silent.


    Li Nuo and chabai get up from the last campfire, just in front of the entrance of the undead settlement. After each resurrection, their energy and physical strength will be restored, and all skill buffs will be forced to close, so their current state is back to four minutes ago.


    Tea white came up to Li Nuo and showed a puzzled look, "how did you get distracted in the end?"


    "Well... Later."


    Li Nuo speechless, paced and raised the muzzle of his gun, and tilted the trigger to the tutor not far away, who was also the last tutor. The bullets all hit the fat woman''s head without exception. With a snort, the tutor died.


    Looking at the three surviving undead people wandering around, Li Nuo turned his head and looked embarrassed.


    "Tea white... There are three left. Go ahead."


    Cha bai is very strange. Li Nuo seems to be afraid of something, but she doesn''t ask more questions. She goes up and kicks the last three undead people down.


    Gretel was still witnessing everything, and he was stunned.


    Even among the undead, he is the lowest. He doesn''t know that the afterfire can resurrect beside the campfire.


    Li Nuo immediately came to the thief Gretel''s side and released the thief from the wooden post.


    "According to the agreement, I have finished the task, haven''t I?"


    Gretel was immediately stunned again, kowtowing in bewilderment, "count... Count."


    Li Nuo excited eyes a bright, roar: "tea white!"


    "Oh." The white tea knows what Li Nuo means.


    "How many floors can I carry a bag of rice..."


    [completed Branch Mission: Loretta, the love of the undead]


    [experience gained: 3000]


    [reward random card has been sent to your item list]


    "Hoo..." Li Nuo let out a long breath, but he caught up. He asked, "did you find that old woman?"


    Gretel suddenly buried his head in silence.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..."


    With a low and sad laugh, he looked at a woman tied to a wooden post, untied the hemp rope around her neck and put it on the grass crenel.


    "I found it. I found it as soon as I came." Gretel''s voice was flat. He fell silent again. After half a sound, he raised his head and said, "as you said, she''s dead."


    Li Nuo in the game countless times in the face of the thief lost his beloved scene, but when I saw with my own eyes, or feel unable to prevent, can only subconsciously say: "please forgive me."


    "I suddenly feel a lot more relaxed." Gretel said, "thank you. At least you saved my life. Please let me leave everything to you as agreed."


    He turned to Li Nuo and held out his muddy hand. "Please give me your hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo was encircled in an instant. Yu Guang turned his left hand and asked timidly, "how can I give this to you?"


    Don''t tell me I have to cut it off


    "Hold my hands together, with your index and middle fingers," Gretel said


    Li Nuo is wringing his brow. What''s the hand over position? Getting married? It''s a little disgusting. Although he''s upset in his heart, he still reluctantly paws Gretel''s palm with his hands.


    "The lady." Gretel looked at chabai and said in a deep voice, "please cover his mouth. I''m afraid it will disturb the aborigines in the distance. You know, there are some terrible things here, but please rest assured that it will end in a moment. I won''t hurt him."


    After hearing this, Li Nuo''s face turned white and would not hurt... Why should he cover his mouth... Why would he disturb other aborigines... It is clear that there is no silver here!


    He looked at chabai with a puzzled look.


    However, chabai didn''t take his way. Since it was his own choice, he had to go on. He remembered what he and marjie had "taught" and choked Li Nuo''s throat.


    "So he can''t make a sound. Please help yourself."


    Li Nuo''s eyes stare like a bell. You and I have a grudge!


    It''s just this Kung Fu. Gretel suddenly exerts his strength. He just hears the sound of his fingers being twisted. It''s very crispy to listen.


    Li Nuo clenched his teeth. Even if cha bai didn''t pick his throat, he would not make a sound. Although he didn''t know what the thief master was going to do, he could still bear the pain of broken bones.


    "Oh... The endurance of Yu Hui is amazing." Gretel gave a compliment and said, "well, let''s start."


    It''s like the sound of a bird or a wind chime.


    The whole process lasted for less than ten seconds.


    Li Nuo looks at his finger with dull eyes. Is that still a finger? No, it has become a piece of paper that has been rubbed countless times. Once upon a time, he thought that he was no longer afraid of any pain, but this time he understood what was wrong completely. Fortunately, he can hardly feel the pain now.


    Anyway, the middle and index fingers of the left and right hands are dead in name, and they may still float when the wind blows.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Li Nuo''s laughter is very similar to Gretel''s, "brother... What do you teach me?" There was a haze in his eyes. "Are you enjoying it?"


    "Why, you misunderstood." "When your fingers recover, you''ll understand what I''ve done for you," Gretel said


    "Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing for you." Gretel takes a ring from his pocket, a ring inlaid with blue gems. He gives it to chabai, because Li Nuo''s hand can''t hold anything for the time being.


    [Name: Blue tear stone ring]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [effect: when the HP is less than 25% of the maximum HP, the defense will be increased by 50%]


    [Note: this ring can give people a false impression that I can still be beaten while they are still alive. Of course, no matter what your physical condition is, there is absolutely no dignity left to die with it]


    This is the sister ring of red tear stone, one for attack and the other for defense. But blue tear stone ring is obviously not so practical, unless it is used by Marsh''s defensive players.


    "It''s over." Gretel raised his head slightly. "If you can, please leave me alone for a while."


    Chabai pulls Li Nuo, who is still in a daze, towards the camp fire of the undead settlement not far away.


    "Beast, how can... Sorry, dear..." Gretel''s sobbing whispers came into their ears.


    Chabai said softly, "when he broke your finger, the other hand never left Loretta''s shoulder."


    "Ah..." Li Nuo agreed casually, and chabai stopped talking.


    Of course he noticed the detail, but there was no need to say it.


    After all, people are dead.


    He knew better than anyone the feeling of his close relatives leaving.


    "Beast..."


    When I got to the campfire, I could only hear these two words.


    Li Nuo lights a campfire and uses the characteristics of fire to make his body recover.


    When the yellow smoke of the campfire layer to protect players faded, Li Nuo''s fingers recovered as before, and the sound of the system came into his ears.


    [you have mastered new skill features]

 Chapter 414

    [skill: thief]


    [type: skill]


    [attribute: reaction]


    [learning conditions: insight 6, reaction 8]


    [effect: skill 1: the target within his own level can view all the items carried by the other party, with a success rate of 20% ~ 90%, which is calculated based on the target''s identity;


    Skill 2: iron wire or thin object can be used as unlocking props, 3% ~ 90% probability can open the lock, if it fails, destroy the unlocking props, and calculate according to the difficulty of the lock itself;


    Skill 3: after the successful implementation of the above two skills, you have 1.5 seconds to enter the stealth state;


    Skill 4: when stealing with only two fingers, the success rate is increased by 10%, and there is a 20% chance to take out the things in his pocket in front of the target]


    [Note: Congratulations, you have become a complete thief. Haha, you are also a thief!]


    "An extra skill 4..." Li Nuo looked at the panel and thought deeply. After a long time, he frowned. "This skill is not stealing... Does it belong to robbers?"


    "What''s the difference?" Asked chabai.


    Li Nuo said seriously: "one has technical content, the other has no technical content."


    Tea white


    They took out the random card of the reward.


    Li Nuo looked at the things in his hands and his brows twitched.


    When cha bai saw his appearance, he asked curiously, "what did you get?"


    Li Nuo turned his head and put it into his backpack. "It''s nothing. It''s still rubbish."


    He didn''t know why he added the word "or" in front of the garbage.


    Chabai put what she had drawn in front of Li Nuo''s eyes. "I''m not rubbish, am I?"


    [Name: wuzhe''s coat]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 5]


    [effect: your fist may fluctuate]


    [Note: haoyougen!]


    Li Nuo nodded to the White Sleeveless training suit, "it''s not rubbish, it''s a treasure house."


    Chabai handed the clothes to him, "then you can wear them."


    "Me?" Li Nuo Leng, "I don''t care, you keep it."


    "I can''t wear it." Tea white eyebrows slightly picked, Li Nuo immediately knew that it was because the big open collar of this training suit extended to the navel made tea white look but walk.


    "Then keep it for malje."


    After Li promised, he turned around, shook the dust on the black windbreaker, called and walked away.


    Chabai looks at his back, and his eyes are full of doubts. This dress is more suitable for him than marjie. Why not wear it?


    Thinking of this, she thought of a thing that was almost forgotten. Why did Li Nuo fight with the last three undead people and refuse to talk about it again?


    "Hello, I''ll ask you something later."


    "Turn off the identity first!"


    Li Nuo only told her about the distraction, the pitchfork, the fear from the bottom of her heart.


    As for the reason, it should start from the death of jerot, the White Wolf, who was killed by a group of farmers with pitchfork.


    But normally speaking, the demon hunters don''t have a natural fear of the pitchfork. It should be acquired and belong only to jerot. If we go deeper, I''m afraid it has something to do with master mirror. Li Nuo became a demon hunter because of the green herb collected by Mr. Curie. This bottle of Medicine was arranged by Ronald, Ronald... Mirror master... He has an indissoluble bond with jerot, so the herbal medicine he drank may have something else.


    Li Nuo didn''t want to think deeply. The more he thought about it, the more he felt trapped in the mud that he could not get out of.


    Gretel is waiting for both of them. He puts Loretta into the fire and gives them the ashes. Compared with letting him, a thief who can only hide in the dark, take the ashes, it''s better to give them the ashes and let them see the world under the sky with Loretta.


    In fact, Gretel just doesn''t want to see things and think about people.


    There have always been a lot of confusions about chabai. This time, she wondered "where are we going?".


    Li Nuo had an idea for a long time, but he didn''t dare to think much about it without going through the undead settlement. The end of this time was set at Fort flannel.


    It''s a place full of poison swamps. He has to go to see the Flanders. In order to take advantage of Hawkwood''s NPC


    What''s more, in the original game, there was a mushroom body in Fort flannel. Although the environment there was bad, there were many good things.


    Almost all the undead people in the undead settlement have disappeared. The rest are the guys guarding at the edge of the fortress. Just go to the room and climb over the wall to hide. There are some NPCs in this place who can take a tempering memorial hall, but Li Nuo chooses to let them live and die on their own. As the thief Gretel said, there are many terrible things hidden in the undead settlement. Go deeper, I''m afraid they can''t handle it.


    At a fork in the road, Li Nuo flattens a small crystal lizard, cuts a piece of [brilliant wedge stone] from its back and puts it into his backpack.


    Not far away was a new campfire, but unexpectedly, they couldn''t light it.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Nuo doubts that this is exactly the same as what happened when the living corpses were chasing and intercepting the high wall of loslik. At that time, the campfire could not be used, but at that time, Li Nuo attributed the reason to the fact that there were a large number of enemy talents around him, which made the campfire unable to function, but now


    There is nothing around


    The nearest enemy was also in a wooden stockade in the rear, but when they came, they chose to turn over from the cliff and did not disturb the undead.


    [intruder in position, countdown starts]


    The sound of the system suddenly appeared in their ears. At the same time, they were suddenly as if they were fixed. Their hands and feet could not move. Only their mouths could open and close slightly, but they could not make a sound.


    Listening to the system''s emotionless voice, counting from 10 to 1, a ring of yellow light appeared on the ground not far in front of them.


    This is the intruder... Li Nuo knows that in the soul world, there will be players from other regions who follow the WiFi signal to invade your world.


    But the invasion in the script should indicate other players in the endless corridor.


    When the player appeared in front of him, Li Nuo, including cha bai, frowned and looked straight. It was incredible or unbelievable.


    What appeared before their eyes was a lizard


    Their bodies at this moment have returned to the state of action, but Li Nuo is still in place, numb slightly open mouth, "lizard... Lizard man?"


    This is a lizard man wearing leather armor and fighting with two legs. He is muscular, nearly two meters tall, holding two steel axes and wearing sunglasses. He looks like a green governor.


    The lizard looks left and right, and finally faces Li Nuo and cha bai under the sunglasses.


    He put out his long tongue and licked the corner of his mouth, saying, "you are the players here."

 Chapter 415

    game player?


    Li Nuo concentrated all his thoughts on why these two words came from a lizard population.


    Some kind of reinforcement leads to the mutation into inhuman?


    What is the transformation effect caused by a certain skill?


    Lizards of a certain world accepted by players with ELF balls?


    Either way, it was incredible to him.


    "Er..." the lizard man raised his arm and licked his elbow.


    This move made Li Nuo feel the top of his mind instantly. This guy is definitely not transformed. It is a lizard!


    "Who would take a lizard as a companion with a sprite ball?" In Li Nuo''s mind, he began to fill in some chaotic and indescribable images, which made him almost forget that the lizard man in front of him was an intruder.


    "Hey... Wait a minute." The lizard man took out a piece of raw meat from his pocket and put it into his mouth to chew.


    There''s no mistake... Eight generations of its ancestors are lizards


    Li Nuo''s eyebrows are tight, which is more shocking than letting him see Guda become the old devil king.


    Grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt


    Tea white unknown, so asked: "this... Delicious?"


    The lizard man''s long mouth said, "of course, the meat is tough, salty and sweet. It''s a mature steak, the most perfect food. Now for me, every meal can''t do without it. How? You want to try it, too? "


    The tea white pursed her lips. "Anything else?"


    "Yes..." the lizard man put his hand into his pocket again, and suddenly his movement slowed down for a moment. "If you win me, I''ll give it to you, OK?"


    "Good."


    Cha bai''s feet generate electricity, and the lizard man raises his axes. The two "men" put on a good posture. Suddenly, the opponent in cha bai''s eyes seems to have a shadow. This scene makes her even think that there is something wrong with Bai Yan again.


    But only half a second later, lizard man''s axe appeared in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    So fast that she did not respond, or even aware of the slightest possible danger, when the axe blade had come.


    All of a sudden, the blue light glared, and the fire dragon appeared in front of the two "people", squeezed away the lizard man who couldn''t take precautions, grabbed chabai and flew to the sky.


    At this moment, chabai slowly recovered from the inner circle, climbed the dragon''s claws and jumped onto the back ridge of the fire dragon. Li Nuo sat on the back of the fire dragon, frowning and staring at the lizard man who was still on the ground.


    "Don''t do it..."


    He only told chabai that the palms of his walking sticks were all covered with sweat.


    Tea white see end doubt, no longer words.


    The lizard man licked his tongue, looked at the fire dragon that was gradually away, and said to himself in a deep voice, "why do you still use such a weak fire dragon as a Summoner?"


    "It won''t come." When chabai saw that he was under the clouds, he was about to enter the toxic gas layer. The lizard man could not catch up with him, so he said, "what''s wrong with that lizard?"


    "It''s a player."


    "Well, I know." The wind was very strong. Chabai sat down and held the thorns on the back of the fire dragon to keep balance? Or a player caught like me? "


    "I don''t know."


    Lino calls up the data detected by [Emile''s mask] and puts it in front of her for her to see.


    The color of tea changed in a flash.


    ¡­¡­


    Marjie was stunned to see the scene in front of him. The giant dragon guarded by the high wall of loslick became the legendary dragon, kalamite.


    It was expected, though shocking, for him.


    But now, black dragon kramite, is dead.


    "Hey, friend, have you ever eaten dragon meat?" The man who suddenly appeared on the high wall came over, dragging the heavy tail of kramite, as effortless as when he killed black dragon kramite.


    When he saw that Marge didn''t say a word, he shook his hand curiously in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah... Ah, it''s OK." Marjie immediately calmed down, stabilized his heart, and said: "dragon meat, is it delicious?"


    The man looked disdainful, "it''s disgusting, but the meat of Cologne is not necessarily ~ I''m not interested. I''ll leave the meat to you. I want something else."


    Marguerite let himself calm down and keep the consistent appearance, "hum... Thank you. Put the tail here. I haven''t tried the meat of Gulong yet. Do you want to consider tasting it together?"


    "Is there any bonus effect?" The man asked.


    "Does diarrhoea count?" maljev said


    "Diarrhea?" The man burst out laughing, "friend, you''re so funny."


    He punched into the black dragon''s tail and took out a long black sword from it. This sword was the weapon that black dragon kalamit could only get after his tail was broken. It was the reason why Li Nuo couldn''t fight black dragon kalamit before, but he was still covetous.


    [black dragon sword], an absolutely powerful weapon.


    The man gazed at the dark blade and said with a smile, "it''s a good price."


    The words were heard clearly by maljie. He thought deeply and asked, "how much is it?"


    "Are you interested?"


    "All right."


    "Let me see..." the man thought and said, "30000 gold coins. If you can help me find my lizard friend, you can get 20% discount. He came here later than I did. I don''t know where he was sent."


    "Oh, forget it." Marjie spread his hands and put on a look that Lao Tzu didn''t care about. Although he is very confused about this man''s behavior and words, including selling weapons, he must pretend to be like this.


    "By the way, are you interested in leaving a contact information? You''re very interesting. "


    "Contact information..." maljie laughed, "what''s the advantage?"


    The man also smiles back, "the good thing is that we can help each other in" the land of gathering demons "in the future, and I have a question to ask you."


    There was a bad look in his eyes. Maljie was very nervous. He cared about the evil in the man''s eyes and what he called "the place of gathering demons".


    "What are you going to say?"


    When he just asked this sentence, a blue array appeared behind him, and the man immediately stopped approaching.


    The array has intricate right angle lines. After exploding a strong light, maljie disappears here.


    When he opened his eyes again, he had already returned to the fire spreading sacrifice hall. He didn''t know what was going on, but the person in front of him was sitting on the throne of the salary king, rudos.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is nothing wrong with [Emile''s mask] Chabai looked at the lizard man''s panel and asked a piece of rubbish.


    Li Nuo looked slightly heavy and said with a smile, "I wish something had gone wrong."


    Paspaluto: grade


    Physical strength


    Energy:


    [strength: 412]


    [reaction: 331]


    Spiritual power


    Insight:


    [Medical: 605]


    [accuracy: 100]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!!

 Chapter 416

    "I don''t think it''s strange." Li Nuo asked.


    Tea white micro invisible kowtow, "quite strange, even can''t believe."


    Li Nuo buries his head and takes out something from his pocket to let chabai see its panel.


    [Name: talisman of chaoguang]


    [type: Jewelry]


    [equipment condition: Lingli 70]


    [effect: dispel evil spirits and injuries with CD-ROM drive, meet the requirement of less than 90% of HP, stack two layers of attribute abnormal state, which can be triggered passively, and pay 3500 gold coins to trigger actively]


    [Note: youth has colorful dreams and dripping worries; Youth has our footprints, youth has our bright smile; With youth, we have hope for the future, with youth, we have the sunrise of life]


    This is a round wooden amulet hanging on a black braided rope, carved with a half sun pattern.


    "I stole it from lizard man with the new skill of [rogue] when the fire dragon appeared. Can you believe that such a strong thing has a row in its knapsack? I don''t think players at this stage can use [morning light talisman] as an alternative. Even my informant (Yang Chen) can''t do it."


    He held the talisman in his hand and put it into his backpack, frowning slightly. "Even with our growth rate, even if we reach level 100, it''s only more than 400 attribute values, but some of the lizard''s attribute values are above 400, up to 600, or it''s close to level 100, or it''s driving some strengthening skill against the sky."


    "Well, and it''s a lizard," chabai said


    "Unbelievable make complaints about the food problem?" Li Nuo Tucao came back to the right color again. "Anyway, if it''s a game player, the value of this property is incredible."


    "What do you think?"


    "... I don''t know. I don''t have a clue. I can understand the concept of intruder, but I can''t understand the whole data?"


    Two people are silent, after a moment, the tea white opens the conversation box, "the lizard should not catch up, now where?"


    "I want to finish this script as soon as possible. Let''s finish it as soon as possible," Li said


    The fire dragon spread its wings, turned a curve in the air and flew to the direction of the fortress.


    All of a sudden, the dragon''s body trembled and became translucent from its tail.


    Li Nuo is immediately surprised. If he is not wrong, this should be a warning that Cang Huolong''s time in this play has come to an end. He immediately asks Cang Huolong to rush down. They hold the thorns on the dragon''s back tightly and the strong wind pastes their faces.


    Not far below is the edge of the fortress, which is full of Purple mud.


    It''s less than 30 meters from the ground.


    "Almost there! Hold on


    Li Nuo busily asked, but when the words fell, he found that his crotch was empty, and the fire dragon disappeared quietly, leaving him and tea white in the air.


    In this situation, he could only say in secret, "it''s over!"


    At the same time, it uses the leap of faith.


    ¡­¡­


    "I saved you, Yuhui." Rudolph repeated that again.


    Marge saw through his intention and asked, "what do you want?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Rudolf''s voice turned from small to big. If his voice was magic, it was like steel spikes sticking into his ears. Marge''s face turned pale, blood was flowing from his ear hole, and his vision began to blur.


    Rudolph stopped his disgusting laughter and looked at maljet pitifully.


    "We need a quiet place, not here."


    Marjie wiped the blood from his ears and said with a smile: "you were not very quiet just now..."


    Pop!


    Rudolf''s feeble hands suddenly raised and clapped together. At that moment, the surrounding scenery began to blur, like a layer of frosted glass separating them from the outside world.


    "Although I can''t walk, it doesn''t mean that I can''t use some simple miracle magic. Haha... Don''t forget that I''m also a salary king." Rudolph''s smug smile was like a gambler showing off his purse.


    "Straight to the point."


    "You''re totally different from the rest of the ashes that come here," Rudolf said, darkening


    This makes maljie stunned. There is a lot of information. Other players who come here can also be translated into other players who come to this script. That is to say, this limited time soul world is not just random.


    "You don''t think of us as tools alone, but you really want to think for the sake of spreading fire and the future."


    "How did you come to the conclusion?" Marjie was puzzled.


    "The ash with snake eyes said that... What he wants to do is to cultivate more firemen and let the fire burn in the future."


    This is a lie of Li Nuo, but it was misunderstood by Rudolf.


    "It''s amazing... All the people who came here in a hurry asked us to help guide the power, and then let go of the fire spreading business. Only you are different, so I decided to protect you, at least use my weak mana to help you when you are in danger." Rudolph laughed. "For example, I can see that you have been interfered by a strange person. It''s a kind of protection to pull you back here."


    Rudolston gave a pause, and then said, "but I''m sorry that those two are out of my reach. They''re too close to the magic world."


    "The devil''s land?" Maljie is stupid. There is no place called "magic land" in the whole series of soul of darkness. In addition to the "magic land" mentioned by that man, the new information appearing one after another makes his brain drain a little inadequate.


    Rudolph said in his husky voice, "ah... That''s the place full of twisted monsters, ashes... Don''t you know?"


    Maljie is silent. How can I know... Even if I hit mod, I won''t drop the world map randomly


    "Tell me more about it."


    "There, is..." Rudolf said here, suddenly closed his mouth, like a robot, head askew, neck stiff move, want to open his mouth, but always speechless, until


    Smoke came out of his head.


    Maljie''s eyes stare. Why does the king''s head smoke?


    Magnetism


    The sound of the circuit burning came out of Rudolph''s head.


    "No?" Marjie''s pupils suddenly constricted. This time he was completely stupid. The look of rudos and the sound of burning out the wire were like a short circuit of a robot.


    He immediately took out a spanner from his backpack and wanted to knock Rudolph''s skull open to see if there would be something in it that made him doubt life, such as a voltage board.


    But Rudolph returned to normal at this time.


    "Ah... It''s the place full of twisted monsters, ashes... Don''t you know?"


    He repeated the last sentence before "short circuit".


    Marjie can only silently hold the wrench in a daze.


    "Yu Hui, what''s the matter with you?"


    "... nothing." Marjie tried to pull himself out of one windfall after another. "Do you have a way to pull me back from the outside world?"


    He wanted to solve another problem first, and then Rudolph''s problem.


    "Only in losrik. If you get to the undead settlement, I can''t help it."


    "Good." Marge''s eyes brightened, "then you help me with one thing. After a while, I just need to slap my mouth and let me come back."


    "Oh... Strange request, but I will help you, as long as you are willing to let the world continue."


    ¡­¡­


    Maljie came to the campfire. When he opened the optional area and saw the new undead settlement generation transmission point, he pinched his chin and began to wonder whether he wanted to call Li Nuo and chabai back


    "Forget it, I can''t find them even when I get there."


    After meditating, he chose the high wall of losrick and disappeared here.


    The man was still sitting in front of the high wall campfire. He was overjoyed to see maljie back.


    "You didn''t have to run away just now. I said I meant no harm." What he said is very light, but it always makes people feel different.


    Malje raised his hand to him and said with a smile: "sorry, it was an accident just now... I started the return scroll by accident, you know, because players are always hostile, and I''m not your opponent..."


    He took the initiative to show weakness in order to relax the vigilance of the man who could kill the black dragon.


    "If you meet my teammate, you''ll be unlucky. I''m here before him. I don''t know where the guy is now. I prefer peace and don''t like fighting. I just yearn for the truth and some interesting news." The man vomited out an inexplicable word, and then said, "come to say what you came back for?"


    "I want to see the black dragon sword."


    "Yes, are you going to buy it?"


    The man threw the sword to maljie and said, "the price of 30000 gold coins will remain unchanged, or the information from my companion''s trail can be used as a 20% discount on the price difference."


    In fact, marjie didn''t know what he was talking about. Even if he wanted to trade, he should add ID first, but he had to hold back some words, so as to avoid endless trouble after asking. He had to improvise and said, "thirty thousand is too expensive. I haven''t seen your partner before. Can you make up a place at will?"


    "Ha, there is another preferential policy." There was an obvious pause in the man''s voice. "As long as you can answer my question, this sword will be sold to you at half price."


    Marge shrugged. "Please."


    "The question is simple." The man''s face sank, "why can a player less than level 30 come to the land of gathering demons?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Marjie can no longer hide the surprise in his heart. The subtle changes on his face betray the shocking psychology at the moment.


    The man''s eyes were extremely sharp. He recognized Marge''s fleeting facial changes and asked in a low voice, "what? Is this a difficult question to answer? "


    Pop!


    Marjie slapped himself suddenly, and Rudolf''s array appeared again behind him. He disappeared here without blinking an eye, carrying the black dragon sword.


    "Hello... As for it, to be a bad customer for 30000 gold coins..." the man pressed his brow and put out a panel. This is the attribute value of maljie that he saw by using the "exploration" skill.


    After staring at the number next to the level for a long time, the man buried his head and couldn''t understand it. "I''m not dazzled. I''m not at level 30... It seems that the space has changed again. This news can be worth a lot of gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you."


    Marjie thanks rudos, throws the "robbed" black dragon sword to the ground, and goes to the depth of the fire Memorial Hall and youer.


    "Oh, Lord Yu Hui, what can I do for you?"


    Euel is still so devout, and his attitude to the ashes is just like that of the supreme king.


    "Do me a favor, euel."


    "Yes, I can."


    "Give me your arm."


    "..." euel was a little silent. "If it''s Yuhui''s need... Then I will."


    Good.


    The reason why Marge went to Youai was that he was the only one who stayed in the corner. No matter what he did to him, other NPCs couldn''t see him. Moreover, Youai was the most obedient


    After a long time, maljie took off euel''s arm. He saw a tube emitting electromagnetic radiation in the muscle inside the broken arm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The mysterious man, the land of gathering demons, the magic realm, the mechanized NPC, all these are telling him a fact.


    "In fact, it''s not" soul of darkness "

 Chapter 417

    Gulu


    Gulu


    Gulu Gulu


    The wet thing touched Li Nuo''s cheek. He suddenly opened his eyes, quickly drew out his pistol and pointed to the front, but his feet suddenly sank, as if stepping into the excrement.


    "Wo ri..."


    In front of him was a half human toad with blue skin, three eyes and three legs. It looked strange and disgusting.


    He had a long tongue and twisted like a snake.


    After seeing the muzzle of Li Nuo''s gun, I don''t know whether I was afraid of hot weapons or I was born timid. This toad flew over Li Nuo''s head and jumped away.


    Li Nuo is stunned abdominal Fei, still really let me see three legs of toad?


    Surprised, looked at the foot, purple mud exudes a stench, like the deterioration of the cesspit.


    This should be the poison pool of Fort flannel. Li Nuo thinks so, but it''s strange that he has no poisoning reaction. In the original game, as long as he enters the poison pool, he will slowly accumulate poison bars.


    Maybe it''s the devil hunter''s invincible constitution... He can only think so.


    When cha bai is not around, Li Nuo doesn''t dare to shout. The smell here is very pungent. Li Nuo''s nose is a bit uncomfortable. It''s like putting a soup pot mixed with all kinds of expired ingredients in front of his nose. He can''t use the fragments of cha bai skirt to get the smell. The mud is too deep, and it''s flowing slowly. In this case, he can''t leave anyone''s footprints.


    The two key detection abilities of the demon hunter can''t be used here. Li Nuo wants to roar, but he refuses his idea when he talks.


    There are even three legged toads in this place, so it''s reasonable to jump out a man eating rabbit.


    Apart from the mire under his feet, everything around him is covered by thick fog, which naturally won''t surprise Li Nuo more, because it''s still that sentence, his three legged toads all appear, what else is impossible?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the fog, pasbaruto, a lizard, stood outside the "fortress". A step further, the purple mire, gazed at the thick fog ahead and hesitated.


    "Strange guy... Why do you want to enter the" magic world "from here?" Behind him are piles of undead bones. The steel axes of his hands have been stained red with blood. He carries his weapon on the belt on his back and turns away.


    "I''m not going to enter through this strange entrance for the sake of pure player invasion."


    ¡­¡­


    The tea white holds the head to slowly rise, the hand leaves the purple silt after the silver hair.


    She looked at everything around her, the fog and the mud, her eyes dull.


    Then, he began to look for Li Nuo''s trace.


    She uses white eyes, but she can''t see through the thick fog.


    "Li Nuo!"


    In desperation, chabai could only shout, and climbed up from the mire. Her slender legs had been wrapped in mud, and Fei made great efforts to take a step.


    [you have entered the entrance of the magic world in the land of gathering demons]


    [this is your first time in the magical world]


    [I wish you peace]


    The sound of the system makes the tea white and dull.


    The land of gathering demons... Magic realm... I wish you peace


    These three messages puzzled her, but what shocked her even more was just the beginning.


    The moment the sound of the system fell, the fog dispersed.


    The scene in front of us was clear and unusual. A huge stone like piece of meat, with a mouth full on it, was crawling like a reptile, and there was no sound.


    Cha bai''s eyes suddenly tightened, but the meat suddenly sank into the mire. The shallow mire stirred up more than ten meters of mire.


    The purple mud covered her sight, and she didn''t know that she was surrounded by countless mouths full of fangs.


    When it was discovered, her ankles had been gnawed. Chabai immediately electrified her toes in the mud. She felt that her feet were loosened instantly, but the power could not last in the mud, just like sucking away her magic.


    At this time, the long, thin and soft materials stretched out from the mud, and each one was covered with mouths. More than ten of the same things, like tentacles, came out, wriggling like living vines. In the eyes of normal people, these spiritual pollution things must be San value soaring, but chabai was resistant to these things. Her heart was as clear as ice, and she used all her strength to rush out of the mud, Mud splashed, half empty foot pedal on the tentacles, borrow the force to jump to the safe area.


    Find a rock standing firmly on it, pull out the big axe behind, and prepare to cut the tentacles.


    But at this time, a hand grabbed her skirt, tea white suddenly pulled down.


    Before she could be surprised, she was pulled away and ran to another rock. There was only a blood mist in front of her eyes.


    "Wait..."


    The words haven''t roared out, stretched out a hand to cover her thin lip in the blood fog, embrace her under a stone.


    "Shut up..."


    After the familiar voice, the blood fog dispersed, it was Li Nuo.


    The sound of the mud moving is getting louder and louder. Something is approaching them.


    Countless tentacles, full of mouths, floated slowly from behind the rocks above them.


    Li Nuo''s sweat and scarlet blood flow to his chin, and two tentacles approach him and chabai.


    More and more close, more and more smelly


    Countless sharp teeth wriggled in front of them, right in front of them, and they were about to stick to their faces.


    Suddenly the tentacle swung over and bit Li Nuo''s face with one of his mouths.


    Dong!


    At the critical moment, Li Nuo blocked his face with his cane and let his sharp teeth bite on it. Which tentacle suddenly wrapped the cane like a snake, wriggling and circling.


    From the bottom of the stick exposed to the outside, there were blood spots. Li Nuo''s arm was rolled in it, and the bone creaked. He kept his face calm, held back the pain, and waited


    At this time, several tentacles appeared. More than that, on the side of the rock, a large piece of meat slowly wriggled. It was the body of tentacles, monsters full of mouths, and twisted creatures with unknown names.


    It touches the flesh on the mud, like countless legs, stretching and shrinking.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a balloon burst out in this silent swamp. Bubbles came out of the swamp in front of the monster. Countless blue light spots appeared from the swamp, like lizards and insects.


    This is the larva of the greedy ice crystal lizard. They climb out of the swamp, and some of them climb directly onto the monster and into its countless mouths.


    It was Li Nuo who put the eggs of the ice crystal lizard here in advance. When the fog cleared, he was right behind chabai. When he saw those terrible mouths, his scalp felt numb and his spirit was extremely polluted. Although he wanted to watch the man-made fight tentacles, it was not the right time.


    Put the egg behind the rock not far in advance as a backhand, and then pull the tea white to hide, start [dive ¡¤ burst] and run with all your strength. If you can''t escape the monster, it''s the best. But if you can''t, you can also use the ice crystal lizard''s egg to attract its attention.


    The tentacles wrapped in the walking stick were suddenly pulled back, and Li Nuo''s right hand was bloody. The tentacles of the monster began to beat the mud and eat the ice crystal lizard larvae.


    Chabai tauts him and starts immediately when the hate value is led away.


    Li Nuo''s hand was hurt. It''s not the time to fight.


    They didn''t run far in the mire until they saw a shining thing on a huge rock mountain like a hill. They stepped on the top of the hill and were glad that the shining thing was campfire.


    Li Nuo immediately put his hand on the edge of the fire. This place is too strange. It needs the "safe house" produced by the campfire to make them prepare for it.


    But


    The unexpected is not over.


    [your level is too low to light the candle of magic state]


    "Too low? Fire candle in the devil''s land Li Nuo was surprised, so was chabai.


    All of a sudden, there was a shock and a boom at the foot, and the hill rose.


    A huge head protrudes from the bottom of the hill... The purple mud fades from the top of its head, revealing its true appearance. This is a turtle''s head as big as a two-story building. Its face is covered with sharp spines like rocks, and its heavy beard grows in its chin.


    At this time, Li Nuo realized that the so-called "hill" is actually a super large bastard shell


    "Is it over..."

 Chapter 418

    The tortoise, as big as a rock, stood up from the mud. It didn''t notice that there were two people on its back. It took slow steps and didn''t know which direction to move. It was like a walking mountain.


    "Li Nuo..." the voice of chabai pulls Li Nuo back to reality from shock.


    "These monsters are not from the spirit of darkness, and I don''t know the rest." Li Nuo guessed what she was going to ask and answered directly.


    "No... I mean, when you covered my mouth just now, was there anything in your hand?" Tea white wiped a mass of purple yellow mud from the corner of his mouth, with a look of lingran.


    "... shouldn''t you thank me for saving you first..."


    Chabai didn''t wipe the smelly mud off his mouth. He asked in a normal way, "isn''t this fort flannel you said?"


    "Should be... Isn''t it?"


    He looked at the scenery around him. As the tortoise moved slowly, the old and rotten tower array slowly retreated on both sides. The antenna poles protruding from the mud were still pulling lines. The high and low houses were piled up in a mess, just like toys thrown on the ground by children. Moreover, the modeling style ran through the East and West as well as ancient and modern times.


    It''s a chaotic world. It can''t be Fort flannel. It''s like a new script, a new map, without seeing the boundary.


    If the random mod he had guessed could change the map, it would be too wild.


    Unrealistic


    Li Nuo sank his heart. At least no other creature would disturb him on the turtle''s back.


    Chabai took out the blood medicine from her backpack. Her bare foot was bitten off by a mouth just now. The position where her back ankle was injured was just the hamstring. This time, the body structure of artificial human, which is different from flesh and blood, helped her a lot. She has no hamstring, but a soft tube connecting the sole skeleton. Even if it is broken, it only affects the activity sensitivity of the calf joint.


    She pricked the blood medicine on her leg, suddenly looked tight and said coldly: "Li Nuo, you try to get a tube of blood medicine."


    Li Nuo looked at his injured right hand and could move, but it was a little painful. He didn''t want to waste blood medicine here, but when he saw the strange face of cha bai, he immediately realized that there might be another emergency.


    Immediately put the bleeding medicine into the arm and get the voice of the system


    [no supplies can be used in the magic zone]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you hear me?"


    "Hear... Go to his uncle!" Li Nuo angrily dropped the empty bottle of blood medicine on the ground, scratched his messy hair and frowned deeply.


    The land of gathering demons... The magic realm... Twisted creatures... Messy scenes... Supplies can''t be used


    He can''t connect these things to come to a conclusion. This time, everything is beyond cognition and imagination.


    What''s worse, if the supplies can''t be used, half of the energy just lost due to the forced shutdown of [Nei Qian ¡¤ burst] can''t be recovered with ether. He uses ether in a fluke mentality, and the cold system sound is still waiting.


    [no supplies can be used in the magic zone]


    Chabai is still so calm. Although Li Nuo''s face tells us that something is not good, it''s not the time to be in a hurry. It''s more important to calm down first than anything else.


    "Since supplies can''t be used, take a rest first and get rid of your fatigue before you start."


    Li Nuo listened to the comfort and nodded with a bitter smile, "well... The campfire doesn''t burn anyway..."


    Like a lazy penguin, he lay on the rock shell of the giant turtle and looked at the gray sky for several minutes. His brain didn''t understand anything like a paste, so he could only sigh.


    "I suggest we go back first. It''s strange here. To be honest, it''s a bit beyond my scope."


    "Good." Chabai didn''t say anything more. She opened her backpack and was ready to take out the bag. Let marjie of the fire sacrifice field pull her in the opposite direction.


    [your rest time has exceeded 300 seconds, you will be punished]


    [player 5931, the crab spider decoctions in the backpack have been destroyed...]


    [player 5976, the bag has been destroyed...]


    This time, a look of surprise appeared in the depths of chabai''s eyes.


    They immediately moved, jumped off the giant turtle''s shell and returned to the mire.


    Chabai looks at Li Nuo with a heavy face. The latter looks at Li Nuo the same way. After a few seconds, they reach a silent tacit agreement. Let''s go first.


    "There''s another way." Tea white voice is very low, the pace is not fast, is also afraid to attract strange creatures.


    Her eyes turned around, alert at the same time continue to say: "death, as long as dead can return to the last lit campfire, right?"


    "Forget it..." Li Nuo immediately denied the idea. "It''s not so strange here. It''s just weird... After death, it''s not necessarily a return to campfire. Do you understand?"


    "Just think I understand."


    The two of them are looking for a bigger rock to hide next to it and move slowly. They can''t distinguish the southeast from the northwest, and there''s no sunshine to guide them. It''s like an imaginary world of nothingness.


    The air is full of odor, visibility stays at about 100 meters, and then far away is the gray fog.


    There is no large and terrible monster again, but more dark figures hovering around, twisting the figure, just like the shadow standing up.


    [white eye] they could see a little more. Thanks to this eye, they avoided everything that could be avoided until they saw a green field, several tall trees and a corpse lying at the junction of mud and grass.


    The body has started to rot, the body has been eaten, the clothes are all rotten, and the face can not be distinguished. It can only be seen from the remaining organs that it is a man, and the skull is completely broken. This should be the cause of death. The time of death is not long, and the internal organs are still fresh, although a little smelly.


    What puzzled the two of them was that on the ground beside the corpse, there was a line of words floating, very small but glowing - player 2203.


    "Dead player?" Li Nuo buried his head, and this time he began to have a headache.


    Beyond logic, after the death of the player, it should turn into black fog and disappear. What''s the matter with the player who exposed the corpse in the wilderness?


    Script features?


    Li Nuo shakes his head, no... there''s always something wrong.


    Still thinking, from the oasis ran out a few white rabbits, lovely and small white rabbits.


    Li Nuo and chabai stand up, one clenches his cane, the other draws a dagger from the thigh strap in his long skirt.


    They began to retreat, facing one lovely white rabbit after another, with a grim look, as if facing the enemy.


    Because there are fresh blood stains on the curved corners of the rabbit''s mouth and white body hair


    ¡­¡­


    Malj returns to the high wall of losrik. The man is no longer here.


    He had plucked up his courage and planned to use the thick skin like a city wall to ask the man if he knew about "magic land" and "land of gathering demons". He was worried about Li Nuo and chabai.


    He firmly believes that this is not "soul of darkness", and has an instinctive hunch that the world is not a script at all.


    Now, without understanding and mastering the meaning of the word "magic land", he does not know what he can do for the world.


    However, none of the people who could ask. After he failed, maljie gathered the living corpses in the broth and slapped himself. Rudolf told him to drag him and the living corpses into the arena with the teleportation array.


    After going back, maljie sat on the steps of the fire memorial hall, just like Bu Jingyun sitting on the roof, holding his chin with his hands crossed, his face dignified, thinking about how to deal with the current situation.


    He fell into a blind spot on whether to find Li Nuo or chabai.


    After a long time, maljie decided not to look for them. He didn''t know where they were going. He couldn''t break through the undead settlement by himself.


    The main thing is to prepare the equipment and supplies before starting.


    He began to investigate the corpses soaked in the soup. The gray faces of these guys were gradually getting some blood color.


    This is a good thing. It means that the captive experiment should be successful.


    Because he had dissected them before, he didn''t worry that they were Mechanical creatures.


    But the NPCs in the fire memorial hall are probably mechanical biological structures. In other words, they are in the guise of "soul of darkness", but inside they are Shanzhai.


    Can these guys excrete?


    Marjie asked about the fire girl, who had been asked about it by Li Nuo before. When she heard this shameful question again, she nodded in silence.


    But, she said, she can''t remember whether she still has this function.


    Undead people no longer eat for many years, and their body structure is slightly different from normal cognition.


    Margera, the maid of the fire memorial hall, has been drinking the soup with black matter pus for a long time. It should be time to go to the toilet.


    He took the maid of the fire sacrifice hall to several pits specially prepared for solving the dirty things, bribed her with a piece of excrement, and let the maid squat in the pit.


    Squatting is the easiest position to relax in the rear. It has a better angle than sitting, so it''s smoother.


    He put the curtain behind the maid, waiting anxiously outside, like a father waiting for a child to be born.


    After a long time, when he was almost asleep, a bad smell broke into his nose.


    Marge''s eyes suddenly shine!


    succeed!


    At this moment, a plan formed in his mind


    "Hum!"

 Chapter 419

    One rabbit, two rabbits, three rabbits, four rabbits... A group of Rabbits


    A group of lovely rabbits gathered from behind the tall trees and grass. There were bloodstains on the corners of their mouths, without exception.


    There are a few small claws holding people''s fingers, jumping out of the grass, looking at Li Nuo and cha bai, tearing off the skin of the fingers and eating the flesh inside.


    Thick plasma is bulging in their little mouths.


    A figure came out of the grass, a tall, graceful woman, wearing a red bra, revealing a line in front of her chest, a slit red skirt under her thin waist, walking barefoot on the grass, a rabbit nestled in her face on her white shoulder.


    In contrast to her feverish figure, a woman has a horrible face. She has no nose, or nose has been cut off, no ears, no skin on her left cheek, and internal muscles and eyeballs are exposed.


    "Men


    "Woman?"


    She looked back and forth at Li Nuo and cha bai like a psychopath, and suddenly grinned.


    "Food ~"


    She suddenly hugged the rabbit and bit it, and the plasma burst out.


    "Delicious food is coming again ~!"


    This is a madman, full of madman. Li Nuo''s brow is locked and he stares at the woman. Subconsciously, he steps forward in front of cha bai, and his palms are sweating.


    There is such a concept that a rational madman is the most terrible. No matter right or wrong, the most terrible person must be a madman, because even if they only have a piece of tofu in their hands, they will dry up and do things without any reason, just like this woman.


    Li Nuo is broken when he crashes. He points to the woman and pulls the trigger. Unexpectedly, a fire snake emerges out of thin air. The bullet broke through the flame and was burned to a residue.


    The rabbits showed their tusks one after another. They were sharp teeth with fishy smell. They were of different sizes and thicknesses. Their gums were almost half the size of their heads. Each of them made a low cry. Their red eyes locked on chabai''s body. Their white hair exploded and they moved a small claw to crawl close to him.


    All of a sudden, the rabbits started up, and there was no trace, leaving only a few white shadows.


    Tea white hand disease eye quick, kick open Li Nuo.


    In the next second, she became a "dish of food" for rabbits.


    Just listen to the sound of muscle tearing and a thunder, a few rabbits were burnt by electricity, leaving only a few far away.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were solemn. The tea white that appeared in front of him was stained with blood all over his body. Meat was gnawed off his arms, thighs and waist. There was a rabbit that was electrochemically blackened on his back. His teeth were deeply embedded in his skin, like a plush ornament hanging on her body.


    Li Nuo got up from the mud and was about to turn on [inner diving ¡¤ explosion] to help chabai, when suddenly a wall of fire appeared in front of him to separate him from her.


    The crazy woman approached slowly, laughing and licking the corners of her mouth without lips.


    Li Nuo immediately burst out the blood fog.


    "Looking for death..."


    He throws the whip blade, rushes to the woman and scans with [Emile''s mask], then suddenly stops at his feet and the whip blade retracts.


    "This..."


    [mana Reeves: level 36]


    Physical strength


    [energy: 634]


    Strength


    [reaction: 49]


    [Lingli: 106]


    Insight:


    [Medical: 103]


    [precision: 55]


    Li Nuo''s eyes were full of surprise.


    Regardless of her identity, it''s hard to deal with this pile of attribute values alone. Chabai is still entangled with those rabbits when she is seriously injured. He can''t waste his time.


    "Ronald..."


    He tentatively called master mirror.


    [unable to get in touch]


    Or this sentence... Li Nuo Ben''s tight heart now seems to be firmly held by a hand.


    At this time, chabai uses the "blood rampage" to let his former strength return, and wants to eliminate the rabbits and the woman as soon as possible.


    But at this time was a fire snake from the mud to interrupt the rhythm, distracted when several rabbits rushed to her knees and shoulders and began to bite.


    "Hiss..."


    She immediately got rid of the rabbit, but she lacked muscle support and was too slow.


    The woman stood like this, surrounded by a circle of fire in front of her body, and looked at the tea white, which was driven to the end by the rabbits, on the other side of the fire wall with great interest.


    "Look how happy they are eating."


    After eating your grandmother''s mouth, Li Nuo yelled in her heart and took out the reward after the victory of the last play in the "stage of strife" - the statue, [winner''s gesture].


    [Name: winner''s posture]


    [type: consumables]


    [Note: the user needs to imitate the posture of the statue and keep it for 10 seconds. Different facial expressions will produce different effects. This item can only be used in the script. It can be used for 5 times and the remaining 5 times]


    [Note: poof ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Naked man! It''s shameless!]


    Li Nuo imitated the posture of the statue and knelt down on one knee to the mad woman, posing an ordinary face.


    The woman was only appreciating the blood scene over there. When she saw a man kneeling down at him in a proposal posture, she suddenly looked ferocious. Now her face was even more terrible, and her facial features were crowded together.


    "Ah... Ah!!"


    She seemed to recall some devil she could not let go of.


    "All men should die!"


    The crazy woman burst into flames, howled in pain, and rushed to Li Nuo like a self Immolation madman.


    Li Nuo held his breath. By this time, ten seconds had come.


    Time suddenly stops.


    As for the crazy woman in the middle of the sky, the flame burning all over her body is like a handicraft made of plastic carving. The tea white body is burning electromagnetism, there are rabbits hanging on her body, and there are a few around her, and the smaller body is about to jump up.


    Reno can''t move, but the brain can think.


    [your expression is normal, the topic is reversed...]


    The sound of the system comes to the ear.


    Listen to the question


    Huh?


    Li Nuo is stunned, listen to the question?


    [men''s life expectancy is generally shorter than that of women. No matter what race, how can men increase their life expectancy more than women in the world


    [please note that this question needs to be answered in a scientific and serious way. If it involves killing all women, this answer will be regarded as blasphemy and punished]


    As soon as the sound of the system fell, Li Nuo''s voice was suddenly flushed away by a cool air, and then he could make a sound.


    "What the hell?"


    [time starts, 10...]


    Only ten seconds, he could not make complaints about it, and said with the fastest speed: "castration! As long as castrated before puberty to 20 years old, the longest life extension is 20 years! "


    Silence, the sudden death of silence.


    This should be regarded as a wonderful work of cold knowledge, and ordinary people generally don''t pay attention to it. But Li Nuo has been crazy about it since he was a child, but he can''t say whether this answer is right or wrong, because some knowledge is too long ago and has been vague for a long time.


    [by...]


    After the sound of the system, Li Nuo did not sink his breath. He was still nervous. After all, he could not guarantee whether there was a second question.


    [verify your expression just now. If you are in normal expression, you will be rewarded with 100% success in launching a skill, only once]

 Chapter 420

    The voice stops, the time recovers, the flame on the crazy woman is still burning, Li Nuo''s spirit is tense, and he immediately avoids.


    "Skill 100% launched successfully..."


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he put down his cane and stretched out his index finger and middle finger to the crazy woman. He used the fourth new skill of [thief] to steal enemy items from the front. This was 30% success rate, because the blessing of statue reward became 100% success rate.


    No matter what he takes out, what he wants is the stealth time of 1.5 seconds after the successful use of [thief].


    The crazy woman''s eyes of Li Nuo suddenly disappeared, in fact, her attention was affected, Li Nuo was seen as a stone or mud on the ground, the flame on her body was still burning, just about to offer a new move, but did not know that the muzzle of the gun had been aimed at her eyes.


    Bang!


    The crazy woman''s eyes burst open, and the transparent and red liquid burst out of her eyes. The mercury bullet inserted into her head and flew out of her back skull.


    At the last moment, she saw the reappearance of Li Nuo in front of her, and her blurred vision only felt dark.


    Two more shots.


    Her head was blown, she was lying in the mire, and she didn''t move any more.


    [you have killed player 1959 and won 5660 gold coins]


    "What a player!"


    Li Nuo was surprised, gritted his teeth and turned back. The wall of fire had dissipated with the death of the woman.


    The seemingly long-lasting battle was only a few seconds. Chabai''s whole body was bleeding and full of scars from head to foot. The rabbits who attacked her suddenly stopped and looked at Li Nuo.


    They''re moving towards him.


    More rabbits appeared from behind the tall trees. They suddenly rushed up. Li Nuo picked up his walking stick and immediately retreated. His face was dark and his eyes were burning. He wanted to fight to death.


    But the rabbits began to nibble at the bodies of the mad women.


    Like piranhas, they twitch and gnaw around the woman. The sound of bone breaking and muscle pulling comes out from clusters of white fluff. The rabbits tear the woman''s body until she becomes white bone. They run into the high tree oasis with their booty. The whole process is less than ten seconds, but it is shocking and unforgettable.


    Who says rabbit is cute?


    With a plop, chabai fell to the ground.


    Li Nuo came forward and pulled her out of the mire. She saw that her whole body was incomplete, her waist was missing half a piece, her arms and legs were torn off a lot of meat, and the most serious part was the joint of shoulder and neck, where a large piece of flesh was gnawed.


    If she is not an artificial person, even if she is a player with normal physique, she should die now.


    Hoo


    At this time, in the oasis, behind the tall trees, came the wind howling.


    Li Nuo''s face suddenly sank and dragged cha bai back to the mud.


    When the tree fell to the ground, a multi legged creature like a sand worm crawled out of it. It was like a pair of white rabbits in its tongs, chewing one by one, slowly climbing into the mud and floating to the distance.


    Li Nuo raised his head alertly, and his heart was as heavy as a piece of lead.


    It''s like hell. There''s no normal life. There''s danger everywhere.


    He pulled the tea white back to the grass, took off the shirt that had been with him for a long time, pulled it into pieces, and cleaned the wound around the tea white.


    Touching the soft and warm body through the white cloth didn''t make him feel wonderful. Li Nuo needs to be alert around to prevent the rabbits from appearing again. The best result is that the lovely rabbits are scared away by the multi legged creature.


    He intentionally or unintentionally looked at the dead body of the crazy woman.


    The doubts in my heart are more abundant.


    Players die in black fog, but crazy women leave corpses. Just like the corpse of the male player lying at the junction of grass and mud, they don''t return to space after death


    The two dead players are reminding him that he must not take the initiative to seek death with a fluke mentality. He has achieved the goal of leaving here. It is very likely that after his death this time, he will no longer face the return to space


    "Wu..." cha bai suddenly pondered, her face was dignified, her eyebrows were locked, her body began to get hot, which made Li Nuo''s heart even more tight.


    What does a man-made body burn indicate?


    Can''t it be a fever?


    Li Nuo''s mind began to be confused. He even thought that she would die.


    He took out the [morning light amulet] stolen from the lizard man, which could save chabai from danger, but chabai was in a coma and couldn''t wear the amulet.


    After a deep sigh, Li Nuo immediately expedite his hand speed, and picked up a Kwai leaf from the high tree lying on the ground, squeezing juice from a broken piece of clothing and cleaning up the wound again. Then he tried to wrap it up without losing his tea and white clothes.


    In fact, you don''t need to take off your clothes. After all, the fire-proof woman''s suit has been torn. As long as the body is exposed, it is the injured part.


    In this process, Li Nuo has been paying attention to two things. First, the number of souls displayed on the top of his head has reached 86900. A few rabbits can reach such a large number of souls, which represents the strong hair of the creatures here. However, he regretted that he could not see the number on his head.


    Second, cha bai''s figure is really good. It has a special charm when you look at it quietly. Even if one piece is missing from the whole body, and the hula in the blood does not affect the beauty of the curve... Just as Venus is beautiful without arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If I were Yin Zhiping, you would be finished today."


    "But there may not be enough time."


    Li Nuo scratched the corners of her eyes, covered her with the black wind clothes, got up and went to the bones of the mad woman, picked up the "winner''s posture". The posture of the statue changed from kneeling on one knee to lifting up with both hands... Maybe, it''s actually a handstand posture.


    Then he looked at the crazy woman''s bra and skirt, which had not been completely torn.


    The owner of the clothes has died. Now there is no owner. Whoever picks them up is his own.


    [Master Sha''s suit (rotten)]


    [unable to identify]


    All clothing or weapons are damaged in the script. They can only be recovered by returning to space or using repair powder.


    Li Nuo put master Sha''s skirt into his backpack.


    In addition, he had stolen a rubbish stone from a crazy woman before. Because it was useless, he didn''t care any more.


    Drink [intuitive Decoction] and hit yourself on the head with a walking stick to make your hearing and smell more sensitive, so that the effects of [red tear stone ring] and [frequent death attack up chip] can appear, so as to improve your reaction value.


    I make complaints about the tea leaves, and I can''t afford to be light.


    "Shut up..."


    Cha bai leaned weakly on Li Nuo''s shoulder and spat out softly.


    "And consciousness?"


    "Later... Explain to me what Yin Zhiping is..."


    "... can you still wear [morning light talisman] In fact, Li Nuo knows that the tea white that can''t even move now can''t complete the operation of replacing accessories even if the panel is opened.


    "No..."


    Li Nuo gave a wry smile. "How quickly did you bind the ring? I owe you enough. "


    This time, chabai didn''t speak and fell asleep.


    Li Nuo stepped back into the mud, his feet as heavy as lead.


    But he had to get out of here, and he couldn''t get into the oasis behind the tall trees, because the view was wider in the mud.


    "Hoo..."


    Li Nuo gasped for breath and carried her to the gray fog in the distance. No one knew where the exit was. It was better to return to the original road than to go deep.


    But Li Nuo''s consciousness is also a little fuzzy, he went the wrong way


    Along the way, relying on the role of [intuitive Decoction], he avoided many dangerous things.


    The further you go, the more shadow people will twist and float on the mud.


    Tea white exhaled on Li Nuo''s shoulder gradually weak, his heart a tight, face more and more gloomy.


    "Chabai, don''t really fall asleep."


    There was no answer.


    Li Nuo took a long breath. Several times when he was dying, his mother''s voice would always ring in his ears


    It was a song that my mother once sang.


    He learned to sing in a clumsy tone:


    "It''s daybreak, and all the pigeons are home,


    The wandering road is full of twists and turns,


    Listen to the warm bell,


    Like intimate sympathy,


    The temperature at home is not far away,


    The wrinkles of the rings are concerned,


    The car has accumulated the dust of missing, what can''t be wiped away is eternity.... "


    Singing and singing, I do not know when, he also fell to the ground.


    After a long time, slowly opened his eyelids, not clear line of sight is a fuzzy figure, the outline is like a white giant... Mushroom?

 Chapter 421

    Fire spreading sacrificial Hall


    The blacksmith made a shield for maljie. He also learned forging skills from the blacksmith by the way. He combined [cuttlefish shield] with an iron shield. Using the player''s ability to make things quickly, he quickly completed the transformation of [cuttlefish shield], and gave life to this thing that he followed from the beginning and often couldn''t use.


    The fresh [excrement] deposited in the pit has overflowed. It''s all done by the maid of the fire sacrifice hall.


    Maljie smiles and gives the broth mixed with a small amount of dark matter mucus to each NPC on the scene. Then he prepares all the tools, traps, props and supplies, and grabs many props from the maid of the fire sacrifice hall, including a return to the city props called "return to the bone piece" and a pile of "luring the enemy''s skull" that can attract the enemy''s attention, Pack everything, carry it on your back, carry the shield, sit in front of the campfire with the black dragon sword, and choose to go to the undead settlement.


    After the yellow fog dispersed, the broken scene of the undead settlement burned down came into view.


    Maljie was upright and invincible.


    "They should go to Fort Flanders..."


    "No, maybe I''ll be trapped in the undead settlement."


    "In a word, there are a lot of areas to explore. They find a shortcut to go to the place they can go later, and then they encounter an accident..."


    Maljie is silent, suddenly raises the black dragon sword to point to the sky, and calls out the Sao Bao''s smile.


    "It''s decided! Go through the whole world in a fast way


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo opened his eyes in a daze, and his spirit was greatly boosted.


    In front of him was a big mushroom with eyes and strong arms. He was holding a steaming bowl. When he saw Li Nuo wake up, he didn''t panic at all. He calmly extended the bowl to Li Nuo.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu"


    Anyway, Li Nuo was unable to make complaints about what this fellow said. He didn''t want to speak if he wanted to speak, but the shape of the mushroom made him unable to vomit.


    Isn''t this the mushroom you''ve been looking for for for a long time?


    He took the bowl and saw the thick green soup inside.


    "Hey... Why do you want to feed me medicine with a punch of mushroom?" Looking up at the mushroom, he asked, "are you going to cook me a soup with flavoring materials to make me drink enough, and then after I''m cooked and my whole body gives off the smell of cow shriveled, I''ll be dried, roasted, fried or roasted?"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "... sashimi?"


    Li Nuo put the bowl on the ground, and did not do anything out of the ordinary. First, if the guy in front of him is a punch mushroom, he will not be able to fight without preparation. Second, it seems to have no malice, and it looks a little different from the punch mushroom in his memory.


    The pain of the whole body has disappeared since I opened my eyes. It''s obvious that someone has treated me, and the walking stick and robber have disappeared.


    Surrounded by thick woods, he vaguely remembered that the last place he fell was in the mud.


    And... Tea white?


    Li Nuo glanced around, "ah, mushroom, the girl I''m carrying on my back..."


    "Good sleep." The strange voice answered his doubts.


    A man came out from behind the leaves of a tree the size of a door. He pointed behind him. "She sleeps soundly. There she is."


    Li Nuo suddenly burst out and stood in front of the man. His eyes lit up a sense of killing. He stared straight into his eyes and whispered, "what did you do to her?"


    The man was stunned, and then laughed happily, "ha ha, friend... You think too much, and I advise you to put away such a dangerous momentum, otherwise..."


    Tong¡ª¡ª


    The mushroom knocked Li Nuo to the ground with one punch.


    "Ha ha... Or Mr. guard won''t just sit by." He walked over and looked at Li Nuo with a smile. "Mushrooms are the guards here. They are very powerful. Look, your arm is discounted with one punch. Please be honest. I''m not a bad person."


    "..." Li Nuo took the twisted arm, broke it back with a bang, and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to see her."


    The man suddenly a Leng, "ha... Ha... You still really can be cruel to yourself."


    He stretched out his hands to Li Nuo. Li Nuo hesitated for a moment. The man in front of him was not simple. When he came out from behind the leaves, the movement was so small that he could not even detect the senses of the demon hunter, but he accepted the kindness.


    Open the big leaf, a group of mushrooms


    There are big and small mushrooms, Lentinus edodes and Pleurotus ostreatus. The youngest is the size of a kindergarten child, and the biggest is the guard at the door. They are grinding medicine, receiving water and washing things, and working... This is a mushroom paradise. Li Nuo is in a trance. If he comes out with a plumber, maybe he will slap himself directly.


    "Here, please." The man took him through all kinds of mushrooms and stopped in front of a thick tree trunk. The tree had only the bottom, and the top had been cut off. He lifted the dense leaves in front of the tree and revealed the tree hole hidden inside. Chabai was lying there, still unconscious, but his face had blood color, and although his clothes were ragged, they were still intact, There were two smaller mushrooms beside her, just like a nurse.


    Li Nuo bent down and wanted to pass, but he was held by the man''s shoulder.


    "She''s just stabilized. Be quiet. Don''t disturb her."


    Li Nuo stares at chabai, and after a few seconds, he obediently exits the tree hole.


    "Don''t worry about it this time?" The man asked.


    Li Nuo frowned and nodded, "sorry, and... Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me, Hello! Number five! Why did you fall asleep again? " In the middle of the man''s words, he stared at a mushroom with a red umbrella bone flower. After roaring, he regained his smiling face. The mushroom opened his thin eyes and blinked at them. A star appeared in the corner of his eye, and then he ran into the grass to pick the leaves. This made Li Nuo extremely confused.


    "Cough... Ha ha... As you can see, these mushrooms are not easy to manage, ha ha... Ha ha ~"


    Li nomon nodded in circles and echoed: "ah... Well, it''s hard for you."


    "Well, where was that?"


    "You''re welcome."


    "Ah! Yes The man is always so surprised. He smiles again and leads Li Nuo to a stone that can be used as a seat. He says: "fortunately, you bandaged the girl, or you won''t be able to survive until Mr. guard finds you, so you just need to thank yourself and Mr. guard who went to the mire to enjoy the nourishing time. As for me, it''s just a little help."


    "Thank you all the same."


    The man sat down and said, "I haven''t introduced it yet. My name is Xing Kai, doctor."


    "I..."


    "You don''t have to say that." Xing Kai blocked Li Nuo''s mouth with language, and then said with a smile: "most of the names reported by players are pseudonyms, and what I tell you is not necessarily the real name, just for... For... Ah, right! I don''t care what your name is because of the scene, but as a doctor, I can''t help seeing someone faint in front of me. "


    Li Nuo scanned Xing Kai''s data and knew that he was not lying.


    [Xing Kai: grade???]


    [physical strength: 722]


    Energy:


    [strength: 65]


    [reaction:???]


    Spiritual power


    [insight: 61]


    [Medical: 142]


    [precision: 77]


    Li Nuo''s mouth slightly tilted and said: "understand, just like the chef of the geerma family can''t see people hungry, this is a paranoid occupational disease."


    "Ha ha! That''s right, that''s right ~ "Xing Kai''s words were many and eloquent," let''s talk about the girl. Her condition is not serious. It''s just that she lost a few pieces of meat and bled too much. Fortunately, she''s not human. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The hose made of machinery in her wound can tell that this woman is not a human, but it''s no accident. After all, the endless corridor ~" the man spread out his hand and pretended to be helpless with a smile. "Even I''ve seen the guy who fell in love with the goat man, So you and the robot with the nature of inflatable dolls are a little unclear, which is completely within the normal range


    "Wait a minute..."


    "What''s the meaning of that sentence? Love, regardless of race, gender, one world, one dream, we are all creatures made of cells. It''s harmless to stir up. Is it a sin for God to mate with an ant and a snail? God doesn''t care. " Xing Kai didn''t give Li Nuo a chance to talk at all, "but let''s get down to business."


    Can calculate to say a person words, Li Nuo helpless abdomen Fei.


    "That girl needs at least five days'' rest to wake up."


    "Five days Li Nuo doubts, "bring back space, can oneself wake up."


    Xing Kai was as happy as a fool. "What do you think? If you are not a player below level 30, how can you have such good preferential treatment?"


    This made Li Nuo nervous.


    Xing Kai saw the end of doubt, a flash of eyes, quickly asked: "you... Not to 30?"


    "Well... Ah... Well." Li Nuo hesitated first, then sighed, "yes, I didn''t reach level 30."


    The scene was quiet for a moment, leaving only the murmur of mushrooms walking. Xing Kai''s eyes were wide open, his mouth half open, and his shape was like a fool.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, he yelled, and Li Nuo wanted to throw him over his shoulder.


    How did you get in here Xing Kai asked, excitedly.


    Li Nuo''s eyes narrowed, but he said, "you are too easy to believe people, aren''t you?"


    Xing Kai laughed and said: "society can only operate on the basis of honesty. If the relationship between people is not based on honesty, mutual trust, equality and cooperation, but is full of intrigues and intrigues, the normal order of society can not be maintained, and social harmony can not be talked about.


    How can you know when you will become someone else''s dish and meat? After all, no one is the winner.


    And I''m willing to be the first person to use integrity without reservation, only under such circumstances... "


    Pop!


    Li Nuo suddenly slapped himself, "I''m wrong, I''m cheap, I''m talkative."


    "Ha! You are really cruel to yourself. " Xing Kai was distracted by this forced tease (SLAP), "that... Where are we talking about?"


    "I''m less than level 30... It''s impossible to enter here, so you ask me how I got in. We came in from the script of soul of darkness 3. We fell from the undead settlement into Fort flannel, which is where we thought it was Fort flannel, and then we fainted and were rescued by mushrooms. That''s all." Li Nuo finished all before Xing Kai opened his mouth.


    "Well, that''s not easy." Xing Kai leaned back, raised his legs and said, "you can''t go back."


    "Don''t say anything so frightening."


    "Not really." Xing Kai said: "the way to enter here is from the tombstone in the space. When you come here, the place where you come is either at the starting point of the border, or you mark it in advance with something called [marker stone]. Next time you come back, it will appear at the mark. But the only way to go back is to find giant turtles that can move and use the magic candle on their shells to go back, If you said you came here from the script, I guess you can''t use the magic candlelight? "


    Li Nuo was silent, and Xing Kai was right about something. He and chabai did see the giant turtle and the "magic Candlelight" like campfire, but they couldn''t use it.


    Before Xing Kai finished his words, he continued: "in addition, there is another problem. The script of soul of darkness can''t enter here."


    It''s called the land of gathering demons. It''s a suture zone of various games. It has a mission system, but it''s like chicken ribs. Players come here to explore materials and expand exploration.


    Just like the underground maze in the game, it has nothing to do with the main line. It''s a place for upgrading.


    As a suture zone, the known starting points are soul of darkness, pirate king, mass effect, monster hunter, and some game worlds that Xing Kai can''t name. They represent darkness, light, sea, space, forest, mediaeval and future.


    The location of the player''s first arrival depends on which of the above scripts he first involves in the land of gathering demons. If none of them are involved, he can''t come here, let alone enter directly from the relevant scripts.


    No matter in which initial region, players will find that all NPCs still exist and continue their mission in the original game. The strength of the NPCs has not changed, and the difficulty of the world has not fluctuated, just like the real script world, but the truth is that everything is just a simulated scene, not the script world.


    Only when you come to the central area of the place of gathering demons, that is, the "magic realm", can you enter the exploration area where players gather.


    The magic world is different from the outside. The monsters here are weird and powerful. Most of them are unheard of and disgusting. But compared with them, the materials that can be mined are more excellent and precious.


    Xing Kai doesn''t know much, "I''m just a player who has just passed level 30 for less than half a year. That''s all I know. There are still some things... I can''t say, and what I said is not necessarily right."


    "Is it forced by the system again?" Li Nuo asked.


    Xing Kai said with a smile, "the player''s individual ability is limited. This is the only place where he can become stronger. However, everything here is beyond common sense. I advise you to stay honest for a few days and wait to see what happens."


    "..." Li Nuo was silent for a moment, and said: "according to what you said, players will come here to look for materials or enhance their strength. Then why are there no players in the swamp?"


    "Ha, who would choose to enter the script of soul of darkness? The magic realm corresponding to the soul series is mire. Of course, the number of people is small. Most of them are sailing in the sea, exploring in the forest and playing in space. " Xing Kai pointed to the group of working mushrooms and said, "I''m a pharmacist. I come here from time to time to collect some medicine. These mushrooms are rare and kind creatures in this area. In fact, this piece is very big. I''m not a martial arts player. I dare to walk around alone."


    "Soul Series... The corresponding magic state is mire?" Li Nuo frowned. For him, many things still couldn''t be explained, "boundless? There''s always an end to this place, isn''t there? "


    Xing Kai nuzui to a direction, "heard that there is a castle in the middle of the devil''s land, many powerful players are longing to go there to see, but no one really arrived."


    "What good is that?"


    "Hearsay, there are endless treasures."


    Li Nuo said, "one piece?"

 Chapter 422

    A mushroom fell a somersault. Because of its round body and short hands and feet, it could only roll on the ground and couldn''t stand up. Other mushrooms wanted to help, but they couldn''t bend down and tripped over the rolling mushroom.


    Xing Kai stopped the communication, laughed back and forth, and helped up the fallen mushrooms.


    Looking back, he said, "these guys are like buckets. Are they funny?"


    "Where did you get these mushrooms..." Li Nuo asked.


    "I was rescued by them when I first entered into the magical world, and they could understand people''s words, so I reached a simple cooperation. I need them to help me make herbs, and they need me to bring food and water to take care of them." Xing Kai patted the mushroom head and pinched it by the way. "It feels great. Do you want to have a try?"


    "Forget it."


    "Come on, you''re welcome." Xing Kai took Li Nuo''s hand and put it on the mushroom head, "pinch."


    Li Nuo pinched it, and sure enough, it felt invincible, soft and elastic.


    The mushroom suddenly covered her face, just like a young girl in bud.


    "... let''s get down to business."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to pinch any more?"


    "Sure." Li Nuo withdrew his hand, scanned the mushrooms and asked, "do these mushrooms have anything to do with the one punch mushrooms in soul of darkness?"


    "You can see the length of their arms. It doesn''t matter." Xing Kai sat back on the stone and continued: "the kind you said belongs to the long arm fungus, which is very aggressive."


    "I''m looking for the Longarm fungus you''re talking about. Do you have it here?"


    "Yes, and I''m looking for it." Xing Kai suddenly stares straight eyes, looks up and down Li Nuo, says with a smile: "go to have a look together?"


    Li Nuo hesitated. The doctor Xing Kai was a bit elusive. He said that he was kind-hearted, but so kind that people couldn''t believe whether his heart was as he said, but there was no reason not to believe him. After all, Xing Kai saved his life, and Li Nuo wanted to find a punch of mushroom.


    "That girl is safe here." Xing Kai''s eyes curled and he lay in the tea white tree hole.


    Li Nuo sank his heart and nodded in agreement.


    "What do you want that mushroom for?"


    "And what do you do?" Xing Kai said with a smile: "of course, I''m for the introduction of medicinal materials. Don''t forget, I''m a doctor and a pharmacist."


    After that, he whistled at a small mushroom standing by a dead tree. He saw the little guy take out Li Nuo''s stick, gun and black windbreaker from the bush.


    Seeing that the equipment was in good condition, Li Nuo put on his windbreaker and took up his walking stick to pace with Xing Kai.


    Mr. guard nodded his head at them, and suddenly stopped Li Nuo. His long eyes pointed to the soup bowl on the ground, which meant that Li Nuo had to drink the thick soup before he would let people go.


    "If you don''t, he''ll kill you."


    Xing Kai said that Li Nuofei quickly picked up the bowl and poured it into his mouth in front of his face. He shook the empty bowl down to indicate that he had drunk it all.


    In this scene, Xing Kai was surprised. The bowl of soup was a tonic specially prepared by Mr. guard for the patient. It collected the abscess of three eyed frog and the eyeball of mud catfish. Although it could not kill people, the taste was absolutely amazing.


    He didn''t know that, for Li Nuo, this bowl of soup and decocting herbs only had a little peculiar smell.


    Xing Kai leads the way. Li Nuo is more familiar with this road. He soon understands that he is going back to the oasis.


    "The mushroom you are talking about is not in an oasis, is it?"


    "Well? Have you been there? " Xing Kai was a little surprised.


    Li Nuo heavily breathed out a breath, "almost died there."


    "Ha ha... I see. I must have met mana and her rabbits?"


    Xing Kai knew the woman''s name, which means they knew each other. Li Nuo realized the problem and said, "she was eaten by her own rabbit."


    Xing Kai''s eyes were deep as he suddenly turned his head.


    When Li Nuo is alert, Xing Kai''s wrist suddenly shakes. The light spots like stars surround them and dissipate. Li Nuo can''t see Xing Kai and Xing Kai can''t see him.


    "Stealth magic, further forward is the area with many monsters, magic can only ensure that we are not seen, does not mean that we can not hear, follow my footprints in the mud."


    Li Nuo decided to listen to Xing Kai. After all, he is a big man above level 30 who is familiar with the landform.


    Along the way, you can see the most black human shadows. In addition, there will be some monsters that are sorry for God, dogs with faces, human creatures with mouths on the back, and insects that flutter like dandelions.


    Mental pollution can only be described as swamp.


    "It''s almost there." When Xing Kai spoke, the effect of the stealth spell was just at the end. He could see a little green in the gray front. They were very close to the oasis.


    The bones of the mad woman are still lying on the grass watered with blood.


    Xing Kai gazed at the corpse that had no meat residue left, and sighed slightly invisible.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were sharp. Seeing this scene, he was suspicious, but he didn''t intend to ask questions here.


    "Come on, these trees are actually in an oval shape, hollow inside, but the area is quite large." Xing Kai put aside the heavy leaves and let the scene behind the tall trees shine in his eyes. "Tropical rainforest, like this kind of shady place, there are many places in the mire area, and mushrooms or other living plants live in every area."


    "For example, your mushroom pharmaceutical base is also an oasis for mushrooms to survive?" Li Nuo asked.


    With a smile, Xing Kai stepped into the woods behind the tree.


    "Rookie, let me remind you, don''t die here."


    Li Nuo closed his mouth and followed up. This obviously has two meanings. Players who die here are really dead, and don''t fight behind the big guy.


    In the rear, the forest is luxuriant and the stink of the mire is gradually diluted by the smell of the soil. Xing Kai stares at the soil and looks for his footprints.


    Li Nuo looked around. It wasn''t like a bog full of monsters. It was so quiet that there was no sound of insects.


    He saw a milky white slice on the tree trunk. After taking it off, he pinched it. It felt like a raw mushroom. He put it in front of his nostril and sniffed the smell. His eyes brightened and he touched Xing Kai''s shoulder.


    "Over there."


    He pointed to the side, Xing Kai was slightly stunned, and soon understood that Li Nuo should have some kind of investigation skills, so he let him go, and Li Nuo pointed the way. They soon came to an empty space.


    A huge white mushroom leaned against the tree, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Li Nuo''s eyes showed a trace of excitement. In front of him, the big mushroom that looked like Pleurotus eryngii was the one he was looking for.


    "Shh."


    Xing Kai put his finger on his lips and motioned not to make a sound.


    "Listen... I want to know the way you''re good at fighting. That guy is pretty good." His voice was very low, for fear of disturbing the mushroom.


    "How powerful is it?" Li nuozhao asked in a low voice.


    "It''s the only living creature in such a large dense forest. How powerful do you think it is?"


    Li Nuo frowned and said, "well... The outbreak is stronger. The less blood there is, the stronger it is, but the less blood there is."


    "The less the blood, the more severe Xing Kai''s face was slightly embarrassed, "so you are a waste in front of a punch of mushroom?"


    "Do you want to be so straightforward?"


    Xing Kai leaned down, approached slowly, took out a few thin disks and placed them around the field. All disks stretched out a thin line to connect with each other, forming a hexagonal white awn array.


    He stood in the center of the French array and made an OK gesture to Li Nuo. Li Nuo loaded the gun to see how the big man fought.


    Bai mang Dasheng opened his eyes slightly with a fist.


    Xing Kai has been on the ground, and his eyes are focused.


    "Start!"

 Chapter 423

    There are yellow light spots on Xing Kai''s fingertips, which are fused with the white awn array on the ground.


    A punch mushroom lazy to him, eyes lax and lazy, ignorant and ignorant, living like a long mushroom posture of the fool.


    But this idiot, super!


    Li Nuo left the sixth exploration to him.


    [Name: Yiquan mushroom]


    [grade: B +]


    [physical strength: 800800]


    [energy: 10001000]


    [skill] - [???]


    [Note: push up 100 times! Sit ups 100 times! Squat 100 times! There''s another 10km! Every day! Go to the barber''s and cut a mushroom head!]


    One punch mushroom from soul of darkness is very different from the mushrooms in Xing Kai''s "mushroom pharmaceutical base". Its arms are long and thick like tree trunks, and its character is even more tyrannical.


    At this time, a fist of mushroom has already stood in front of Xing Kai, a pair of dead fish eyes are extremely arrogant, overlooking the invasion of human territory, suddenly lift the thick and long right arm, and begin to gather strength.


    Between lightning and flint, Xing Kai suddenly roared, white mang development soared to the sky, the earth was broken, and the rocks under the soil covered the mushroom layer by layer.


    When the light faded, Li was surprised to see that one of Xing Kai''s arms had been broken into pieces.


    "You..."


    Xing Kai''s face was covered with cold sweat and he was laughing with pain.


    "Ha... Just imprison this guy..."


    With a bang, the rock blocks that imprisoned the mushroom broke into foam.


    Nearby Xing Kai was hit by a stone, rubbed the ground and slid out for several meters. He raised his head with one hand and spat blood out of his chest. "Ha... It''s useless to imprison the trap..."


    Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, make complaints about it: "no use, you still use..."


    The fist mushroom that appeared in front of the two people''s eyes again changed. It lit a yellow flame around its body. Its thick arm expanded its muscles. It was disobedient and frightening. It was full of momentum, and the ground under its feet was shaking slightly.


    Li Nuo is surprised, "fighting spirit?"


    "What are you talking about..." Xing Kai''s eyes were deep and dignified, like facing the enemy, "it''s clearly super Saiya mushroom..."


    The dead fish''s eyes suddenly showed orange light with one punch, and one punch hit the ground fiercely.


    There are several gullies on the earth in an instant. A round pit is sunk with it as the center, and the gravel rises against gravity. Time seems to stop at this moment


    Tong


    There was a disturbing sound from the bottom of the earth.


    All of a sudden, the ground cracked and rocks splashed everywhere.


    Li Nuo quickly retreats and slides to the safe area. In the scattered gravel, he sees a punch of mushroom bullying Xing Kai and beating him down.


    In an instant, the blood mist splashed, half of Xing Kai''s body was gone, his eyes were staring straight, and he knelt on the ground like lifeless.


    "Bad...!"


    A punch mushroom saw to solve a, immediately jumped to Li Nuo, fighting burst, a punch whistling.


    Li Nuo clenched his teeth, swung his walking stick to the ground, and before hitting his face with his fist, he immediately opened [dive inside ¡¤ burst] and fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Spare my life!"


    The mushroom just wiped Li Nuo''s head, and the hot fist made his hair scorch.


    One person, one mushroom, one kneel and one fist, just in this strange posture for a few seconds.


    Li Nuo raised his head slowly and said with a twitch smile: "I passed by."


    Which mushroom didn''t eat the punch? His fist hit him on the top of his head. Li Nuo''s reaction was so fast that he ran away from his family. At the critical moment, he threw his body to avoid the fatal blow.


    Another hole was made in the ground.


    Li Nuo''s left shoulder was seriously injured, and his black windbreaker turned into a single shoulder cape. All this was due to the terrible style of one punch of mushroom. He couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be if he got a punch. It can be said that the power of this mushroom ordinary flat A is as powerful as Marge''s "cosmic phantom", or even stronger.


    Seeing that the fungus refused to let go of himself, Li nuoxin quickly moved to the side with a sliding step, and took out three bottles of decocting medicine, including female night devil decocting medicine, blood devil decocting medicine and snake pattern decocting medicine.


    Three bottles and one bottle, suddenly put it into the mouth, stretch the masseter muscle, and roll back to avoid the mushroom. When you get up again, the three bottles of decocting medicine are empty. Throw the empty bottle on the ground and wipe off the black liquid at the corner of your mouth. Your face becomes very white, and the corners of your eyes are black and red.


    [upgrade the blood quality level to e, clear all values of the lowest ability value]


    [Snake pattern Decoction] works. The blood quality reaches grade E. Li Norton feels that the blood in his body is hot and dry. The scarlet blood oozes from his skin, and the silver white walking stick glows red and dark light. However, this is not the end. There is only one chance to fight with a punch mushroom. To take advantage of the mushroom''s low blood capacity, we must consider ending the fight within one hit and need the strongest state.


    He turned his walking stick into a sharp blade, pretended to attack, rushed to the mushroom, and then rolled to create space.


    There was a startling noise from the flat ground, and the mushroom was emptied again. This blow shook the air out of the ripple.


    Li Nuo half kneels on the ground, a sword inserted into his abdomen, the tip of his tongue felt a trace of sweetness, a trace of blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.


    [residual blood] is activated, with clear eyes and light body, which is a sign that accuracy and reaction value are strengthened.


    That''s the best he wants.


    With a flick of the sharp sword, the spark of nourishing blood is rubbed and turned into a whip blade wrapped with blood.


    "Wu..."


    A fist of mushroom gives out a low roar, the orange light of eyes turns to red, the anger increases greatly, the whole body''s light turns to blood red color.


    Li Nuo frowned and said in secret: "fighting Qi turns blood... So terrible..."


    Both of them rush to each other at the same time. One fist gives birth to red light, the other holds blood whip, and the two red meet. The result only appears in an instant.


    Before touching his fist, Li Nuo counted in his heart, and his eyes lit up. He made a right angle fake body and shook his body 90 degrees. He swung the whip blade to hook a big stone beside the mushroom. After the success of "shadow kill", his figure suddenly disappeared, reappeared behind the mushroom, and stamped his foot on the mushroom head.


    The new special effect of shadow kill: hook an object with a whip and pull it over. It will appear 100% on the top of the target enemy''s head in the next second. If you use a foot attack, you have a 5% chance of immediate death damage, 20% of random attribute damage, and 35% of delay.


    A punch mushroom suddenly action, this foot triggered 1.5 seconds delay state!


    Li Nuo tumbled to the ground and used code power to whip his round leg. After hitting the opponent, the target moved to the user and remained unbalanced for 0.8 seconds.


    A punch mushroom involuntarily toward Li Nuo close to a step, then whip blade into a sword, sharp sword point forward, let mushroom hit into his eyes.


    "Call it a day."


    The mushroom will not move in the same place, and the crimson fighting spirit will gradually die out. Li Nuo draws out the fine sword.


    With a shout, the mushroom once again showed a layer of flame. This time, it was a dazzling white light, and its only eye also flashed white light.


    Close at hand, mushroom a punch waved to come over, Li Nuo pupil constriction, avoid unavoidable.


    A hand grabbed his hair from behind and pulled Li Nuo back a step. A black arm like copper and iron went through his cheek and matched with a mushroom fist.


    In a flash, there was a dull sound, and the two fists collided together and turned into debris. The aftershock made Li Nuo''s chest dull. He clenched his teeth, and Yu Guang turned away. He was surprised to see that the owner of the fist was Xing Kai!


    But he didn''t care how the pharmacist came to life. He stabbed the mushroom in the other eye with his stick and sword when he broke one arm with one punch.


    At this moment, the large Pleurotus eryngii dropped the only hand left, and the white light disappeared.


    [you have killed the oasis Lord]


    [reward...]


    Before he finished listening to the voice of the system, Li Nuo spewed out a mouthful of old blood. The fluctuation produced by the two fists against each other shocked him and produced a coma effect. He closed the [inner diving ¡¤ explosion] with his only remaining consciousness, then he fell heavily on the ground, panting heavily, and the scene in front of him was blurred, leaving only Xing Kai''s fuzzy outline.

 Chapter 424

    Here is Lenglie Valley, the chassis of the knight. Maljie is carrying the black dragon sword and running for his life. Behind him are groups of wild dogs.


    He started from the undead settlement and fell into the canyon, just like the protagonist of the novel''s undead aura blessing. He didn''t fall dead, fell into the lake and picked up his life. After crossing the mountains, he came to this area full of cold colors.


    In front of him is the spire tower. He jumps and steps on the wall, slides against the wall with the magnetic effect of [electromagnetic pulley shoes], and enters the tower from the window without glass railing.


    "Hoo..."


    Marjie wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and spit out a mouthful of phlegm towards the window.


    "Hum, damned beast, I don''t know the heaven and the earth, and dare to be my enemy."


    Suddenly, in the open and wide room, a strange sound came from the distance, and a group of knights with big swords stood up from the seat.


    Maljie lowered his eyes, and his eyes flashed with the color of essence.


    "Unexpectedly, the army of abyss watchers was randomly sent to Lenglie Valley?"


    "Hey, hey ~"


    He took out the power shield.


    "Laozi, the watchman of heaven."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo opened his eyes, starry, it was night.


    Xing Kai is poking the firewood rack with a branch, and the old copper pot is burning on the fire, steaming.


    He saw Li Nuo open his eyes and said nothing. He took the copper pot off the firewood and put it in front of Li Nuo.


    "Drink it."


    Li Nuo looked at the green thick water in the pot, and he couldn''t stop smoking. "Are you so blatant about poisoning these days?"


    Xing Kai smiles and sits back at the campfire.


    "I can''t think of any poison that can poison you, the demon hunter, except half a step with a smile."


    Li Nuo pointed to the soup pot and asked, "won''t you give me a bowl?"


    "It''s not worth such a rough wilderness to drink medicine from a bowl. It''s better to drink it while it''s hot."


    Li Nuo: "your so-called heat must be boiled water?"


    Xing Kai: "my mother said that the hotter the water is, the better it is to drink it."


    Li Nuo: "did your mother let you wear autumn trousers?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t even wear underpants!"


    Li Nuo lost the game.


    He stood up and tried to pick up the three medicine bottles that had fallen on the ground for the soup. But when he got up, he suddenly felt a heavy pain in his chest and spat out a big mouthful of blood. It was like pulling the blood out of his throat.


    Xing Kai''s face turned blue. "Don''t you know how much you have been hurt?"


    "Cough... Cough..." Li Nuo dry cough, wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, "I''m... Vomit --"


    Xing Kai had no choice but to go up and take up the soup pot with one hand, put a plug into Li Nuo''s mouth, ride on him and pour the whole pot in.


    "I''m sick of you patients who don''t listen to the doctor!"


    "Woo


    After half a sound, Li Nuo was relieved, and his chest was no longer painful.


    "Rookie, let me popularize some knowledge for you." Xing Kai took out a scalpel, went to the body of a punch mushroom, put the blade into its arm, turned his head and said, "blood medicine and any supplies can''t be used in the devil''s territory, except for the medicine cooked with raw materials. If you want to live here, you''d better find a team member who can supply medicine. Besides, I think you''re surprised and not afraid of severe pain. You should have experienced pain training, But remember, fear of pain is the advantage of saving your life. You''d better get rid of the fear of death before you pass level 30. There won''t be any preferential treatment for the endless corridor in the future. "


    Li Nuo lay on the ground and looked at the stars. Youyou said, "I can''t understand what you said."


    "Don''t pretend, your boy''s brain is very clear." Xing Kai pressed the handle of the knife and began to cut the arm of the mushroom. "Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing."


    "Well?"


    "Are you really below level 30?"


    Li Nuo gets up slowly, stares big and small eyes to ask: "what meaning?"


    "I couldn''t imagine that I could kill a mushroom before level 30." Xing Kai mouth up, "even now also dare not guarantee single pick can win."


    "I have a gift."


    "Coincidentally, me too." Xing KaiDun for a moment, suddenly asked with a smile: "residual blood?"


    Li Nuo''s eyes flashed a fleeting fine light.


    "Oh... Who are you?"


    "The relief." "Like you, players with [identity]," Xing said


    This is a joke, I didn''t expect an unexpected answer.


    Xing Kai continued: "don''t be surprised. I''ve seen players like you. The less blood they have, the stronger they are. And the extent of enhancement is incredible. But even so, when they are at a low level, they can do something with a punch of mushroom... I still want to ask, do you have level 30?"


    Li Nuo said: "what about the honesty between people? In broad daylight, you said how important integrity is for a long time. The stars are coming, the day is shrouded by the night, and the word "trust" is covered by the darkness


    Xing Kai was stunned and then suddenly laughed, "ha ha! Sorry, sorry, I hit myself in the face


    Li Nuo showed his own panel, "to show his body."


    "Your name is Li Nuo..." when Xing Kai saw Li Nuo''s number, he was immediately stunned. He had never seen or heard of anyone whose medical value could reach 1.51


    "You are amazing."


    "I think so, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo turned around and asked, "what''s the matter with the relief man? Can''t die? "


    He thought that Xing Kai had lost half of his body, but suddenly appeared in the end, and the lost body regenerated, and turned into a copper iron meat with a punch of mushroom.


    "There are no players who can''t die... They''re just not bound by some space rules." Xing Kai had cut off mushroom''s strong arm, put it on the ground, kicked it with his feet and walked over slowly, saying: "the more people I save, the more benefits I will have. In short, if you are more detailed, saving a person is equivalent to accumulating a Qi lattice, um... Qi lattice has many functions, such as cell regeneration, Like insects, every time after shelling, the meat quality will be enhanced in a short time, and some useless buffs will be enhanced. "


    Li Nuo nodded and said with a smile, "you really know everything."


    "Trust to the end." Xing Kai put away the scalpel, took out a battle axe and chopped it down at the mushroom''s arm.


    [identity] doesn''t show up to non teammates like other panels. Xing Kai has said enough. Li Nuo has a general understanding of the launch mode and revenue effect of [rescuer].


    "Can I understand that you and we are also for the benefit of the benefactor?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Hey... Whatever you want." Xing Kai threw the sliced mushroom to Li Nuo, "don''t you always look for something?"


    "Thank you." Li Nuo picked up the sliced mushroom and saw the "sliced mushroom with one punch" on his panel. Suddenly, he felt at ease. One of the most important things was that the dust had settled down. In this way, all the advanced materials would be collected. Waiting to go back to the space to complete the upgrade, he would be able to see the effect of the upgrade of "blood remnant". Now he needs the upgrade of "identity" very much. When he reaches level 30, Compared with Sauron''s Explorer, Xing Kai''s rescuer, and chabai''s focusser, the effect of the remnant blood is a little lower.


    Li Nuo opened the backpack and put the mushroom slices into the lattice. When he scanned the backpack space, he found something he had never seen before, the skill ball.


    He remembered in his mind that he had heard a hint from the system before he fainted.


    "Kill the oasis Lord, reward..."


    He lost consciousness before he heard this sentence. Now, the reward is the skill ball.


    "I feel like I''ve missed something..."


    Li Nuo glanced at the data of the ball, his eyes lit up instantly, and he turned his head and looked straight at Xing Kai.


    "Mr. pharmacist... Is there a lord around here?"

 Chapter 425

    "Are you crazy?"


    Xing Kai immediately gave an objective and true answer.


    Li Nuofei, however, was not aroused by the words. On the contrary, he turned up his mouth and showed a strange smile. He pinched the skill ball in his hand. Well, actually, he spent money to learn skills and made a pinching action to cooperate before the ball disappeared.


    [skill: solid]


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: strength 30, insight 30, spirit 30]


    [effect: trigger passively, and 1% of stamina will be left when you are attacked fatally]


    [Note: if you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood]


    "What are the skills you can get by killing a lord?" Li Nuo was afraid of fainting, so he missed some news and didn''t hear it.


    Xing Kai said, "do you treat me as a system?"


    "Almost."


    "..." Xing Kai put the soup pot on the fire again, took out the kettle that was pinned to his waist, poured the water into the pot, and said: "kill the Lord, and you will get the skills or items that can restrain the killed Lord. When you exit the demon world, you will be rewarded with gold coins and experience points. The amount of money varies, and the amount of soul on your head will also increase. For example, now, Ten hundred... 152000 souls. "


    Tong~


    He put some sliced mushrooms into the pot and stirred them with branches.


    Li Nuo was overjoyed. He couldn''t see the amount of soul at the top of his head. He didn''t know there were 150000 souls, which confirmed his plan.


    "Is there a good Lord? And what is the Lord? "


    Xing Kai fished out the smoked mushroom slices from the pot and said with a smile, "ha, this is the best Lord to deal with."


    "Er..."


    He threw the mushroom slices to Li Nuo, and then he took up the pot and drank the hot soup.


    Seeing that Li Nuo was in a daze, Xing Kai said, "what''s the matter? Eat quickly. You''ll have to hurry back later."


    "I just sigh, is your mouth made of stainless steel? It''s boiling water."


    "Drinking hot is good for your health."


    Li Nuo ate the half cooked sliced mushroom, he was really hungry, and compared with the strange soup and "refreshing" decoction, the tasteless mushroom became delicious.


    After packing up and taking back three empty decocting medicine bottles, they walked out of the oasis.


    Without the cover of leaves, he could see the swamp and the distance. At night, the fog in the distance dissipated. Li Nuo looked around. His excellent visual ability made him see the distance. There was no moon in the sky, but two stars surrounded by rings. They sprinkled moderate white light, so that Li Nuo could see a tall wall extending about a few kilometers from the center of the disordered building.


    "I said, is that the place where you enter the devil''s land from the outside?"


    Li Nuo didn''t hear Xing Kai''s reply, so he turned his head and saw Xing Kai kneeling beside the bones of the mad woman, with his eyes closed and his mouth murmuring as if he were praying.


    Before long, Xing Kai opened his eyes, dug a deep hole on the ground with his hands, put the bones of the mad woman in, buried them in soil, and wrote the name of the mad woman mana Reeves on the soil with his fingers.


    He brushed the dust off his hands and stood up to show a smile to Li Nuo. "Thank you. Thanks for letting her go."


    "... you''re welcome."


    Li Nuo knows that she can''t hide Xing Kai. The lie that mana was eaten by a rabbit is sure to be detected. After all, she is a skull with traces of being broken by bullets.


    "She''s my old acquaintance, mana. She used to be a beautiful woman." Xing Kai stepped into the mire and stood there leisurely telling the story of his old friend, a woman who was betrayed by her teammates, suffered a lot and finally went crazy. Xing Kai spoke very slowly and did not speak for long.


    "I told her to stay away from the rabbits, but mana was crazy." Xing Kai laughs, "she used to have a summoner, a rabbit, which was eaten later. I think it''s probably because of this that mana only knew those rabbits after she went crazy, and the rabbits didn''t attack her. Maybe she had the smell of the same kind left on her body. Death is a gift to her."


    "Well..." Li Nuo didn''t know what to say. He didn''t like to hear this kind of tragic story because he didn''t know what language to summarize it in. After a while, he only said, "since you are an old friend, why don''t you bury her before entering the oasis, in case a monster passes by and smacks her bone..."


    "If you are killed by a punch of mushroom, I have to dig a pit again. It''s better to wait. It''s easier to carry your body out of the oasis than digging a pit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is not pleasant to hear, but it''s right. Li Nuo has nothing to say. He thought of another thing about mana, and asked, "can players stay in the devil''s land for a long time?"


    "After level 30, you will understand, you understand, there are some rules I can''t say, otherwise." Xing Kai made an action to wipe his neck, indicating that he would be killed if he disclosed information to low-level players.


    "Go on the road." Xing Kai took a step, suddenly turned back and said: "Oh, by the way, stealth magic can only be used twice a day. We have to go back in the dark and follow closely. Don''t be eaten by those monsters."


    Looking at Xing Kai''s back, Li Nuo was a little stunned.


    "Where do players go after they die here?"


    He asked a strange question.


    Xing Kai turned his head and said with a smile, "those twisted figures floating in the swamp and the souls wandering in the devil''s land are dead players. They also have an interesting name, which is called human nature in the soul of darkness."


    Xing Kai turned back and waved his hand, "keep up. If you come out later, you will not be able to go back."


    Li Nuo looked around the mud. In the dark, he could see the black figures wandering in the distance, just like a lonely soul wandering in the labyrinth called hell, trying to find the way back.


    He did not know why, the bottom of his heart raised a depressed mood, like a stone hanging in his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Just at this time, Li Nuo suddenly felt a chill coming from behind. Someone was peeping at him from behind. He immediately turned his head, but there was nothing empty. Khan''s creepy intuition didn''t go away for a long time. It was very like he was staring at Philip''s door at that time.


    "What is it?"


    Li Nuo''s pupils whirled around until he stopped in the distance. A hundred miles away, there was a dim light spot.


    "Hey, why don''t you go?" Xing Kai suddenly cried.


    Li Nuo pointed to the light and asked, "what''s there?"


    Xing Kai frowned, "no fart."


    He didn''t seem to see the flash.


    "But that direction is the direction of the legendary castle."


    "The onepiece?"


    "Ha ha!" Xing Kai laughed twice, then narrowed his eyes and said, "will you go?"


    Li Nuo followed and left, but still looked back anxiously. This time, the light gradually faded and disappeared in the field of vision.


    ¡­¡­


    On the wall of the city, a man with long braids sticks his telescope to his eyes. The two people in the lens go farther and farther. He puts down his single telescope and extinguishes the candle on the stone brick.


    He took out a strawberry cake from his pocket and put it into his mouth. He turned and walked to the dining table under the stars.


    He sat down on the chair, cocked up his legs, swallowed the cake, took the teacup and moistened his throat. After taking a breath, he said to himself with a smile:


    "Li Nuo... Passed the test."

 Chapter 426

    The long horsetail man poured a cup of tea for himself again.


    With the sound of pouring water, a black hole appeared nearby.


    A woman in a black coat came out of the cave.


    "Rare guest, angel?"


    The woman named Angel glanced at the table and said, "who is Li Nuo?"


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Nonsense."


    The man sipped his tea and said, "one of the chips that will win me."


    Angel looked at the dark night outside the city wall, deep blue eyes seem to penetrate everything, can see the trace of chips.


    "You are still the same. You put your low-level players in high difficulty areas and let them survive. This method is too slow for players to grow up."


    "But it works. It''s a long-term investment."


    "The result of long-term investment is to be invaded and killed by other cloister players before they grow up?"


    The man smiles, "... Angel, if you don''t change your mouth, you won''t get married in another thousand years."


    "In short, I''m here to tell you that the results of the cycle settlement have already appeared." Angel said: "the death rate of endless corridor is still the highest. Your sentence has to be increased again."


    "Ah..." the man''s pupil Piao to other places.


    "That''s it. The next cycle starts in two hours and 52 minutes. I''ll go first."


    "Hello, angel, when is the next cycle over?"


    Angel said, "377 days, 4 hours and 52 minutes. Do you need to be accurate to seconds?"


    The man smiles and shakes his hand. "No, bye."


    Angel and the black hole disappear together. The man stretches out on the back of his chair, stares at the dead fish, squints at the sky, draws a square outline with his fingers above, and several cards fall into his hands.


    A line slowly appeared on it - Li Nuo, can.


    "That''s it."


    He put the cards in his pocket and put them into dozens of the same deck.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo and Xing Kai did not return to the "mushroom pharmaceutical base". As a small oasis, the base is surrounded by soft creatures similar to leeches.


    "That''s terrible." Xing Kai sighed.


    "Well, it''s really bad to be surrounded by blood sucking insects." Li Nuo nodded.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Xing Kai pours at the entrance where leeches gather most, "didn''t you just ask me if I have any lords? Well, these are the leeches. "


    "Don''t play games."


    "Lords are the most powerful monsters in a small area. I don''t know how many of them are. They usually refresh randomly within a week, but fortunately, I often see these leeches. They only live in the mud and won''t go ashore. Just wait for them to leave."


    Li Nuo stood up straight, usually not far away from the crawling leeches, calmly said: "that... Let''s jump over them."


    "If you have the courage, try to see what will happen within three meters of them..." when Xing Kai said this, his face was livid, and bad memories climbed to his heart.


    Li opened the task panel, and the main line will end in less than six hours.


    "How long will it take to leave?"


    "Look at their mood. It''s possible for a week. There must be something to attract them. These guys like women''s body smell very much."


    Isn''t this Marge? Li Nuo shook his head.


    "I can''t wait."


    He frowned slightly. Who knows what would happen if he and chabai didn''t leave the magic world after the main task arrived?


    Think of here, a pile of bad things still in my mind.


    "Xing Kai, can you make my teammates wake up in a few hours?"


    Xing Kai showed up, "maybe there is."


    "Let me see..."


    Li Nuo thought that he did not have enough effective long-range large-scale means to clear the strange, but had to do the same thing again.


    Li Nuo tentatively contacted Ronald again.


    A wind that didn''t belong here.


    Xing Kai''s back was cold, and countless small black spots appeared around him, just like cinders blown up by the wind.


    An old figure appeared in front of Li Nuo.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Leno."


    Ronald appeared, just a little strange, his pupils were all black, his pores were filled with black stripes, and his whole body was covered in a shallow black fog.


    "It must have been a long time, Mr. Ronald." Li Nuo didn''t dare to ask Ronald why he looked so strange. Master mirror is a fierce beast who doesn''t accept training. In his eyes, Li Nuo is just a pet. He can easily kill himself at any time. In the devil''s land, death is real death. There is no room for him.


    I want to be as humble as I can be... Li Nuo thought.


    "I''m busy with something." Ronald looked around and took a deep breath. "This is a good place."


    His appearance did not make time static, not unnecessary, but impossible.


    Ronald can sense that there are some creatures above him, just far away.


    "Ha ha... This old gentleman..." Xing Kai looks at Li Nuo.


    "A gentleman." Li Nuo said with approval.


    Ronald looked at Xing Kai, and the pharmacist was shocked by his demonic eyes.


    The mirror master lowered his head slightly and said to himself, "Ronald omdis, insignificant businessman."


    It''s really insignificant... Li Nuo laughs and regrets. He almost forgets that Ronald can read what other people think.


    But Ronald didn''t say much, just slowly turned to look at the group of leeches.


    "Do you want me to help eliminate these roadblocks?"


    Li Nuo kowtowed slightly, "please."


    "You''re welcome. I just need some other world creatures to have a try."


    Li Nuo doubts the profound meaning of Ronald''s words, but the master in the mirror has slowly walked towards the leeches.


    Only three meters away from the leech, this group of soft creatures suddenly like a disturbed herd, issued a soft voice, like human language, creepy.


    Ronald raised his hand, black particles sprang out of his palm, and suddenly the wind blew.


    One by one, the leeches were sucked into his hands.


    It''s over. That''s it.


    Ronald looked at his palms, at the black material oozing from his pores, and his mouth curved, strangely.


    "Is this the dark property..."


    His voice is very light, Xing Kai did not hear, but Li Nuo''s hearing ability is enough for him to hear clearly.


    Reining in his imagination, lino smiles at Ronald.


    "Thank you."


    "Yes, I want to thank you, Mr. lino." Ronald looked into the distance. "There are so many good things in the other world that I can''t finish it."


    "Ha... Congratulations." Li Nuo tried to squeeze out a good word.


    Ronald looked at him with great interest and knew that Li Nuo''s words were insincere, but they were not exposed as before.


    "I''m not going to leave so soon. There seems to be no time for me here." He nodded politely to Xing Kai, and then disappeared into a black smoke. With the chilly breeze, he drifted to the distance and left the field of vision.


    "Hello... Rookie, where did you find this monster?" Xing Kai''s tone was slightly trembling, but he saw Li Nuo''s expression was dull.


    "Xing Kai, listen to me, now don''t say anything, don''t think about anything." Li Nuo''s ears oozed blood.


    At the moment of Ronald''s departure, he heard the familiar and terrible voice, the whisper of the ancient god.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!


    (the next chapter will be issued later)

 Chapter 427

    Two hours later.


    Lino noticed that the connection with Ronald was fading away, and the whispering voice in his ear from time to time had disappeared.


    He stood in front of the cave where chabai was lying, lowered his head, and realized that some of the incidents had developed faster than he expected.


    "Dark attribute..."


    Why does the mirror master say what players can say


    He now dares to think about what happened just now.


    Every time Ronald appeared, the R mark on the back of his hand would give off a faint light. This time, the light on R had gone out. Either the master mirror had gone back, or he was in the special zone of the devil''s land. He no longer belonged to the calling creature, and his connection with himself was extremely weak.


    What is the dark matter that Ronald used


    It''s not necessarily the mirror master''s original ability. It may come from the creatures inhaled into the wizard due to the intersection of celestial spheres. Li Nuo can definitely veto the power of Cologne, and there are only two left, scp173 and scp682.


    "I seem to have done something extraordinary... If he really acquired the power of the foundation''s collection..."


    Li Nuo dare not think about it any more. He can''t see through Ronald''s calculation.


    "My head''s blown up."


    The words are divided into two parts. The benefit of killing leeches is recorded in Li Nuo. He gets a lord''s reward again.


    [Name: Blood explosion]


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: Lingli 40, poison attribute activation, blood quality attribute activation]


    [attribute: blood poison]


    [effect: launch a large-scale poison blood explosion attack at the cost of losing 20% of total physical strength]


    [Note: how to say... To be elegant, not to be warm, to be handsome, not to be fatigued]


    Li Nuo didn''t think much about it. He learned the skill directly. He had both blood quality and poison attributes. He was tailor-made. It didn''t matter if he needed to consume less blood. As long as he had [blood devil Decoction] and [fructification], he didn''t have to care about the disadvantage after less blood.


    It''s lucky for him to get this skill. For such good things, Li Nuo concluded that he was predestined with leech


    A few small mushrooms came running with steaming soup. One handed the soup to Li Nuo, and the other waved to him.


    "What?"


    "To keep you away."


    Xing Kai appeared after him.


    "The soup made of sliced mushroom with a fist can clear the mind and is extremely effective in treating coma, but I haven''t tried it before. This time, I''ll take that girl as an experiment."


    Li Nuo was stunned and realized that Xing Kai planned to hunt mushrooms to cure chabai at the beginning.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "Will you believe that?" Xing Kai asked, asked about Li Nuo''s heart, he really would not believe that someone would think so much about strangers, let alone that person is still a player.


    The group of mushrooms skillfully fed the soup into chabai''s mouth, not even a drop came out.


    "Wait and see, the effect won''t appear so soon." Xing Kai looked at the medicine bowl in Li Nuo''s hand and said, "you have drunk this bowl of medicine."


    Li Nuo didn''t ask much this time and drank the medicine.


    Xing Kai took away the empty bowl and handed it to a small mushroom like Lentinus edodes. "Since the old guy appeared, I found some blood in your ears. Swamp mud grass can simply inhibit bleeding and restore your spirit."


    Li Nuo secretly bowed his head, "thank you."


    Xing Kai speechless, staring at him, a few seconds later burst into laughter, "ha ha! Ha ha ha


    Crazy?


    Li Nuo was shocked.


    Xing Kai suddenly bent down and hooked Li Nuo''s shoulder. His eyes were very bright. "Don''t you see that you still have such a powerful card?"


    "Ah?"


    "Where did the old man get it? It''s so strong, it''s almost impossible


    "Ah..."


    "Leeches are the most famous lords in this area. Don''t you know that even the whole team of players above level 40 can''t win. The old man will end up with his arm outstretched? I seldom see such a call


    "Ah."


    "Friend, you''re going to be famous."


    "Ha?"


    "Won''t you say one more word?"


    Li Nuo muddled force, "what name?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell the rules."


    "That''s bullshit." Li Nuo sighed and said, "that old man is not funny."


    Xing Kai said with a smile: "I can see that, but compared with some players, I think he is very cute."


    Li Nuo showed a sarcastic smile, "the taste is very unique."


    "Ha ha ha..." Xing Kai smiles twice, looks into Li Nuo''s eyes, breathes out a breath and says: "new man, I have to go. I''ve got a hint. The script task will start in five hours."


    "For ID?" Li Nuo asked.


    "You can try to say the ID."


    Li Nuo was puzzled to do so, but he found that his mouth couldn''t make a sound. He tried to write on the ground, but his hands were unable to shake.


    "Magic world does not allow players to communicate with each other."


    "All right." Li Nuo sighed, "is there anything left for me as a new man?"


    Xing Kai thought about it, nodded solemnly and said, "come on."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m afraid you''ll be bored by yourself. I''ve left something to relieve you." Xing Kai laughs, "good bye when you are predestined."


    He turned and left. Li Nuo looked at his back and felt a little disappointed. He said in a low voice, "I hope to see you again."


    Without looking back, Xing Kaitou waved his hand and said:


    "Meet accidentally, leave suddenly, why care."


    His figure gradually blurred and disappeared in the field of vision. Li Nuo looked at the sleeping tea white and worried about the problems he might face next.


    For example, if you can''t go back to the fire sacrifice hall, you may be punished maliciously by "endless corridor" if you stay in the devil''s land all the time.


    Ronald''s whereabouts are uncertain. It''s hard to say when he will show up and beat himself to death.


    "Ha ha... The suffering mentioned in the mission profile is real enough."


    Two mushrooms appeared beside him, holding a card box and shaking in front of Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo instantly understood the meaning of Xing Kai''s words before he left, "I''m afraid I''m bored, so he left me a box of playing cards. It''s really yours."


    At this moment, the stone in his heart was broken by this small event, and Li Nuo''s depression was relieved a lot.


    He has to admit that the title of "relief" is very suitable for Xing Kai.


    Li Nuo said to the two mushrooms in front of him, "Hey, I guess that guy taught you how to play cards?"


    The biceps brachii was abducted forward by the two mushrooms.


    "Fight the landlord?"


    "Woo


    Li Nuo just wanted to deal, but at this time heard the continuous sound of the system.


    [you have killed Lord No.1 of the marsh]


    [you have killed Lord No.2 of the marsh]


    [you have killed Lord No. 3 of the marsh]


    Each one is prompting the news of killing the same Lord. Repeat six times before stopping.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were dull, and he didn''t realize what had happened until half a sound.


    "Mr. Ronald... Thank you very much..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ronald was standing in the mud, his trouser legs full of mud.


    Several lords who are hostile to him have been wiped out and absorbed.


    He came to the edge of the bog area, a narrow valley, and killed many monsters wandering here and attacking him.


    Ronald didn''t know that this was the entrance to the next area, and all the monsters killed were the Lords guarding this area.


    But there was an invisible wall ahead that prevented Ronald from moving forward.


    A vague figure appeared behind the wall. As he walked over, he said to himself, "it''s really an unexpected guest... Old man, you shouldn''t stay here."


    Ronald frowned slightly. The figure, familiar and strange, walked slowly and methodically through the wall to him.


    "Have we met?"


    The man didn''t reply in a hurry. His eyes flickered slightly. He said to himself in doubt: "strange, how can you still have an impression if you have eliminated your memory?"


    Ronald wondered, "Sir, what are you talking about?"


    He had no answer, as if the man in front of him had ignored his own existence.


    Ronald clapped his hand to control the time.


    "Don''t bother. Last time I tried to control the time, I failed."


    Ronald was stunned, suddenly aware of an inexplicable threat, bursts of black fog billowing from around his body.


    Seeing this, the man''s eyes brightened and suddenly realized.


    "I see. You open the body of scp173, see the demons in it, get the deepest dark attribute, and break through the confinement I set."


    "Who are you?" Ronald''s eyes were black, his face was white and gloomy, and the devil was eager to try.


    "Who am I? Should you ask yourself that? " The man asked with a smile: "are you a mirror master now, or scp173?"


    Ronald suddenly laughed, mixed with two tones, one old and steady, the other shrill.


    "Well, it seems that the two are one."


    The man''s words fell, and the thick black fog covered the sky and surrounded him.


    Ronald walked with gloomy eyes and dark particles of traction in his palm. At this time, the dark fog dispersed uncontrollably and the sky and earth became bright again.


    "Who the hell are you?" Looking at the undamaged man, Ronald could not control his desire to ask. At this moment, he remembered a conversation with Li Nuo, and asked slowly in two mixed tones: "alien, the top


    "God?" The man laughed, spread his hand and said, "whatever I call it, the LORD God, the space maker, or the second uncle, the third uncle and the ancestor who contact the earth''s atmosphere, I accept them generously.


    But I prefer the most original and authentic appellation. "


    "Oh, what''s the name?" Asked Ronald.


    "Player."


    "Players?"


    "Well, Mr. Ronald, because of your mischief, because the demons in scp173 are too stubborn, and because you have too much contact with things called ancient gods, they are not as powerful as you, but they disturb your thinking, so I can''t easily erase this memory that belongs to you, but I have to do so. Please empty your head and let me take out the memory."


    Ronald''s mouth trembled, and he was despised.


    "Nah, but since you''re here, I''ve come up with an interesting thing. As compensation for taking away your memory, I''ll fulfill one of your wishes. But the premise is that you need to fulfill my requirements and sign a contract as you like. Only this time, you should get used to being the passive."


    The ground began to shake. Ronald couldn''t help it. His face was full of fantasy. He kept changing his face. The devil was about to show his true body. He couldn''t tolerate contempt. He thought he was the Supreme Master, but he was treated like a mole ant by the seemingly thin and harmless man in front of him.


    "I don''t think I''ll accept it honestly." The man waved out of thin air, in the hand appeared a steel pipe, ordinary extreme, is everywhere on the street steel, he seems helpless smile: "that can only knock you out first."


    Black once again enveloped the canyon, but only in a moment it disappeared.


    Ronald''s eyes were lax and he sat against the wall. He didn''t seem to be angry, but he just collapsed.


    The five fingers of the man press his head and twist to face his own face.


    "Mr. Ronald, I have a crush on a few people, but they still need to undergo more severe tests. I believe you can do it... After that time, I will give you what you pursue, and I will not take away the memory of this passage... Please remember what I want you to do..."


    Pop


    With a snap of the fingers, Ronald''s consciousness returned.


    He gazed ahead at the dark Gothic settlement, the dilapidated city wall, which was the entrance of Yanan.


    Scp173 is lying on the ground in pieces.


    Ronald frowned


    "I think I heard Mr. Li Nuo''s cry just now?"


    Memory stayed in the magic before entering the realm, Ronald forgot all in the swamp.


    The only thing left is one sentence.


    Ronald tried to recall the words more and more deeply until they burst into his mind.


    "Kill lino?"

 Chapter 428

    Li Nuo is playing cards with mushrooms when chabai opens his eyes.


    "Landlord!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Blow it up!"


    Three sounds in a row, like the roar of gunfire, made her look out of the cave.


    Li Nuo''s back to her, and two little white fat creatures holding a few cards are not happy.


    "Li Nuo?"


    "Wait a minute..." Li Nuo''s eyes focused on the playing card, "three circles with two four! Well


    He suddenly turned around, playing cards made him too intoxicated, which reflected that chabai had woken up.


    Cha bai Mu Lu wondered, "what are you playing? Kunt


    "How are you?" Li Nuo looked up and down, tea white body wound has almost healed, white skin a little dazzling.


    "Not bad." She moved her neck, scanned around, climbed out of the tree hole, and curiously ordered the mushroom playing with Li Nuo, "what''s this?"


    "Mushrooms."


    "... the kind you can eat?"


    Li Nuo''s eyes curled and said with a smile, "yes, I didn''t think of it."


    The two mushrooms shivered instantly, threw the cards on the ground and ran out of the woods.


    There are no mushrooms around. Li Nuo tells the story to chabai.


    After listening, chabai asked, "so, is Ronald still here?"


    Li Nuo shook his head. "Hen."


    "Talk to people."


    "I don''t know." He paused, "should not be, because..."


    Li Nuo went on to talk about a rather cool accident.


    Because Ronald was judged to be a summoner, the Lord''s reward for his killing was placed on Li Nuo.


    The six lords are all lords of marsh, and each of them gives different rewards.


    But it''s all pretty awesome.


    Active skills: perspective and shadow kill.


    Passive skills: [stench], [battle armor], [instant response], [flexibility].


    Chabai looked at the six balls on the ground and said, "it seems that the rewards for killing the Lord are all skills."


    "Whatever." Li Nuo held down two of the balls and said, "I''ll take [shadow kill] and [instant reaction], and you can choose the rest."


    Chabai hesitated and shook his head slightly. "You can take it all."


    "Why?"


    "It''s nothing. I just feel that... So far, it seems that you are the one who helps us to get all kinds of benefits. It''s not good to always take your money."


    Li Nuo laughed and joked: "it''s OK. You can repay your kindness by your example."


    Chabai kowtowed and said, "well, no problem."


    Li Nuo was suddenly stunned and looked silly. He calmly picked up the empty medicine bowl on the ground, holding the edge of the bowl like a fool. His slightly shaking hands made the bowl vibrate at a high frequency, which instantly exposed his inner confusion.


    "Ah


    Hold for a long time, this damned place man just hold out a word.


    "Well, your request is easy to handle."


    "Well... Really... I didn''t expect that the human brain technology of Jiye army could penetrate into this kind of problem..." Li Nuo didn''t dare to look at her and deliberately let her eyes slip away.


    "This kind of question?" Cha bai was a little surprised. Something flashed in his eyes. "Hum... After all, it was something engraved in his memory when it was made. I can''t erase it. I''ve been very clear about this kind of thing since I first opened my eyes."


    Li Nuo loosened his hand, and the bowl fell to the ground. He was almost choked by his own saliva. His face looked like a gaping tongue


    "Of course." Tea white nodded, eyes confused.


    "Oh..."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Nuo shook his head. "Let me be quiet first."


    After a while, he suddenly clapped his hands and said with a smile: "so far, it''s a bit too much for me to refuse... Well, then I can only invite spring guest from my uncle to accompany me to the end."


    Tea white see Li Nuo reaction strange, say words is also donkey lip not horse mouth, immediately feel puzzled, squint eyes asked: "wait a minute, we say is a matter?"


    Li Nuo frowned and asked, "by example, what do you mean?"


    Chabai said: "in order to ensure the completion of the task, you are ready to give up your life at any time."


    "Like this..." Li Nuo''s mouth stirred up a helpless smile, "yes, it''s a synonym to commit suicide to become benevolence."


    "Otherwise?"


    "Nothing. You''re quite right." Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, but also a little disappointed, "anyway, you choose your own appropriate skills."


    Chabai glanced around and finally chose perspective.


    "This move may have something to do with [white eyes]. The rest can be found in maljie."


    "Well, I almost forgot him." Li Nuo make complaints about himself, asking: "magic can only be used once a day. Yesterday you used it. Can you use it today?"


    Chabai understood what he meant. According to the pharmacist, the exit of the magical world is a campfire called the candle of the magical world, and they don''t know where the border line connecting the undead settlement is. Wandering around will only lead to those dangerous creatures. Teleportation magic can just make up for this problem, but in the strange place of the magical world, even if teleportation is used, there are risks.


    For example, it is not impossible to enter the portal and go out to see a group of rabbits waiting in line.


    But there''s no other way.


    When chabai was about to say the mantra, Mr. guard came running with a group of mushrooms.


    Li Nuo was moved to see them off. "Is it to see us off?"


    "Woo ~"


    Mr. guard took out a piece of paper with handwriting and handed it to him.


    "And write?" Li Nuo was surprised. Being a mushroom has to be a bit cultural these days.


    But when he saw the words on the paper, the feeling of being moved was suddenly extinguished by a basin of water.


    "Li Nuo, I, Xing Kai


    As the saying goes, there is no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Although I have saved you, no matter how charitable I am as a doctor, I have to live. Do you think that


    Leave something as medical expenses to Mr. guard. I''ll come back next time.


    Don''t try to escape, Mr. guard and the thirty-six mushrooms here promise to kill you.


    Good bye, your good friend Xing Kai. "


    Li Nuo put the paper into a ball and turned blue.


    "Although Xing Kai really owes him for saving us, I don''t know why... I always feel angry when I read this letter he wrote..."


    When chabai saw that, he didn''t know why he wanted to laugh, so he took out a dusty thing from his backpack, which he liked very much.


    Her slender fingers were open, and there were several shining beads in her palm.


    When the mushrooms saw it, they were all amazed and happily took away the beads.


    Li Nuo was confused, because the pile of things that tea white took out to make these fungi happy was actually... Marbles


    "I didn''t expect you to take this useless thing with you


    "Because it looks good."


    Li Norton wanted to laugh, which was a pit for Xing Kai. I don''t know what his expression will be when he comes to see a pile of marbles next time.


    "Let''s go."


    Tea white recites the incantation, the light flashes in front of her eyes, the air splits a gap, and the transmission door has started.


    When they stepped in and then stretched out their feet, they suddenly loosened their feet and stepped into the air.


    They are placed in the air, below a white awn snow scene, wind roll snow blowing cheek, hair.


    Li Nuo immediately grasped cha bai''s wrist, and with a leap of faith, he fell into the thick snow with a cry of an eagle.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Chabai was the first to get up from the snow, covered with snowflakes. Fortunately, the transport site was less than 20 meters high from the ground, and the heavy snow buffered the gravity, which made it safe.


    She pulled Li Nuo out of the snow and they looked around in confusion.


    "Where is this?" Asked chabai.


    "... let''s go first." Li Nuo took steps to lead the way.


    After two steps, he saw a cave. He always felt familiar. He went in immediately. There were lots of fly eggs on the wall of the cave. It was disgusting. At the end of the cave, he saw a burning campfire.


    Li Nuo is very happy. This is outside the magic mirror, the world in the painting of soul of darkness 3.


    He put his hand on the campfire and was wrapped in the warm yellow fog with chabai.


    "Now it''s time to temper the altar." Li Nuo couldn''t help but be happy. As long as he could escape from that damned evil place, it would be good.


    They both opened the template of campfire transmission, and then they both stayed in place like dementia.


    Tea white eyebrow angle tight wrinkle, Zheng Zheng look to Li Nuo.


    "Marge... What did he do?"

 Chapter 429

    In the panel where the campfire rises, the scenes of different worlds have changed.


    Before Li Nuo and chabai entered the magic world, they lit five campfires, but now the number of campfires is enough to be called dazzling.


    "Is he going to get through..."


    Li Nuo''s incredible murmur, did not understand, completely did not understand.


    How on earth did Marge manage to light so many campfires.


    Two people slow over God, choose to return to spread fire sacrifice field.


    In fact, Li Nuo has another doubt. Xing Kai said that when he left the devil''s land, he began to settle his experience and gold coins in the devil''s land, but neither he nor chabai heard the settlement.


    Once again confirmed a thing, this time came to the so-called place of gathering demons and the so-called magic realm, is not accidental.


    The reason why they came here is slightly different from those players like Xing Kai, just like someone deliberately arranged behind their back.


    But at the moment, we can only keep this idea in mind. After all, there is too little information and less knowledge.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of my eyes, the smoke dispersed, and the fire Memorial Hall returned to my eyes.


    Li Nuo glanced around. The corpse in the pit disappeared. A stench filled the air, just like the toilet was blown up.


    Looking for the smell, he came to the ground, and saw countless living corpses huddled together in a squatting shape. The things under their crotch were so dirty that he couldn''t bear to look directly at them.


    The sound of tea white heel stepping on the ground appeared from behind, and Li Nuo turned his head immediately.


    "Don''t come here, go back."


    "What''s the matter?" Tea white doubts.


    "In order not to let the body and mind by the indelible trauma, listen to me, go back."


    Tea white eyebrows twisted together, instantly read the meaning of this sentence, and the scene of living alone with marjie in the hunter''s dream is vividly remembered. It was a nightmare like day.


    Miss chabai... Here you are today


    Miss chabai... Today, let''s read what is excrement


    Miss chabai... Today you are going to learn how to call it when you are forced


    Miss chabai... Miss chabai


    She immediately turned around, closed her eyes and shook her head, "can''t remember..."


    "Lord Yu Hui, you are back."


    Fire woman''s voice into the ear, Li turned to see, tiger body a shock.


    I saw the fire girl''s eye mask has been removed, revealing a pair of water like elk like eyes.


    "Your eyes


    "Eyes?" Fire female mouth up, smiling, "is the ash adult sent me a gift."


    The ashes


    Marge


    "Where did he go?"


    Li Nuo opens the task panel, and the mainline has less than an hour left.


    "I have to find him."


    "I''ll go with you." Tea white comes with me. I don''t look good.


    Rudolph on the throne was condescending and said in an old tone, "Oh... Are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Li Nuo looked over, the whole body began to tremble, the disabled salary king, only one head left!


    "What''s going on?"


    He could not help but began to roar.


    The blacksmith walked slowly out of the ground, covering his stomach, and his butt was still making a sound when he passed them.


    Li Nuo felt uneasy and went to see Youai again.


    The patrolman is good, but he''s missing an arm.


    "Lord Yu Hui, may I help you?"


    Service


    He said service?


    Li Nuo''s head is a little sore. Is this his meow or fire sacrifice hall!?


    The grave, dark, dead fire Fiesta!?


    "Li Nuo, calm down." Chabai reminded him, "if it''s Marge, it''s not surprising what''s going on here."


    "Maybe... Maybe it''s because we''re around, intentionally or unintentionally suppressing his imagination and action." Li Nuo buried himself in reflection.


    In the distance came the voice of the fire girl.


    "Lord Yu Hui, you are back."


    Li Nuo and cha bai look at each other in a daze, and immediately turn to look at the direction of the campfire.


    He was wearing heavy armor and a worn helmet. His right arm was steaming. He held the big black sword tightly in his right hand and carried it on his shoulder armor. His left hand was holding an iron shield. His pulley shoes flashed electromagnetically.


    Every step brings the sound of armor shaking.


    "Where have you been?" Marjie''s voice came out of his helmet.


    And Marge was also surprised, Li Nuo and tea white head on the top of the soul is more exaggerated, a 210000, a 89000.


    Silence for three seconds.


    Li Nuo stares straight eyes, opening a way: "Ma Ge... Where did you go to fix an immortal?"


    "Hum..."


    Marge used one word instead of a thousand words. He didn''t say much, so he went to find rudos first.


    Rudolph, with only one head left, gazed at him.


    "... Oh, did you find the smelter? It looks rather old, but it can still be used... Hey, you should remember to bring the deformed soul, and "refining" is the technology of taking out the characteristics of the soul after solidification... "


    "Stop talking nonsense." Maljie interrupts Rudolf''s words and reaches out his middle finger to Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo''s brain was hollow at this time, and he walked past foolishly.


    Maljet said, "Mr. Rudolph, I don''t need to refine those souls. I just need you to give the refining skill to this remnant."


    Rudolph looked at Li Nuo, looked up and down with his muddy pupils, and said with a smile, "OK."


    Li Nuo is surprised. Is that good?


    He originally wanted to use [monster''s eggs] as an exchange to get the alchemy. How could he have thought it was so easy?


    "My knowledge is gathered in my memory, take it, ashes..."


    Rudolf''s eyes were shining green, and Li Nuo''s brain was instantly clear. A series of things like words poured into his brain.


    All of a sudden, there''s a lot of pain in the brain,.


    [this skill cannot be mastered]


    After the sound of the system, Li Nuo can only gnash his teeth to open the panel to check the backpack and see an extra skill ball.


    [Name: Alchemy (primary)]


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: psychic power 100, unlock any refined spell]


    [effect: refine the soul power of all things, the specific use varies from person to person, the energy consumption value can not be accurately calculated]


    [Note: equivalent exchange]


    Lingli value needs 100 attribute points. Li Nuo can only give up for a while, but he still doubts why marjie can let rudos hand in the alchemy in a word.


    "Marge, what have you done?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "All."


    Marjie put his hands around Rudolph''s head, picked it up, and turned his neck towards Li Nuo and cha bai.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¿¡±


    Chabai didn''t know what happened, but Li Norton was surprised.


    The flesh inside the fracture of Rudolf''s neck was wrapped in thin hoses, and a corner of the circuit board protruded from the flesh.


    "See what?" Asked Marge.


    Chabai said, "is he an artificial life?"


    Even she could understand that the structure of Rudolph was not pure flesh and blood, just like herself.


    "Ashes... You want to... Click click..." Rudolf''s voice appeared. Carton, maljie immediately put his head on the throne, turned his head and said: "I found a very interesting thing."


    Li Nuo nodded and said, "me too."


    "Well, who said it first?"


    "Together."


    They took a deep breath and said in unison, "this is not the soul of darkness."

 Chapter 430

    Time goes back, let''s see what maljesh has done


    In the cold Valley, he met the Flanders who should not be there. He tentatively used the power shielding device to them, and the effect was quite good.


    The movement of the undead army was affected. Compared with the previous movement, the speed of the undead army was obviously blocked by machines.


    Looking back on the zombies and the greedy ice crystal lizard, he has a bold idea that all random enemies and NPCs are mechanical structures.


    When he returned to the fire memorial hall, he laid hands on Rudolf, ready to verify his guess.


    On the one hand, he is not a real script character, but a regular machine.


    On the other hand, because of Li Nuo''s nonsense about the development of fire propagation, it affected the mission of fire propagation engraved in Rudolf''s mind. After all, the mechanical body is not human and lacks the ability of independent thinking. His single thinking program was seized by maljie and allowed to be slaughtered.


    The study of Rudolf soon got the answer.


    He has most of the organs that the human body should have, and even has the ability to excrete. But his body structure is quite strange. The most obvious thing is that he has no heart, but after the separation of the head and body, he can still speak and think, which means that the creator of this group of mechanical bodies is a man who is very proficient in armor.


    Then there is another problem.


    Although he didn''t win the Flanders, he managed to snatch the helmet from one of the Knights.


    Giving the helmets to the former undead deserters, frustrated by goldhawkwood, triggered a regional mission.


    Maljet took one of Hawkwood''s fingers, and the internal structure was mechanical.


    So, the mechanical creature here, a man-made body that maybe shouldn''t belong to this world, can even release a branch mission related to soul of darkness 3, which is outrageous.


    Put all the answers together and you will get a conclusion.


    This is not soul of darkness. The scene of the world is real, and so are ordinary corpses or weak enemies, but NPCs and random monsters.


    Then you can get an answer - this place is close to a man-made scene, with someone behind the scenes in charge.


    When Li Nuo is not around, marjie can only use his own brain.


    He had to find out the truth of the gathering place before he could find Li Nuo and chabai who were missing at that time.


    But with more and more news breaking into his brain, he gradually forgot his two lost teammates.


    The last thing is to feed soup to the living corpses. Because their faces have some relief, they are pulled to the lower layer to dig a hole to fix the squatting position and tie them up. They pour soup on them and watch them live and die.


    It turns out to be a bunch of brown particles... Little pieces of shit.


    He asked the blacksmith for some forging skills, and then made the maid and blacksmith join the army.


    He took off euel''s eyes and put them on for the fire girl, also to study the operation of mechanical structure.


    He went to explore the place of gathering demons again, and traveled all over Lenglie Valley and losrick by means of escape. He was more convinced that it was a sandbox in the coat of soul of darkness.


    Li Nuo doesn''t need to be so tangled, because Xing Kai has said everything he can, and he has also told maljie everything.


    Now the time from the end of the main line is less than half an hour. The three people have to make the final preparations before they leave. The rest will be discussed in the space.


    Li Nuo and cha bai upgrade the attribute value with their soul in the fire prevention woman.


    Li Nuo gives cha bai the soul of the unknown soldier he got from the treasure chest monster. After using it, he gets 2000 souls, which just makes the total amount of souls exceed 100000. It takes 50000 souls for each attribute value. Cha bai increases his reaction value by two points to 85.


    Li Nuo has 210000 souls. His most important insight value has exceeded 90. It takes 300000 souls to go up again. Fortunately, he raised the reaction value by two points, reached the value of 90, and then raised the accuracy value to 67.


    With 1000 souls left, he bought two "flame pots" from the maid of the fire sacrifice hall.


    Malje has used the soul, but he has not upgraded. He is all used to buy materials from the blacksmith.


    In addition, let''s talk about the black dragon sword robbed by maljie. The equipment needs strength value of 120 points. Now he just holds it for the sake of being handsome, which has no practical use.


    When the attribute value is not enough, the weapon is forced to use, and the power of the original weapon cannot be exerted. In other words, [black dragon sword] is now a model in his hands.


    After the soul is used up, Li Nuo hands five bottles of tea white decocting medicine and asks her to commit suicide with it.


    After they committed suicide five times, they accumulated enough conditions to upgrade and went to euel to upgrade.


    Marjie still finished the upgrade before they did.


    Now, tea white level 28, Marge level 27.


    Reno... Level 29.


    He was promoted four times and gave up his last chance to reach level 30.


    "If I''m promoted to level 30 now, will I go to the place where level 30 is assessed by myself in advance?"


    Li has his own reasons.


    Cha bai can''t refute it. It may be true that even if it''s a member of a team, one of them has reached level 30 alone. Maybe he has to face the severe examination emphasized by Shang Jun and Yang Chen alone.


    Malje came out of the lower passage, stinking.


    "Did you eat shit?" Li Nuo covered his nose and told the truth.


    Maljie laughed, "how do you think about taking a lot of [pieces of excrement] back?"


    No one said anything. It''s really a problem. Each of them has a limited number of items in their backpack.


    Marjie, in particular, needs to carry the materials to look at. At the beginning of coming here, there were less than 15 empty squares left.


    Even if the feces produced by the undead are smaller, they will take up a lot of space, and it takes a long time to bring back 20 or 30 feces, which is not worth it.


    For this reason, maljie came up with a genius idea.


    "I''ve made a big ball out of a piece of shit."


    Silence and stench are all around.


    Li Nuo banged on the forehead to get this sentence out of his memory.


    "And... Hum ~" maljie opened his own panel and let them all see that [Title: dung beetle] has been upgraded.


    Li Nuo was puzzled and shocked, "the original way to upgrade [dung beetle] is to imitate" dung beetle "


    "By the way, let me see the skills you got after you went to that magical place." Maljer said.


    Li Nuo looked at the task panel and said, "I''ll talk about it later. There''s still one minute left."


    ¡­¡­


    [main task: the team has accumulated 50 million souls and failed]


    [all tasks finished]


    [the world can''t stay]


    [player will teleport back to main space in 15 seconds]


    ¡­¡­


    [this world is a special world -- the land of gathering demons]


    [award being settled]


    [return to the land of gathering demons reward experience 120000]


    [checking magic land data...]


    [magic return reward accounting has ended]


    [player 5931, reward experience value 100000, reward gold coin 5000]


    [player 5976, experience 85000, gold 5000]


    ¡­¡­


    [player 5931 rises to level 30]


    [player 5930 to level 30]


    [player 5976 upgraded to level 30]


    [assessment requirements have been met]


    [will now force transmission...]

 Chapter 431

    10¡­¡­


    9¡­¡­


    8¡­¡­


    Bang!


    There was a dizziness in my head, like being hit on the back of my head by a stick.


    Eyes fade dark, see the familiar Hunter dream.


    "Hello... Isn''t it compulsory transmission?" Li Nuo looked around and paced, but nothing changed.


    Marjie buried his head in thinking, his eyes flashed, and looked to the far end of the flower terrace. In the hunter''s dream of blood curse, there was an iron door or ladder leading to the outside world.


    He walked quickly, but within ten meters, he heard the sound of the system.


    [notice: the brigade will take part in the assessment in two hours]


    [this assessment will be enforced and cannot be withdrawn]


    [during this period, players cannot leave the hunter''s dream]


    [countdown starts, please get ready]


    The three looked at each other sideways, after a few seconds.


    Li Nuo''s usual common sense of death, silently left the "endless corridor", did not get any response.


    Get ready.


    During this trip, 62 pieces of [brilliant wedge stone] were harvested, full of Li Nuo''s and chabai''s backpacks, and a piece of [brilliant wedge stone] material that can upgrade level 4 equipment.


    Marjie''s armor had been knocked into pieces of iron. The armor was a second-class product pulled from the body. It was worn to set off the handsome of the black dragon sword.


    Chabai brought back a huge axe, which was the weapon on the hand of the corpse guarding the thief''s cage.


    Now, first of all, we need to solve the problem of skill ball.


    Chabai takes away the perspective, which makes maljie greedy. He wants to offer an exchange, but he is strictly refused.


    However, maljie chose "stench". Now "dung beetle" is upgraded. The effect of using dung element is further improved. The influence distance of stench is longer, and the abnormal effect is accumulated faster.


    With the smell, it''s just like a tiger.


    [Name: stench]


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: none]


    [effect: when attacking an opponent, there is a 10% chance that the smell from the whole body will interfere with the opponent''s action. In the wild, there is a 30% chance that dangerous creatures will not dare to approach. Each time you launch it, you will consume 50 energy points]


    [Note: Lu Bu is alive when the broom is stained with excrement!]


    Marjie is extremely satisfied with this skill, and it has been imperceptibly no longer resisting its fate with chemical fertilizer.


    "Take the rest." Marjie said to Li Nuo, "what you get, you first decide what you want."


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "anything but [stink] will do."


    He picked up the [flexibility] to check, which is a passive skill.


    [you have mastered one passive skill and cannot load two]


    "No way, which one of you wants it?" Li Nuo said the system voice he heard and handed out the skill ball.


    Cha bai looked at the panel, turned his eyes to maljie, pointed to him and said: "take it away, you are too slow, this is suitable for you."


    [Name: flexibility]


    [type: skill]


    [learning condition: reaction 40]


    [effect: enhance the mobility and passive skills of melee and dodge]


    Note:


    Marjie learned the skill, got up and asked, "I need about a few pieces of bone marrow ash. Who is in urgent need?"


    "No one." Li Nuo said that he knew what maljie was going to do. Now [bone marrow ash] has 13 yuan left, which is enough for them to toss several skills.


    [deflagration magic light break] because [Title: dung beetle] can only be upgraded, it has not been further enhanced. As an absolute skill of pressing the bottom of the box, this move must be strengthened.


    During this period, Li Nuo successively learned [instant reaction] and [shadow kill], both of which belong to the stealth skill. With the stealth effect of [black overalls], they belong to a set of matching skills.


    [Name: transient reaction]


    [type: skill]


    [learning conditions: reaction 80, insight 50]


    [effect: when stealth is found, it will trigger 1.5 second deceleration effect and consume 70 energy points]


    [Note: you don''t have to feel guilty to be a thief]


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: Shadow kill]


    [type: skill]


    [learning condition: reaction 80]


    [injury classification: D +]


    [effect: kill the enemy in stealth state, and the corpse can be directly turned into dust or ashes. It consumes 50 energy points and lasts for 3 minutes]


    [explanation: kill and hide corpses? It''s a stupid thing to do


    ¡­¡­


    Tea white will also have two skills in mathematics.


    [perspective] can''t help [white eyes]. It can see through the wall more clearly in the dark, but it will continue to consume energy after use.


    What''s interesting is the skill [Combat armor]. It''s a passive skill. It''s not easy to be hit. I can''t understand the meaning of this passive skill for the time being. I can only see it in actual combat.


    Li Nuo was not idle. He came to his tombstone and sent a message to everyone he knew


    [need gunpowder materials, exchange of brilliant cuneiform]


    After the simple narration, we soon got two replies, respectively from Qin Shou and Yang Chen.


    From Qin Shou''s side, there are ten "flaming bags" and the postscript "depending on what you have, if you have more, give us ten brilliant wedge stones.".


    Li Nuo didn''t hesitate to give him ten yuan with 1000 gold coins. After all, thin brother was so generous that he was slightly moved.


    Yang Chen''s side is more simple. [a box of gunpowder, I owe you two bright wedge stones before. What''s the matter in such a hurry


    Really know me... Li Nuo abdominal Fei, in addition to two teammates, Yang Chen is the most understanding of his character.


    But Li Nuo did not reply, this time compulsory 30 level examination, many doubts.


    Last time, the time between the script and the "KOF" script was too short, and they entered the magic gathering place where they could only enter at level 30 or above, even when they met Xing Kai, the "relief" at the critical moment of life and death. All this seemed to be arranged.


    He agreed with marjie that there were people pushing behind their backs to force them to "graduate" ahead of time.


    "Marge!"


    Li Nuo yelled and threw the fire bag and gunpowder.


    "Is it enough to make [deflagration bullets]


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Maljie''s joy is not only for these materials, but also for the enhancement of "deflagration magic light break".


    Gunpowder is also sold in the mall, but the price is too high. Even if they spend all the gold coins, they can''t buy a box of gunpowder.


    [deflagration, illusory light and burst] is the biggest chip of the three of them. Although they don''t know what the so-called level 30 assessment is, they can be sure that they can''t avoid a fierce battle.


    Chabai is sorting out the items he needs to take with him, while maljie is still transforming the stage.


    Seeing that the first step of preparation had been completed, Li Nuo took a long breath and searched through the warehouse to find out the ancestor''s eyeball and the other shore flower.


    "It''s time."


    From the backpack, take out [one punch mushroom slice], go outside, and put it on the stone road.


    All of a sudden, the three things mingled, and Li Nuo''s mouth turned up. Now [identity] advanced, and started.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your farewell reward ~! Thank you for my name was registered first 666 reward ~!

 Chapter 432

    [three advanced materials have been collected]


    [whether to consume 4500 gold coins]


    "Yes."


    [erased...]


    Just a moment, please


    Maljie looks over curiously and walks up to Li Nuo to see what special effects [identity] advanced will appear.


    Cha bai twisted her head and looked at it in silence. Without saying a word, she put down the bright wedge stone in her hand, held the corner of the table, sat on the table of the transformation platform, and cocked up her legs to wait and see.


    [checked]


    [advanced effective]


    [residual blood advanced...]


    [advanced completed]


    ¡­¡­


    [you have passed the verification, identity: residual blood]


    [launch conditions: three kinds of frequent death skills can be launched at the same time, with 15% of the remaining upper limit of HP. Players who meet the above two points can launch by themselves]


    [closing conditions: upper limit of HP is more than 15%, or 3000 gold coins are consumed to force closing]


    [effect 1: after launching, randomly select two of the four attributes of reaction, mental power, insight and accuracy to increase the attribute value by 40 points, and reduce the energy consumption speed by 70%]


    [Effect 2: all abnormal states are cleared]


    [effect 3: if you have the blood quality or dark attribute, the attribute will be upgraded by two levels after the identity is turned on]


    [effect 4: the current medical value is the cooldown time of the item or skill]


    [effect 5: one limb is broken every 20 seconds, the identity lasts for 3 minutes, and the skull is broken]


    Li Norton was stunned. Is that the end?


    Marge saw that his eyes flashed doubt and asked, "what''s the surprise?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Nuo opens the panel to see.


    The word "residual blood" is still hanging next to the name, but the color is slightly red compared with before.


    He busily opened the panel for them to see.


    "Let''s not talk about effect one, but now there are two new effects, especially effect four..." Li Nuo couldn''t help but be excited, with a smile on his face. "I never thought that... One day low medical value is also a good thing..."


    Marjie nodded his head and said, "you are a bastard."


    In the face of ridicule, Li Nuo did not dare to show weakness, "it''s always more respectable than your dung beetle evolving from infancy to maturity."


    "Whatever you say ~" maljie said with a smile: "my [deflagration magic light break] has been able to kill your mouth."


    "... I...... mouth..." Li Nuo make complaints about it.


    "Let me see." Chabai comes over and faces Marge.


    In the face of the lady''s inquiry, Ma Ge naturally and generously released the new [deflagration magic light break] panel.


    [Name: deflagration magic light break]


    [type: combination skill]


    [strength classification: B -]


    [attribute: Fire poison]


    [learning conditions: "Shikuai" + "deflagration bullet" + "shikalang"]


    [effect: produce earth shaking blasting. At the same time, the usage of this move is changeable. It consumes 30 energy points]


    [Note: hum...]


    Marjie can only strengthen this move twice, because [dung beetle] needs to upgrade to continue to strengthen.


    But it''s powerful enough... At least it''s equivalent to a large-scale instant stinking cosmic phantom.


    "Brother Ma, if you want to fight, it''s up to you." What Li Nuo seems to say is ironic, but in fact, he is sincere.


    Marjie raised his head with pride, like a monarch standing in the sky. When he lowered his head, there was no one around him.


    "Hello..." he awkwardly called Li Nuo and chabai, and they didn''t even take a look at him.


    "Get down to business." Li Nuo said: "to make [deflagration bullets], if there is any extra material, make some [big barrel bombs], and..."


    He handed [flame pot] to maljie and said: "your [diffusion explosive poison Throwing Knife] is very powerful, but I don''t have one. See if you can..."


    "You don''t have to say that." Maljie interrupted, arrogant mechanic has his own discretion, he began to busy their own things.


    Now that there are enough [brilliant wedge stones], they can upgrade their equipment and weapons without fear.


    Li Nuo, with the permission of chabai, uses the piece of [shining wedge rock]. Once this piece is released, the hidden strengthening route of [walking stick sword] is unlocked. Unfortunately, only one piece of [shining wedge rock] is not enough for further strengthening. The reminder on the panel requires a thing called [adventurer bill] to continue strengthening.


    After the failure, although Li Nuo had regrets, he was not lost. Now he has strengthened all the things that can be strengthened. Suddenly, a ray of light flashed over his head and he remembered something.


    "Tea white, I remember you got a vest?"


    Tea white smell speech immediately went to the outdoor, from a pile of marjie out of the parts out of a dress.


    [warrior''s coat], the effect is very interesting. After wearing it, the fist has a chance to release air waves.


    She handed the clothes to marjie and said, "here, you don''t have any clothes on. The effect is average. It''s better than no clothes on."


    "Miss chabai... Although you mean well, I understand, but I''m like a poor man with exposure."


    "And this one." Li Nuo threw the blue tear stone ring in his trouser pocket to him.


    In the face of the gift from his teammates, marjie was not touched, because he knew that for Li Nuo and chabai, they were inferior goods, but they were really useful to him.


    Next, Li Nuo looks at chabai.


    "What''s the matter..." chabai suddenly felt uneasy. Li Nuo''s eyes were like a weasel eating chicken, like a fool on the subway.


    "Hey... There''s a good thing."


    Li Nuo grinned uneasily and took out a dress from his backpack.


    Marjie''s eyes brightened. This is a set of split red skirt and bra. It''s made of crimson cloth. It seems simple, but it''s actually a rare thing.


    [Master Sha''s suit], from the "soul of darkness" series, was also picked from the bones of mad woman Mana by Li Nuo. At that time, the clothes were rotten, but after returning to the hunter''s dream, all the equipment, no matter how serious the loss, will be automatically repaired to the best state.


    [Name: Master Sha''s suit]


    [type: clothing armor]


    [defense effect: 6]


    [equipment requirements: psychic power 60, reaction 50, elemental power LV3, not afraid of cold]


    [bonus: spirit power 20, maximum energy 120]


    [effect: bring your own skill "flame clothing", the wearer will automatically unlock the attribute fire, and the attribute unlocking is only effective when you put it on]


    [Note: there is one thing that people always don''t understand about this suit... Why does it change a into C...]


    Chabai took this dress to observe, nodded slightly after a moment, "good thing."


    She took her clothes and went into the room to drive Li Nuo out. She spent 1500 gold coins to unlock the black blood liberator, which had been bound to her upper body. She took off the fireproof suit and put it on.


    Then use [brilliant wedge stone] to enhance it three times to level 4. The defense effect on the panel increases to 10. The bonus effect is 25 spirit power and the maximum energy value is 180.


    "Thanks, Li Nuo."


    She stepped out of the room, watching Li Nuo and maljie hold their breath.


    The symmetrical and white long legs are looming in the split skirt, the slender waist curve is gorgeous, and the most fatal thing is that the crack of a canyon under the white and smooth neck is squeezed together and vibrates with the same frequency with the pace.


    "Lying trough..."


    Li Nuo was dazzled, and sometimes his clothes were more lethal than his bare clothes.


    Chabai drapes [black blood liberator] over his shoulder and blocks his chest. The appearance of the unlocked equipment remains unchanged, but the effect will degenerate to that before it is strengthened.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours will soon arrive.


    Li Nuo strengthened the last [bone marrow ash] with [blood explosion]. When he was about to try this new skill, the voice of the system suddenly appeared.


    [time is up, examiners are ready to enter]


    [countdown starts in 15 seconds]


    Even tea white is starting to be a little nervous now.


    After all, it''s the unknown assessment in the rumor. No one knows what kind of strange things to face.


    Marge looked at his two companions. "Is there anything else to say?"


    Chabai was silent.


    Li Nuo exhaled heavily and said with a smile, "don''t die."


    [end of time]


    [level 30 assessment starts...]

 Chapter 433

    In front of Li Nuo''s eyes, the darkness shrouded him. He thought, as usual, the black would fade soon, but he waited for a long time, and there was no light.


    "What..."


    When he hesitated, the sound of the system burst into his ears.


    [there are 360 hours, 12 minutes and 23 seconds to start the assessment, please wait for a while]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Wait for a while..."


    "360 hours..."


    "Isn''t that how I have to wait for 15 days!? What the hell! Are you kidding me? "


    [you can go to sleep or choose to think about your life]


    Li Nuo''s state at this time is just like when he entered the "endless corridor" for the first time. He can''t move, let alone open his own panel.


    "Sleep..."


    He could only meditate on his choice to go to sleep, and then he was in a trance.


    This sleep is very long, but for him, it''s almost a matter of opening and closing his eyes. His eyes are blurred, and there are many noisy voices around him.


    This is a platform. The train is waiting on the track quietly.


    Hundreds and thousands of people crowded on the huge platform.


    All players, without exception.


    "Where is this?"


    "Everyone... Are players?"


    "I don''t remember a script about trains?"


    "Hey, don''t touch me


    Noisy voices fall heel and come, tea white and marjie is not around, Li Nuo concluded that must be separated from the players with the team.


    It is extremely dangerous to put so many players who are used to fighting in the script in an open space.


    "Hello... It''s you. What a coincidence."


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Although the vast majority of players to 30 already know what is called propriety, but there are always enemies meet, especially jealous.


    And there''s more than one.


    There are not many scripts below level 30. There are always some people who are deeply predestined.


    In an instant, the sound of the blade coming out of the sheath and the pistol loading was heard in order. Less than five seconds from the opening of the eyes, chaos was coming.


    "Go to hell!"


    Bang!


    The first player suddenly burst into powder, and the bloodstain sprinkled on the players around him with the wind.


    And his enemy, a player with a long gun, is confused at the moment. Everyone''s eyes are focused on him, but his eyes show that he really didn''t do anything, and the guy suddenly exploded


    "All right, be quiet."


    The clear female voice came from all directions.


    Li Nuo''s eyes are close to the front, where the white feathers condense and draw a woman''s figure.


    The woman in black dress appeared there, her long hair over the shoulder fluttered with the breeze, her cheeks were soft, but her features were full of heroism. When she appeared there, all the players closed their mouths.


    One is shock, a player just exploded, appeared this woman, presumably she controlled everything.


    Second, it''s strange. I want to see and hear what this woman will say.


    But there are also people who don''t hold the door. A man in a tuxedo asked, "Miss, please..."


    Bang!


    Before he finished speaking, his head burst into blood foam.


    "I haven''t spoken yet. Why do you open your mouth?" The woman looked at the headless corpse convulsed on the ground and said in a deep voice: "listen, everyone, I want to say something, so don''t interrupt me, don''t walk, and don''t fight each other."


    At this moment, everyone took in the cold air, and nearly a thousand people were quiet.


    If the player who burst into blood foam can''t be distinguished from the corpse, then the headless player didn''t turn into black fog after he died. He is telling everyone one thing.


    To die here is to die.


    The floor under the woman''s feet slowly rose a few meters, looking down at everyone.


    "My name is angel."


    "Like you, I''m a player."


    As soon as the words came out, a man exclaimed.


    Angel''s dark green eyes left the man, the third Bang... Blood foam flying.


    "Sharp!" His teammates screamed bitterly, frowned and glared at angel, and took out a long knife to avenge his teammates.


    And then there''s the fourth


    This time, the audience was really quiet.


    Angel as if nothing had happened, continued: "you have reached the level of 30, has not been eliminated, proving that you are qualified to accept the assessment, your side of the train is the assessment site, but unfortunately, the carriage capacity rate is limited, not everyone can get on."


    When she said that, she stopped to wait and see, and no one spoke to her. Even many people didn''t dare to express their surprise.


    "There are 977 players present!"


    "There are 8 sections of trains, each section is limited to accommodate 100 people, so 177 people will be eliminated here!"


    "But please rest assured that you don''t need to use your life to decide who can get on the bus here. You will get the ranking according to your attribute values, that is, physical strength, energy, strength, reaction, spiritual power, insight, medical treatment and precision, the total value of eight items, as well as the quality of equipment in your hands, and the overall situation of the two, and give tickets directly."


    There''s a small mechanical body in the sky.


    The potential crowd in the tea white eyes suddenly a bright, this mechanical body is "Neil mechanical era" in the pod machine!


    The pod machine falls on angel''s shoulder and emits a beam of light that turns into a projection in the air.


    "Look at the screen." "The 800 people who can get tickets go from weak to strong," angel said


    Then, the image of the first person appears on the screen, and the ticket appears in front of him and falls in his hand.


    The players appear on the screen in turn, but no one dares to make a sound.


    Li Nuo saw an acquaintance.


    Soren, 506


    You can think of it with maggot''s head. This guy must have modified his attribute value data with [Explorer].


    However, Soren appeared, I do not know whether it is good or bad.


    Li Nuo''s eyes turned to the train.


    The dark green car has a narrow front and looks like a green car that was active in the last century.


    There is a line of English words written on the car body - immutability.


    He is illiterate and knows nothing about English. He doesn''t know the meaning of the word "eternal life".


    If you understand it, you will fall into a whirlpool of thinking and ponder what "eternal life" means.


    Some people are just like this. They treat life lazily and don''t care about the knowledge in the social rules, but they have a concentration that ordinary people can''t reach.


    With the screen still playing, Li Nuo began to scan around, looking for maljie, for fear that the guy would suddenly be hit by a "hum" because he squeezed into the top 800.


    For his two teammates, Li Nuo is full of confidence. Marjie''s strength is actually very strong. Among the players, he is at least above the average, not to mention chabai. If Sauron is the strongest among the people present, chabai will not be much weaker than him.


    At this time, the screen image is still rolling, a familiar figure leaping in the eyes.


    Marjie, ranked 333, is the best in the middle, just like Li Nuo imagined, and has restrained the two souls from speaking.


    Dongzhou HW team, crazy Cheng Yu ranked 302, double shield marsh ranked 27, irritable Yake ranked 12.


    Top ten


    Li Nuo stares at the big screen


    From ten to four are strange faces.


    Third, chabai.


    Number one... The handsome face with brown hair appears on the screen.


    This man Li Nuo looks very familiar, and he became the final winner of the dispute stage, jieerfu.


    The first 800 people have got tickets.


    Li Nuo had only a stick in his hand.


    He''s after 800.

 Chapter 434

    It must be damned medical value... Energy value and physical strength value are holding back


    The eyes under Li Nuo''s mask stare at the dead fish''s eyes.


    Without a ticket in his hand, he should go back to his home soon.


    At this time, the intuition of being watched cools the back spine. Li Nuo looks for direction and knows who is looking at himself.


    In the distance, Sauron pointed to the panel and used the "Explorer" to explore the data of all the people present. The ticket was in his mouth, and he looked at the corner of the crowd with a smile. He knew Li Nuo was there.


    This time, Soren wanted to see how lino solved the ticket problem.


    You won''t let me down


    On the ground far away from the open square, an English word appears - goback!


    Angel said: "players who don''t get tickets, please get out of the team and stand on the letters."


    Among the 177 players who didn''t get tickets, some began to be at a loss, some walked out with indifference, and still no one dared to make a sound.


    With the crowd out, Li Nuo''s eyes spin around, scanning the tickets in the hands of the players.


    When all 177 people were standing around the letters, the pod on angel''s shoulder turned off the projection and flew in circles to the sky.


    "Players who get tickets stand in front of the corresponding car door according to the car number on the ticket."


    Woo~


    With angel''s words, white steam gushed from the front of the train.


    Angel scanned all the players again and said in a deep voice, "I''ve finished all my words. I''ll get on the bus in ten seconds."


    I see


    Li Nuo''s eyes flashed a shade of light, the [inner diving ¡¤ explosion] was opened, the [deflagration bullet] on the gun was finished in seconds, and he pulled the trigger at the players 50 meters away.


    It took two seconds.


    Most people didn''t react, only a few people around him saw the action clearly.


    All the people around are surprised, the net is broken!?


    Boom!


    The explosion has been in close contact with the players who got the tickets.


    Most of the level 30 players who can survive here are not ordinary people. They are not comparable to those cannon fodder in the stage of dispute. What''s more, they are all the people who have got tickets. Although the explosion is sudden, most people react instantaneously to avoid the red and yellow fireworks.


    The heat wave is rolling and the afterwave is shaking, which makes people block their eyes.


    A few people were caught in the fire and smoke. A few unfortunate people reacted too slowly and were blown to pieces. If it wasn''t for the protective effect, it would have been coke.


    They take the bleeding medicine one after another, in the heart doubt at the same time also curse.


    Marsh is outside these people, and his double shield stands in front of him to block the explosion. He sees the process of Li Nuo lifting his gun and worries. He doesn''t know what this madman is going to do and wants to step back quickly.


    Now, it takes three seconds


    There was a cloud of blood in Marsh''s eyes.


    Here he is!


    Soren kept in mind the narration of Li Nuo. There must be another reason why he didn''t enter the top 800. Marsh became nervous and even forgot to think about why Li Nuo could attack players.


    The fourth second


    Li Nuo''s running shadow points directly at an injured player.


    "Asshole!"


    The man broke angel''s taboo in a hurry, but he didn''t care about it. When he was about to move, two different voices sounded behind him.


    Tea white legs produce thunder and lightning, maljie arm jet, two people appear from behind.


    For a moment, lightning, thunder, steam roar, blood fog gush!


    Three things intertwined, after a whistling sound, the player fell to the ground, has no sound.


    Li Nuo picked up the ticket in his hand.


    Under the gaze of more than 900 pairs of eyes, in the quiet field, calmly close [diving ¡¤ explosion], calmly take out [ether] and plunge into the thigh, then smile and shake the ticket to two teammates.


    "Qihuo ~"


    Instant time, the players panic, panic symbolizes the silent frying pan.


    Can''t make a sound, can''t attack each other, why can he!?


    Most people are questioning this.


    Countless pairs of eyes looked at angel, as if they were looking for an answer.


    "Ten seconds."


    Angel only left such a sentence, words, continuous sound, no ticket players have been blown into blood foam!


    The smell of blood spread, and hundreds of people began to panic.


    Angel pointed to the direction of the train and said, "get on the train in a minute. Please don''t try to use force before getting on the train."


    Some people are scared to death, some people are confused because of the death of their teammates, some people are still in the dark about Li Nuo, some people have suddenly realized.


    "It''s still him..." Jelf pinched his chin and looked at a thin boy beside him, who was also his younger brother, enlia.


    "Why do you keep your mouth shut when you can talk?"


    Those around you who understand have begun to open their mouths.


    Enlia still refused to open her mouth and wrote in the air with her fingers - why?


    Seeing her brother''s advice, Jelf breathed a sigh and said, "the woman named Angel said, ''I want to say something, so don''t interrupt me, don''t walk around, and don''t do anything to each other.'' after she finished everything, she added ''I''ve finished all my words''. This shows what people mean, You can''t break the rules when I''m talking, but you don''t care when I''m finished


    "This... Is that so?" Enlia spoke in consternation.


    "Just now, I was curious why we should give ten seconds, but not let the players with tickets get on the bus and line up in this kung fu..." Jeff sighed, "it turns out that this ten seconds is an opportunity for the players without tickets..."


    "Brother..." enlia asked, "did you just know or did you already know?"


    "Ha ha." With a lazy smile, Jelf said, "if I had known, I would have been singing. Your brother, I''m in the first place."


    Enlia didn''t pay any attention to the boast of Jelf. She turned her head to look at Li Nuo in the distance and said, "that man is so powerful... How can he see it in such a short time..."


    "Hey, I''m number one..."


    "It''s amazing..."


    "Hello..."


    "Well, what did you say?"


    "... nothing."


    Gelf lost, enlia did not pay attention to him, but in fact around has been haunted by countless eyes.


    In the first place, at least the strongest person in the data, Jelf has attracted everyone''s attention.


    He was right in his analysis of Li Nuo, only missing one thing.


    When Li Nuo walked out of the group of players, he always watched the tickets in their hands and came to a conclusion that he could do evil.


    Tickets can''t be put in backpacks.


    So it''s open robbery.


    "Goback means to go home, and it means to go home. The probability of returning to the endless corridor is too low. How can we stop them from saying that cet-30 is a train ride?


    This is a problem in itself. The mouth of the dead is the strictest, so players who don''t get tickets are likely to die. " Li Nuo looks at the number on the ticket and explains to chabai.


    She and marjie have been paying close attention to Li Nuo''s action. At the moment when the blood fog erupts, they tacitly begin to take action.


    From the trust, but also tacit understanding, they believe that Li Nuo will not do things without the brain.


    "Train seven." Li Nuo raised his eyes and said.


    Chabai: "No.5."


    Maljie sneered, "it seems that we have to separate the action, I''m No. 8."


    Without saying a word of nonsense, the three people walk separately and don''t care about those staring at their eyes, a series of feats, the three people have been on the blacklist of most players.


    Not far away, Soren and his teammates are facing the train number.


    "Marsh, take good care of Cheng Yu. Only you two are in the same carriage."


    "No problem." Marsh''s strong arm hooks Cheng Yu''s shoulder and protects him to the No. 5 car.


    Soren fixed his eyes on a strong man in the distance, sharp.


    "Is that guy the second player?" Asked Jacques.


    "It''s not just him. There are quite a few strong players this time." Solon went into the open car door and waved to Jacques behind him.


    "Yak, survive."


    Yake sank for a few seconds, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Hum... Yes."

 Chapter 435

    The platform is empty and all players have entered the train.


    The front of the car whistles and emits white steam. The wheels run over the rails and start slowly.


    Angel watched the train disappear and whispered to the empty front, "I can see why you''re looking at him, a crazy but cautious contradiction."


    "It''s like you before."


    A transparent figure appeared in front of her.


    "No, it''s far worse than me."


    "He''s too far from madness, far from prudence, and I don''t see him alone."


    Angel turns around, her dress floats, and a black hole emerges in front of her. Before she leaves, she looks sideways at the position of the figure that has disappeared.


    "Don''t play too hard."


    "Carl."


    ¡­¡­


    From the moment players step into the train, they are deprived of all five senses.


    There was nothing but darkness.


    It''s not good to call every day, not to mention not to open your mouth at all.


    Only thought is left.


    No one knew the train had started.


    It was not until a roar of steam that everyone''s ears were awakened.


    "Hello?"


    "Well... I''m trying wheat."


    Lazy men''s voice appeared in the ears of all 799 people.


    This is a familiar and strange voice.


    Fate makes them happy

 Chapter 436

    Car seven.


    With the shaking of the ground, Li Nuo yelled and looked back.


    There was a mess in front of us. The body was mixed with plasma.


    A man stood there, with long black hair over his shoulders, a white face, and bare hands. His soft leather armor couldn''t stop his strong muscles, and his arms were almost as thick as Li Nuo''s waist.


    The dark winged monster bent and stood beside him, his dark purple tongue licking the body on the ground.


    The players who are still alive have shown fear or amazement to him, and the fight has stopped.


    Li Nuo missed what happened just now. I don''t know what feat this big brother made to make the whole carriage return to civilization.


    But he is sure that if he can make the whole car vibrate, he must be a person who can''t stir up trouble.


    This person is familiar.


    Second place player.


    The strong man slowly wriggles his neck to scan around. In this process, all the players hold their breath, which makes Li Nuo more curious. What earth shaking event has this big brother done? He can conquer all the 21 players not including himself.


    The visual ability of demon hunters is so strong that they can tell how many people are alive at a glance.


    "21, too many."


    Then the strong man said, the monster around him suddenly rushed to the close range players, some people raised their guns, some people slashed, but none of them turned into flying flesh and blood.


    "Ten people, no, keep killing."


    The monster let out a hoarse roar from its hair, and its long tongue twisted like a snake''s letter.


    "Asshole!"


    A player yells and scolds violently, and the two people close to him rush to the strong man.


    The three of them have been very close. They should have known each other before, or they should be in the same team.


    "Kill him first!"


    At the same time, several players joined the resistance.


    Li Nuo was a little confused in this scene. He was just the center of the event, but now he was out of action.


    Suddenly, the monster flew to the strong man and attached to his arm like water. With a wave of his big hand, a black light was pumped out like a sea wave. The carriage shook slightly again. The solemn black covered the rebellious players, and the voice of broken bones roared.


    "Three, that''s fine."


    He slowly turned back and sat down on the bloody chair. The black monster turned into fog and penetrated into his seven orifices.


    "Shuwaz Criscito, that''s my name." He said in a deep voice to the only three players left on the scene, then reached out and pointed to the chair opposite.


    The two players paced and sat down, very obedient.


    Like a deaf man, Li Nuo didn''t care about the big brother''s self introduction. Instead, he scanned the interior structure of the car.


    It is about 20 meters long and 4 meters wide, with hard seats on both sides. Except that there is no steel pipe, it is basically similar to the subway structure.


    At the end of the two sides is a single door, about 1.2 meters wide, can not control into the door of large monsters.


    There was a window on the door, but looking through the window, it was the same as this car, but there was no one.


    After a fight, there was no damage to the surrounding scene, and the explosion left only smoke on the ground and seats.


    "Well... Strange."


    Li nuoyang turned his sword into a walking stick, licked his upper lip, made a professional baseball player swing his bat, and swung it round to hit the window.


    But the glass windows didn''t move.


    On the contrary, his hands holding the handle of the staff were numb.


    I cannot open the door.


    Li Nuo''s pupil turned to the side window, beautiful scenery.


    "Window jumping should be out of the question. There''s no skylight on the top to get out. It''s a closed environment. There''s something fishy about it."


    He whispered to himself, pinched his chin, and didn''t care the eyes that were staring at him.


    "Well..."


    He snorted, then came to shuhuazi with his walking stick and sat down.


    "We go on." Shuhuazi didn''t care about Li Nuo''s behavior, looking at the two players opposite, said: "please introduce your name and ability."


    "Chen Xiaohe, three... Thirty-one years old, male... Working as an enterprise Clerk... I... I..." this ordinary gentleman was a little flustered. He raised his fist, let everyone see his tiger finger, and said: "level 30, this is the weapon... Others..."


    "Yes." Shu huazi looks at the woman beside Chen Xiaohe.


    "Yukiko Yamaguchi, needless to say age?" Neon people, long curly hair, round face, apricot eyes, cute, but the character is arrogant, maybe.


    "Long range thermal weapons, that''s all," she continued


    Li Nuo''s eyes were not idle while they were talking. He was staring at the two opposite people, thinking about the ranking he saw on the screen.


    Chen Xiaohe, looking at people and animals harmless, ranks in the top 50. The strong man''s performance in chaos and wartime is very different from that of the present, and he has a strong sense of attack.


    Yukiko Yamaguchi, ranked 36, all unknown.


    These two players should be at the top of the 100 people in car 7. They can even be said that with shuhuazi and Li Nuo, these three people are the strongest three in data.


    Schwarz looks at Leno.


    "Edward."


    "I want to hear the truth." Schwarz fixed his eyes on the mask of his face.


    "Yamamoto..."


    "The truth."


    Li Nuo smiles, "Li Nuo, male, unmarried, love female."


    You''re so coquettish... Chen Xiaohe is in a bad mood.


    Li Nuo doesn''t have to go on, because everyone can see her performance just now.


    "Do you know why the three of you were left to the end?" Asked Schwartz.


    No one said a word.


    "Three are the most prominent players in this carriage. I recognize you, especially you." He turned his eyes to Li Nuo and said: "you told everyone that the ranking can''t be trusted, but you don''t have to do anything unexpected, otherwise you can understand what you will face."


    Li Nuo didn''t say a word and let it go in the face of the threat.


    Now he doesn''t intend to use [Emile''s mask] to explore the data of these three players. After all, there are so many players that it''s not worth using it too early, and it''s very safe now.


    At least for the time being.


    "You should be able to hear that voice when you enter the car," shuhuazi said, with his arms on his legs and a deep face


    A fool can hear it... Li Nuo''s way of thinking.


    Chen Xiaohe said, "Shu... Mr. shuhuazi, I don''t understand."


    "Idiot..." Yukiko Yamaguchi gave him a white look, turned his head in disgust, and said: "the number of people getting off can''t be more than 12, and can''t be less than 12. Can''t you hear that after all this emphasis?"


    Chen Xiaohe shook his head, "let''s control the number of good people?"


    "Pig brain!" Yukiko Yamaguchi cursed, saying: "he can be said, and it''s possible that when you get off the bus, there is no one alive!"


    She sighed, leaned against the back of her chair and said, "there will be accidents, accidents that will lead to the death of all people. Do you understand? Stupid


    "Ming... I see." Chen Xiaohe nodded blankly and said with a smile, "I''m ashamed that I don''t have such a smart mind as Miss Yamaguchi..."


    "Cut."


    "So I have to leave the elite, eliminate the weak and control the number of people, but if an accident happens, it needs the strong to check and balance." He looked at Li Nuo and asked in a deep voice, "I want to hear what you think."


    "No Li Nuo didn''t even think about it, so he went straight back.


    Chen Xiaohe narrowed his eyes and said with a kind smile: "Mr. Li... I remember that when you were on the platform, you saw Miss angel''s words at a glance. You didn''t have any other ideas


    Li Nuo sent out a humble laugh from the mask, "if you have to say, please don''t kill me, can you?"


    "I don''t interfere with language crossing," shuwaz said


    "All right."


    Li Nuo got up and paced in the car. He first looked at Chen Xiaohe.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t pretend."


    "What Mr. Li means..."


    "You kill people very quickly. It''s not normal to be a social animal in a moment." Li Nuo leaned close to his cheek, looked straight into his eyes, and said with a smile: "some people can''t change their eyes as long as they have tasted the blood. Everyone has killed people, and no one can deceive anyone. What''s the purpose of pretending to be weak here is to get the head?"


    Chen Xiaohe''s pupil flickered, and finally narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "Mr. Li... What''s the misunderstanding?"


    Li Nuo turned his head and said, "Mr. Schwarz, I suggest that he be hanged and grilled. This kind of person is too dangerous and needs to be cleared in time."


    "Is that what you''re going to say?" Asked Schwartz.


    Li Nuo turned back and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. He said with a shy smile, "ha ha... There''s another thing about this. I don''t know if it should be said or not."


    "I don''t want to save your life to watch you talk. If your brain is useless, it''s better to die." Shuwaltz''s eyes were heavy.


    "Ha, that''s good."


    Li Nuo removed the last smile from his face and stared at shuhuazi. Although no one could see his face under his mask, he could hear the coming seriousness.


    "Mr. Schwarz, are you stupid beep?"

 Chapter 437

    Li Nuo''s words, in exchange for a few seconds of quiet air.


    Chen Xiaohe is sitting upright and his pupils are turning around. He is most afraid of the quiet air.


    Shuhuazi didn''t say a word. He stood up and looked down at Li Nuo who was lower than himself.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "you are a typical person. Because of your height and slow blood supply, your brain reacts more slowly than the average person."


    Boom... Boom


    Shuwaz clenched his fist, his hair crackled, and black matter oozed out of his ears like liquid, slowly covering half of his face.


    Obviously, the big brother is going to do it.


    "You wait a moment before you crush my head." Li Nuo patted shuwaz''s thick chest muscle, jumped into the seat and sat back against the glass window.


    "A total of 800 players, eight cars, but the cheap voice reminds us that only 799 people get on the bus, where is that one person?"


    He looks at Yukiko Yamaguchi.


    "This plain man, do you see it?"


    "Plain man..." Yukiko Yamaguchi''s face twitched, holding back the anger in his heart and turning his head, "I don''t know."


    Chen Xiaohe raised his hand with a smile and asked, "does Mr. Li Nuo know?"


    "Ha ~" Li Nuo said with a smile, "I don''t know."


    Dong!


    Shuwaltz punched the window behind him, his hair blowing, but the window was safe.


    "My patience is going to the limit." His tone was gentle, but anger could not be hidden in those eyes.


    "Don''t worry." Li Nuo gently grasped shuhuazi''s strong arm and asked him to put it down.


    Then he got up and paced back and forth on the tandem seat, stepping on the blood with each foot, and the blood on the seat gradually decreased.


    "All right."


    Li Nuo jumped out of his seat and stood among the three.


    "Because I don''t know, I have to wonder where this person has gone, or who is it?" No one intervened, Li Nuo said: "a few doubts, Miss Su Ren said is a matter of the number of people getting off the bus."


    Yukiko Yamaguchi took out a pistol from his back and put it on Li Nuo''s temple. He said angrily, "call me plain man again... Try it."


    Have you ever been a plain person? But Li Nuo didn''t dare to take it out. He pointed his index finger at the muzzle of the gun and gently moved the pistol away.


    "Plain people mean ordinary people in Chinese. Compared with these two men and me, you look the most normal, so it''s OK to call you plain people, isn''t it?"


    Chen Xiaohe pointed to himself with a smile and said, "Mr. Li... Why am I abnormal?"


    "Cut..." Yukiko Yamaguchi put down his gun and said, "call me Yamaguchi, or Yukiko."


    "Yes, miss youxizi." Li Nuo continued, "let''s put aside the possible accidents and talk about some other doubts. Did you pay attention to one thing before getting on the bus? The order of cars 8 to 1 is not in numerical order."


    "I noticed." Yukiko Yamaguchi said.


    "I have a look. The number order from the front to the rear is 6, 2, 5, 7, 4, 1, 3 and 8. That is to say, everyone should be in these eight cars. Two questions, why is the number order different? Why is one person missing? "


    Yukiko Yamaguchi was stunned, "why?"


    Li Nuo hands a spread, "still don''t know, so want to find the answer."


    "But Mr. Li, it''s not like you say Mr. shuhuazi is stupid..." Chen Xiaohe fixed his eyes on shuhuazi''s face and asked with a smile: "what''s the relationship between the two? I have another question. Why should I care so much about numbers and people? "


    "Little things?" Li Nuo looked at him and said, "in the endless corridor, on this damned son of a bitch train, any little thing can cause a total annihilation."


    He pointed to the ground and the scattered blood on the seats. "Can you explain why the blood covered the car almost disappeared in three minutes and 26 seconds?"


    Chen Xiaohe said: "maybe... Game mechanism?"


    "Well, let''s talk about the game mechanism." "Eight cars, only 12 people are alive, but the door to the other cars is locked tightly, so how many people are left to live in the other cars, do you know?" Li said


    Chen Xiaohe is speechless.


    "If this is a game, a killing game, and you have to guess how many people will survive in other carriages to ensure that there are 12 people alive in all carriages when the door is opened, what is the passing probability of this game?"


    No one answered. After half a sound, only Yukiko Yamaguchi said, "1% probability... Less than?"


    "Yes, this kind of probability is equivalent to that I wake up and find that I am actually an Altman, which can be ignored at all, so I will die." Li Nuo sat back in his chair again. "Finding a way to open the doors of other cars, determining the number of live players, and finally reducing the number of players to 12, is the only way I can think of."


    Lino looks at Schwarz.


    "But there''s a premise. What if the remaining players in other cars can''t make up 12 people?"


    "Well..." shuhuazi frowned slightly, and the black liquid on his face faded slowly. He gradually understood why he was [beep -].


    Li Nuo said: "there is no mistake in controlling population and eliminating the weak, but excessive control will lead to backfire. For example, if a country wants to carry out family planning, it will order the slaughter of its citizens in order to reduce population."


    Yukiko Yamaguchi frowned and said "... This metaphor"


    "The soldiers took up arms one after another and happily went to kill the people, or even kill each other. After three days and three nights, they looked around and saw that all the women in the country were dead, the population was under control, and the fertility was gone. What''s the matter with them?" Li Nuo patted his thighs and leaned forward. "Suppose there are 100 people in one carriage, leaving 30 people and breaking their hands and feet. If the number of people in other carriages is not enough, it is a safe way to achieve the balance of the number of people by reducing the number of these 30 people."


    "And now..." Li Nuo picked up a ball of broken meat from the ground, "Mr. shuhuazi, you tell me, how many people are this pile of meat?"


    "Shuhuazi was speechless.


    Li Nuo threw the broken meat on the ground, shook his head and said helplessly: "the second elder brother in the list, thanks to you, one thing that can be under our control can''t be done, and it''s this little thing that makes it impossible for us to get out of the train alive!"


    Shuhuazi slightly side head, low voice way: "to... Sorry."


    Yukiko Yamaguchi was a fool in an instant. What''s the trouble? Just now, he looked like King Kong, but because he realized that he had made a mistake, he suddenly became like a bird.


    "Sorry, it makes sense. What''s the use of the police?" Li Nuo turned to a door, took out the wire and held it in his mouth. He scanned the door up and down, but couldn''t see the keyhole. "The door wasn''t opened with a key..."


    "Can it be a password or something? Like sesame, open the door Yukiko Yamaguchi followed and said later.


    Chen Xiaohe stood in front of the other door of the carriage, looking over and over again. He turned around and said, "well, I think of one thing. Have you noticed the English words on the train?"


    Yamaguchi is a symbol of immortality


    "Yes, Miss Yamaguchi has a good memory." Chen Xiaohe said with a smile: "is it possible that this word represents some kind of password?"


    "Code..." Yukiko Yamaguchi fell into a deep meditation.


    At this moment, only shuhuazi stood in the same place without saying a word. Compared with using his head, the simple and rude thing of opening the door was more suitable for him.


    What''s more, Li Nuo just made him a little annoyed.


    Yukiko Yamaguchi yelled at the door of immobility, but it didn''t help. Instead, he read it letter by letter, and it didn''t work.


    "I don''t understand..." she began to worry. If it goes on like this, what accident will happen to Baoqi. After all, the sentence "maybe no one can get out of the car" is obviously not casual.


    Anxiously, she looked at Li Nuo in front of her body and said, "I''d like to ask you something. What''s your opinion about not getting off the car?"


    Li Nuo didn''t reply and stayed in the same place.


    "Ask you."


    "That... You answer me one thing first..." Li Nuo slowly turned his head and asked, "does that word mean immortality or infinity?"


    Yukiko Yamaguchi nodded, "yes, or immortality. In a word, it symbolizes infinite circulation."


    "Well..." Li Nuo''s voice trembled, "it''s not good..."


    As soon as these words came out, the three people''s faces were suddenly dignified. Chen Xiaohe''s eyes flashed a touch of essence. "Mr. Li, what do you find out again?"


    "This car... May not stop in an hour," he said


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your 500 reward; Thank you for smiling and asking for a hundred rewards from heaven!

 Chapter 438

    Car five.


    All over the debris, cha bai stamped a player''s head.


    It''s the same as car 7.


    Players in the line of sight after the recovery began to fight, the same, there is a person to end the farce, but not tea white.


    Crazy Cheng Yu.


    He is still killing with a smile. No one can resist the black light virus. Even marsh has to avoid this crazy teammate.


    Soren tells marsh that he is optimistic about Cheng Yu. In fact, it means that he is not afraid that Cheng Yu''s life will be threatened, but that he will lose his heart and even his own people will do it.


    But it''s different from car 7.


    The interior of car No.5 is long and narrow, with no windows. The light on the top is dark red, and the light sprinkled is integrated with blood, which is difficult to distinguish.


    Whoa!


    A sledgehammer missed from chabai and knocked heavily on the ground. The players who attacked her quietly. However, there is a huge gap in strength. The sneak attack will also be perceived by chabai in advance. When he retreats, he can easily avoid it. He grabs the opponent''s neck instantaneously, and the other hand clenches the knife and stabs into the heart.


    This is the 26th player she killed.


    Chabai is not the kind of person who likes to see blood, although she is good at killing people.


    But from the beginning, there are always people who want to take their lives. In order to protect themselves, they have to do something.


    She and Cheng Yu basically carried most of the population control work of car 5.


    Here, let''s talk about her dress at this time. She''s wearing a ghost face to cover her mouth and nose, a black blood liberator to cover her front chest, a red bra and a split skirt, and bandage style high-heeled shoes. You can''t blame others for taking her as a target. This shape is not for fighting.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind. Chabai took out his long axe from behind and turned to throw it.


    The long axe whirled into the crowd, and several of the players reacted very quickly. They pressed themselves or took off to avoid. They all focused their eyes and rushed to her.


    "Kill her first!"


    "This girl''s body..."


    Poof


    The battle was over before it started.


    Although she was third in the previous ranking, it doesn''t mean that players will avoid her.


    The actual benefit of this ranking is the middle class. The weak will be attacked first, and the strong will become the target of siege. Almost everyone is brainwashed by the "killing game". Only 12 people can get off the bus. No one will consider holding their thighs in the chaos.


    Cheng Yu kills from one side, grins grimly at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes are crazy.


    "Stop him!"


    "Come on, cooperate first!"


    The remaining few players try to join hands to solve Cheng Yu, in order to reduce a strong soldier, but also to protect life.


    But most of them were killed by the black sickle in his hand, and only a few people began to retreat quickly towards the direction of tea white, and their fear spread. They did not expect that a player in the middle ranking would become the most deadly monster here.


    As shuhuazi said, ranking itself is not necessarily reliable.


    Some people''s attribute value is very low, but they have extremely strong attack skills or enhancement skills, which are stronger than most people in the top 50.


    Cheng Yu is such a person.


    He was kicking on the wall and laughing wildly. His neck was crooked and he would not let one live.


    Marsh''s shoulder was injured, thanks to this crazy teammate.


    Helpless to catch up.


    "... stop it!"


    He is unable to stop, Cheng Yu see blood will burst out endless desire to attack.


    "Die! Go to hell! Go to hell


    Cheng Yu violently cuts a man in half, mercilessly flogs the corpse and cuts it into pieces. He turns back to push marsh back with a knife, turns back and opens his eyes. The killing is still going on. He wants to kill, but he doesn''t want to leave one.


    "Don''t stop me... Don''t stop me..."


    He took a step forward to kill those who were in the way.


    Red skirt, tall body, tea white.


    At this time, the corner of Cheng Yu''s mouth suddenly trembles. The moment he sees the white tea, his memories of extreme fear are awakened in his brain.


    "You... You are..."


    "Ah... Ah!!"


    He covers his head, helplessly curls up and nestles against the wall.


    "It''s you! It''s you


    Marsh arrives and blocks the front with a big shield to protect Cheng Yu. Only one shield can be placed on the width of the road. He sees a beautiful shadow through the gap.


    "It''s you!"


    The tea is speechless, why are they all the same prologue


    At the moment, there are 10 people left in car 5.


    Several other players are behind chabai. Seeing that the third ranked player can frighten the madman, they hide well and stop using force.


    Chabai glanced back and forth, avoided Marsh''s big shield, turned and walked back.


    Players see her come all look tight, stick to the wall to make way.


    She went to the closed door of the carriage, which had no windows and looked heavy.


    Chabai tried to push and pull the door, but they couldn''t open it. After observing for a long time, the door had no handle and no lock hole, so he used perspective to the door. He saw that there was an empty carriage on the opposite side, with windows and chairs, and more space.


    She turned her head and asked, "who is good at solving puzzles?"


    One of the players trembled and said: "I will..."


    "See how you can open the door."


    "Yes


    Marsh looks at Cheng Yu, who is still shaking. He is relieved of his teammates, but chabai makes him more worried.


    Although Sauron said that he had made an alliance with the tourist group, and his broken arm was only installed with the help of baimarjie, he could not rest assured of Li Nuo and chabai. One was crazy, the other was strange, and it was hard to understand the mind of these two people.


    What''s more, marsh has been defeated by chabai. He is cautious. He won''t trust other players because of an alliance, and he is a player who makes Cheng Yu feel scared.


    But in any case, chabai and Chengyu this crooked oboe play really effectively controlled the presence of the players no longer use force.


    "There is no way..." the player looked up and thought about it. He couldn''t figure out how to open the door.


    "This lady... Why do you have to open the door?" Another player stood out and asked, pausing and saying, "in case something terrible happens after the door is opened."


    The red light of No.5 car flickered, the dead bodies were all over the floor, the blood exploded, and the patterns were all over the walls and floors. The atmosphere was rendered weird and terrifying enough, which gave many people psychological hints that the back of the door might be dangerous.


    "My teammates are in other carriages," chabai said


    When marsh heard this, he pushed his shield forward and asked, "which car are they in?"


    "Eight and seven," chabai said


    Mash breathed a sigh of relief, because Li Nuo and marjie and Soren and yak in the car staggered.


    Cha bai looks at a wall beside the door. She can see a human figure behind the wall. She reaches out her hand and grabs the wall like a piece of cloth. A boy hides under the square cloth of the simulated wall. He looks at cha bai pale. Suddenly, he shrinks his neck, hugs his head with both hands and shouts, "spare me!"


    "... who are you?"


    "My name is enlia! 16 years old! I don''t want to die! "


    Chabai saw that enlia had no weapon in her hand and no blood splashed on her body. She could tell that this person had been hiding from the beginning and had no intention of fighting. She would not take the initiative to fight against people who had no malice.


    "Hoo..."


    Tea white spit out a breath, directly sit on the ground, leaning against the wall to rest.


    When marsh saw this, he was worried about every move of chabai and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Cha bai glanced at him and said in a low voice, "I can fight ahead, but I''m not good at using my brain. I''m specialized in technology. At this time, just wait for the door to open, or you can find a way to solve it."


    After hearing this, marsh puts Daden aside and leans against the wall, guarding Cheng Yu who is still in fear. He agrees with what chabai said, and he can''t leave Cheng Yu''s side in case of an accident. He can only temporarily place his hope on Sauron in car 4.


    "[the seeker] can see the answer directly, please, Soren." Marsh''s secret.


    At the moment, the silence in the carriage is restored. Several players who are still alive are a little confused. They dare not do it.


    But there are still people who can detect the strangeness of the train. They look around carefully, but no matter how they think about it, they can''t figure out what to do next.


    No one noticed one thing.


    Because of the red light of the ceiling, the bloodstain in the car is getting less and less.

 Chapter 439

    Car four.


    "I''m in trouble this time."


    Soren looks at the task panel of the explorer.


    Identity [Explorer], can find the task trend and solution, but this time, it has no effect on the train, and no words appear on the panel. Obviously, this assessment task is not in the scope of script task.


    He breathed out, took back the panel and looked at dozens of players squatting on the ground behind him.


    What leno didn''t do because of Schwarz, Soren did.


    A total of 24 players are controlled by him, these people are his carefully selected "weak" and easy to control players.


    Almost the same thing happened in all the carriages. The players came up and started to work. There was no way. There were so many people crowded together. There was no space for communication. They were so close that they started to work subconsciously.


    Soren can''t easily subdue so many players on his own. He turns his head and looks at three people sitting in the chair besides him.


    "What do you four think about the current situation? Mr. Ho, Ms. Whitman, Mr. Lyons, Mr. gelf. "


    Ranked eighth, he Guangzhen, an old man with long beard, has a high value of spiritual power.


    He thumbed his pocket watch and said with a smile, "old people are not smart. It''s better for you young people to do this kind of thing."


    Soren looked at a woman not far from the old man.


    In the sixth place, the weapon is a whip blade like Li Nuo''s, but the blade is not as wide as a horse''s head knife. Her teammate, Lyons, ranked 219, sits beside her and sleeps with a halberd armchair.


    "I suspect it''s a game of infidelity," said kleins, smoothing his short black bangs, raising his legs and staring at his brown riding boots


    "What do you say?"


    "799 people get on the train. One person is missing. The two doors of the carriage are locked tightly. There is no key and no keyhole. We need to decrypt or open it in a way we don''t know for the moment. Will we need to find that person and get a breakthrough from him?"


    After hearing this, Solon kowtowed to himself. He had not thought about this idea, but he had no way to start. He looked at Jelf one by one.


    "What do you think, Mr. No1?"


    "I''m worried about my brother... I don''t care about the rest," he said


    This guy... Soren has no choice. This Geer has always looked like he can''t lift up his energy, but he is just too powerful.


    "I... I have ideas." Said a player tied by silk thread.


    Soren looked at him and nodded, please.


    "Well... The car number is confusing. Does it represent a password?"


    "It doesn''t work unless there''s a place where you can enter a password," Soren said


    Kleins said, "by shouting?"


    Sauron did the same, adding the front to the back in front of the door and calling out the number of the train number in two ways, but it didn''t work.


    To tell you the truth, he is now in a hopeless situation. He has to say to the group of players who are tied up: "everyone, if anyone comes up with a way, I''ll let them go."


    Well, this method is really meaningful and brainstorming, but without any hint, it is impossible to open the door by solving puzzles.


    The internal structure of car No. 4 is exactly the same as that of car No. 7 where Li Nuo is. There is no place to hide things.


    At a loss, a strange voice came from all around.


    "Hello?"


    Everyone stares straight and looks around.


    "Who''s talking?" Soren asked.


    "Are you car four?"


    This sound convinced him that the sound came from the air, just like the system voice, which broke into his ears out of thin air, but this time it was a player, a player in other cars.


    "It''s number four!" Soren returned immediately.


    "Come on... Find a way to get to car 1! As long as it can save us... "


    Doodle¡ª¡ª


    Hang up.


    Sauron''s eyes glared.


    "What''s the trouble?" Jeff browed.


    Soren looked at he Guangzhen, and the blade pointed at the old man''s neck.


    "Old man, some jokes don''t work."


    He Guangzhen is good at using magic. This is the information Sauron found. He is so angry because Yake is in car 1. The message on the phone is undoubtedly telling him that car 1 is very dangerous now.


    Out of the understanding of yak, Soren is sure that although the guy is impetuous, he seldom takes the initiative to attack strangers, and has no spare time to create panic.


    And from the situation he detected before getting on the bus, there are two extremely dangerous players in car 1.


    Gaby, ranked fourth, Rouni, ranked fifth.


    In the information he got, player ranking is somewhat confusing, but it has a certain truth. The top 50 players generally have strong data, and the gap is very small. However, compared with the players after 100, the intensity is significantly higher.


    He Guangzhen faced the tip of the knife and said with a cool smile: "young man, you should be calm when you do things. I don''t know where you are offended."


    "Magic, old man, let''s be clear. Is the voice that just appeared suddenly your magic?"


    "Haha, what''s in it for me?" He Guangzhen leaned forward and put his neck against the tip of the knife. "If you don''t believe it, it''s OK to kill me now. However, do you still need me as an old man to make cannon fodder?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sauron, right?" Suddenly, kleins said, "take the knife back. Do you want to disturb the situation that is hard to control?"


    Sauron was silent, his arms moved, he sheathed the knife at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye, sat down and pondered, but his brain was a little confused, unable to connect the clues.


    Jeff looked at it and sighed. Isn''t it better to be peaceful


    ¡­¡­


    Almost all the cars were in chaos and killing.


    Only one is not.


    Car 8.


    43 people survived, and the location of the crowd was polarized.


    42 people crowded on the left side of the car, 32 people turned blue and fell unconscious.


    One person stands on the right side alone. Because of his existence, the scene is extremely harmonious. Almost all the conscious people cover their nose and mouth.


    Marge


    He controlled the scene by himself.


    Because


    Because of him, he took out the huge shit ball


    [Name: giant excrement]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: it emits poisonous gas and odor. Only the user and the person immunized with the toxin can not be affected. It is made of 366 pieces of excrement, which can be decomposed into 366 pieces of excrement and thrown 366 times]


    [explanation: fuckin ''sick...]


    Marjie puts his shield in front of him to block the long-range attack that may come.


    [Name: the fool''s squid shield + 2]


    [type: Armor]


    [defense effect: 36]


    [addition: none]


    [equipment condition: strength 32]


    [durability: 120 points]


    [own skills: 1. Shield flash: when you launch this skill in defense, you can pop away the opponent''s attack in an instant. It requires the target''s body shape. Each time you launch the skill, you need to consume 10 energy points; 2. Guardian enhancement: increases defense effect by 15 points, lasts for 10 seconds, consumes 30 energy points, and consumes half of the upper limit of endurance; 3. Durability conversion: convert remaining durability value into energy value]


    [Note: Although the name of this thing is a little festive, it''s really a good equipment, at least it will make you more durable]


    In the last script, the blacksmith helped to change some data of this shield. At the same time, after returning to the hunter''s dream, he strengthened it with [brilliant wedge stone]. Not to mention how strong it is, it''s OK to block the bullet.


    Maljie sat cross legged, holding a [repair powder] in his hand, thinking about the problems the train is now facing.


    Everything he thought was similar to that of Li Nuo and Soren, and he could hardly get any useful answers.


    "Or should we open the door first..."


    "Otherwise, we can''t determine the number of players in other carriages, and sooner or later we will face the end of total extinction."


    While thinking to herself, a woman slowly got up.


    "I can''t stand it..."


    Her name is Xiao Wu, the 10th player.


    Carrying a huge bow and arrow, from the "Monster Hunter" weapon, [cross hunting bow].


    She lined the bow away, pointed it at the shield in front of maljet, and took out a half man long arrow from the quiver in her back.


    Kneeling on one knee, the tight Leather Armor makes the sound of leather rubbing, and the long ponytail swings freely because of the sudden appearance of a mass of air.


    She has bright eyes and white teeth. She is angry with her teeth. Because she can''t use the ether, she doesn''t dare to release her skills at will. But the stench of the whole carriage is too much for her to bear, and her blood is abnormal. If she doesn''t hide it in the garbage yard behind the shield, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Go to hell..."


    Just then, there was a light on the ceiling.


    It''s gone.

 Chapter 440

    "What do you mean?" Yukiko Yamaguchi asked, "can''t the train stop in an hour?"


    Li Nuo frowned, put his arms around his chest, leaned against the wall, and said in a low voice, "Immortality... Immortality... Cycle... Infinity... Can all represent the train number. Doesn''t that mean it can''t stop?"


    Chen Xiaohe said with a smile: "Mr. Li, don''t be scary. I think that word may be saying that this train will always run on the track."


    Li Nuo didn''t reply and fell into thinking. The big English letters were written on the car. He didn''t believe the news that didn''t guide the players.


    After entering the carriage, it is said that the train running time is one hour, but it depends on the meaning.


    "An hour is the time when the train stops, or the countdown to our lives?" Li Nuo asked himself in a whisper.


    "What''s the difference?" Yukiko Yamaguchi said, "when the train stops, we can''t know if our lives will be left behind."


    "What if the train just goes and doesn''t stop?" "One hour doesn''t mean parking, but can you stop?" Li asked


    "Over interpretation?" Chen Xiaohe sighed, "Mr. Li, let''s talk first. I don''t have any dissatisfaction or opinions with you. Although you once suggested Mr. shuhuazi to hang me up and bake me with fire... Sometimes, however, people''s brain capacity is limited. Thinking too much will lead to confusion of thinking."


    At this time, shuhuazi, who had not spoken for a long time, said: "there is still one hour before the train arrives at the terminal. If I remember correctly, I should say so. From another angle, the countdown to everyone''s life is still one hour. Besides controlling the number of players, we should also find a way to stop the train. Is that what you mean?"


    "Yes." Li Nuo nodded, "but let the car stop this idea, temporarily not sure."


    "Really..." shuhuazi frowned and lowered his head.


    Chen Xiaohe breathed a sigh of relief. He was smiling all the time. At this time, he did not smile.


    Just as he was about to speak, suddenly the ceiling light flashed and then went out.


    It was sunny outside the window, but when the lights went out, everyone was in darkness.


    When the light came back, the blood in the whole carriage disappeared. Except for the bodies on the ground, they were all new.


    At the same time, the sunny day outside the window is covered by dark clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    Sauron''s eyebrows are solemn, and he Guangzhen looks at him again. This time, he is convinced that the sudden darkness has nothing to do with the old man in front of him.


    "Are you still doubting me?" He Guangzhen asked with a smile.


    Solon looked at the dark clouds outside the window and asked, "what does the dark clouds... Symbolize?"


    Suddenly his eyes flashed, "time! It''s time


    Kleint got up at the moment, gritted his teeth and said, "whatever his time is, something must be done."


    This woman''s insight value is very high. In the dark, she is aware of a fleeting sense of danger. For example, being in the cold makes her back cool. If this situation continues, maybe there will be some problems that can''t be solved.


    That sentence from the "Lord God" words, perhaps can get off a person did not, let her still remember.


    Walking to a door, he staggered his feet back and forth, took a deep breath, drew several purple lights from his weapon, and beat them on the door like streamers for half a minute, but there was no trace of iron on the door.


    Clint turned and said, "give up solving puzzles, detectives. Let''s rush the door in the most direct way."


    "It turns out that it''s useless," he said


    Clint looked at Jeff and cried, "number one, how about opening our eyes?"


    "Do you think my little dagger can open that door?" he said


    "... useless number one."


    ¡­¡­


    The scene in front of Xiaowu''s eyes is as good as ever, but there are dark clouds outside the window.


    This made her take back the bow and arrow she wanted to shoot for a while and stare at the top.


    The structure of car No. 8 is the same as that of car No. 7 and car No. 4. The light on the top is dazzling white. Everything is the same as before, and nothing has changed.


    "No matter..."


    Xiaowu sets up a long bow. At the moment, the number of players who fall to the ground due to the poisonous gas is increasing. There are only four people awake in the whole carriage.


    We can''t wait any longer. We must get rid of the "devil" in front of us.


    If Marge knew that someone regarded him as a demon, he would laugh and his jaw would be dislocated, but now he is completely in a whirlpool of thinking, unable to extricate himself.


    With a whoosh, three heavy bows and arrows collided with the shield, and the penetrating force sent the shield flying. Maljie was also affected by the impact force. He flew over the huge piece of excrement and hit the door heavily.


    But his eyes were dull, as before, and he didn''t care about the injury.


    "What''s the reason..."


    Marjie murmured.


    When Xiao Wu heard this, he put down the arrow he wanted to shoot. Is this man thinking about the train?


    She expected to open her mouth to ask, but there was a riot around her.


    "I can''t stand it!"


    The player''s face was livid and his lips were purple. He wielded his machete with all his strength and rushed to marjie.


    The light of the knife cuts out the shadow and cuts out a Qi blade.


    Marjie kept a dull face, but electromagnetic waves began to appear at his feet, and he slipped away before the air blade came.


    He raised his eyes and looked forward. He saw the players rushing towards him and the shield falling on the ground. Suddenly his eyes lit up.


    The player holds a knife in both hands and cuts down angrily, "I don''t want to die in such a toilet like place!"


    Boom!


    [steam power arm] ejected air and hit the man on the ground.


    Marjie turned a blind eye to the attacker who fell on the ground, staring at the shield that was shot by Xiaowu.


    "I see..."


    "I see!"


    Small dance Leng is in place, what did he understand?


    Isn''t this a lunatic?


    "Crafty rule maker, let everyone fall into a blind spot!" Marjie looks up and laughs. Suddenly he stops laughing and looks at Xiaowu. Xiaowu''s eyes are shining. Xiaowu''s body is shaking for some reason. It''s like being followed by a strange uncle after dark in winter in junior high school.


    "You... What are you doing?" Xiaowu blurted out involuntarily, feeling uncomfortable all over.


    Marge''s mouth curved a lot. "Hum, that beautiful lady, would you like to do me a favor?"


    Before Xiao Wu spoke, maljie suddenly shook his head, "no, it should be. Would you like to do us a favor?"


    "No!"


    "Good boy."


    "Go to hell!"


    "If death can make your heart happy, I would like to die under your gentle arrow." Marjie said cold words, suddenly the wind turned, eyebrows solemnly, "but, please give me a chance, let me take you out of this piece of not worthy of your beautiful face dirty area."


    Make complaints about dirty things. In the heart of small dance, if you don''t breathe with her face mask, you will be as awake as the game player.


    "Well... How can I help you?" Xiao Wu asked helplessly.


    Marge hooked her finger. "You come first."


    Xiao Wu looks at the huge piece of excrement beside him and shakes her head. "Don''t..."


    "Are you willing to die of poison?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Wu pinches her nose and breathes out a stink.


    Marjie grabbed a piece of excrement and said, "set up your bow and arrow."


    Do the little dance.


    Who knows, Marge suddenly put [piece of excrement] into the tip of the arrow.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get behind me and shoot at that door."


    Marjie put his shield in front of him, put the huge piece of excrement into his backpack, knelt down, raised his pistol and aimed at the door in the distance.


    "You remember... This account, I must calculate it back!" Xiao Wu said angrily, released the bow string, and the long arrow wrapped in [excrement] hit the door and fell to the ground.


    Marge aimed at the piece of shit and pulled the trigger continuously.


    When two [deflagration bullets] come out of the chamber and contact with [excrement] biogas, the [deflagration magic light break] starts!


    The explosion instantly filled most of the carriage. He held Xiaowu''s head behind the shield and launched resistance guard, and the fire passed through them.


    Xiao Wu coughed a few times. Before she raised her eyes, she heard maljie hum coldly.


    She looked at the door, smoke quickly dispersed, most of the players have become coke, unbreakable door appeared pit!


    Xiao Wu looks at maljie, showing her incredible emotion in her eyes.


    "Hum..." maljie forced to point his nose with his fingers, leisurely said: "a force down ten will."

 Chapter 441

    Xiaowu walks slowly and verifies her eyes again and again.


    There was a pit in the door and a crack in the glass. After the cobweb, I saw that the scene in the opposite car had changed.


    The black figure flickered across the window.


    Then, with a click, the door lock opens automatically.


    "Don''t be surprised, there must be players in that car. We are in car 8, and the opposite should be car 6 or 3."


    Marjie''s voice came from behind, and Xiao Wu''s back was cold.


    "I don''t know your name yet." Malje reaches out his hand.


    "I don''t have a surname... Just call me a little dance."


    "Hello, Miss dancer." Marge said with a gentleman''s smile, "my dear, Alphonse Newgate."


    "Oh... Oh..."


    Little dance has not yet recovered from the shock.


    Why is the power of stool and explosion strong enough to shake this door which can''t be destroyed by external force? Why can this monster have such powerful destructive skills


    A series of questions appeared in her mind, but she chose the one she wanted to know most.


    "Why, you''re going to put that... That thing on my arrow. You can throw it yourself."


    Maljie said with a smile: "you don''t know that. I need fresh biogas to use a powerful skill. The coverage radius of [Shikuai] is about 10 meters after completely emitting biogas, but I think we will also be affected by the powerful explosion in the area of 10 meters.


    It takes 2.47 seconds to completely volatilize methane within 10 meters, and about 0.24 seconds to fill methane within 1 meter radius on average.


    So I need a quick and accurate way to keep the piece away from me and detonate it just before it starts to volatilize methane and has a radius of less than one meter.


    But the most important thing is... "


    "Most... Important?"


    "Miss dance, your beauty attracts me. I want to fight with you side by side. Let''s break this door together, without losing a romance..."


    "Next topic." Xiao Wu stops maljie in time. If she goes on, she may not be able to control her arrows. "What are you going to do?"


    Marge looked back and scanned the corpses all over the carriage, which was more exciting than what he saw in the morgue.


    "End this farce quickly."


    Marjie explained his own ideas. There''s no need to say more about why we need to open the door. Xiaowu knows very well that the players who can come to the top ten of the ranking are not fuel-efficient lamps, and their strength and brain are developing in all aspects, at least the lower limit is very high.


    It is imperative to open the door, but there are no ideas and tips to tell them how to open the door.


    Marjie is trapped in a strange circle, wall, window or hidden corner. Is there any button or prompt that has not been found? The answer is, no, no trace.


    It was not until the shield was hit by Xiaowu''s arrow that he suddenly became enlightened.


    The shield is like the door of a train, and [huge piece of excrement] is like a puzzle to balance players'' thinking.


    When he ignores the bow and arrow of biogas and flies the shield, he reminds him that he can actually ignore the puzzles that may not exist and try to break the door with violence with the strongest force.


    It must be said that he belongs to the crooked.


    No one has ever used this move, but among the 799 players in the whole train, he is the only one with skills higher than level B.


    If you want to break this door, you must use powerful skills or weapons to give enough damage at one time, otherwise it will not work.


    The equipment of players below level 30 generally can not meet the requirements, but if the skill power is within the range of B, it has reached the requirements of opening the door.


    Marjie didn''t know about it. That''s why he said he was crooked.


    But in Xiao Wu''s eyes, this guy''s whole body is shining yellow.


    In short, nauseous thighs.


    Marjie takes off a bubble of [excrement] and smears it on Xiaowu''s arrow.


    "Miss dancer, are you ready?"


    "Sure... Ready." Xiao Wu''s cheek is red. She is a handsome arrow, but she smears a piece of excrement, which makes her want to find a way to get in, and she can''t afford to lose this person.


    When the finger touches the door, the whole door turns into a piece of paper like material, which floats away and forms a fuzzy transparent film covering the door frame.


    Marjah takes a step through the film first.


    It''s bloody, it''s tragic.


    Only one player is alive and the rest are dead.


    Wang Yan, No. 6, holds a long sword, bathes in blood all over, gasps heavily and looks at the disappearing door.


    With the brown fog deposited in No. 8 car pouring in here, Wang Yan saw marjie and Xiaowu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yan took a heavy step towards them, blood dripping from his chin on the ground, just like a ghost.


    "Excuse me, is this car No. 6 or no. 3?" Marjie asked, because after entering the car, the scene was so chaotic that he forgot which side was left and which side was right, and could not distinguish the number of the cars on both sides.


    However, Wang Yan still bent down and came to them step by step without saying a word.


    Ma Er Jie Mou son a tight, instantly then guess this is to kill crazy heart.


    "Shoot."


    At the command, Xiao Wu''s eyes changed, her fingers bowed easily, and her long arrow flew through Wang Yan''s side to the opposite door.


    At the same time, maljev raised his gun to shoot.


    Boom, the explosion submerged most of the car.


    The shock sent them back.


    Maljie holds his head and quickly gets up, takes out a [repair powder] to repair the damaged [fool''s squid shield] beside him.


    "Or underestimate the power of the explosion..." he read, and then rushed to the opposite side.


    Wang Yan was affected by the explosion, and his body was covered with silver scales, which protected him from dying. Even so, he was still struggling to get up.


    Marge sighed at the situation.


    Go back to the car No. 8 where you are, take out the [giant piece of excrement] to block the door, and suffocate Wang Yan alive with the stench and toxin.


    Xiaowu''s face is not good. Even though she is wearing a gas mask, the poisonous biogas particles are everywhere, and the toxin has penetrated into her blood.


    "You can take antidotes and things like that." While putting the huge piece of excrement into his backpack, maljie explained: "what he said is that we are not allowed to use the supplies to restore our health and energy, but he didn''t say that we can''t use the supplies to restore our abnormal state. Those words are all secret word games, so we can''t believe them all."


    Xiao Wu glanced at him and said, "do you think I will take antidote when I have a gas mask?"


    Speaking of this, she vomited a foul breath, thought of the [huge piece of excrement], her face was livid, "who could have thought that someone was carrying this kind of biochemical weapons everywhere..."


    "Then let''s speed up and think about Miss dancer''s life." Marjie wiped a piece of excrement on Xiaowu''s arrow and walked to the door of the explosion.


    Standing in front of the door, maljie reached out and touched the door. The moment the door disappeared, they rushed through the film one by one.


    Marjie raises his gun and points to the front. Xiaowu kneels on one knee and slides with a bow.


    They were ready for everything, but unexpectedly, the atmosphere of the carriage was extremely harmonious


    In addition to most of the dead players, the rest of them sit on chairs or communicate with each other when they see a door disappear out of thin air.


    More than a dozen heads looked at the intruded marjie and Xiaowu.


    At this moment, it''s a bit awkward.


    The two sides looked at each other for a few seconds. Maljie''s hand trembled a little and asked, "excuse me... Which car is this?"


    "Two." A woman stood up and said with a smile, "can you put down your weapons first


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: thanks for the reward!

 Chapter 442

    This woman, Muse, with short over shoulder hair and a kind face, is about 40 years old, ranking 13th.


    Beside her was a bald man in a hoodie and a cap, who seemed to care about her hair.


    Batovilia, 14th.


    Both of them are not aggressive. In fact, most of the players don''t want to fight against each other. However, as long as two rat excrement are put into a pot of white porridge, the white porridge will soon be dyed yellow.


    Fortunately, there is Muse in car 2.


    She is a rare player in the medical department. She gives a helping hand to those who are injured but can survive, so as to appease the tyranny of most players in this train.


    "You''re poisoned."


    The Muse saw the poison in Xiaowu''s body at a glance, and gently held Xiaowu''s hand.


    At the beginning, Xiao Wu was still a little wary of Muse, but as a warm current poured into her body, she understood why there was such harmony in No. 2 carriage.


    A total of 32 players were still alive. Many of them saw through the train. Before they reached the terminal, they were also advised by muse to suspend the truce.


    A few players quickly ran to the No. 6 car which had no door to block.


    They''re looking for their teammates, but there''s a lot of bodies in purgatory.


    Some moan, some curse, some vomit.


    "Murder is inevitable, but why so crazy..." Muse sighed helplessly, released Xiaowu''s hand and asked: "how did you break the door?"


    Xiao Wu pointed to marjie standing in the distance, "you have to ask him about that."


    Marjie stood in front of the door leading to car 5. Almost everyone looked at him. Everyone wanted to see how the unshakable door was opened.


    Marjie turned back and said, "everyone, if you want to live, go to car 6."


    "Friend, are you bluffing people?"


    "Don''t be kidding. We''ve all tried to use explosion."


    "This guy is suspicious."


    Some doubt, some doubt.


    "Listen to him." In a few seconds, all of them chose to listen and left.


    Different from muse, he is the most powerful player in this carriage. Although it''s not clear what happened in this carriage, the bald man can really frighten all the people present and has great strength.


    Marjie has been wearing the [emir''s mask] which has not been bound and strengthened. Through two "explorations", he learned that the Muse has very little left except for high medical treatment. However, batovilia, on the contrary, has 98 points of strength and 92 points of reaction. He is a pure martial arts player.


    Bartovilia''s eyes were deep, nodded slightly to Marge, and said: "the front is car 5. If you can help me enter car 7 adjacent to car 5, I will thank you very much."


    Bareheaded batovilia entered the No. 6 carriage with the crowd. When he saw the corpse in that place, he felt uneasy and whispered out a name - youxizi


    Marjie and Xiao Wu stay away from the door, put the shield in front, repeat the previous operation, pull the bow and shoot, lift the gun and shoot.


    Car 2 was instantly covered up by the explosion of "deflagration magic light break", and the flashing light made people hiding in car 6 unable to see the things behind the film.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Xiao Wu coughed with her mouth covered, opened her eyes narrowed, and was surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Marjie was also stunned. The door leading to No. 5 car was intact and could not be blown open.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo leaned his legs up against the back of his chair.


    After repeatedly examining the interior of the train, he finally gave up his arms.


    Shuwaltz sat opposite him, looking out at the gloomy scenery.


    "Mr. Schwarz, are you a single player?"


    "Yes." "How do you know?" shuwaltz asked


    Li Nuo laughs: "guess."


    Although it is blurted out, but in fact, he felt that the big brother''s character should not have teammates.


    However, Li Nuo still admires this guy. The single player has such a strong personal fighting power, which shows that he will take the initiative to choose the script that challenges the difficulty.


    "I have two teammates." Li Nuo said: "to tell you the truth, compared with the two of them, I''ve always been the one who is prone to accidents, but it''s also a lie to say that I don''t worry about their safety, so sometimes I envy Mr. shuhuazi. You don''t have teammates. You don''t need to focus on others. It''s enough to manage yourself."


    Shuhuazi looked slightly at him and asked, "what''s it like to have a teammate?"


    I''m hooked.


    There was a touch of cunning in Li Nuo''s eyes under his mask.


    Shuhuazi reported his name when he came up, and he didn''t have the sense of team. This kind of person lacks the vigilance to other people. He probably doesn''t contact many players, and he''s not good at dealing with people. He''s a natural Wufu.


    It''s difficult to get along with, but don''t be on guard. This kind of person can enter the inner world as long as he gives some brilliance.


    In addition to the strength is really strong, is a talent to attract, and not difficult to attract.


    "There are teammates..." Li Nuo thought about it and said: "it''s troublesome."


    "Really..." shuhuazi looked back out of the window and stopped talking.


    "The trouble is now!" Yamaguchi called to Li Nuo.


    "Please, you just analyzed a lot, and now you stay out of the business like a nobody. Think about how to open the door quickly!" Yukiko Yamaguchi is busy looking around. She is a kind of woman who can''t calm down. If she doesn''t solve the problems in front of her, she can''t calm down.


    Li Nuo laughs, "what do you think? There''s no way. The train hasn''t given any clue to open the door so far. Either my analysis is wrong, or I have to wait for the next change of scenery outside the window, or..." his eyes brighten. "If you have a rocket gun, you can try to break the door by force."


    "That''s not true." Chen Xiaohe stood in the distance with a smile and raised his hand full of blood. "I tried and hit the door with all my strength, but it didn''t work."


    When Yukiko Yamaguchi saw that bloody hand, he suddenly felt sick and his mind was deep. Chen Xiaohe was very contradictory and always kept a playful and kind look, but he even ignored himself when he started.


    Thinking of this, her pupils quietly turned to Li Nuo, thinking that maybe she should really listen to him and bake Chen Xiaohe. According to the future trouble, but because of the number of players, she can''t be impulsive.


    Yukiko Yamaguchi''s head is about to explode. This is another rotten matter that can''t be solved in front of us.


    Li Nuo pointed to his head and said, "I suggest Mr. Chen, you can hit the door with your head. If you find that you have the iron head skill of explosion, you may be able to knock the door open."


    Chen Xiaohe smiles and walks to Li Nuo.


    "Mr. Li seems to have been aiming at me all the time."


    "No, just to tell the truth."


    "I''ll tell you the truth, too." Chen Xiaohe stood in front of him, deep in his eyes, and his killing intention was awe inspiring. "From the moment I saw you, I thought we couldn''t get along with each other."


    Li Nuo said with a smile: "who said it is not."


    The atmosphere is a little delicate. Yukiko Yamaguchi knows that if things go on like this, they will have an accident sooner or later. Rubbing their hair, they are a little angry. Why do bad things come one after another


    "It''s not for you to fight to keep the three of you."


    Shuhuazi''s voice did not fluctuate, but Chen Xiaohe consciously restrained his killing intention and turned to leave.


    "Whatever you''re going to do, don''t jump too far." Schultz warned Leno.


    Li Nuo made an "OK" gesture and no longer spoke.


    Li Nuo has his own purpose.


    Now the number of players is unknown, and their character is uneven. There are big babies like shuhuazi, shrews like Yukiko Yamaguchi, narcissists like Soren. But they are not the kind of people who will stab in the back in sheep''s clothing, regardless of personality, good or evil.


    Chen Xiaohe is a bloodthirsty maniac under the disguise of inferior quality. Since players may have to fight to get out of the car, they should take the initiative to attract Chen Xiaohe''s attention to themselves. It''s better to let the fox follow them when they are watched by the fox.


    Li Nuo sighed silently. He was extremely disgusted with interpersonal relationship. It was too troublesome.


    "Is this car number seven?"


    Suddenly, a strange voice came from all around.


    It''s like the sound of the system, but this time it comes from a husky male voice.


    A few people were all in a daze. There was no change around. The voice came from nothingness.


    Only Chen Xiaohe''s eyes are bright.


    "Yes

 Chapter 443

    The voice stopped for two seconds and burst out.


    "Xiao He? Hello, you are still alive


    Chen Xiaohe joy, "of course, and there are three powerful players." "This voice is my teammate," he told Li and others


    Teammates


    Li Nuo felt uneasy.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m in car 1, ludney, Chen Xiaohe''s teammate. Thank you for not killing this boy!"


    "Thank you for your kindness." Li Nuo said suddenly, causing the opposite to become silent.


    "Mooney, right?" Li Nuo continued: "why can you get to car 7?"


    "Why?" Maru Ni''s voice with doubt, "of course, with the car''s phone."


    There''s a phone in the car!?


    Yukiko Yamaguchi immediately glanced around, "where''s the phone?"


    Chen Xiaohe said to the air, "we don''t have any telephones here. Is it possible that the structure of each carriage is different?"


    "It''s possible." "But now I don''t want to think about it. I''m relieved to know that Xiao He doesn''t matter," he said


    Li Nuo quickly interrupted: "how many people are you left?"


    "We have about 40 people in this carriage, eh."


    Yukiko Yamaguchi was surprised, "so many!"


    "Of course, it''s half an hour before we get off the train. All of us have reached an agreement to confirm the number of people in the other carriages first, and then decide who can get off the train. I think you have no opinion on this proposal?"


    "No, that''s what we think." Chen Xiaohe replied, looking at Li Nuo by the way.


    "In that case, have so many of you ever thought of the way to open the door?" Schultz asked


    "Not for the time being, but we will confirm the number of people in the other carriages by telephone, and then we will discuss how to solve it."


    "Well."


    "First of all, the phone needs to consume gold coins, sometimes..."


    Doodle¡ª¡ª


    Before Maroni finished, the phone hung up automatically.


    "That''s great ~" Chen Xiaohe said to the other three people in the carriage with a smile. "Mr. Li, it seems that we don''t have to worry about how to open the door."


    Lino knew it was provocation.


    But he didn''t care about Chen Xiaohe''s attitude.


    Now we have another problem.


    Phone


    There''s a phone in car 1


    No, Li Nuo is confused.


    "Excuse me, is the phone call true or false?"


    Chen Xiaohe was puzzled. "Everyone heard that. Where did you get the fake?"


    Yukiko Yamaguchi said: "Li Nuo, do you have something to say?"


    Li Nuo pointed to his head and said, "if someone has mastered the ability to make people hallucinate, do you think the phone call just now has ever appeared?"


    With these words, Chen Xiaohe is aware of the suspicious color of Laiwu Xizi and shuhuazi. He can''t hide his angry eyes and stares at Li Nuo.


    The phone is real, and it can help Chen Xiaohe stay safely in car 7, because the existence of his teammates can even give him the right to speak.


    But because of Li Nuo''s doubts, everything turns into bubbles.


    Li Nuo... Chen Xiaohe remembered the name and vowed to find a chance to let him pay the price.


    However, Li Nuo does not pay attention to Chen Xiaohe''s differences. He is assuming two problems.


    One is that, as I said just now, if the phone call is false, it means that Chen Xiaohe has some ability to create illusions, so we should be more careful of him.


    Second, if the phone call is true, it means that Chen Xiaohe''s teammate, the man named roumani, is lying.


    Most people may know that there are many doubts about this killing game, but in the face of an opponent in a carriage, no one will put down his butcher''s knife and report to the regiment for warmth. This is not in line with human nature, not to mention that there are 40 people living in a carriage, and it is impossible to reach an agreement.


    A bad lie.


    ¡­¡­


    Car one.


    The dark Manny, with a serious face, put the phone on the phone and turned his eyes around with his hands on the edge of the table.


    "Yo, did you find your teammate?" Behind him, a damned man patted him on the shoulder. Savas ranked 17th. Compared with his soft voice, he was bulky like a hippopotamus.


    Maroni took Savas''s hand away.


    "Don''t touch me."


    "Hum ~" Savas''s every move makes people nauseous. He wriggles fat and sits down. Under his butt is a player whose limbs are cut off, and his waist is also cut off with the strong pressure of Savas.


    "My teammates are still alive. They have four left." Said Maloney.


    "Then keep fighting. There are so many cars left." Said Savas.


    "If you want to call, you can do it. The call time is limited to 30 seconds and 2000 gold coins will be deducted." "I have a teammate in car No. 4. Don''t worry about that old guy. He''s very powerful and insidious," he said


    Savas twisted his hips to make the seat more comfortable, and sighed, "you''re not sinister."


    "It''s not insidious. Judging from the current situation, I guess only car 1 where we are has a telephone." "That''s why... I guess it''s a way of controlling the number of people on the train," Maloney said


    "Oh? I want to hear what you mean Savasto with double chin, lean forward, this action let the bottom of the player issued a series of creaking sound.


    Rougnie tried not to look at the disgusting guy and continued: "using telephone communication to provoke the players in the other carriages to fight and control the number of players is in line with the always dark and despicable style of" endless corridor. "


    He said, scanning around, bones piled up, nearly a hundred bodies piled up in the narrow car, most of them were dead, a few of them were not dead, there was still a trace of life, but it was not far from death. The only one alive was lucky to pick up a life because he could not guarantee that the number of people getting off the car was 12.


    "Zhuang Shang, call you. You have the most gold coins in your hand." Rooney looked at his teammates in the distance.


    The man named Shangzhuang got up from the half human body pile and stood in front of roumani.


    "I''ll give back the gold coins that I spent when I get back to the space."


    "Mean."


    As they spoke, among the corpses, a man opened his eyes slightly. He was Yake, his hands twisted backward, in a trance, but the memory of what happened just now was especially new.


    In car No.1, four players took advantage of the chaos to kill the No.4 player Gaby, who was seriously injured and refused to cooperate with Yake, and took control of the situation in the car.


    Here, it''s like purgatory.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Xiaohe has been secretly staring at Li Nuo. After the news of his teammates came, he was on pins and needles and didn''t want to endure Li Nuo any more.


    A player ranking after 800 can break his limbs, mute his throat, and save his life until the moment when the train stops. It depends on the situation.


    Anyway, teammates can contact themselves, there is nothing to worry about.


    Even shuhuazi would not rush to fight me for a strange player.


    Chen Xiaohe figured it out, he decided to start, step closer to Li Nuo.


    Who knows Li Nuo suddenly said: "now want to start on me is not too anxious?"


    Chen Xiaohe was stunned and immediately put a smile on his face, but he betrayed his motive with the back of one hand behind him, "Mr. Li, you are too suspicious."


    Yukiko Yamaguchi slapped his forehead helplessly and sighed: "here we go again..."


    "Let me remind you of one thing." Li Nuo said.


    "Reminder?" Chen Xiaohe doesn''t understand, "why do you want to remind me?"


    "Up to now, you can still stand here two, one is to deal with the possible changes, need to retain combat effectiveness, and another reason..." Li Nuo looked at him, word by word said: "I can kill you at any time."


    At this moment, the haze in Chen Xiaohe''s eyes can no longer be hidden.


    He couldn''t bear it any longer. His fists clenched behind him and made a sound. There were waves that made the air deform around his tiger fingers.


    "Mr. Li..."


    Just then, the light on the top of the car flashed again.


    Before everyone could look up, they fell into darkness.


    This time the darkness came quickly.


    With the creaking sound of opening the door, vision instantly recovered.


    When they opened their eyes, everyone fell into a new thriller.

 Chapter 444

    Countless black figures filled the car.


    They wriggle, mix with each other, gradually reduce, gradually deformation.


    "There''s a problem!" Yukiko Yamaguchi drew out his two guns and leaned against the side wall. His eyebrows suddenly tightened and he looked alert.


    "What is this?" She asked Li Nuo, in addition to himself, this guy with a strange mask is the most reliable, and some ghost ideas can always jump out of his mind.


    But Li nuoleng was in the same place. He had seen these black figures, and it was not long ago.


    More specifically, 12 hours ago.


    "Human nature?"


    They are the human nature from the "magic world" and the spirits of players who can''t find their way back in the mire.


    A bad idea came into Li Nuo''s mind.


    Chen Xiaohe gave up the idea of killing Li Nuo at this time and asked, "human nature¡¶ The soul of darkness


    "It''s not as simple as soul of darkness." Li Nuo read a simple, looking at shuhuazi, the second brother has been ready to fight, the body up and down out of endless black pus.


    Chen Xiaohe''s eyebrows and eyes wrinkled, and his previous calmness and laughter disappeared.


    "No matter what kind of humanity you are


    With a fierce fist, he hit the humanity that was merging nearby. The black figure shook and dispersed into smoke, drifting to other places to continue to merge.


    Li Nuo repressed the tension of the unknown, took out two bottles of decoctions and hung them on his waist. His walking stick retreated to the door.


    In the process of human integration, he is still thinking about another problem.


    Just now, in the darkness, I heard the sound of opening the door, and then human nature appeared, as if released from the door.


    Door


    Li Nuo suddenly turned his head and looked at the door leading to the other carriage.


    "I see!"


    "I see how to open the door!"


    Suddenly a strange sound interrupted his thought.


    Inside the car burst out a group of black smoke, countless human floating, fusion into a number of individual creatures.


    Woo~


    The wailing sound and the train whistle echoed in the car.


    Their blood colored skin is flowing with black viscous liquid, and their legs are as thin as hemp poles. There are different numbers of arms among individuals. There are two as few as people, and four as many. They are unevenly distributed. There are several heads on their necks. They all express pain, hesitation and sadness.


    No one doubts, grow up like this to say harmless, the devil just believe it.


    Bang!


    Yukiko Yamaguchi directly shot a monster in the head. The monster retreated two steps under the impact and gave out a howling voice.


    "You can''t die if you blow your head off!"


    Li Nuo called out: "four heads, is it meaningful for you to explode one?"


    "Cut!"


    Yukiko Yamaguchi''s eyes were burning. He raised his gun and pulled the trigger. The two guns fired in succession. The moment the bullets got out of the gun, the monsters swarmed on.


    There were four people present, and the space was narrow.


    A mass of black fog was born beside shuwaz, and the black monster who had fetters with him came again, turned into black water and condensed on his fist.


    Chen Xiaohe is watched by a monster.


    The monster moves slowly, wriggling and approaching step by step. As it raises its thin arm, Chen Xiaohe looks tyrannical and quickly turns to its back and pounces on his back.


    "Lots of heads, right?"


    The transparent waves like tides around the tiger finger hit the monster''s head one by one, and immediately the bloody spots splashed on his face. The bloodthirsty maniac was excited when he saw the blood. One head was rotten, and he had to hit the other. But at this time, the back muscles of the monster squirmed and bulged, and two huge Hezi protruded out of the skin, with countless teeth on them, He chopped at Chen Xiaohe.


    Chen Xiaohe caught two Hezi in an instant, pulled them out from the strange object, and said with a smile, "is it so weak?"


    Yukiko Yamaguchi crossed his arms, moved quickly, fired alternately, and hit the monster''s head one by one.


    With a thump, the ground shook. She tripped and almost jumped into the monster''s arms. She responded quickly and shot up the monster''s chin.


    Then the ground shook again, and Yukiko Yamaguchi could not help shouting: "shuhuazi! Don''t let the car vibrate again


    Shuwaz''s arm is as black as steel, which smashes a monster into meat mud. The black monster he summoned has been integrated into his body. At the moment, his destructive power is amazing. Every punch can bring no less than the power of grenade blasting. Even the solid carriage vibrates with his action.


    In the face of Yukiko Yamaguchi''s harsh criticism, shuhuazi chooses to be silent. He is not good at cooperating with people. What''s more, these monsters are not strong. If they die in their hands, it also means that the player''s level is too general.


    When three people attract hate value, Li Nuo calmly does his own thing.


    From time to time, there will be monsters coming to him, but the bullets fired by Yoshiko can always help him out.


    "Li Nuo! Give me a hand


    Youxizi is always the nagging person. She turns her head to look at the past, and her pupils shrink instantly.


    Li Nuo hid by the door of the car, pulled over the corpse of the monster killed by Yukiko Yamaguchi, lay down on his stomach, and slashed the monster''s shriveled skin with his walking stick and sword. It was like a forensic doctor who was doing the digging work.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Nuo light return way: "brush your strange."


    Yukiko Yamaguchi is angry, but she still puts up a gun to help Li Nuo cover. Although she doesn''t know what this lunatic is going to do, compared with Chen Xiaohe and Shu huazi, Yukiko still trusts Li Nuo more, or only Li Nuo.


    Li Nuo''s eyes were solemn, and the organs in the monster''s body were exhausted and petrified, which reminded him of those living corpses.


    Only the heart was fresh. He pulled it out and pinched it. Black mucus oozed from the surface of the heart. He put a little bit of it on his tongue with his finger. The taste buds told him that it was dark matter pus.


    "They don''t have to start. They have a heart. It''s in the left chest."


    Li Nuo prompted, Yamaguchi immediately turned the gun, the bullet accurately penetrated the left chest near the monster, only heard a cry, died on the spot.


    "Success


    From the corner of Xizi''s mouth, he gives Li Nuo a look of praise. However, he sees that this guy is picking up the belly of the monster''s body and sniffing hard.


    "Pervert!"


    Li Nuo heard someone scolding him. He took a big breath and took his nose away from the abdominal cavity of the corpse.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same smell as the living corpse... These guys are from the place of gathering demons?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, almost all the cars were in a mess.


    The appearance of creepy monsters made the train panic.


    Only one carriage is different.


    Car five.


    There are no monsters here, and there has never been a flash of light.


    Everything was the same, the red light on the top covered the narrow carriage, and the blood under the body was still slowly disappearing.


    The remaining players are like tourists trapped in snow mountains, waiting for assistance that may not exist.

 Chapter 445

    It''s different from the noise outside.


    Car 5, no windows, only cold walls and strange red light.


    The longer the surviving players stay here, the stronger the sense of suffocation.


    Chabai sits on the ground with her eyes closed. She is the only one who is not affected by the environment.


    Ordinary people''s fear is hard to embody in her.


    A hand on her shoulder, cha bai instantly opened her eyes, instantly pulled out the silver blade reverse curved dagger, and the light of the knife flashed against the neck of the person who moved her shoulder.


    Enlia''s eyes were fixed on the blade across her neck, and she showed a smile of fear. Her facial muscles trembled and said, "I... I see you''re breathing weakly... I thought you had an accident."


    Chabai stares at him for a few seconds before withdrawing the dagger.


    There was no malice in enlia''s eyes.


    "... are you ok?" Enya asked in a concerned tone.


    In the face of unknown concern, chabai leaned back to the wall and said, "it''s OK."


    She didn''t understand what was going on with the boy.


    "Can I ask, what''s your name?" Enya asked


    "Tea..." as soon as chabai blurted out, he thought that he had been reminded by Li Nuo and marjie not to say his name to strangers, especially strange players, so he changed his tongue and said: "Cha nuoma."


    "Tea... Nuo... Horse?" Enlia read this strange name again, the corner of her mouth could not help but raise. When she saw the different pupils of tea white, she could suppress the desire to laugh.


    "Good name."


    "Thank you, miss lenoma."


    Tea white doubts, "thank me for what?"


    "My elder brother said to me that there is a life and death feud between players. If there is one person who can kill the other, it''s a blessing of rebirth."


    Enlia said it sincerely without any trace of a lie.


    Chabai looked at the young boy carefully. His skin was white, his facial features were delicate, and he had curly hair in his ears. He was like a girl.


    "Enlia?"


    "Well!"


    "Be quiet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Enlia was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t know that chabai had a high liking for the boy, but the man-made man couldn''t speak human words.


    "Hello, boy."


    Enlia turned to look into the distance. Marsh put down his shield and waved to him.


    "Me?"


    "Who else can be called a kid here but you." "If you want to talk, I advise you to stay away from that woman," marsh said


    "This..." enlia was even more embarrassed, but when she saw that chabai closed her eyes again, she breathed out helplessly.


    "I can''t stand it..." a player complained. He really couldn''t hold it. Although it was only half an hour, every minute seemed to be approaching death. He didn''t know what was going on outside, how many players were left, what to face in the next moment, and whether he could go out alive.


    If not for chabai and Chengyu, these players would not be honest.


    The narrow carriage is suffocating, and the red light is frightening.


    The carriage is guarded by two strange people, just like two door gods.


    "What can''t you stand, sir?" Enlia stood in front of the player, still in a concerned voice.


    "Can''t stand what..." The player suddenly burst out, "what are a group of people doing here? Wait to die, you know? There''s half an hour left. It''s all over in half an hour! I''m going to die in a place like this, like a coffin! "


    Enria forced out a smile, opened the panel, took out something, and held it tightly in both hands.


    As soon as the player''s face changed, his first reaction was that he wanted to do something harmful to himself. This was the normal reaction of the player when he got along with the player. He immediately got up and touched the gun at the back of his waist.


    Enlia had a small gift box in her open hand.


    "I love crying very much. Every time my brother uses this thing, I can get out of sadness." Enlia handed the gift box to the person in front of him. "Sir, you need comfort now. Being always pessimistic will make life dull. That''s what my brother said, although he often looks like the end of the world tomorrow."


    The player is dull and takes the gift box.


    Looking at enlia''s pure eyes, the sense of vigilance quietly disappeared. I regret that I should not yell at this young man.


    "Some... Thank you."


    Enlia grinned and tilted her head. "It doesn''t matter."


    Players face reluctantly smile, opened the box.


    Bang!


    Suddenly a clown came out of it.


    "Ah


    He was startled.


    Enlia asked with a smile: "look, is the tension and suffocation reduced a lot?"


    "What a fart!"


    His anger burned up like a flame, and some players nearby laughed.


    "It does work, man. At least we''re in a better mood now."


    The more he said that, the more angry he was.


    "Sir... Don''t you like it?" Enya asked, his collar pulled.


    "You boy...!"


    "Hey, people over there, stop it." Marsh said to them, "enlia, you come to my side."


    Everyone stopped laughing, and the angry player released his hand. They didn''t listen to marsh, but were afraid of Cheng Yu who was attached to marsh.


    "This..." enlia stood beside marsh, looking at the two shields he put on the wall, swallowing, "Uncle shield, what do you want me to do?"


    "Uncle Dun?" Marsh was stunned for a moment, looked at the two big shields beside him, and suddenly laughed.


    "You''re a funny boy!" Marsh laughs and startles Cheng Yu who has a rest.


    Cheng Yu raised her head and saw the tea white sitting at the end. She fell into fear again and turned around with her head in her arms, shivering.


    Enlia takes the gift box of the clown and wants to pass it to Cheng Yu.


    Marsh stopped, "boy, you''d better not disturb him."


    "I just thought, maybe this thing can ease his fear."


    "The best way to let him eliminate his fear..." Marsh''s pupils looked at chabai quietly and said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid there''s no one in this car."


    With a sigh, enlia took back the gift box.


    Looking at him, marsh could not help feeling relaxed. His heart gradually dropped and he asked, "I remember your ranking is 798."


    "Yes, I am weak." Enlia nodded.


    "You have another brother?"


    "Well, I don''t know which car he is in."


    Maybe he''s dead... Marsh is a little sorry. This boy is very popular.


    "Boy, your brother may have died outside." One player said with a smile.


    The enraged player echoed, "there may be no dead bodies left."


    "You talk nonsense!" Enlia angrily yelled at them: "my brother is very powerful! As long as he wants to escape, no one can catch him! "


    This sentence in exchange for a brief silence, followed by a burst of laughter.


    "Do you hear that? His brother is an expert on escape!"


    "It should be called running God!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ~"


    Enlia is speechless in the face of ridicule. His brother is really a runner


    "You, stop laughing!"


    Mash strict drink, let those players shut up.


    "Thank you, uncle dun." Enlia was a little upset, not because of the ridicule, but because they were right.


    Marsh did not say anything, with a happy look at the opposite wall, "boy, sit here and have a chat with me."


    "OK."


    Tea white has been closed eyes, eyebrows wrinkled.


    The laughter of the group was as loud as noise in her ears.


    The excitement of others has nothing to do with her.


    What she cares more is what happened to Li Nuo and maljie.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with your arm?" Enlia touched Marsh''s mechanical arm with a light in her eyes. Most of the boys in the world have no immunity to mechanical creation.


    Marsh smiles and looks at the tea white.


    "Thanks to the gift of the opponent, I got the robot arm."


    When chabai heard this, he opened his eyes subconsciously and looked at marsh and enlia in the joy.


    Suddenly, her pupils suddenly tightened.


    That''s... What?

 Chapter 446

    Above marsh, there''s a black substance swimming in the red light on the roof.


    Like smoke, like water, like a snake wriggling in the red light.


    Slowly gathered together, the color is too thin to see.


    Only the tea white can see, and the white eye can see the inner meridians of the substance through the lamp.


    Is it a living thing?


    Chabai stares.


    The material gathered together gradually disappeared, and the water like beads oozed from the lamp.


    "I want this robot arm, too." Enria was envious.


    Marsh said with a smile, "believe me, you don''t understand how much it costs to install this thing."


    Marsh''s mood is affected by enlia''s innocence, and now his mood is extremely relaxed.


    At this moment, his remaining light saw that chabai was getting up slowly.


    All of a sudden, chabai rushed to him. Marsh was shocked. The woman left an indelible impression on him, and he was in a state of war.


    But he was no faster than tea white. In a moment, his white hand pressed Marsh''s head and enlia''s head, holding them to the side for half a meter.


    "You woman!" Marsh couldn''t help but get up and roar, but when he saw that cha bai''s back was looking down at the floor where he was just sitting, he looked at it together.


    Enlia covered her head and shook her head, "what''s the matter..."


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw that chabai and marsh were staring at the ground, and they were still there.


    Not only the two of them, even the players sitting in the distance will also look here.


    Enlia moved her eyes down with them.


    The ground, there is a drop of red water, slowly eroding the floor.


    "What is this?" Someone approached and asked.


    With a thump, the tea white stamped on it, and the water splashed with red dots, continued to gather in mid air, and flew to the high corner in the distance.


    Marsh looks dignified. Strange things in the secret room are usually not good news.


    Da¡ª¡ª


    Da¡ª¡ª


    Drop the red liquid from the water drop and hit the ground drop by drop.


    White lines of light gush in from the crack of the door and condense on the drops of water.


    Tea white''s eyes suddenly sank. She didn''t know what the water was, but she had seen the white light pattern not long ago.


    This is the soul. It is the soul that has appeared in the place of gathering demons. It can be obtained after killing the enemy.


    Careful enlia observed the change of tea white face and asked carefully: "this... This lady, what happened? Your face... "


    Marsh was distracted by enlia''s voice and turned to cha bai.


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    Chabai shook his head. "I don''t know."


    There is another sentence in the back, she sank in the heart, the water may be extremely dangerous


    The hand calls for thunder, and the intermediate lightning takes shape. It condenses all its strength to form a shining ray spot on the fingertip. The thumb tilts up and the index finger points at the water drop, and a ray of thunder strikes the water drop.


    However, an amazing scene happened.


    The thunder light that gathered all her strength was sucked into the interior by the water drops.


    Just at the right time, the red water is shining blue.


    "What are you doing?" One player was surprised and asked, "chabai''s behavior in their eyes is charging unknown objects.".


    Tea white did not say, her tongue with a salty and sweet taste.


    A sudden bang!


    The water burst.


    The red plasma is splashed like a torrent.


    For a moment, the stench filled the whole car.


    Weird, bloody.


    Everyone''s ready for war.


    A limp invertebrate climbs out of the blood.


    It''s like a big red fudge, dripping with mucus.


    The players didn''t panic because of this. They have seen all kinds of strange looking monsters in all kinds of scripts. The giant red fudge that can be moved can only be regarded as strange.


    "What is this..."


    A player draws out his Sabre and swings it suddenly. The blade is surrounded by flames.


    "It could be the train''s afternoon dessert."


    "Don''t be careless."


    There are still 10 players alive, 5 of them standing in front of the monster.


    One man stepped back and withdrew from the seemingly unstoppable chaos.


    Marsh pressed chabai''s shoulder, "don''t be impulsive. Let''s have a look first."


    At the same time, he protected enlia behind him and called out: "Cheng Yu! Get up


    Cheng Yu also curled his body, slightly raised his head, saw the tea white not far away, and was afraid to keep his head.


    "If you do that again, I''m afraid Soren won''t care about you any more."


    Marsh''s words worked, and Cheng Yu struggled to get up, "no... don''t care about me?"


    "Yes


    "No!"


    "Then stand up straight and protect yourself!"


    Cheng Yu''s obedient straight waist, let his line of sight as far as possible to avoid the tea white.


    Just listen to tea white words: "come."


    "Well?"


    The monster''s forehead split a sticky hole, "head" in front of the four players to shake around.


    Now the four players are ready.


    "Everybody, let''s go together. It should be good to kill this thing."


    "If you can''t get out alive, it''s a cushion to take a monster before you die."


    "Hey..."


    "Hey..."


    "Up


    The four rushed to the monster in an instant, and the speed was extremely fast. The flame and magic interweaved a dazzling light.


    The next second, just a pop.


    The big mouth of the monster''s head expanded and swallowed four people together.


    This scene is sudden and too fast. Only cha bai with white eyes can see the truth.


    Just now, two white hands appeared from the monster''s mouth in a flash, and a small amount of lightning elements appeared on its skin.


    What is it?


    Chabai wanted to use [white eyes] to continue to detect, but her eyes were sore, so she gave up.


    "All back behind me." Said marsh, setting up two shields.


    "Wait for me!" The players who didn''t take part in the war ran over and skilfully rolled forward to hide behind marsh, "please, big brother! Even if I die, I don''t want to die like this! "


    "Then take a knife and put it in the heart." Cha bai whispered: "suicide is the only way to die that can be decided by yourself."


    "This..."


    "If you don''t want to die here, bury the danger first."


    Tea vernacular sound just fell, quickly rushed to the monster.


    "Ah! This woman Marsh is going crazy. Can''t you see how tricky the monster is.


    Lightning flashed in mid air. Chabai stepped on the wall and turned around. Black boots came out and kicked the monster''s thick body.


    The monster is still chewing the four incomplete corpses in his mouth. When he is kicked by one foot, he bumps into the wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Chabai scratched its skin. It was like kicking on a sponge. It was useless for this guy to blunt attack. He took out [silver blade reverse curved dagger] and stabbed it down.


    The dagger flies, and the monster''s skin is soft but tough.


    "Come on


    Marsh grabs Cheng Yu''s collar, and then pulls him to rush over with his shield.


    But at this time, the monster suddenly wrapped in the tea white, fast as the frame number of Caton video, caught off guard, unable to escape.

 Chapter 447

    When chabai is buried in the soft monster''s body, Cheng Yu''s cowardice disappears.


    [black light virus] turns his arm into a long knife. In a flash, it appears in front of the monster. It cuts into the monster''s body, only to find that the blade can only sink and can''t be pulled out.


    The monster plate on the ground, tail suddenly swept to Cheng Yu past.


    At the critical moment, marsh arrives and blocks it with a big shield. The shock of terror runs through the shield. Cheng Yu is also affected. They row on the ground and fall back in front of enlia.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Marsh''s green arm is moving. This software monster is invulnerable and has strong attack power. He can''t even defend his proud shield. This battle can''t be fought!


    "Damn... Damn..."


    Cheng Yu is crazy again. He roars. His back pricks and his eyes turn red.


    Thorns grow on the back and bend at right angles to the monster like life, but the sharp black thorns can''t pierce the monster''s soft skin. Cheng Yu turns her hands into giant claws, roars and rushes to the monster. She jumps up, grabs the monster''s mouth and wants to tear it up.


    Marsh panicked and immediately came forward to help.


    But Cheng Yu suddenly stops and is thrown to the ground by the monster.


    Mash''s shield stands in front of him to block the impact of the monster and pull Cheng Yu back.


    "Marsh... In that mouth..."


    Before marsh could hear Cheng Yu''s words, he was attracted by the sound of a flame.


    Fire from the surface of the monster ignited, such as volcanic magma with a billowing smoke.


    "... does this guy set fire?" The surviving player was frightened.


    Enlia''s eyes were dignified and said lightly: "it''s not it..."


    Marsh noticed the difference of enlia. "What''s not it?"


    "Fire doesn''t come from it."


    As soon as enlia''s words came to an end, suddenly, the monster was swept away by the raging fire and stuck to the wall like a slug.


    Tea white stands in the flame, the skin is emitting hot steam, the flame will not go out.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she was setting herself on fire.


    In fact, she couldn''t feel the temperature of the flame on her body surface.


    [flame clothing] comes from the skills of the wearing [Master Sha suit].


    Take fire as clothing and burn everything.


    The duration is only 10 seconds, but it is enough to help her get rid of the monster.


    The flame went out, her legs and hands were broken, and she stood still by her tenacious stand, but she knew better than anyone that her condition could not be fought any more.


    The fire on the monster is absorbed under the skin. This soft creature can absorb elemental damage, for example, it has absorbed the thunder attack of tea white.


    "No way."


    Chabai whispered to himself, examined the capture degree, and used the last card, [blood rampage].


    At the same time, marsh came to help.


    ¡­¡­


    Car two.


    The last bow of Xiaowu kills the last heterosexual monster.


    Muse is treating the wound for the injured player.


    "It''s hopeless."


    She shook her head, hands in turn on the left and right chest and forehead, praying for the two dead players.


    Not everyone can be as easy as the four in car 7 under the claws of strange creatures.


    Death is inevitable, but it''s different from the past. Once players thought that death was the loss of gold coins, and there was a chance to make a comeback. This time, death is really dead.


    Fear is spreading.


    "What is he doing?" Batovilia asked, standing next to Xiao Wu, looking at Marge in front of the car leading to No. 5.


    Xiao Wu sighed, "don''t ask me. I''ve known him for less than half an hour."


    Marjie buried his head and pinched his chin. In the darkness before the monster appeared, there were always some things that made him feel strange.


    "What is it..."


    "What is it..."


    At this time, Marge''s eyes flashed and saw the ground was rapidly fading blood.


    "Hum... I see."


    ¡­¡­


    Car four.


    Dead players sink to the ground.


    The incomplete corpse is the masterpiece of those monsters.


    "Well, there were dozens of living people left, but now there are less than ten." Kleins looks very bad, his teammates in Lyons are stacking the dead together, take out a pendant for everyone to read words.


    He Guangzhen sits on the chair leisurely, as if everything has nothing to do with him. He keeps playing with his pocket watch.


    "That gentleman, you are to blame for all this." Kleint looks at Soren.


    "If you hadn''t tied them up, you wouldn''t have killed so many people."


    Soren, with his back to her, stood silent in front of the door.


    With his dagger, GERF cut the monster''s surface and frowned at its internal organs.


    He quickly came up to Sauron, held his dagger and pointed to the door.


    "Mr. No1 is going to do it?" Kleinette made a little mockery. It''s not her fault. So many monsters are her. Lyons and Soren rushed up to do it, and Jelf and he Guangzhen almost didn''t do it.


    Jeff took a deep breath. "Soren, stay away from me."


    "You want to break the door by force?" Soren asked.


    "In short, I''m a little worried about my brother."


    At the moment when the words fell, jieerfu disappeared. There was only a sound of copper and iron colliding. Jieerfu turned into a shadow and fell to the ground in the distance.


    "Pain..." he touched his head, "how hard the door is!"


    Soren put his hand on Geoff''s shoulder and squeezed it with his fingers.


    "Just a second, two minutes will be enough."


    "What do you mean?"


    Soren''s eyes flashed over the rapidly disappearing blood on the ground.


    "I mean, wait for me to open the door."


    ¡­¡­


    "Have you ever been to soul of darkness?"


    Li Nuo sat cross legged next to the corpse of a monster that had been disintegrated. The three people in front of him made three different reactions.


    Ignorant, speechless, disdainful.


    But the answer is obvious. None of the three people led by Schultz went to the script of soul of darkness.


    "The living body knows?"


    "I know." Yukiko Yamaguchi said.


    Li Nuo asked again, "what about human nature?"


    "I know."


    Li Nuo pointed to the monster corpse in front of him and said: "the shadows just appeared may be human nature. The structure of this guy''s body is exactly the same as that of a living corpse." He picked up the monster''s heart and squeezed out a black viscous liquid, "this liquid I met in" soul of darkness ", the [black matter pus] from human pus."


    Chen Xiaohe crowded over and looked down at Li Nuo sitting on the ground. He asked with a smile, "Mr. Li, do these have anything to do with the appearance of monsters?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Well, maybe it doesn''t matter."


    "Then why waste time." Chen Xiaohe is no longer pretending, tearing off the harmless mask of human and animal, and gradually exposing his nature, which is his last resort against Li Nuo.


    "Popular science." Li Nuo said casually, pausing for a while and then said, "the main thing is, I want to say another thing."


    He pointed to the door behind him. "This door leads to car 5. I''ll open it when the next wave of monsters appears."


    There was surprise in everyone''s eyes.


    Even Schwartz could not hide his surprise. "Are you sure you have found a way to open the door?"


    "I''m not sure, so I''ll try." "Please don''t leave me later, Mr. Schwarz," Li said


    He looked at Chen Xiaohe and said, "as for you, please wait in front of the car door at the end."


    Chen Xiaohe vaguely understood the purpose of Li Nuo''s doing this.


    Let shuhuazi protect him in front of him in case of sneak attack. Thinking of this, Chen Xiaohe turns to the distance and sits in the parking space.


    Funny guy, pretending to be better than me, actually has to hire a bodyguard to protect himself. He is afraid of having a real conflict with me. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels funny.


    "You just said that the next wave of monsters will appear?" Yukiko Yamaguchi is puzzled.


    Li Nuo got up and stood in front of the car door and said, "there are still 25 minutes to the so-called parking. Do you think it will leave us idle?"


    "He pointed to the ground," just died so a bunch of monsters, blood all disappeared in a short time, if I remember correctly, the players'' blood completely disappeared after a few minutes, the monster just appeared


    "This time the bloodstain disappeared faster than last time, so I guess irresponsibly that the next wave of problems will come in a minute or so."


    Yukiko Yamaguchi looked around. As Li Nuo said, the blood dried up and disappeared several times faster than the last time.


    The sky outside the window turned black, the light was almost completely covered by black clouds, and the atmosphere of the car was more depressed again.


    "The way to open the door... What is it?" Yukiko Yamaguchi asked.


    When she asked, the light flashed.


    The darkness came again.


    When the strange door opening sound accompanied by the monster came into my ears.


    At the same time, different cars, three people made the same move.


    In the dark, with intuition, they held the door in their hands and gave it a big push.


    Li Nuo, Marge and Soren are the only three people who have noticed the way to open the door in the crisis, or the second way to open the door.


    It''s dark. Please open the door.

 Chapter 448

    It''s more than half the time.


    The first mystery of the train has been solved.


    Please close your eyes when it''s dark. Open the door when you close your eyes.


    The appearance of the monster is accompanied by the darkness and the small sound of opening the door. This is the way to open the door.


    The door can only be opened when darkness falls.


    Everyone alive heard the sound of the door opening, but the human nature that followed made them forget the clue.


    When the first wave is finished, it is enough for most players to fall into a state of physical exhaustion.


    Brain in the first half an hour of tension in the torture of some numbness, even if the sound of the door to pick up this clue, but also need to calm for a while to start thinking, not to mention, the second wave of monsters come faster.


    It''s too late to care.


    There are many players who can actually think of this answer and even do it by themselves, but after a few waves of bloody baptism, they are dead and disabled.


    In the end, only the calm Solon, the thinking leaping Li Nuo and the neurotic marjie are not affected. It''s not enough to have a brain, a mentality, and the strength to survive. Without one of the three, the door can''t be opened.


    Squeak.


    The door lock opens automatically. When the darkness fades, the door leading to No. 5 car turns into pieces and is covered with transparent film.


    Qi Huo, Li Nuo Ben wants to say this mantra, but his mouth hasn''t been opened yet, but he is stunned.


    There was blood ahead.


    Chabai flew out of No.5 car and hit Li Nuo who was blocking the door.


    Li Nuo couldn''t bear to run in front of him.


    Feeling the chair, I got up, surrounded by dark human nature.


    Except for him, the remaining three people in car 7 were alert when they saw the flying tea white.


    Yukiko Yamaguchi has one shot at the merging humanity, the other hand at chabai, his eyes burning.


    "She''s my teammate." Li Nuo made up for it.


    "Hello, tea..." he found something wrong with tea white before saying the white word.


    With her back to herself, she didn''t say a word or a word. The visible waves of air gathered around her body. Her skirt fluttered in the windless carriage. She held a long axe in one hand and the joint of the other hand was misplaced.


    At this moment, Li Nuo''s face changed abruptly. At the other end of the door, in the No. 5 car, through the fuzzy film, he saw a strip creature twisting.


    "There are monsters."


    "You have the monsters here!" Li Nuo shouts to Shu huazi and you Xizi and rushes to chabai.


    "Li Nuo, help."


    "I understand!"


    They run back and forth to car 5. Li Nuo steps in first, and sees Cheng Yu lying on the ground, whose life and death are uncertain. Mash is in front of him, turning two big shields into barriers to the invertebrate.


    Meanwhile, the door at the other end has been opened by malje.


    The two neuropathies look at each other, and the tacit understanding of the smell of formalin takes shape in an instant.


    Li Nuo stopped chabai and said, "wait a minute."


    Malje at the other end began to place a bucket bomb on the ground.


    Chabai said softly: "it is immune to attribute damage, and physical damage has no effect on it."


    "That''s invincible."


    Marsh has no time to pay attention to Li Nuo outside the door. Dadun is against the monster''s head, and the sole of his shoes rubs to produce smoke. Enlia and another player push his waist and back behind him.


    Lino immediately scanned with [Emile''s mask].


    [tail eating snake]


    [grade: B +]


    [physical strength: 100006233]


    Energy value


    [skills: energy absorption,???]


    [Note: it''s not contradictory that the Lord from the devil''s land is both a snake and an insect, because the characteristics of these two creatures can be reflected in him. As a predator, the young tail eater likes to hide himself in the carrion, disguise himself as the internal organs of large creatures with blood and odor, but they also refuse to come. One thing to remind hunters is to remember, Don''t let this guy get full. Don''t let him get full


    "What the hell is that snake?"


    Li Nuo vomited in a hurry.


    "Boss... I can''t stand it..." the player who pushed Marsh''s back complained.


    The snake struck the shield in front of marsh again and again. Each blow was powerful enough to break the rock. No matter how strong the player''s physique was, it couldn''t resist the strong penetration.


    Enria showed a calm different from his age and behavior. He never complained because he knew that marsh was at the limit. The mechanical arm creaked and the other hand was wrapped in broken rock. This was basically the most important card in Marsh''s defense.


    Bang!


    Marjie pulled the trigger and the bullet cunningly hit the tail of the snake.


    It''s moving the target, twisting its head.


    "Marsh." Li Nuo called and pointed to his back, "get out of the way quickly."


    Marsh understands, while the snake stops attacking, he picks up Cheng Yu, who is in a coma, carries the shield and quickly retreats to the door.


    Enlia and the player follow. At this time, the snake suddenly sweeps its tail. Marsh throws Cheng Yu out of the door and protects enlia at the same time. The big shield on her back blocks the snake''s attack. The fierce momentum makes them roll out of the door like bowling balls, and then cha bai stops.


    At this time, human nature has begun to merge.


    "Chabai, marsh, help clear the strange." Li Nuo said, with a thin body bet on the door.


    "Thank you, uncle dun." Enria looked at the scar on Marsh''s shoulder with shame.


    Marsh laughed, got up and looked around. He saw countless black figures and three players he didn''t know. One of them was familiar, shuhuazi, who ranked second.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Well."


    The two men''s eyes shine and their muscles swell, which is a silent way of communication between the strong men.


    Enlia recognized Li Nuo and looked at his back. Everything happened on the platform flashed clearly. Enlia''s eyes flashed the light of worship, "you are... You are that..."


    "Li Nuo, I only have one minute." Chabai said that the time limit of "blood rampage" is five minutes, but if it exceeds three minutes, her consciousness will be occupied by the will of the snake, which is eroding the blood, or her mind will be taken away by the sleeping ancient god.


    She is just a poison jar, can''t stand the toss of time.


    "Well, 30 seconds is enough."


    "And there seems to be something in its mouth." Tea white words turn around to protect Li Nuo''s back.


    Li Nuo has a red yellow Throwing Knife in his hand, which is the product of marjie''s combination of [flame pot] and [inferior blade]. Its power is not as big as [flame pot], but its throwing range is better, and it has a small explosion effect.


    Marjie gave it a name, called "Rhine Butler''s God''s sword", which has no moral meaning. It''s just that he thinks it''s a good and middle two.


    Li Nuo throws a flying knife, and when it touches the snake''s body, the knife bounces away, but the collision triggers a small-scale explosion, and Li Nuo''s pupils contract. This scene is carefully observed. The flame is absorbed by the snake''s skin, but the explosion leaves burnt smoke.


    As soon as Li Nuo''s pupil lights up, he can do it. This monster can''t absorb the explosion.


    The snake, which had wriggled to marjie''s side, was attracted by the sudden attack, stopped for a moment and twisted its head.


    Li Nuo took advantage of this to shout: "old horse! Take off the bedbug''s clothes


    At the moment, maljie placed four [bucket bombs] at the door, stepped back ten meters and put [the fool''s squid shield] in front of him.


    "Miss dancer!"


    Xiao Wu has been standing beside maljie, but he takes out his bow and arrow and lets maljie wipe a piece of excrement on it.


    She is already familiar with this operation. She has a calm mind. She instantly takes out the combat state, puts the bow in front of her body, raises her legs to hold the bow, and uses all her strength to pull the bow string to deformation. She understands that the strange creatures in No. 5 car can''t be done without some means, so she uses the skill of pressing the bottom of the box, [sniper arrow], stores power for three seconds, and increases the damage by 50%.


    The shadow of human nature has been fused together, and the twisted monster appears in front of everyone again.


    Malje waved to everyone in the car to get out of car 2.


    Only batovilia was left at the door, and the Muse was behind him.


    "I hope it''s ok..."


    "How could it be all right." Batovilia''s eyes were deep, looking into the distance until the car No. 7, "you Xizi, don''t have an accident..."


    At this time, the snake has been disturbed into chaos, and there are prey on both sides, but they still choose the nearby marjie.


    At this moment, malje raised his gun.


    "Miss dancer, wait for her to open her mouth..."


    The twisted monster of human nature is approaching, while maljie and Xiao Wu are still waiting.


    Batovilia, standing at the door, suddenly rushed out to protect them from the disturbing monsters.


    The snake is only a few meters away from the bucket when it opens the mouth of the abyss.


    Xiao Wu''s eyes flashed a light, and the flying arrow left the string instantly and flew into the mouth of the snake.


    Malje''s eyes brightened, and the deflagration bullet came out of the chamber!

 Chapter 449

    The bullet flew into the mouth of the snake, a second, bang!


    Deafening sound will all disappear, the explosion of barrels at the same time, the heat wave rolling, the car shaking violently.


    The explosion burst out of car 5 and spread to two adjacent cars.


    In car 7, marsh blocked the door with a shield. The flame kept burning for a long time. The shield handle was as hot as a firestick. Marsh''s rough hands were split.


    "Ah


    He roared to disperse the pain, Li Nuo and chabai were against his back.


    Li Nuo encouraged: "come on! Big brother with shield


    "Li Nuo!!! I''m FAK you! "


    On the other hand, marjie and Xiao Wu were blown away again with their shields and came to the No.2 car.


    The glare caused by the explosion lasted for a few seconds before it ended. All the monsters in car 6 died, and bartovilla cleared all the monsters in the adjacent car 2.


    Li Nuo and chabai jump over Marsh''s head at the same time and gallop over car 5.


    "A man!"


    Li Nuo ran and yelled. Yuxizi understood and jumped over with Marsh''s head.


    Chen Xiaohe is pressing the last monster and hammering his head to vent.


    "Damn... I''ve been robbed of the limelight by that bastard again!"


    The tail eating snake is like a deflated ball, which is attached to the ground in a shrunken way. Only the abdominal cavity is bulging, and the skin fits together, forming a humanoid outline.


    A pale hand from the mouth of the snake out, tea white and Li Nuo two people lead.


    Li Nuo tugged at his arm and tugged at it, and an amazing scene appeared.


    The arm is infinitely elongated like clay. When Li Nuo is stunned, he breaks the hand.


    A piercing scream came from the inside of the snake, which made people''s eardrums congested and unable to move.


    Then, the snake suddenly convulsed and rolled to the door of No. 5 carriage. Its bluish white hands were holding the door frame, and its flesh turned into pus and turned into a pool of blood.


    "It''s over?" Li Nuo stares at the bloodstain and uses "probe" again. He is prompted that there is no target.


    At this time, countless white fog appeared in the red light of No. 5 car.


    "This is the soul, isn''t it?" Chabai closes the blood rampage, but he still holds the silver dagger tightly in his hand, and there is a stone in his heart.


    Li Nuo didn''t say anything. He was staring at the movements of these "souls".


    They come from the blood of alien monsters, and they are the soul of human nature fused into monsters.


    "Ha... Ha..." Marge got up slowly.


    Youxizi stands in front of the car door, pauses and looks at car No. 6. Batovilia stands by the door. They stare at each other, their eyes shining.


    Youxizi falls into the arms of batovilia.


    "Great, you''re OK!" Her voice with a cry, head buried in the chest of batovilia, tears do not fight from the eyes of the slide.


    Batovilia holds up yuhizi''s cheek, and his eyes are tender.


    Hold her tight again.


    Marge watched this scene, his teeth cackled, his heart was full of scorn, bald people have objects, why I can only sleep alone.


    At this time, the people in car 7 also followed.


    Now, the doors of the five carriages 8, 6, 2, 5 and 7 have been opened, and 17 players are alive.


    The number of people in these five carriages has dropped sharply from at least 500 to no more than 20, which shows the cruelty of the train assessment.


    There are no simple greetings or superfluous words among all of them. There are deep disagreements between them.


    At least, five people will have to die before they can get off the bus. It''s a problem who will die, but no one wants to die. So, the result is that a new round of infighting may appear, and the strength of the surviving players can''t be underestimated. Although there are few people this time, if we really want to fight, the consequences may be more serious than at the beginning.


    Just think about it.


    Malj throws [huge piece of excrement] as a snowball, which makes no difference [deflagration and magic light break].


    Chabai is self destructive.


    Cheng Yu releases [black light virus] in a complete state, biting at the sight of people.


    The shuwaz man and the devil blasted the car.


    Marsh pushed two big shields and used himself as a bulldozer.


    There are also two long-range sneak attacks with one bow and one shot.


    Not to mention the Muse of the Virgin Mary, it''s hard to see the wounded return blood without help.


    Finally, of course, there is a masked son of a bitch, Li Nuo.


    In short, it''s not going to be a fight.


    If we fight, the death toll will be out of control.


    If they choose to eliminate the weak, Muse will not agree, and batovilla, who has been helped by her, will not agree.


    Li Nuo''s side is even more chaotic. He is still being watched by Chen Xiaohe.


    But if we don''t fight, we can''t control the population.


    Li Nuo worries, marsh worries, and so does the muse.


    In a simple conversation, Li Nuo learned how marjie opened the door violently, and also understood that the way of opening the door was not too "harsh".


    First of all, there must be living people in every carriage. After the first darkness when there is a door opening sound, people with calm mind need to stand up, and each carriage is also limited to one person. Then, during the second darkness, everyone tacitly opens the leftmost or rightmost door, which must not overlap. Otherwise, at least one door cannot be opened.


    In the absence of communication conditions, this method is simply Huang Shiren pit cabbage, immoral home, the probability of success is very small.


    Therefore, there is another "benevolent" way. Skills with a power range greater than or equal to B - can break the door by force.


    I can only say banana is a bala


    It''s hard to get home.


    "I don''t know when the next darkness will come." Li Nuo scanned the ground. The blood of the snake and the blood left by the monster''s corpse disappeared and fell into confusion. "After the observation just now, I think the darkness may not come again."


    Muse then said, "you mean, if the blood in the train doesn''t disappear, they won''t appear?"


    "Or blood is what nourishes them."


    "Is your ability medical?" Chabai looks at the Muse, who smiles and kowtows, "I''m good at restoring blood volume and abnormal state."


    "What does Ms. Muse really do?" Asked Marge.


    "A doctor and a missionary."


    Maljie said with a smile: "I see. I''m a doctor, too. I don''t know what Mrs. Muse is attending to..."


    "Skin diseases."


    Marge laughed again. "We''re about the same."


    Yes, the anus also has skin. You really know how to change the concept. Li Nuo didn''t want to participate in the strange chat between the two doctors. Looking at the blood on the ground, he made a move that surprised everyone. His finger was stained with some blood. He moved the mask away to expose his mouth and put out his tongue to lick it.


    A lot of people showed disgusting expression, and some people had no waves, such as marsh and Yukiko Yamaguchi. After all, they were not surprised.


    The Muse came up to stop him, took Li Nuo by the shoulder and asked anxiously, "what are you doing, sir?"!? It can be toxic. "


    "Mr. Li likes to do eye-catching things very much." Chen xiaohepi did not smile, glanced at the expressionless Yamaguchi and shuhuazi, and sighed: "we are used to it in our short time together."


    Li Nuo looked at him and Chen Xiaohe said, "why, Mr. Li has something to say?"


    Li Nuo suddenly moves, quick Chen Xiaohe does not respond, until the corner of his mouth gives birth to a salty smell, just understand Li Nuo put the blood on his finger on his mouth.


    "You..." Chen Xiaohe touched the corner of his mouth. It was the blood of the monster.


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, your anus is bleeding."


    This words, enlia suddenly laughed out, marsh, Yamaguchi Yukiko and other players are holding a smile.


    "Li Nuo..." Chen Xiaohe''s anger suddenly increases.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. We have experts to treat anus." Li Nuo called out, "brother Ma, it''s up to you."


    Maljie turned his head expressionless, looked at the blood spots in the corner of Chen Xiaohe''s mouth, calmly said: "anal fissure, suggest self-determination."

 Chapter 450

    Chen Xiaohe was speechless, even if he wanted to kill, but there were many people on the other side, so he was sure to suffer a loss, so he changed back to smiling face.


    "You two are really joking."


    Li Nuo stares at him, "I''m not kidding."


    "You..."


    Seeing the tense atmosphere, the Muse said, "don''t quarrel, Mr. Li. Can you tell us why you lick the blood?"


    Someone came out to change the subject, so Chen Xiaohe took the opportunity to sit aside, kicking a corpse open with one foot, putting his foot on his back and spitting out a breath full of frustration. As long as he found his teammates, he would try his best to torture the two guys who let him eat.


    Li Nuo then stained with a drop of blood, said: "you are a doctor, you should know that human blood and animal blood taste is different."


    Muse nodded, "yes, there are slight differences in smell and taste, but it''s not obvious. It''s hard to taste the difference with human taste."


    "Pig blood stinks, chicken blood Sao, only human blood is more fishy, and..." Li Nuo added, "it tastes salty and salty, so human blood is not suitable for cooking, and human blood is more viscous, and sometimes it can even be made into silk."


    Li Nuo put his finger in front of the tip of his nose and inhaled hard. After a good breath like an addict, he said, "the most important thing is that the smell of human blood is light, not so smelly. It''s like sticking your nose on the rust and breathing in."


    When he finished, there was no reply, and there was silence.


    Everyone, dignified or stunned, gave him all their eyes.


    One player took the lead in breaking the silence and asked timidly, "I said... Have you ever eaten people?"


    Li Nuo looked contemptuous, "life is so rich, national construction is very harmonious, why should I eat people."


    "No, I mean, is your understanding of human blood a little over standard, such as human blood can pull silk and..." later, he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Anyone who studies medicine knows more than I do. I just put forward some common sense questions." Li Nuo looks at the two doctors, Marge and muse.


    "Yes, we know more about blood than you do, but it''s impossible to use the metaphor that human blood is not suitable for cooking to describe the taste of human blood," Marge said


    "That''s what it means..." someone echoed.


    Maljie closed his eyes, smile, and said: "to be exact, human blood is quite suitable for cooking, because the salt is sufficient. The fishy smell can be covered up by cooking wine or deodorizing food materials. The taste should be light. For example, do we have an equipment called [chef sleeve]


    Li Nuo thought about it. "It seems that it''s always in the storage box."


    "You can try to split human meat and animal meat with [chef sleeve], which will tell us the difference between the two kinds of meat, but unfortunately, I haven''t done it with sleeve so far." Marjie said, he and Li Nuo together looked at the body on the ground.


    Marsh squinted behind chabai and asked in a low voice, "do you know what they do in reality?"


    Chabai whispered back: "community care workers, freelancers, seem to be."


    Mash didn''t shiver after hearing this. These two professions are in the same place... The killer who has rich time and the nurse who helps clean up the corpse are a perfect match. He has a big brain hole. He can understand why Sauron has repeatedly asked him and Yake to get along with them. After all, they are psychologically twisted people.


    The Muse couldn''t listen any more. "Gentlemen, can this topic be over?"


    "Oh, back to the point." Li Nuo got up, rubbed his clothes with his fingers, wiped the blood down, and said, "I just want to sum up all the doubts. The blood of these monsters should belong to human blood, so what are they? Monster or human? If it''s a person, what does it mean? "


    "It''s a coincidence." Someone said.


    "Maybe, but I can''t let go of any details." Li Nuo said and walked into car No. 5, looking at the gloomy red light on the top of the car.


    No.5 carriage is different from other carriages. What is the meaning of this kind of carriage... Li Nuo said that he would not let go of any details, because the danger must not have passed.


    At the moment, countless souls are wandering in the red light.


    "Li Nuo, one thing." Marjie found it and said, "I''m in the car No. 8, the back of the car, but there are two doors."


    "Two?"


    "Well, there''s a hidden room or the train is a circle."


    Li Nuo tried his best to calm down and sort out the remaining doubts.


    What is the hidden meaning of human blood;


    The significance of the existence of car No. 5, whether there are any cars similar to car No. 5 but not found;


    The whole train may be a circle or a hidden room;


    There is a car with a telephone, you can contact each car;


    Players should be 800 people, but the car is 799 people, where did that person go.


    These are the immediate problems.


    Li Nuo laughs at himself and thinks about it. So far, he has only solved a problem of how to open the door.


    He believes that everything is not just for the game mechanism that is difficult to set up for players. If so, it would be too much.


    Anything, as long as you explore it carefully, will find a myriad of connections.


    Marjie went to Xiaowu and said with a smile, "Miss dance, let''s go on."


    Xiao Wu took a deep breath, but took out a bow and arrow, and let it be harmed by the piece of excrement. Anyway, she was used to it.


    It''s true that in the face of unpleasant things, you should learn to be numb even if you can''t enjoy it.


    "Hurry up..."


    "I know."


    Marsh asked them to open car 4 of Unicom car 7, because Soren was there, while enlia was bowing deeply, and his brother was in car 4.


    Everyone dodges behind them. They''ve seen the power of the explosion. No one wants to be a barbecue.


    Li Nuo glances at Chengshan''s corpse pile and picks his brow. He doesn''t know when to see the corpse, just like seeing a dead fish. He is numb.


    "Mr. Li..." the Muse reminded uneasily, "please give the dead the greatest respect."


    Li Nuo is a Leng, then understand this words deep meaning, belly Fei way, I see they also don''t mean I want to eat them!


    "What is this..." From Xizi''s voice, a small bubble appeared in the bloodstain of the snake at her feet.


    Batovilia''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly twisted together, holding her flash.


    Xiao Wu is pulling a bow to store his strength. Maljie stands behind him to collect his bullets. They are in the narrow car No. 5. Suddenly, the wind is blowing on the flat ground. The spirit floating above is rushing to the bloodstain left by the snake.


    "Get out of here!"


    I don''t know who yelled first, but someone moved first, and the sound of weapons crisscrossing came out continuously.


    Shuhuazi hit the blood surrounded by the soul, but could not stop the white soul floating into it.


    Mash grabbed his coat and pulled it away.


    Almost at the same time, the pool of blood surged up.


    A human blood came out of it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the reward of 5100 in 3 doors and 7 lanes of 2019 demon ~!


    Thank you NEC for your reward!

 Chapter 451

    It''s human on the upper body, snake tail on the lower body and blood red all over.


    Schultz followed him with a punch in the belly.


    The blood splashed, the monster roared, and the power of shaking the train could not make the monster move.


    It condenses red particles floating in front of the body, and suddenly a layer of blood fog explodes outside the body, which will bounce shuhuazi and several people close at hand.


    At this time, the players can''t break through this layer of blood shield with all their efforts. The tea white [white eyes] stare and use [perspective] at the same time. His face is tense and he mutters: "it''s sucking the blood..."


    The mist of blood dispersed and turned into crimson dust.


    Before everyone could see what was in the fog, the blood in the air suddenly exploded, and the monster was surrounded by a curtain of blood again. Yukiko Yamaguchi retreated to the distance, turned to stand on his feet, and had a weapon in his hand that looked like a sniper gun. When he pulled the trigger, a white ray jumped out of the muzzle.


    The light rushed into the blood curtain, but nothing happened.


    Bartovilla immediately put her arms around her neck and held it down.


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    "Now is the time!" Yukiko Yamaguchi retorts.


    Batovilia held her gun in her hand and had a very strange feeling telling herself to stay away from this monster.


    The Muse opened his hands and released the healing barrier, but some people were seriously injured, because the blood spots were everywhere, and the continuous explosion was so powerful that the number of them was amazing. No matter how timely the Muse treatment was, it was impossible to keep up with it perfectly.


    "Run


    Li Nuo called out.


    He scanned the attributes of this monster, and the result was despair.


    [adult tail eater]


    [grade: a -]


    [physical strength: 2000020000]


    Energy value


    [skill:???]


    [Note: I''ve reminded you not to let it eat enough. When the amount of soul intake reaches a certain amount, the adult tail eater is the most terrible monster on the edge of the whole demon Kingdom]


    No wonder the snake put part of its body into car 5 before it died. No wonder those souls only appeared in car 5.


    Now everything comes to light with the description of adult tail eaters, but it''s too late.


    "Car 5, it''s the breeding vessel for the snake!"


    Li Nuo didn''t regret, because there was only one way to stop him from taking in those souls. He didn''t kill the monsters of human nature, or as little as possible.


    But it''s impossible.


    Unless at the beginning, all players follow the steps to open different doors one by one, get together and capture the monsters, but do not open the No. 5 carriage of the feeding place of the snake.


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible!


    Now, what''s in front of us is tricky.


    What is the concept of monster level a? Find out all the monsters you have met and then you can know by analogy.


    The magic Golden Lion, which is influenced by the mage stone, is graded B -, and the team of four can win.


    The rating of a punch of mushroom is B +. Li nuoshe can''t die for another.


    In the A-level category, Li Nuo once saw a monster with this strength, ZuLong, A-level.


    It''s a divine creature.


    So a - under God, above the world.


    The existence that can''t be countered by human beings.


    What Li Nuo meant was to tell everyone to break up.


    But people always have their own ideas. Shuhuazi didn''t listen to Li Nuo, and there was no need to listen.


    Two winged demons reappear.


    [Schwartz: level 30]


    [physical strength: 955]


    [energy: 523]


    [strength: 129]


    [reaction: 74]


    [Lingli: 100]


    [insight: 88]


    [Medical: 113]


    [accuracy: 30]


    Strengthen direction, [demon man], has signed the contract of hell, raising the winged demon "galas" as a pet. When combined with it, all abilities will be slightly improved.


    In shuhuazi''s eyes, he admires Li Nuo''s brain, but in terms of strength, Li Nuo is not strong enough to rank with himself, so there is no need to run away obediently.


    Schwarz and the devil galas break through the layers of blood and disappear in the eyes of the public.


    In two seconds, the blood curtain turned into dust, and the explosion of blood spots in the air stopped.


    Shuwaz''s fist was hitting the body of the adult tail eater. He was a pale man with smooth skin and no body hair. He was thin with only ribs, and his cheek was as tight as dehydration. His lower body was a thick snake tail with barbs on the tip of his tail.


    The winged devil is holding his head in his hand.


    He lowered his head slowly and looked at shuwaz, who was half his head shorter than himself.


    Suddenly, he swung up the demon he was carrying, just as he swung up a weapon and smashed him on the top of his head.


    Marsh arrived at the critical moment to hold up the shield, and the two strong men were forced to squat down by a force of gravity.


    With the sound of a broken stone, Marsh''s proud shield was cracked.


    Meanwhile, galas, the double winged demon, turned into black water and returned to shuwaz''s body.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    But those who can survive until now are the strongest players in the same level.


    A fierce battle has begun.


    Yukiko Yamaguchi opens the grenade and throws it.


    At the same time, she threw the ray gun directly to the ground and took out a strange pistol made of broken iron sheet. She suddenly shook the butt of the pistol. At this time, the grenade exploded on the snake''s face. Yukiko Yamaguchi''s eyes were printed with the residual light of the flame. She pulled the trigger continuously and a golden bullet flew out of the gun.


    The bullet went through the smoke and into the center of the snake''s eyebrows, shoulders, chest and tail under its abdomen.


    The snake was not affected. Instead, it touched the belly that had just been punched. It slowly raised its head and glared at the creator, shuhuazi.


    "Asshole..."


    Shuhuazi underestimated his opponent and overestimated himself. He knew that he should listen to Li Nuo''s spreading first. This monster is so strong that his fist is still numb.


    On the other hand, batovilia saw Yukiko Yamaguchi start, came forward to help, and pulled out a bat from his loose sleeve.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo is in car 5. He has a plan and takes out the "fetters".


    Little dance is in front of you. Bowing and archery can be output from a long distance. Orange light gradually appears on your body. The skill [store power] can strengthen all the attribute values that can cause damage. It''s a bit wasteful for archers, but it''s very suitable for the current scene.


    The bow and arrow hit the tail eater accurately. For some reason, this guy stopped moving. Batovilia got close to him and made the baseball player''s preparation to swing the bat. His muscles swelled and his sleeves swelled. The tail eater suddenly turned over and just avoided batovilia''s attack. The mouth of his tail was open and attached to the roof of the car, White eyes staring at the distance of You Xi son, toward her rushed past.


    "No!" The Muse''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he pushed his palm to release a gas wall to cover youxizi.


    "Hum ~"


    In the face of the snake, youxizi''s eyes twinkle and his mouth smiles.


    The snake fell close to her.


    All of a sudden, a few bangs!


    The flesh and blood of the snake exploded all over its body. Its head, chest and tail were all blown out from the inside. Its arms were hanging down and motionless.


    "Hum, it''s done."


    The golden bullet that you Xizi started shooting at the tail eater is called "armor piercing delay bullet". It can attach to any creature''s body, precipitate and explode after 20 seconds. This is her way to press the bottom of the box. There are only seven bullets. Without hesitation, all of them are contributed to the tail eater.


    "Great." Someone couldn''t help sighing.


    You Xizi''s eyes looked at the muse. Just now, thanks to the Muse''s shield, she blocked the small explosion of bullets.


    Thinking of this, yuxizi said with a smile, "thank you, doctor..."


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Before finishing the last word, the snake opened her head with one claw.

 Chapter 452

    The tail eater had no head, its abdominal cavity burst out, its incomplete arm twitched like a machine, and its fingers were still covered with white brain fluid.


    No one saw it.


    Yuxizi fell to the ground, her skull turned out, her eyes protruded and her face was miserable. No one thought that her pretty face would become like this in a second.


    Batovilia watched her body, stunned, spitting out a foul breath, holding the bat toward the snake.


    He and Yukiko Yamaguchi met in the script. They became acquainted with each other and gradually became lovers. Before the tragic death of their lovers, their brains were numb.


    Batovilia paced slowly, suddenly picked up his speed, swung his stick with one hand, and the air vibrated. The snake was swung to the top of the car with a stick. He took a deep breath, and his whole body muscles swelled, and his loose clothes were stretched into tight clothes by his muscles.


    "Go to hell!"


    This stick, thunderous, hit the tail snake flesh blood, hit the car suddenly shaking.


    Enlia covered her mouth and attached herself to marsh.


    "Uncle Dun, help him..."


    "No way." "He''s out of control," marsh said. "He''ll only be attacked indiscriminately."


    Just as marsh said, batovilia smashed the snake crazily, blood splashed on his face, mixed with his red eyes, the ground had been smashed by him, smoke rose, and the carriage swayed with each hit.


    "Go to hell!"


    "Go to hell!"


    When he couldn''t control himself, on the other side, Li Nuo stood in front of the door connecting car 5 and car 7, while maljie and Xiao Wu stood in front of him.


    "Are you ready?"


    Xiaowu nodded, but couldn''t control her voice. "Why do I stand with you three so naturally?"


    Li Nuo looked up, "chabai, are you ready?"


    Chabai stands horizontally between the two walls. The height of car 5 is 4 meters, which is higher than other cars.


    She lowered her head slowly and said, "don''t look up."


    With a dry smile, Li Nuo took his eyes away from between his legs, and his [fetters] flashed purple light.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha... Ha..."


    Batovilia''s energy consumption is at the bottom, but the bat is still hitting the bloody snake.


    Again and again, the action did not slow down at all. Anger lingered in his brain, paralyzing his consciousness, leaving only the desire for revenge.


    No one close to him, even shuhuazi are honest squatting around waiting for the opportunity.


    Because the heartless batovilia is more dangerous than the unsuspecting snake.


    "The last..."


    He clenched the bat in both hands and raised it over his head.


    Everyone was watching what skills he was going to use. Only muse and enlia took steps to stop him from destroying himself again.


    Clearing energy is a terrible thing.


    Marsh grabbed enlia and yelled, "I want to die!"


    "But..." just as enlia was about to say something, she heard the sound of the bat falling to the ground.


    The tail of the snake splits into five pieces from the tip of the tail. As soon as it sweeps by, batovilia''s flesh and blood disappears from the left shoulder and crotch, leaving only the wound of penetration caused by tearing. The internal organs roll down from the breach of the body, and the intestines drag to the ground.


    "Er..."


    His throat choked and bleeding, he fell to the ground and used his last strength to look at youxizi.


    Muse frowned and rushed to batovilia with all his strength. She was the only player with healing ability and was extremely precious. Two people behind her grabbed her.


    "No way! The monster is too strong


    The Muse roared: "batovilia..."


    "He''s dead!" The name of the player who called out was Xia Qi. He was the one who followed marsh to escape from the No. 5 carriage. He was also the witness of the appearance of the snake until now. He knew more than most people how terrible the foreign body was.


    Gulu¡ª¡ª


    The tail of the snake chews and swallows the flesh and blood of batovilia.


    Its upper body began to recover rapidly.


    Intake of flesh and blood can restore the body, and there is no weakness, almost undead state, Li Nuo looked at all this, the heart is thinking about how to do it.


    "Every living creature has its weakness." Shuhuazi stared at the front, whispered, clenched his fist and creaked.


    He put on a posture, "if you don''t want to die, fight together!"


    Some players fled to the other side of the car, including Chen Xiaohe, a total of 4 people left.


    There are still seven people left here. They have seen the strength of the snake and know that they will die, but they can''t live without fighting!


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Marjie''s voice came from the fifth car next door.


    "Get out of the middle, please."


    A bow and arrow went through the muzzle and into the snake''s chest.


    Xiao Wu holds a long bow, and maljie rolls up the paper into a trumpet and puts it on his mouth, "especially miss muse, please cherish your life, you are the hope of the whole village."


    Words fall, Ma Erjie roll a horn to throw, handsome hit a loud finger.


    A blue light flashed from behind.


    The fire dragon is coming!


    The three connected cars rocked violently.


    The dragon was so big that it almost filled the car No. 7 and clubbed into the car No. 5 from the tip of its mouth to its nose.


    Li Nuo and cha bai use their backs and feet to support the walls on both sides and attach themselves to the roof.


    The shining [fetter stone] glowed in Li Nuo''s hands. He sighed. Fortunately, this time he summoned canghuolong to deduct 3000 gold coins.


    "Start..."


    He whispered a word to Marguerite.


    "Hum..."


    The corner of maljie''s mouth curls up, and the little dance sees that one hand lives on the ear.


    "We will bear the will of the dead and the sad wish to sweep and kill the ferocious beasts! Wipe out the ugliness of the world He pointed to the snake in the distance, stepped forward with his left foot and stood firm on his side! Start with magnanimity! Let''s go! Less... "


    The snake suddenly charged at him.


    "Do you have to talk so much?" Leno can''t roar.


    Maljie examines duodu and immediately flashes sideways, jumping on the wall with Xiaowu.


    "Fire!"


    The canghuo dragon could not move when he heard the order, but as long as its mouth could be opened, it was a fixed cannon.


    The dragon''s mouth was wide open, and the flames blazed through the teeth. Three fireballs shot out in a row.


    The snake rushed into the No. 5 car, only less than 5 meters, and it ushered in three burst flames, three loud noises and fireball explosion.


    The fire dragon''s attack is just to slow it down.


    In front, waiting for the snake will be a trap dinner!


    Marjie jumped down, stood on the nose of the dragon, his eyes suddenly lit up, a white metal remote control in his hand, and pressed the only button on it.


    From both sides of the wall, the ambushed [micro machine gun] is a test object made by malje in the last few hours of space. The drawing is from the metal plate of the "Neil" technology tree. It was used in actual combat for the first time.


    The machine gun flashed against the wall, with 10 on each side, and 520 fine needles were filled.


    Dada dada!


    Countless fine needles shot out of the muzzle.


    The tail of the snake swings and sticks to the wall.


    At this time, Xiao Wu shoots an arrow, but the target is [micro machine gun].


    The machine gun that was shot exploded, and countless small fragments accumulated inside it were launched together. Its principle is similar to the fragment grenade.


    Debris has no eyes. All machine guns explode like this.


    The nearest snake was collapsed back to the ground, landed on the ground again, stabilized, and suddenly the ground sank.


    [sink] trigger!


    Canghuolong and Xiaowu make a long-range attack together, which belongs to the cooperation between the hunter and the monster. The fire and the bow and arrow are kneaded together, and the flying arrow smashes the skin of the snake''s chest.


    But that''s not enough to stop it.


    With a bang, he thumped his tail heavily and jumped out of the "falling trap" by his inertia. Just less than one meter ahead, he fell into the "paralysis trap".


    Maljie laughed and said to himself, "come on, there are 10 [paralysis traps] in total. Let''s see how you play!"


    "Tea white!"


    "Good!"


    Li Nuo and chabai jump up and down together!


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The walking stick and the heel of the shoe stick into the eyes of the snake at the same time!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 500 reward of sekkoney high ~!


    Thank you for the reward of sanynol ~!

 Chapter 453

    The snake became blind and paralyzed by the trap.


    People outside are stupid. They thought they were going to fight for life and death, and they were ready to fight hard. Everything happened too quickly and suddenly.


    This pile of trap bombing, let them immediately understand, compared with Li Nuo these people, whether they are too honest.


    Li Nuo rolled on the ground, looked back at the paralyzed snake and saw that it was bleeding. It was basically clear that the monster had to eat fresh blood to recover, and had no immunity to abnormal effects.


    He flicked away his stick, moved to the front of the snake and began to smoke.


    Li Nuo himself has unlocked the poison attribute. The ten or so whips make the blood become purple, and the toxin accumulation has begun.


    Cha bai and Xiao Wu were busy, one with his favorite axe slashed the tail of the snake, the other with a continuous power.


    Each time the snake breaks free, it will fall into a new paralysis trap and repeat the beating steps.


    The people were shocked and took a cool breath one after another. The treatment that the snake enjoyed would be hopeless if it were human with thinking ability.


    Enlia''s eyes were full of light. At this moment, he gathered in Li Nuo''s eyes with curiosity, shock and awe. This day was destined to set a milestone in his still young heart.


    "What for?" After the snake fell into the fourth trap, Li Nuo yelled to the people in car 2: "come and smoke it quickly!"


    "Oh."


    "Oh."


    Schwarz and marsh burst into car 5 and joined in the siege, followed by several others.


    The tail eating snake is blind. It can''t see around. It only knows that it''s being beaten all the time. Every inch it moves, there''s a trap waiting for it. It can''t fight this battle.


    "Is this... That simple?" Marsh sighed as he smashed.


    "Unimaginable..." shuhuazi''s boxing style is crisscrossed.


    Xia Qi gasped, "brother... I''m tired."


    The snake is almost mud.


    The Muse covered enlia''s eyes, hoping that the last pair of pure eyes here would not be polluted.


    Li Nuo retreated far away. Standing in front of the fire dragon, the task of Cang fire dragon at this stage has been completed and turned into light and disappeared.


    "How can it be so simple?"


    He sighed. A few seconds later, the rotten meat of the snake suddenly evaporated.


    The crowd stopped the violence.


    Is that the end?


    When they were oppressed, there was a sudden explosion on the ground. The light wave began to spread rapidly from the ground in a semicircle shape, and the shocked people retreated one after another.


    The snake reappeared, but this time it not only changed back to its original shape, but also changed its image greatly.


    In short, it has long hair, dark and smooth waist length hair, strands of hair like silk floating in the air.


    It''s a double palm, white waves, all the traps are broken, all the players are far away.


    Li Nuo has long expected that this guy will become stronger. The truth is that without a two-stage boss, he is not qualified to be a boss.


    As soon as Xiao Wu''s eyes brighten, she pulls out a "special" arrow stained with [excrement] and shoots it at the door in the distance. Maljie shoots it with his backhand. He only hears a bang. The explosion shakes and the door is opened.


    "It''s up to you." Li Nuo made a brief remark to maljie, turned and rushed to the car No. 4, which had been unlocked.


    "Miss dancer, go and help." Marjie said.


    It''s not known whether there will be trouble in car 4, but there will be disputes where there are players. It''s not right for Li Nuo to go alone.


    Xiao Wu hesitated for a few seconds and turned around one by one.


    Marsh knew at a glance what Li Nuo meant when he went to car 4. He immediately knocked the bottom of his shield on the ground, and a layer of white light came out of the shield. He used the skill [containment], which effectively made the enemy turn his attention to himself and yelled at the snake, "monster! You''ve got to pass me! "


    In the eyes of the snake, there was a sense of killing. Marsh''s [traction] succeeded, but he also flew into the wall in a moment.


    Blood came out of his nostrils, and for a moment marsh didn''t even know how he flew out.


    But time did not give him hesitation.


    Fast as the wind, the snake rushes away from Xia Qi and other players and goes straight to marsh.


    Chabai quickly filled the position and stood beside several weaker players to prevent them from being killed and control the number of players present.


    "Uncle Dun!" Enlia broke away from the muse and ran to marsh.


    All of a sudden, the shadow flashed by, and the snake''s body was stunned. Shuhuazi grabbed the snake''s tail behind him, and his muscles and blood vessels swelled, throwing it on the window.


    "What a powerful force Tea white eyebrow eyes tight wrinkle, squint, "he can become stronger."


    Shuhuazi''s whole body is covered with black liquid, pus gradually turns into armor, and its shape is quite domineering. The helmet has antlers, sharp black spines protruding on both sides of the shoulder, muscle contour protruding outside, multi-layer black hard armor heavy boots, and sharp claws on the left hand.


    [Demon Armor], shuwaz''s last resort. In this state, his defense is increased by 3 times, his agility is increased by 50%, and his short-range damage is increased by 60%. He also has an invisible body shield. If the shield is not broken, he can''t hurt his body.


    "Die wide with ~" maljie can''t control of applaud.


    The sharp claws creak, and a circle of short spines extend around his arm. Schwartz flies to the snake and blows his fist on it. This picture seems to freeze, thundering like an air explosion, and all the cars vibrate like ripples.


    "So strong." Cha bai Mu Lu Jing Mang, this fist, she did not have the confidence to block, but the snake was only injured by the skin, and rushed to shuhuazi with a low roar.


    Enria anxiously ran to marsh, "still... Not dead?"


    "Boy, you are too dumb." Mash laughs. He is not willing to be outdone. His body is made of rock, and his arms and shield are fused together. He has the strongest defense, [rock armor]!


    "Stay away from me!"


    He pushed enria away and stood up until the rock wrapped him up, leaving only the mechanical arm exposed.


    Ma Er Jie Mou son a bright, "hum, started."


    When he made a mechanical arm for marsh, he placed a machine gun in it, which was Soren''s request at that time. Of course, the materials were also provided by Soren.


    The five fingers of Marsh''s manipulator are open, and a gap is split at the joint of wrist joint and forearm. The red light lights up inside. The manipulator starts to rotate like an electric fan. Then he uses the "hold down" again to distract the tail eater who is standing at war with shuhuazi. He turns and sweeps shuhuazi away, and runs to marsh.


    At this time, a firelight came out in the center of the palm, and a hairpin bullet jumped out to hit the tail eating snake, and the blood light suddenly splashed.


    The loss of flesh and blood didn''t stop the snake. It clawed hard at marsh, but fell into the thick rock like steel plate.


    An angry roar made several people dizzy on the spot.


    Muse finger up, release a circle of halo, skill [abnormal healing], players affected by this move, headache end.


    "Please, everyone!" Muse sighed. Her face was soaked with sweat. Since the beginning of the examination, she has used more than ten healing spells, so her energy value is a little overburdened.


    Shuhuazi catches up from behind, and he is still defeated in the front battle, but with Marsh''s control, he will hit the snake hard several times!


    Marsh and shuwaz attack and defend each other. This tactic is very effective. The snake immediately binds its hands and feet. Every time it attacks shuwaz, it will inexplicably want to destroy the rocks around marsh. In addition, the muse with a low-key healing barrier nearby has reached a perfect tacit understanding. The snake has no power to fight back at the moment, I can only keep being beaten.


    "It seems that I don''t have to do it." Marjie said something to make others look at him coldly. He can''t do it now. The consequence of continuous use of [deflagration magic light break] is that he has consumed 150 points of energy. Now he''s just a drag bottle.


    "Miss chabai, it seems that you don''t even have to do it."


    "Not necessarily." Chabai looked at the snake, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 454

    The tail of the tail eater suddenly opens and ejects the poisonous gas that Li Nuo ingests into his body through attack.


    "Toxic!"


    Muse cautioned, taking a deep breath and blowing his cheek out.


    I don''t know where she got so much vital capacity. The poisonous smoke was blown away instantly.


    Meanwhile, the snake is in front of her.


    At the moment, Muse''s back is chilly. She is not a fighting player.


    The medical player, who specializes in spiritual power and medical treatment, has the thickest blood and the worst defensive ability and mobility. She can''t carry attacks like marsh, and she can''t swim as nimbly as chabai.


    If you encounter melee, even some of the players ranked after 800 are not as good.


    "It''s over..."


    All of a sudden, the figure flashed by, and chabai arrived. He kicked the snake''s eye socket as fast as lightning. He grabbed the muse and jumped to a safe position on the wall.


    "You can''t die now."


    Chabai asked to protect the Muse behind him.


    "Marge!"


    "Cover up."


    "Protect them."


    Everyone has seen the attack power of the tail eating snake. Players without strong protection ability can''t resist the next attack, just like batovilla and Yukiko Yamaguchi. Their carelessness can only lead to instant death.


    At the command, marjie told the crowd to step back and block the door with a shield. He was ready for the second support at any time. He knew that in the present situation, he would only make trouble if he went up, unless his energy level could recover as before.


    Everyone held their breath, and no one even observed the open door of car 4.


    At the moment, chabai takes part in the war.


    Together with marsh and Schwarz, the three stand at right angles to surround the snake in the middle.


    No one spoke, marsh shield flashed out again.


    How can I expect that the snake takes a deep breath of turbid air, and the red fog comes out from the corpses piled up around it, surrounded by the air of the dead.


    Tea white heart is not good, quickly bully close to appear in its side, and with the naked eye can not distinguish the speed squat, and then take a step forward, use the [hanging leg].


    Black boots kick on the fog, but the fog is as motionless as a rock mountain.


    Her pupils suddenly tightened, and a sense of extreme danger climbed to her brain.


    The red fog burst out and roared!


    At the critical moment, Shu huazi grabs chabai to protect her. They look back and are all surprised.


    The tail eater has changed again.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back.


    Soren opened the door in the dark, and he chose car No. 1 where Yake was.


    When the darkness cleared, there was nothing in front of us except the piled corpses and countless shadows.


    No one is alive in car 1!


    "I really let you find a way to open the door." Kleins sighed, looking curiously at car 1, frowning, "all dead?"


    Jeff turned his head slowly, his face was very bad. "Soren, my brother... Is in car 5."


    "He''s alive and well."


    How do you know? No, you don''t even know my brother''s name, do you? "


    "Enlia, he is safe, with my teammates and a few strong guys to protect him." Soren read out casually that he, who owns [Explorer], knows the status of all players in secret.


    If Solon''s story is true, it''s too mysterious. It''s incredible that a person who doesn''t get out of the car controls the movements of other players in the car.


    But if it is false, Soren''s words are firm, and there is no trace of lies.


    "... can''t we make things easier?"


    The figures around have condensed into monsters. Soren takes out a card, [skill card: explosive sound].


    The sound is loud, and the pain in all people''s ears continues to the brain. It''s like someone stirring their brains with a spoon. They suddenly show pain and close their eyes.


    When you open your eyes again, you can see that all the monsters are dizzy.


    "Don''t be stunned, harvest them."


    Solon''s voice came. He stood in front of he Guang, who rubbed his ears and gave a bitter smile.


    "Young man, what''s the matter?"


    Soren''s eyes were deep, and he knew that the scene was passive.


    He Guangzhen is good at playing magic. Even Solon, who has a "Explorer", should be on guard against this old man.


    Magic this kind of thing, sometimes let the player did not do things wrong that have been done, blindfold, to achieve the purpose of deception.


    There are many kinds of them, such as mind control, eye casting, or hypnosis by borrowing objects. Some powerful people can also use their toes to make people fall into magic.


    He Guangzhen belongs to hypnosis by borrowing objects. His means all come from the pocket watch in his hand, which is called the curse of trellis. In a certain range, he can control many people''s hallucination, or achieve the goal of hypnosis. The click sound from moving the pointer of the pocket watch is the beginning of hypnosis. The disadvantage is that the user will forcibly stop performing the effect as long as he takes vigorous activities.


    That''s why Soren, when hearing the phone call from car No. 1, lashed out at he Guangzhen.


    From the beginning, the old man set up a magic barrier around him, and everyone was within the scope of being cast.


    Sauron said in a low voice, "old man, I remind you to put away your pocket watch. In order to control the number of people, I made a great determination not to kill you."


    "Well... Are young people so impulsive?" He Guangzhen''s eyes are full of fine. "I haven''t done anything. Why are you aiming at me, the old man?"


    "There''s no way." Soren''s face showed regret, and suddenly the cold light appeared!


    He Guangzhen''s forehead is only a few centimetres away from Sauron''s long knife, and the red blood spots flow down from the old man''s prosperity.


    A person''s figure slowly emerged.


    "Lao he... It seems that the old tricks are useless in front of you."


    Roumani clenched Soren''s long knife in an empty hand. His fists and forearms were all black and shiny.


    He Guangzhen smiles and relieves the magic.


    Two people came out of the No. 1 car, Zhuang Shang and Savas, who was full of fat and twisted his butt.


    Kleins frowned and clenched the whip blade sword in her hand. She could see from the eyes of the three men that they were not good.


    "No1... Are you on our side?" She asked softly, clinging to her side.


    Jelf was stunned and gave a dry smile, "maybe..."


    Kleins: you are so... Speechless


    "My friend, we may have some misunderstandings. You know, in order to guard against the malice of the players, Lao he sent out the illusion of confusing vision to protect us," he said with a smile


    "If you don''t mind." "We can be allies," he said


    Sauron ignored him, rushed directly into car 1, scanned around and locked a corner.


    "Hey..." there was a feeble laugh in the air, and Yake said from the corner, "I''m sorry... I can''t beat these guys alone."


    "Just survive."


    Yak was so seriously injured that he couldn''t move. If Sauron had given him a "deserter card" which can be automatically invisible when he has no blood, it would be a corpse now.


    Soren''s eyes were filled with awe.


    His fingers let out the thread, and he turned to look at rougnie and Zhuangshang, who had entered the train.


    "I still say that if we form an alliance, we can avoid an unnecessary fight." Roumani raises eyebrows at Sauron. His words are both friendly and threatening.


    "Just a moment, please." Soren points to open the panel of [Explorer], "there are 28 players left now."


    He slowly raised his head, with a smile on his face, "there is no shortage of you three, you can kill me!"

 Chapter 455

    Angel''s player ranking is based on the total value of various attributes and equipment.


    There is a big loophole in this ranking. Players'' strengthening ability and skills are not included in it. If all these things are included, the position of the top ten will definitely change.


    But only Soren, his ability can''t count.


    [Explorer] can modify the number of his own attribute value to make all "exploration" skills invalid to him. This is extremely standard and conforms to the ability of the protagonist template of playing pig and eating tiger.


    Soren''s specific attribute value in the end, even his teammates do not know.


    Li Nuo has the most say in his strength.


    As the only player who has defeated Soren, Li Nuo''s comment on him is: don''t mess with him.


    If Li Nuo is given a choice, he would rather fall into the Colosseum full of dung pits with a fist of mushroom than become hostile to Soren.


    Roumani is not an ordinary person. At first sight, he saw that the front was covered with thin silk threads. He twisted one of his fingers and put it in front of him with calm eyes.


    "Looks like we''ve been to the same play." The black arm of rougnie extended to half of his face and said with a gloomy smile, "how many of us do you want to kill with this kind of thing?"


    "Who gave you confidence?"


    Yak''s mouth trembled. "Soren... Be careful of his..."


    "You don''t have to say it. I know it all." Soren''s eyes were burning.


    Kleins looks at his teammate Lyons, who instantly raises his halberd and points to the fat SaaS nearby.


    This long halberd is a modified weapon. To be exact, it should be called gun halberd. The halberd body is not long, and there are trigger and shotgun muzzle under it.


    Lyons pulled the trigger and several bullets shot out!


    This shot represents the beginning of the war.


    Sacas made a startling move, he did not dodge, jumped on Lyons, fat body was hit by the bullet out of the pus, hands holding Lyons face.


    "The meat is good."


    He took a bite!


    He ate half of Lyons'' face into his mouth. With a scream, sacas swallowed and looked contentedly at kleins.


    "It''s your turn, ugly woman." As sakas talks, his wounds are gradually recovering, and his physical strength is restored after eating flesh and blood. This is his ability. It does not belong to any single game, but is a game mechanism skill.


    The so-called mechanism skill is a kind of form that most games have existed for a long time and are default to be reasonable by the players. For example, breathing back blood Dafa, grenades can''t explode sawdust, and NPC has only a few words forever.


    Eating raw meat to recover blood is the default way of replenishing blood in some games. When it is set as a skill to display, it will become what sacas is now.


    "Dead fat man..." Klein''s face was very blue. He wanted Lyons to give them a challenge, but he didn''t think that the other side had such twisted skills.


    Sacas''s face tightened and his anger flared up. Li Hou yelled, "I''m not fat!"


    "Sakas." Seeing the situation, roumani said, "except for Mr. No1, the rest is up to you."


    Rougnie hit the ground, Sauron arranged in the car''s thin lines were broken!


    "This is the legendary armed color domineering?" Sauron was joking.


    At the same time of his words falling, a black shadow sprang up from the corpse pile and rushed at him fiercely.


    Only to see the blood spray, the head of the black shadow ascended to the sky.


    Behind Sauron, the blue light is shining and the fireworks are bright. Legion shows up and cuts the headless attacker in half with a huge axe.


    As soon as roumani looked tight, he suddenly took in air conditioning.


    The dead are his teammate Puli Lu, who is good at hiding the trail of assassins lurking in corpses or in the dark.


    "The first one."


    Solon said, pacing forward.


    "I said three can kill, not including the fat man."


    "Smelly man! I''m not fat Sakas shifts his target and rushes to Sauron. The assassin Klein''s eyes twinkles and waves his sword. The sword is divided into eight sections and turns into a long whip, which curls sakas''s fat arm.


    Klein''s weapon is called "Viper sword ¡¤ lover", which comes from the weapon of the character ivy in the game "soul power (soul of the sword)". She can rank sixth in the list of players only by this sword.


    Zixia light appeared in the center of the blade, and the dazzling moment cut off sakas''s arm.


    Zhuang Shang turns back to support, a golden card is in his hand, and a pistol jumps out of the card.


    Zhuang Shang raised his gun and fired. The bullets rushed to every corner of the car. Several surviving players burst when they were hit.


    He and kleins fought for more than ten rounds in the narrow carriage, and they were equally divided. Both sides were good at fighting in the middle and long distance, so it was difficult for them to separate in a short time.


    Rouney stares at Sauron as he approaches him


    He Guangzhen is sitting on the seat of the car, as if chaos has nothing to do with him, and the bullet passing by can''t make his ass move.


    "I have to take a break first."


    He Guangzhen''s reply made roumani''s heart ripple. Soren was stronger than he thought. Soren''s seemingly light anti kill was actually very difficult for players.


    Insight, reaction must be super high in order to guard against the potential dark place of Puli road.


    A fatal strike makes the enemy who is proficient in killing skills unresponsive, which means that Sauron''s insight and reaction value are far above Puli road.


    But the player ranking of the top 300 people have not seen this guy with a gentle face, which makes the heart of roumani confused.


    "I''m not a good master."


    The smoke rose all over rougnie''s body and rushed straight to Soren.


    "Hateful..." sacas looked at his arm that fell to the ground and looked at Jeff with a bad face.


    Fresh man''s flesh and blood is his favorite, not to mention the handsome of Jefferson.


    "Hey... You''re not after me, are you?" Gelf felt a chill.


    "Ha ha ha ha! I like handsome guys! " Sacas ran over like a ball of lightning.


    Bang


    Gacha


    The door opened.


    Jeff, get out of the way.


    Sacas got a dull blow in the face.


    Li Nuo walked out from behind the door.


    "Is that how you welcome guests from other carriages?"


    The war stopped abruptly because of the unexpected guests.


    All eyes are focused on Li Nuo and Xiao Wu who come out from behind the door.


    Jeff twisted his head and grinned with empty eyes, "... Here comes the trouble."


    "Don''t forget what you owe me." Li Nuo looked up and down at jieerfu and added, "about the dispute stage."


    "So I don''t want to see you."


    With a word of truth, Jeff left here and rushed to car 7 behind the door to find his brother.


    See Li Nuo appear, Soren a knife forced back the road Ni, sneer: "you are really unlucky ah."


    "The crazy guy on the platform, the woman," he said


    He looked at the little dance, a little surprised.


    "The woman at number 10!"


    Obviously he would be wrong to think that Soren''s sudden warning came from Xiao Wu.


    Sakas got up in anger.


    "Asshole! Who stepped on... "


    Before he finished, Li Nuo stepped on his face.


    Little dance pulls a bow to point to sacas, eyes dye to kill, force this fat man can''t start to retaliate Li Nuo.


    "That''s great. The door of car 1 is open, too."


    Li Nuo passes car 4 and arrives at car 1.


    "These people are difficult to deal with and have to be killed," Soren said


    Among all the people present, except for GERF, Soren trusted Li Nuo most. As a former opponent, he knew how strong his potential was.


    Li Nuo nodded, "come on then."


    Then head also don''t return to the side, step on the corpse pile, leave a blank vision.


    "You boy..." Soren gritted his teeth, "what are you doing here?"


    Li Nuo finds the phone on the ground and picks up the receiver.


    "I''m here to solve puzzles."

 Chapter 456

    "You sound familiar." Lunay''s ears are very sharp. "Remember, you and Xiao he were in the same car. I heard your voice on the phone!"


    "Xiao He?" Li Nuo thought, "Oh, that bastard of Chen Xiaohe."


    This is a clear position, you ya do not set up relations with me.


    "Soren, if you have to kill now, please hurry up." Li Nuo took the corpse pile as a chair and sat down. He picked up the phone and put it to his ear. He said, "there''s a very troublesome monster outside. If you want to slow down, I''m afraid marsh won''t be able to hold it."


    Soren''s face sank when he heard that. Of course, he knew about the snake eater.


    [Explorer] can detect the trace of all creatures in a certain range... It may not be clear.


    [identity: Explorer]


    [start condition: enter script and start automatically]


    [closing condition: unable to close]


    [effect 1: turn on the detection circle with the initiator as the center, and all task prompts and living creatures within a radius of 10 km can be detected]


    [Effect 2: at the cost of reducing 5 knapsack squares in the script, investigate the way to complete the main task, and restore the number of squares after returning to the main space]


    [effect 3: you can only modify the value of your own attribute as a cover up. You can''t change the user''s strength]


    [effect 4: you can view any player''s backpack and equipment]


    [effect 5: within a radius of 40 meters, restart any player''s data. Its function is to clear the abnormal state, restore the upper limit of energy and physical strength, and eliminate all buffs that are strengthened or reduced]


    [effect 6: players with this identity can never complete mainline tasks]


    [effect 7: the player''s pain sensitivity is 2.5 times that of ordinary people]


    Cough


    Among the 7 effects, effect 5 is new mastered by Sauron after his [identity] is advanced, and the remaining 1 to 4 are slightly enhanced compared with those in KOF.


    He can survey the life and floor of all living creatures, but after all, he is not the eye of heaven and can''t see what happened there.


    In fact, he knows more about the situation of the tail eating snake than Li Nuo, but marsh is surrounded by shuhuazi, chabai, Muse and maljie, and the risk factor is much smaller than Yake who is trapped in the No. 1 car.


    Moreover, he knew that the fat man sakas had a helper in car 3. Together with roumani and his gang, he could make up just 10 people.


    There are only 12 people who can get off the bus. Yake is seriously injured. There are two other teammates on Soren''s side. The hostility has been fully played up. Rougnie''s team is too insidious to believe.


    So it''s the best choice to discard or kill them, so as not to go out and create a haze to harass marsh and others.


    Rouney winked at Johnston, who pointed his gun at kleins with one hand and took out a pistol from his back.


    Li Nuo''s head slightly tilted to one side. The bullet hit the window behind him. The muzzle of Zhuang Shang''s gun was still smoking. When he heard that the flattened cartridge case fell to the ground, he was shocked.


    He never missed a sneak attack.


    As the long purple light passed by, Shangzhuang was surprised again. He slipped away, his back was full of flesh and skin, and his face was tense.


    Kleins took the opportunity to sneak in.


    "Is there any distraction?"


    Her Viper sword "bit" with a soft thread, and the fierce battle between the two sides began again.


    Li Nuo dropped the phone on the ground.


    "2000 gold coins once, pit father!"


    The road Ni looks at to be in a daze, the heart way, this guy is brain sick.


    Li Nuo sat down again, picked up the phone again, gritted his teeth and spent 2000 gold coins, which was almost his last deposit.


    Rooney suddenly starts up and punches to Li Nuo.


    Sauron flashed, stopped with a knife, and asked with a smile, "it seems that there are other conspiracies between you?"


    Roumani gritted his teeth and grinned, "you people are in the way."


    [please select the car number to be connected]


    "The front of the car."


    Li Nuo''s tentative meditation.


    No response.


    "Three."


    Doodle¡ª¡ª


    "Anybody?"


    Two seconds later, a voice came from the microphone, "Oh, it''s everyone in car 1 again."


    "Do you have a phone?" Li asked


    "Telephone?"


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Li Nuo hung up.


    Everything was clear in his mind.


    At the moment, Li Nuo''s mind is beyond the sky.


    The answer of the car communication made him understand a lot of things.


    "There are 8 cars in the train, among which No. 5 and No. 1 are different from other cars. No. 5 is the carriage where the snake appears or its feeding trough, and No. 1 has a telephone connecting all cars.


    If so


    The right steps to survive


    The number of survivors in each car should be about 20. When the door opens in the dark for the first time, someone in car 1 should first judge the way to open the door and call all the people in the car. At the same time, someone in car 5 should explain the abnormality of the car, and the person in charge of contact should judge that car 5 cannot be opened in the limited information.


    When the tail eater appears, block car 5 and let the people in it die. The people in the rest of the car listen to the command of car 1 to open the door. Then, the players gathered together should have the heart of saving the world and fight to kill themselves, until the last 12 people are left.


    When the train is about to arrive at the station, call car 5 again. If someone survives, use the power level B skill to forcibly break the door and kill the players in the car. The time should be within one minute before the train arrives at the station to complete the task. Otherwise, people will die under the mouth of the released tail eater. "


    "How the hell is that possible?"


    If this is the case, no one will be able to get on the train.


    What''s more, Li Nuo still has some questions to answer, such as, where is the front of the car? What does immortality mean? Is there a deep meaning in the scenery from day to night outside the car window? Why is the monster in car 5 a snake?


    Now that the right steps are too far away to see the taillights, Li Nuo gives up thinking, and now there are only two things to do.


    Control the number of players and kill the snake.


    His eyes awe inspiring a change, looking at the Sauron is fighting with the road Ni.


    The two men are on a par. Rougnie is quite powerful. Like Sauron, he has been to the world of the pirate king, where he majored in domineering. Armed with black gold, he covered his upper body up to the tip of his nose, forming a black mask. His whole body was steaming. He was quick, the body of King Kong, and he attacked domineering.


    With each blow, the air was rippled, and Sauron fought him several times without taking advantage.


    "Can I help you?" Li Nuo asked.


    In front of Sauron''s body, Legion is reflected. The axe repels rouney, leaving a very shallow scratch on his hard arm.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Soren replied: "I don''t want to use my cards on him. If what you have to do over there is over... Come and help quickly!"


    "All right."


    Li Nuo jumps down from the corpse and draws out the whip blade.


    "Do you think the number advantage is meaningful?" Rooney smiles confidently. He has a lot of spare power.

 Chapter 457

    Jeff ran to car 5 and saw a scene that surprised him.


    Two players charged at him.


    "So fierce!"


    Geelf was surprised and subconsciously thought that they were coming to cut him.


    After listening to people, someone yelled: "run back!"


    It was malje who was shouting. He took the Muse, stepped on the wall, skimmed over the head of jerff and rushed forward.


    Jelf was stunned at first, and then he felt uneasy. He suddenly appeared in the adjacent car No. 2.


    A strange creature, with its back to him, is about two meters tall. Its muscles are swollen, and it has dark green snake tail. It has inverse scales, and the edges of the scales are shining with reddish shimmer.


    Tail eaters, stage three.


    It is holding a player''s head in one hand, fingers only slightly force, will crush its head.


    Marsh stands in front of the snake. Most of his armor falls off, and his exposed body is stained red with blood. The mechanical arm has become scrap iron. With only one arm left, he blocks the door leading to the No. 6 carriage, because behind him are enlia and the seriously injured shuhuazi.


    "Do me a favor."


    The soft voice of a girl rang out beside her.


    Chabai got up slowly holding the chair, panting heavily. Her silver hair was flushed with blood. In fact, her injury was not serious, but she broke her forehead.


    "Are you the number one person?"


    GERF was dull, and a loud bang came from the air. The snake hit Marsh''s shield with one blow. One corner of the shield was broken, and marsh spat blood, but he still stubbornly blocked the door and never stepped back.


    "Uncle Dun!"


    The familiar voice in and out of the ear of Jelf, is enlia!


    Chabai said: "leave a wound on this monster, the one that can see the internal organs, and leave the rest to me."


    Gelf pulls out his dagger and walks to the snake.


    "No problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo is about to take part in the war, marjie''s sudden appearance makes the chaotic No. 4 car fall into silence again.


    "Miss dancer!"


    He''s not in the mood to care what''s going on here. He''s putting a piece of shit in the arrow of little dance.


    "Come on


    "... what''s the matter?"


    Xiaowu is still in a state of confusion.


    "Please, Miss dancer!" This time it was the Muse who came from behind. She pleaded.


    Xiao Wu knows that something has happened, and transfers the arrow facing sacas to the door of car 3 ahead.


    Although the carriages are connected with each other, they can''t see through after opening the door, because each carriage of the train is shaking from side to side, but it''s not affected by gravity, and the players'' activities are not limited, just to make people can''t see what''s happening in the carriage in front.


    The bow and arrow hit the door to car 3.


    Seeing the smell, Li Nuo''s eyes brightened and his face turned white.


    "Run


    He yelled to remind Soren that the latter gave up the mentality of going to war with Wayne and held the injured Yake to keep up with lino.


    Without the threat of bows and arrows, sacas rolled to the rear, looking at the little dance in front of him.


    "Little girl!"


    Just as he was about to fight back, he heard a shot. Malje pulled the trigger, and the red [deflagration bullet] went through the side of sacas, through the middle between kleins and Zhuangshan, and exploded in the brown marsh gas.


    The explosion instantly killed the whole train No. 1, and Rouhani was caught off guard and disappeared in the fire.


    All that remained was a piece of gunpowder and a pile of corpses that had been burnt to death.


    After the mess, Soren raised his eyes and saw that several people, including sakas and he Guangzhen, had disappeared here.


    With a gasp of change, malje walked quickly past them.


    "Li Nuo, help Miss chabai quickly!"


    As soon as the words came out, Soren immediately opened the panel of the explorer and took a breath of air.


    "Can the tail eater... Evolve?"


    He turned his head and looked at the position of No. 3 carriage. Without a slight wrinkle, he picked up Yake and stood in front of the muse.


    "Please help my teammates to heal."


    Muse was surprised. "How do you know I''m Medical..."


    "There''s no time. Hurry up."


    At the urging of Soren, Muse cured Yake''s injury.


    Yake moved his wrist and took out the paper cutter. His eyes were ferocious. What these people had done to him in No. 1 carriage made him unable to let go.


    There are two top 10 players in No.1 car, and ludney is one of them. He killed another person in the chaos. After the scene was controlled, he focused on several strong players who survived.


    Yake was one of them, but he was arrogant and couldn''t listen to the order of the next three routes. When the two sides were in a standoff, he was attacked by Puli road hidden in the dark, and finally he was beaten severely.


    Maloney treats the loser like a cat that catches the mouse. He first torments the prey and kills it when he''s tired of it. He is famous for wasting meaningless time.


    YAC''s hands and shoulders were broken, so he chose to leave his face when life and death were at stake. He left his life with the "deserter card" given by Soren.


    The fire of revenge is burning, Yake can''t swallow this breath, and cast hostile eyes to the No. 3 car which opened the door.


    All of a sudden, Sauron called out to him, "come on


    Yak has no way, arrogant and uninhibited. He only obeys Solon''s advice, but he leaves. When he comes to the door, his eyes sweep over maljie and he shows a meaningful smile.


    "See you again."


    "Hum, I''m a loser."


    "You wait for me!" Jacques yelled, and Soren was angry and consumed him.


    Marge watched them leave and grabbed the little dance.


    "Miss dancer, there''s one last shot."


    "Are you ok?"


    Xiao Wu was worried when she saw that maljie was sweating.


    [deflagration magic light burst] has been used too many times. Maljie''s energy has been consumed more than half.


    "Nothing."


    "It''s just one last door away, and all the cars will get through!"


    Marjie''s goal is right in front of him. Having seen the snake that has changed again, he decided to call the players and get through the car at the first time, so that there is no dead end in the car, and maximize the utilization of the venue. Only in this way can he increase the chance of winning.


    Kleins crouched in front of his teammate Lyons. He had already swallowed his breath.


    "I won''t let you die in vain."


    She looked at the car No. 3 in the distance and chose to stay. Whether she could get off the train was forgotten. It was imperative for her to cut the enemy.


    They''re not dead. They''re in car three.


    Kleins was acutely aware that there was a sense of killing there.


    Marjie looked to the side, Li Nuo stood there.


    "Li Nuo, go!"


    "Wait a minute, Marge." Lino turned his head, looked at kleins, and asked, "are you on our side?"


    Kleins got up and said, "let''s call it a day."


    "Good..."


    "Miss muse, you go out and hide in car 7." Li nuofen said, looking at the car No. 3 in the distance, "let''s go through here, four of us."

 Chapter 458

    He was wearing a plain white shirt and jeans, on a pair of checkered shoes and a worn-out copper sword.


    Those from the novice village can have more shields than him.


    But this one, No1, is on the list of players.


    As for his strength


    Enlia actually said that - my brother wants to run, no one can catch him!


    Come on!


    Just for a moment, he disappeared in the same place.


    Ren chabai has [white eyes] and can''t see how he "disappeared.".


    Jelf appeared on the snake''s shoulder and squatted down.


    When marsh saw someone suddenly appear, his eyes were stunned. The next moment, he realized that this person was the Geer.


    Jaelph, who once entered the stage of dispute and won the first place without doing anything, was also confused by Soren, who just gave a simple evaluation.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s very powerful.


    "Who''s better than that Li Nuo who beat you?" Marsh asked at the time.


    Soren gave two answers to this question. First, it was a matter of luck that he lost to Li Nuo. Second


    Gelf is stronger.


    The tail eating snake knows that someone is stepping on its shoulder. Its body size only increases laterally, but it doesn''t grow long. Even if it''s more than two meters tall, it won''t be able to be summoned by the nervous system.


    It slowly measured the head with blue veins, and the black shadow flashed by.


    Jelf didn''t know when to stand in front of him, with his back to him, and didn''t care what the monster behind him would do.


    "Well, is my brother behind you?"


    Marsh was stunned when he was asked by Jelf.


    Brother?


    Brother, there is a monster behind you!


    "Brother!"


    Enlia recognized Jelf''s voice and got her head out of Marsh''s squeak.


    "Thank you." Jeff smiles at marsh.


    When the snake sweeps over, marsh has no time to exclaim and wants to push Geoff away, but


    Pa... Da


    At that moment, Geoff turned into a stone.


    The tail eater''s strike was blocked by his body.


    With a crack, the stone turns into powder.


    Petrochemical doubles, the top skill of escape.


    All of a sudden, a ghostly gale came, and Geoff was up there, his eyes were in a state of desperation, and his copper sword was about to shine with gold.


    Several golden shadows dance in the air. The snake twists its bloodstained body like a whirlpool of sea waves, beating around irregularly. Suddenly, the narrow carriage roars like a crack in the valley, but none of it hits Jelf.


    His way of fighting is more like the present.


    There are only two kinds of real assassins. They rush into the enemy''s camp and kill all the people, or they hide in front of the public.


    And Jelf has both.


    Tea white''s pupils move back and forth, and she is gradually adapting to the speed of Jelf. Although it''s troublesome, she can still see clearly in her concentration.


    The huge tail of the snake suddenly opens, like petals full of sharp teeth, blindly stabbing around.


    All of a sudden, an air blade burst, the tail eater''s back court opened and got a sword.


    It''s a blow. It''s bloody.


    Marsh''s buttocks hurt, but he also understood Soren''s evaluation of the man.


    After the snake entered the third stage, he, shuwaz and chabai were all defeated, and gelf had the advantage to kill the monster alone.


    "Brother... What are you doing?"


    Enria murmured through Marsh''s creak.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Afraid of hands and feet... Brother''s sword is not so weak."


    Jelf always has a premonition that as long as the next hit is a little slow, his head will explode. This is the premonition of a player with high insight value.


    So he''s quick in every move, but he''s light in strength.


    Even if the body surface of the snake is full of scars, it is just skin trauma. When the back court is opened, it should be a good time to go straight into the internal organs, but Geoff is afraid of hands and feet, and can only let the flesh and blood turn out.


    Tea white side also in secret way: "as expected not."


    She hit the heel of her shoe and dashed at the snake, covering for Jelf and giving him time to breathe.


    Cha bai''s long legs quickly stepped on the floor, dodging every attack, but fighting back without any gap.


    From the beginning of the train, the players'' mentality has changed.


    You can''t use the supplies to recover your health. Death means that death no longer has the chance to return to space, which makes many people dare not fight before facing a monster that can kill you with a single blow.


    But chabai didn''t care about death, but really couldn''t find the right time.


    Five snake tails full of sharp teeth are as fast as shadow. The snake''s body is full of wind pressure around it. In addition, it absorbs attribute damage and has strong muscles and bones.


    It is the Tianke of legal system player and agile player.


    When he was ten meters away, he could still feel the strong wind howling above his head. He had a short fight with the snake and knew how much risk the woman was taking.


    "Thank you..."


    Jelf''s eyes are bright, and his left hand is on the forehead to strengthen.


    This stage of the players, all masters have one or two enhanced buffs.


    With a flash of white light, the flame burst.


    It''s called "dragon climbing sword". It''s the most powerful move of geelf. It splits in the air and makes the sword shining. It buries the snake and the tea white in the dust of light.


    To be landing, he suddenly a soft leg, kneeling on the ground.


    There is a drawback in dragon sword, which makes jerf dare not use it.


    After use, the internal organs such as insects and ants peck, causing severe pain all over the body.


    "Aiming at my chest, is it OK this time..."


    After a long time, the light of the sword poured into the snake''s upper body like a spring.


    When chabai stares at the prey''s pupil, he can see that there is a huge round substance in the tail eater''s body, which collects energy inside. As long as its internal organs are exposed, it can sacrifice itself to blow up the tail eater.


    She didn''t care if she could survive to get off the bus, as long as the two guys survived smoothly.


    Poof!


    The rattlesnake burst in the chest.


    "Hey..." Jeff smiles, and then... The smile fades away.


    [Dragon Sword] only left a deep pit in the monster''s chest, and cut off the thick chest muscle, but the twitching flesh still protected the internal organs from being exposed.


    "How could...!"


    It suddenly pupil light, rushed to the nearby tea white.


    Cha bai''s spirit was tense, and he moved back quickly. His thigh was cut by sharp teeth, his flesh and blood turned out, and the whole right leg was dyed red by artificial blood.


    Marsh knew that it was difficult to do so, so he raised the broken shield and hit it to the ground, again using the selfless "containment"!


    At this time, the action of the snake suddenly stopped.


    Sauron walked out of car 5 with five fingers.


    "Long wait, marsh."


    "Sauron!" Marsh was overjoyed, but then he yelled, "run, this monster is too strong!"


    A flame started behind Sauron, and Yake came with a long sword [ice and fire], wrapped in blue and red flames.


    The long knife is aimed at the snake''s face, and Yake''s eyes are full of humiliation.


    "Jonema!"

 Chapter 459

    The light of flame soars to the sky, and the long sword roars!


    Yake''s knife has concentrated all his strength, the flame has flushed the blade, and the cold light has cooled the blade.


    "No way!" Cha bai shouts, the snake absorbs attribute damage. No matter how destructive fire and ice are, they can''t do damage to it. They can even offset the original chopping damage of the blade!


    However, the fire and ice suddenly disappeared, and the cold blade cut into the skull of the snake.


    Sauron in the distance, the corner of his mouth, tea white know, how can he not know.


    The elemental storm of fire and ice is just to increase the speed of Yake, increase its own impact, and maximize the power of this knife.


    The snake''s pupil stares at Yake, who can''t get down because the knife gets stuck in his head. With a wave of one hand, his fist flashes.


    The secret way of Jelf is not good. He wants to rush to the snake, but he just takes two steps and suddenly stops.


    Because yak appeared behind Sauron like a blink, the knife was left on the head of the snake, and one thread after another loomed in the carriage.


    "Nobody move."


    Soren reminds people that he has covered this place with intricate threads. Yake''s task is not to kill the snake with a knife, but to leave the knife behind. Soren has planned how to suppress the snake in a short distance.


    He left two cards on yak, the "lightning flint" to defeat the enemy and the "high-speed movement" to escape from death, and then wound the silk thread on Yak''s long knife.


    Two cards can make sure that Yake can attack and save his life perfectly, and then... As long as there is [Explorer], he can know all the information about the snake, including the weakness.


    Soren took out an old ceramic jar from behind him, threw it to the ground, and small black pills poured out and rolled around on the floor.


    "If you are not afraid of death, take one."


    "Marsh!"


    "I understand!"


    Marsh and Soren have known each other for the longest time. They met each other in their second play. After cooperation in several plays, they have reached a silent tacit understanding.


    By the time Solon calls out his name, marsh has already started "containment", and the snake moves his hatred value back to marsh.


    Sauron took out two smoke bombs again and threw them to the ground to hide everyone except marsh in the smoke.


    [containment] and smoke have obvious effects. Chabai is near the snake, but this monster is invisible to her.


    Almost at the same time, she and Jelf picked up the small black pills that had fallen on the floor.


    [Name: Monster pill]


    [type: consumables]


    [effect: the cumulative multiple damage of continuous attack, the eater needs to bear the risk of animal, if Lingshi is too high, it is not recommended to take, the pill effect time is 30 seconds, the user will enter the magic state of 3 ~ 5 seconds after the effect ends]


    [Note: the huge pill may be made of solidified monster''s blood stagnation. Hesitation is forbidden by the cure church because it has unknown origin. It will stimulate the animal nature and tear the enemy''s flesh and blood to pieces after taking it. When soaking in the enemy''s flying blood, it will also get the feeling of strength and pleasure. In addition, what''s the difference between this thing and aphrodisiac


    "Heal the church!" Chabai was surprised to see the name again, but it was obviously not the right time to doubt. Looking at the words in the effect bar, she understood why Soren said to eat without killing.


    This thing can stimulate people''s potential desire to attack, strengthen the attack, and improve adrenaline have the same effect, but there are extremely big drawbacks to bear.


    She and Jelf swallowed the pill without any thought.


    As long as the snake can be killed here, it is inevitable to pay some price.


    With the throat rolling, the two human bodies heat up, but the skin is cold and wet.


    Only 30 seconds, everyone in the smoke waiting for Solon''s words.


    Dong came from the smoke, and the snake attacked marsh again. His big shield was almost broken and could only withstand the last few seconds.


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of oil dripping on the ground. Almost transparent silk threads appeared in shape. They were covered with muddy black oil, and were not affected by gravity. From bottom to top, they crisscrossed and extended to the long knife on the head of the snake.


    Oil is the "black lead elixir" that Soren poured on it. The correct way to use it is to drink it to produce hegemony and counteract painful nerve paralysis. However, Soren boldly used it in a different form and injected it into the enemy''s skull to slow down the nerve paralysis reaction of the snake.


    The black oil slowly reached the long knife stuck on the head of the snake along the silk thread and slipped into the wound on the skull along the handle.


    "Everybody down." Sauron whispered, "follow my lead."


    At the moment of the words, Soren had a piece of fire paper in his hand. His hand was like a strong wind rubbing on the silk thread, and the fire was burning. Under the action of grease, all the silk threads were instantly turned into fire lines. The temperature of the carriage was like a sauna, and everyone was sweating.


    The smoke cleared away.


    The fire poured into the skull of the snake, and instantly ejected a fire from the crack on the top of the head!


    The fire burns into the monster''s body. Even if it can absorb elemental damage, it can''t prevent the fire from burning the nervous system and destroying its reaction power.


    The monster''s brain was dizzy, waving his arms back and forth like crazy, twisting the snake''s tail, Sauron''s fingers moved slightly, and all the silk threads shifted to wrap the snake.


    Fire thread and black lead medicine divert the attention of the snake and paralyze the nerves.


    "There''s only one chance! Its weakness is in the back


    Soren shouts. Seeing the situation, marsh puts away his shield and retreats to the car behind him to protect enlia and the comatose Cheng Yu and shuhuazi.


    At the same time, the dragon of the giant axe appeared in shape, the big axe was bluish, and Sauron put away the silk thread to make a posture of drawing.


    Jelf and chabai both run to the past, the golden light and white shadow move to the back of the snake in an instant, and the blood fog explodes!


    Then the blue axe fell, and the carriage shook violently like a boat in the waves!


    "There''s more!"


    [Shun Tian Sha] draw a knife and cut it. Sauron cuts the wound left by the axe.


    Cha bai took a step forward and concentrated his whole strength on his ankle. With one shot, he broke his leg and ejected. He steadied his step and kicked the snake''s bloody back. With a sword, jieerfu kept up with him. They felt their strength increasing with each attack.


    The back of the monster is broken.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Yak yelled and shouldered the rocket.


    Explosion is always the best choice to solve the enemy!


    It''s a fire!


    The train shook again.


    In the smoke, the snake was lying on the ground, motionless.


    "It''s over..." Gelf sighed, wheezing.


    Soren''s eyes flashed. "The film begins."


    When the words came out, people were at a loss.


    "What do you mean?"


    As soon as his voice fell, chabai and jieerfu fell into dizziness. The effect of "monster pill" ended, and the negative effect appeared.


    Their vision began to blur and even hallucinate.


    A few seconds later, they regained consciousness.


    But a hand came out of the wound on the back of the snake''s spine.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for the 2000 reward of 3 doors and 7 courses in 2019!

 Chapter 460

    [tail eating snake]


    [physical strength: 20000]


    [energy: 23000]


    [from the Lord of the devil''s land, it is not contradictory that it is both a snake and an insect, because the characteristics of these two creatures can be reflected in it. As a predator, the young tail eating snake likes to hide itself in a decaying corpse and disguise itself as the viscera of a large creature with blood and odor, but they will not refuse to come. One thing to remind hunters is to remember, Don''t let this guy get full. Don''t let him get full


    [the food you like to eat is full of human soul, and you can also eat the blood of the dead. When you have a full stomach, it will produce skin similar to human shape]


    [the outer skin is its eggshell, and the organism actually hiding in the body is its noumenon. It takes only 20 minutes from shell forming to shell breaking]


    [the body has parasitic ability, and it can erode the brain of the host for its own use. In this state, it is the final form of the snake]


    [weakness of shell state: posterior spine]


    Weakness of noumenon: poison


    [resistance: all elements]


    [strength: a - (the strength of body and shell state are within the scope of this interval)]


    [unable to identify skills, because this experience changes skills according to the ability of the host]


    Soren''s detection panel is much more detailed than leno''s.


    For example, if the detection target is an NPC, you can even see people''s life stories.


    But even so, there are a lot of things that Sauron could not have expected, such as the appearance of three stages in the shell of the snake.


    The body of the snake is only the length of an ordinary person''s forearm. It''s dark all over. It looks like a human. It has a long tail on the top of its head, which is similar to the tail of a snake. It''s also like an antenna. It''s soft on its back.


    This guy opened his mouth, opened and closed it, it seemed that he had a lot of trouble breathing, making a baby like cry.


    "What is this..."


    Jeff looked at the thing suspiciously, feeling a little sick.


    Some people have an innate resistance to creeping creatures, such as esophobia or agoraphobia.


    When chabai walked over, she didn''t care what it was. Anyway, she just stepped on it.


    With a flick of his finger, Sauron tied a thin thread around her ankle.


    "Keep away from it."


    After all, the ontological tail eater is a monster with boarding ability. In Sauron''s opinion, it''s the best choice to get close to it just in case.


    He winked at yak, who fired rockets at the snake''s body.


    As the smoke and dust of the explosion dissipated, the body was intact.


    "It seems that external attack can''t destroy this little guy," Solon thought


    "Make complaints about this thing," Jelf said in a blink.


    "But it''s really small." Said chabai.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sauron was calm and thought that there were still five minutes left for this thing to break its shell. Now, because it was forced out of the body, it was in the state of premature birth. I don''t know what it would be, but... External attack didn''t work on it. That''s the most stupid way.


    Thinking of this, Soren took out a tube of liquid medicine and poured it in a circle around the snake, but it was not sealed.


    Then let all the people hold their noses, throw three poisonous bombs into the circle, finally fill the circle of missing paintings, and gather the white foam concrete around the poison of the snake, slowly gather up until the tail snake and poisonous gas are sealed.


    This potion is called concrete generator, which comes from a construction game script. Since the snake can''t be hurt by external forces, it should be locked in a temporary secret room with concrete and toxin. If it can be poisoned, it''s better. But if it can''t be poisoned, it''s OK. It''s less than 20 minutes before the train arrives. During this period, you just need to trap this guy inside.


    Sauron took out a few runes. On the yellow paper, there were lines that he could not understand, and on the bottom, there was a line of small seal script, seal.


    He pasted the rune on the four walls of the concrete fortress, closed his eyes and closed his hands. He said, "great power, Heavenly Dragon, Buddha, earth, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna bamakong!"


    The golden French seal suddenly appears and encloses the concrete.


    "OK..." Soren said with a little sweat on his head: "concrete and seal talisman double-layer insurance, should be able to trap it for a while."


    Gelf came over, looked at the shining Fayin and the concrete wall inside, breathed heavily, and looked at Soren with doubts and awe.


    "Since the first time I saw you, I haven''t repeated the new things in your hand. How can I get so many props?"


    "Secrets," Sauron said with a smile


    "What do you have to do with robot cats?"


    "The secret."


    This is where the "Explorer" is powerful. He knows how to take the props that others can''t get. He knows where the shortcut is. What''s more?


    As we all know, there has been inflation in the warehouse of HW team in Dongzhou.


    "And how do you know that this monster''s weakness is in the back?" Jelf''s curiosity box was completely opened.


    Soren is indifferent smile again, "I also know you have a skill, can let oneself take off clothes in a second."


    "I''ll go!"


    Geoff panicked. He felt the same about Soren as Li Nuo did at that time, as if he had been stripped and stood on the street to be watched. He even forgot that his brother was staring at him in the back of the carriage not far away.


    "Where are Li Nuo and maljie?" Asked chabai.


    "It''s going to trouble those people." Soren turned to look, then looked behind marsh, saw Cheng Yu lying on the ground, fainted and fell asleep, and sighed, "this guy is still so useless at the critical moment..."


    "Excuse me..."


    Muse came out from car 5. Although Li Nuo asked her to hide, there were all kinds of explosions in car 2 not far away. She could not hold her breath. She came to see the players headed by Soren.


    The Muse asked, "everyone, are you ok?"


    "There is no such thing." "You didn''t work with them?" Soren asked


    The Muse told Li Nuo everything.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a click


    The wall where the snake is trapped suddenly collapses, which makes everyone take a breath.


    However, under the white dust, the snake trembles and gradually transforms into a key.


    "What''s going on..."


    Jeff subconsciously looked at Soren, trying to get the answer from the prophet.


    "Don''t ask me."


    Soren couldn''t see the panel of the key.


    The rune can only be removed. After the seal is removed, all the people form a group and look at the key, but no one dares to do it manually.


    Because this key looks a little disgusting.


    Although it''s the shape of a key, it''s full of pustules.


    "I''ve seen a lot of disgusting things too..." Jeff said with disgust, "but I''d rather touch this key than touch it."


    "Soren, does this have a panel?" Asked Jacques.


    "If I had, I would have done it." Solon''s face was suspicious. "Strange, it never happened."


    "I''ll do it." Chabai was just about to reach out, but he heard enlia scream, "the abscess on it is moving!"


    The sound interrupted chabai''s action.


    The Muse sighed and went up to pick up the key.


    "There are a lot of skin diseases more disgusting than this key, you... Can''t say."


    Soren looked at the pustular and agitating key in the Muse''s hand, and even pinched two of them. He said: "it''s really the doctor''s heart."


    Suddenly the key burst.


    The Muse''s hands were full of scarlet juice.


    It''s disgusting, but it''s real.


    A copper and iron key.


    A panel emerges on the key.


    [Key props: train head key]

 Chapter 461

    "Well, it''s time for you to have a good time solving puzzles." With both hands outspread, Geoff got up and sat down in an empty chair.


    "What is our puzzle time?" Asked marsh.


    Enlia laughed, "because my brother is not good at anything other than running away."


    "Are you my brother..."


    Soren or anyone here can''t figure out the answer to the key.


    Chabai straightened the wrinkled skirt and asked the muse to help heal the wound on his leg. Because it was a superficial skin wound, the Muse had little energy left to deal with it.


    During the treatment, chabai noticed a blister on one hand of muse.


    "Did you hurt the key when it exploded?"


    "Ah... It''s OK." Muse stroked tea white smooth thigh, the wound healed in the green awn, she shook her wrist, said with a smile: "a little bit burned, it doesn''t matter, it may be because the explosion of abscess is corrosive."


    Hearing this, Soren was nervous.


    "Muse, do you have any different feelings?"


    "Strange..." the Muse shook his head blankly, "No."


    He pasted it, which made the Muse nervous.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Soren fixed his eyes on the Muse, then suddenly took her hand and put it in front of him.


    The scene shocked the people on the spot.


    In addition to shuhuazi, Chengyu, Xiaqi and chabai who have been in a stable state of mind, the rest of the people show their faces.


    Yak whispered to marsh, "does he like old girls?"


    "This..." marsh didn''t know what happened to Soren.


    "If you don''t feel well, tell me right away." Solon said.


    "Well..." Muse was stunned for a while before nodding, "OK..."


    "Boss, do you like old women?" Jacques asked directly.


    "... shut up."


    At this time, chabai took a step towards car 5.


    "It''s better not to act separately," Sauron said


    "I''ll find someone who can solve the key puzzle," chabai said


    "You mean lino?"


    "Yes."


    Sauron looked to the other side of the No. 6 car, pointed and said: "let''s just go from here, just use the characteristics of the train''s end to end, and attack them on both sides."


    As his voice dropped, he added, "they haven''t beaten those guys yet."


    As they spoke, no one noticed that something the size of a nail on the back of the Muse''s neck bulged under the skin, and then swam to the brain, hiding under her hair over her shoulder.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Maljie and Xiao Wu''s cooperation failed.


    The four of them can''t go back now. The door frame connecting car No. 7 and car No. 3 is covered by a layer of sandpaper like film. No matter what, they can''t get out or break.


    It won''t open even if you use deflagration magic light break.


    In car three.


    The gasping Wayne was covered in smoke.


    "Damned bastard... What kind of explosive means is that? It''s so powerful..."


    He yelled, because at the moment of explosion, he was the only one who didn''t leave the dangerous area and was knocked down by the impact. If it wasn''t for a layer of armed color covering his whole body, he might have been a burnt corpse now.


    Sakas chews the raw meat of Zixue, and he Guangzhen sits opposite him, shutting his eyes.


    One of them was seriously injured by his broken arm, and the other used his magic at the moment of the explosion to take roumani and others to the car No. 3, so they had the chance to recuperate now.


    "How long will the shield last?" Rooney looks at a white player, who is a teammate of sacas. The cover that blocks the four of Li Nuo in the car is his masterpiece.


    "Five minutes."


    "Very good..." Lu Ni Mu Lu said coldly, "sakas, let your people come to treat me. When Lao he has a good rest... After three minutes at most, let''s go out and kill these four guys first, and then break them one by one."


    "I must make these bad ass *!"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo has been staring out of the window, not caring about it.


    After waiting for a few minutes, kleins finally got impatient and hurried to car 3 with his Viper sword.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Nuo stopped her, but didn''t look her in the eye.


    "What are you waiting for?" said kleins in a hurry


    Li Nuo said: "No.3 car can''t pass, it should be the players, let''s not rush to deal with them first."


    "Then let''s wait?" Kleins asked, "if you have any good idea, better than trying to break through the damn door cover, please make it clear!"


    "I think so, too." Xiao Wu echoed.


    Li Nuo curled his lips and said, "think."


    This confused kleins and little dancer.


    reflection?


    What can I think about?


    It''s better to make the opponent disabled, control the number of people, then find Solon and wait for the time to get off. Isn''t that what we should do now.


    That''s what little dance and kleins thought.


    Xiao Wu hesitates to look at maljie, who shakes her head slightly, indicating that she is not flustered.


    But kleins took it all out.


    "Just think about how to kill those players. I don''t know what you''re thinking about the rest." The more kleins looked at Li Nuo, the more unpleasant he was. He was no more than a player who picked up a leak and got on the train. He pretended to be unpredictable.


    "If you''re afraid, just say it." She added.


    Li Nuo ignored the questions and jokes, but leaned to the window, close to the glass, and the snake pupil focused on the darkness outside the window.


    "Is it a little strange that you can''t see the scenery outside?"


    "Of course it''s strange. Isn''t it strange that it''s so dark?" Said kleins.


    Xiao Wu comes over curiously and looks at the window foolishly.


    "I can only see black."


    Li Nuo suddenly pressed the back of Xiao Wu''s head and thumped her face against the window.


    "Look carefully."


    Marjie opened Li Nuo''s hand, liberated the little dance and said, "if you have anything, just say that our visual ability is not on the same channel as you."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Wu rubbed her nose and asked, "what is visual ability? It''s not on the same channel."


    Maljet said, "he''s a demon hunter."


    "Demon hunter..." Xiao Wu''s face was frozen, "sorceress pile driver?"


    "Miss dancer, it comes out of your mouth..." malje smiles, "it''s a little exciting."


    Kleins disdained, "another shade."


    Li Nuo turned back and said, "don''t get me wrong, there is a sorceress in our team, and I haven''t seen her. Not all demon hunters have love in their heads." He turned his face out of the window again. "Do you remember the scene when we were on the platform?"


    Li Norton paused and pointed out the darkness outside the window.


    As like as two peas, I can see that there are some outlines in the dark.


    "The woman named Angel raised a platform on the ground, and the eliminated players were killed on the word" goback. "


    His eyes are better adapted to the dark than ordinary people.


    "Since the last time the car turned dark, the scenery outside has changed from dark clouds to darkness. Have you ever thought that we have arrived at the station? Or, in fact, it''s a circle and back to the platform? "


    Marjie added: "just like the train is a straight line from the outside, but actually the inside connects head to tail to form a loop, the so-called journey is also a loop, but when we come back, some things may be covered outside the window, confusing our vision and affecting our judgment. Do you mean this?"


    "That''s right." Li Nuo nodded, "I always feel that the first thing that this train should care about is not how to kill those players, but how to see through the nature of the train."


    "Otherwise, we can''t get out of the car."

 Chapter 462

    "Full of nonsense."


    Kleins turns around angrily. She doesn''t want to waste her time on the so-called "essence". In her eyes, it''s very simple. This train is the stage for players to fight and eliminate, and she has no other intention.


    "Hold on, miss kleins." Xiao Wu suddenly stopped her, frowned and said, "I think we should listen to him."


    "Time doesn''t wait," says kleins


    "Don''t wait." "Miss kleins, you''re worried about the timing, and that group of hostile players must be worried too. If you have a way to get rid of the cover blocking the door, please do as you please," marjie said


    It''s rare for marjie to be so tough on women, not only because kleins doesn''t match his food, but also because no one here is not in a hurry. They don''t know about the situation on the other side of the snake, and the safety of chabai is even more in mind.


    But Li Nuo is right. There are only less than 20 minutes left. If we don''t control our hot head and put our thinking on the ultimate goal, no one will get out of the car.


    Kleins thought, frowned, and said, "don''t forget there''s another monster, the one you''re talking about."


    "Soren will have a way to deal with the snake." Li Nuo said, "what do you think, Marge? I''m talking about this train. "


    "There are 799 people, and I care about it very much," he said


    "Yes, that''s the key!"


    Li Nuo''s eyes are shining, "why 799 people..."


    As they spoke, the sound of sand on the ground came into their ears. The four of them looked around and the partition covering the door frame disappeared.


    "Here it is Kleins rolled up his Viper sword and looked at car 3, but it was empty.


    "Be careful, one of them will use magic to affect people''s visual ability." "There''s no one in front of us. We may have been hallucinated..." he said with a pause


    Xiao Wu puts up her bow and arrow and points to car 3, which is stopped by Li Nuo.


    "Don''t rush to get through the car."


    "The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light! More of them! " Kleins retorted: "how to play without space?"


    Li Nuo smiles. "If you help them open the door behind them, won''t they be able to escape?"


    Kleins wondered, why such arrogance?


    In front of him, roumani and he Guangzhen stand at the end. In front of them is Zhuang Shang with a long sniper. Sacas leads his two teammates and three allied players, eyeing the four prey that are still under discussion.


    He Guangzhen is playing with his pocket watch. He has reminded everyone that the magic that affects each other''s vision can only exist for 30 seconds, and the cooling time is not long, but his remaining energy value can only be used once. During this period, he must kill the four kleins.


    Lunay is confident, and so is sakas.


    They ran to the prey. Li Nuo''s eyes were covered and his ears were covered. He could not see them or hear their footsteps.


    There''s no reason why you can''t win a fight with four blind men.


    Unless a blind man has a lion with him.


    The fastest is a teammate of sacas, who waves his sword and stabs Li Nuo on his back.


    But at this time, the dazzling blue light suddenly appeared, which was the last color he saw in his 25 years of life.


    The carriage shook violently, and all the people who came were rushed back to the original carriage by a strong pressure.


    "This..."


    "What the hell is that?"


    Only one man exclaimed.


    Lunay''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Fire dragon!"


    Fire dragon, come again!


    Longkou slightly long open, the pungent smell with the heat wave blowing in the face of the road Ni a people, blowing away calm.


    A blind man may not have a lion, but a dragon.


    "That''s it..." Li Nuo was squeezed on the window by canghuolong''s huge body, and his mask and body were close to canghuolong''s warm scales. "In this way, they couldn''t run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kleins stuck to the edge of the carriage, staring at the huge tail of the fire dragon.


    At this time, she can only use silence to express her shocked and shocked heart.


    Marjie and Xiaowu, who are not far away from her, are calm. This scene is very common.


    "Fire."


    The fire dragon sent out fireballs one after another and bombed the No. 3 carriage. In an instant, the smoke was not only filled with smoke, but also the heat wave in the smoke was rolling with the smell of meat. The breath of the fire of the fire dragon had an explosive effect.


    When you ambush a snake, you have to consider the safety of other players, but now, you don''t have to think about it at all.


    Just blow it to death.


    Maloney and others were shocked. They hid in the corner of the wall under the corpse pile. They tried their best to avoid being affected by the explosion. In just ten seconds, two people died, and there was no residue left.


    Lunay''s eyes are red. He just wants to kill four players who are blinded by magic, just like they always do, but


    "Who does not play according to the routine?"


    In despair, they spent another ten seconds.


    Finally, it''s time to limit the call of the fire dragon.


    At the moment, there are bodies everywhere that have been blown to pieces.


    The body sank tens of meters, emitting a disgusting smell of scorch.


    Xiao Wu covers her nose and feels a little uncomfortable in front of the scene.


    Maljie smiles with concern, "is Miss dancer not used to smelling this kind of smell? It doesn''t matter. I have a way


    "No!"


    Xiao Wu immediately refused. She could guess that marjie was going to take out the biochemical weapon.


    "You two... Hurry up." Li Nuo gasped to remind him that the summoning of canghuolong deducted 50% of his upper limit of health, but it''s OK. Anyway, for him, "blood" is a decoration.


    Xiao Wu immediately took a bow and aimed at car 3.


    At the same time, he Guangzhen''s magic time is up.


    The embarrassed routini and others are exposed in front of them.


    Marjie''s eyes brightened, "Miss dance, don''t aim at the door this time."


    Xiaowu fine-tuning arrow position, fingers easy bowstring, flying arrow draw arc, fell not far from the door of No. 3 car.


    Roumani, he Guangzhen and sakas are all tight eyed. They have seen this move!


    "No!"


    Sakas takes out a skill card, [beehive means].


    "Everyone, come here!"


    He yelled, and the cards immediately glowed, and rows of hexagonal shields protected them in a circle.


    Maljie saw at a glance that this move was the protective shield that Shangjun had shown.


    "It''s no use."


    He said in a low voice, with wind at his feet and pulley shoes to help him get close to the door of No. 3 carriage.


    With a wave of his hand, he blocked the huge piece of excrement at the door of No. 3 carriage. He leaned back against the dirty thing and said to himself:


    "Hum, what''s the" deflagration magic light break "


    "It''s too wasteful for you."

 Chapter 463

    Honeycomb defense net can resist the impact of direct strike damage, such as explosion or magic.


    But it can only block small dust particles, such as poisonous gas, such as stench


    Maloney and others circle in the center of the honeycomb defense net like a group of fools.


    The heart is like stagnant water.


    become dejected and despondent.


    "Do you feel a little smelly..."


    "It seems that there are maggots on it..."


    "Bullshit, that''s shit!"


    "What''s going on! Why fire dragon and shit! "


    "Who''s going to push that shit ball away!"


    "Stupid! There''s poison gas out there


    It wasn''t until a word from a player that the quarrel stopped.


    "It''s like... They''re supposed to be killed? Why are we trapped now? "


    "Fight!" Chuang Shang couldn''t stand it any more. He took out two detonators from his backpack and said, "I have to blow them up!"


    "Wait a minute!" Maroni stopped him and said, "have you forgotten? The last time that guy used a powerful explosion, he first shot the bow and arrow, let the excrement on the arrow volatilize, and then ignited it with the explosion. "


    They didn''t understand the essence of deflagration at all.


    This move can''t be used without the help of dung beetle.


    Zhuang Shang asked urgently, "what to do... What do you say?"


    Roumani bit his teeth, "with the fastest speed, break up this pile of shit!"


    It''s a pity that they have strayed into the blind area again.


    [giant pieces of excrement] as fixed props, you can only take down or push away dozens of [pieces of excrement] one by one with your own hands. You can only move slowly with your fists and feet


    ¡­¡­


    Li Nuo and maljie put their backs on the [huge piece of excrement], and they had a tug of war with Maru Ni inside.


    Anyway, each of them uses an immunotoxin, and they don''t care that biogas will do harm to themselves.


    The little dance in the distance pressed her brow and lost herself with kleins.


    "No face..."


    Li Nuo''s eyes lit up silently. "Maljie, it''s almost over."


    "Good"


    ¡°3¡¢2¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°1£¡¡±


    They rush to the direction of Xiaowu and kleins.


    [huge piece of excrement] without their blocking, they were finally pushed away by Maru Ni and others, and a group of people with stench and purple venom oozing from their skin appeared in front of Xiaowu.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Small dance sound line and luxuriant disgust the whole body stink hard to hide this group of people.


    Roumani''s whole body explodes with anger, and the power of armed color is fully on!


    "I''ll kill you!"


    I have never seen such humiliation in my life!


    Kleins has a sense of confusion, looking at a happy face of Marge and a bad smile of Li Nuo, she is thinking, who is the villain?


    A startling sound!


    The sole of roumani''s foot was rubbing against the floor, and he bounced like a bow and arrow.


    Maljie also came to the little dancer, raised his arm, held a piece of excrement in his hand, and roared, "Miss dancer!"


    She is a perfect long-range player in level 30. She shoots her bow and arrow through marjie''s dynamic "Shikuai" and flies straight to roumani, who dodges and dodges the arrow.


    Marjie threw out his whole body, flipped over in the air, waved his gun smartly, and the red [deflagration bullet] flew out of the fire!


    Boom!


    The violent explosion buried No. 3 and No. 1 cars in the light of the blast hole.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Roumani''s anger starts in my heart!


    It''s all over!


    It''s all over!


    The plan he made and the result he expected were completely destroyed by the two men in front of him!


    In return, he would rather give up the chance to survive than tear Li Nuo and maljie to pieces.


    A golden bullet came out of the fire!


    Zhuang Shang survived under the protection of a player''s life. At the same time, he came out with sakas, who was biting his teammate''s head and covered with blood and flesh.


    Xiaowu opens the [store power] state, pulls the bow and shoots arrows, forcing Zhuang Shang, who is also a remote player, to be unable to aim.


    "Hum..."


    Marjorie''s arms gush with steam, and his fist roars. He collides with roumani''s two fists. The picture stops. A circle of waves spread rapidly, and a dull sound is made. Roumani retreats rapidly, and his wrist appears a layer of yellow light, and his fist hits the ground.


    Energy fountain!


    The volcano''s jet of energy shot up.


    Marge instantly sideslip, left arm clothing was high temperature impact into rags, shining dumb golden luster of the mechanical arm exposed, yelled, "fat man is your!"


    "To order!"


    Li Nuo had already prepared three bottles of decocting herbs in his hand, and they were all in a rush.


    [female night devil Decoction] increases attack power, [Snake pattern Decoction] increases "blood quality" level, and [blood devil Decoction] helps restore blood.


    This time, he stopped being a man.


    "I''m not fat!" Sacas angrily pours on marjie, swallowing the flesh and blood of his teammates as his throat rolls, and he recovers most of his injury.


    Sakas doesn''t have any strong skills, but has the power of terror, strong resilience, and speed that doesn''t match his body.


    He hated being told he was fat.


    His motto - the truth must be hidden in the heart, who wants to say it must die.


    Just as sacas was about to attack marjie, the shadow of his side flashed by.


    The silver snake whip rolled his leg, and Li Nuo had been riding on his shoulder before he knew it.


    "I know a lot more fat people than you do."


    Just a few seconds after the words were heard, sacas felt cold under his feet, and his whole body was lifted by the whip blade.


    Li Nuo turned in the air, stepped on his belly and stepped on the ground.


    The whip blade sparks, turns into a walking stick, and goes into sakas''s eye socket.


    A scream reverberated, and Marjorie was distracted and grabbed by Marjorie''s arm.


    "It''s over."


    Marge''s arm gave birth to a huge force, lifted it with one hand and threw it to the roof.


    Super Argentina back fall!


    Three sharp blades were placed on his mechanical arm. Marjorie couldn''t break free and fell on Marjorie''s shoulder. The sharp spines on his arm didn''t break through the domineering color of his arms, but it also made Marjorie''s back spine creak.


    At this time, Zhuang Shang in the distance shot fiercely, the bullet broke marjie''s mechanical arm, but he also got Xiaowu''s bow and arrow in his arm.


    Long arrow through, leaving only a layer of skin hanging arm.


    Roumani escaped from the dangerous area, but Zhuang Shang''s face turned white, his arm was broken, and the venom leaked from his lips. He was dying.


    Sacas''s face twitched, his eye pricked by his stick and he became a useless man.


    "I haven''t done my best yet!" Roumani yelled, and his whole body turned red, emitting hot air like iron.


    Li Nuo palms to him, under the mask issued a whisper, "I''ll water the fire for you."


    The red blood comes from the palm.


    Blood explosion!


    Before kleins could react, it seemed that everything was coming to an end. She smelled a pungent smell.


    Looking at the pathetic look of Wayne and his party, looking at the strange expression on Li Nuo''s mask.


    At the moment, kleins understood a new truth.


    The devil often hides under the mask.

 Chapter 464

    (the saved chapter is swallowed by the system background, and the next chapter will be released at night, sorry)


    ¡­¡­


    The pink powder condensed from Li Nuo''s palm, and the pungent smell of blood spread around him.


    [blood explosion] the self-study meeting hasn''t been used yet. Li Nuo doesn''t know the actual combat effect.


    But since it''s a skill from the devil''s land, at least it''s not bad.


    Li Nuo''s fingers closed his hands and pinched the blood cells. Just for a moment, the red blood like a tree fork extended from the palm of his hand to his whole body, emitting a slight red light.


    Maljie''s mind is not good. He immediately steps back. Only one second later, a lot of blood gushes out of Li Nuo''s hands.


    Rougnie was bathed in blood, like a bloodthirsty beast, glaring at Li Nuo.


    "Bluff!"


    The hot heat on roumani''s skin burned his coat to ashes. The light nails on his waist and legs made a Zizi sound. At that time, the skin of roumani''s whole body was lined with fine lines. Under the lines, there was a flash of lava red light.


    This is no longer a simple armed color domineering, he added another enhancement stunt [lava body].


    The user''s attack power and speed are increased by 30%, and his defense ability is reduced by 20%. Any creature within 1 meter of his body will be burned by fire, and lose 0.2% blood per second.


    He dashed to Li Nuo and made a gesture of dying together.


    Malje and reinks, two people see the situation is not good, at the same time start to meet the road Ni.


    All of a sudden, rougnie''s expression froze and his action stopped. Suddenly, a huge blood burst out of his chest, followed by his arms, thighs, and back waist. All the parts that splashed the blood explosion technique began to bloom.


    At the same time, all around by the explosion of blood light shrouded, covered the people''s eyes, reinks and maljie immediately stopped, looking at the eyes of a flower of blood.


    Roumani''s facial features solidified in his face, fell down without saying a word, gasped for breath, and raised his head.


    "Originally [blood explosion] is a delayed attack..."


    "Average power."


    Li Nuo was wrong. In fact, his power was ok, but he didn''t know it.


    Thanks to snake pattern decocting medicine, his blood quality level is e now. If it''s only f, the destructive power of blood explosion will be reduced a lot.


    There was a light all over routini.


    "Hello..." he looked up at Li Nuo, like a wild animal eager to drink blood, and said: "you boy..."


    No one listened to his speech. Little dancing bow was aimed at the head with an arrow. He caught the bow and arrow when it came to Rouni''s face.


    "Can you still fight?" Xiao Wu exclaimed. Unexpectedly, after the fire dragon bombardment, excrement poisoning, the baptism of the two powerful skills of "deflagration magic light break" and "super Argentina back fall", as well as the bombing of "blood explosion" and many rounds of frenzied attacks, Rouni''s state was still in a frenzied stage.


    If you listen carefully, you can see that there is no change in Lunay''s breathing, which means that the blood volume and energy value have not reached the bottom.


    The next second, a flash of fire, Maloney figure out of thin air disappeared, suddenly appeared in the rear of the car, a punch to the neck of maljie.


    The hot heavy fist is like a shell. Suddenly, maljie gives birth to invisible strength all over his body, which shocks the heavy fist.


    [Name: Tiandao drive]


    [type: Armor]


    [energy: 50]


    [energy consumption: 25 points per second]


    [effect: release a strong repulsive force field and push away the objects within the range. It will consume 45 energy points when using it]


    [Note: Shenluo Tianzheng!]


    As I said before, maljay made some strange things after he got part of the science and technology trees of Neil world. One of them is "Tiandao drive". He has armed himself for a long time. Things like "Tiandao drive" are all put in his waist pocket and can be used at any time.


    Manny was shocked by the strong repulsion force for several meters, and his face was surprised.


    "Who the hell are they?"


    "Get out of the way!" Xiao Wu roared, slipped, flashed a layer of light red light, released the bowstring at the same time, the arrow changed from one shot to five, and shot at roumani.


    The random arrow was blocked or dodged by roumani, and two figures came whistling. Li Nuo and kleins took the lead. The length of the Viper sword and whip blade made roumani extremely uncomfortable, unable to get close to him, and could not play the real effect of [lava armor].


    Small dance also joined, all kinds of sliding bow and arrow greeting.


    Maljie was holding the wall and panting heavily. His energy value dropped sharply and his physical energy consumption was too large.


    On the other side, he Guangzhen gasped for breath and stood in car 8.


    Crafty, he left a backhand for himself and solved a fatal attack with a card [mysterious Guardian].


    When sakas was abandoned by Li Nuo, he sneaked out because Rouni was in front of him and no one had time to take care of him.


    He Guangzhen still has one last chance to perform magic, but he is more willing to use it when he wants to escape.


    Now, Soren, they''ve just stopped the snake and haven''t gone this way.


    Chen Xiaohe and three unknown players are hiding in the No. 8 car to meet he Guangzhen.


    "Lao he!"


    Chen Xiaohe eyes a bright, see his teammates appear, very happy.


    "Support, come on!" He Guangzhen cried.


    Chen Xiaohe looks inside through the door.


    I saw several people fighting.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Chen Xiaohe saw that Li Nuo was covered with blood at first sight. Maljie lost an arm and was blackened by scorching fire. His subconscious brain made up a picture. Rougni suppressed all the players, bleeding Li Nuo''s whole body and discounting maljie''s hand. There was a fat man lying on the ground, who must have been done by rougni, but they only lost one Zhuang Shang.


    It''s so strong! Rooney is so strong!


    "Lao he, make a fuss. It''s called receiving, not supporting!"


    Chen Xiaohe put down a word, excited rushed in the past, tiger finger fever, happily staring at Li Nuo.


    "Aren''t you crazy, you bastard?"


    "I''ll break your head!"


    Li Nuo''s back brain is cold. He turns around and kicks. The sole of his foot is just against Chen Xiaohe''s tiger finger. He quickly retreats a few steps and twists his ankle.


    "Damn it Chen Xiaohe looks ferocious.


    Li Nuo''s eyes show his fierce light, and immediately turns around his back, breaking Chen Xiaohe''s leg with one shot.


    "Ah --"


    A scream.


    "Please take a rest."


    The whip blade turns into a sharp sword, and Li Nuo moves quickly to break Chen Xiaohe''s hand and foot tendons.


    He hasn''t forgotten to control the number of people.


    Lunay is in a difficult situation and besieged on all sides.


    Xiaowu and kleins are both strong players. No matter how fierce he is, he can''t handle the two.


    Li Nuo''s side eyes looked into the distance, and several players looked at them shivering in the No. 8 car.


    At this time, Rouni suddenly grinned and disappeared into the black fog.


    "Blink Kleins was stunned.


    Lunay appears on the top of Li Nuo''s head. Blinking is his life saving skill, which can only be used once. This time, he uses this move to kill people, aiming at the most difficult person in this train.


    Li Nuo was very alert. He dodged before his fist crossed his cheek. He only heard a loud noise, and Lunay hammered the ground out of high temperature sparks.


    When he failed to hit the target, rougnie''s reaction broke out and jumped on him,


    When Li Nuo stabilized himself, he retreated again, dodging and saying, "you two go after that old man. He ran away."


    Little dance held the hesitant kleins, "listen to him."


    Two people fly past, kleins just found, Li Nuo standing position just help them block the road.


    "Hey..." roumani also ignored the two dancers, smiling and glancing at Li Nuo and maljie, who were still here, and said: "how, I really think two people can win me?"


    "It''s not two people, it''s me," Li said


    "Are you kidding?" Lunay didn''t believe it.


    Li Nuo put the tip of his sword to his waist, "too many people are easy to disturb the rhythm, I still like one-on-one."


    Words fall, he stabbed into his waist, at the same time opened the [dive ¡¤ burst].


    Blood mist splashes from the pores, exploding a flower of blood.


    Lunay''s face suddenly became solemn, Li Nuo''s endless strengthening skills surprised him, and the means of self mutilation was unprecedented.


    "It''s not over yet..."


    Li Nuo is bleeding from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 465

    Malje sighed and sat on the chair shaking his legs.


    "Mooney, right?"


    "You are miserable."


    Before ludney could understand the true meaning of this sentence, he heard a dull sound.


    Li Nuo was covered in a red fog.


    After upgrading, the remnant of blood is upgraded to two levels of "blood quality" due to new features, resulting in the blood quality level reaching C.


    Li Nuo''s whole body is permeated with a strange feeling that the blood swimming in every part of his body seems to be connected with his nervous system.


    "What a bad feeling..."


    Maloney was not careless. His right arm was full of muscle. His black armed color and lava armor were fused together. He immediately bullied Li Nuo and attacked him with flaming fists.


    Li Nuo''s visual ability is transparent, and he skillfully retreats a few steps in the face of the fist, but in the eyes of his opponent, he can''t keep up.


    "Don''t run away!"


    Maru Ni gave a loud shout, and then swept with a sidekick. Then he made a series of wrong fists and feet. The fight was very methodical, but it didn''t work. He couldn''t fight at all.


    As a result, Li Nuo''s reaction value has been increased by 40 points. The body is not simply light, but every inch of bone has life.


    Li Nuo opened his hand and tried to let the blood flow up in his body, and he used it again.


    Only this time, he was able to control the flow of blood, so that the red blood like a water gun rushed to rougnie.


    "Perfect ~"


    Li Nuo clapped his hand.


    Blood!


    Endless empty song and countless blood flowers bloom!


    Roumani bared his teeth and yelled. His body was covered with blood. It was not clear whether it was his or from Li Nuo.


    "Go on."


    Li Nuo snapped his fingers and attached the blood of his neurons to roumani''s body. He gave thanks to his friends and pushed the book.


    It''s good-looking. Anyway, it''s my favorite suspense novel. I''m absolutely online.


    Abnormal items


    Introduction:


    Abnormal resettlement organization? I''m not afraid of Jiezuo any more. Let me know who Kangkang is so brave!


    Then Xie Zuo picked up a weapon called soul eating hammer, which was actually a stick. He picked up the lantern, and there lived a lamp God in the lamp.


    No matter what the world is, Euler, I know that the left is the big wood, the big wood


    "It''s time to take medicine."


    "All right, Dean."


    Abnormal item 008, alien visitors, Description: young men who call themselves Jiezuo [data elimination]


    (in this article, SCP, the ghost of kesuru is an aerial world to the world. If it''s the same, it''s pure bullshit.)

 Chapter 466

    At this moment, the air is almost frozen.


    "Miss Muse!"


    Enlia yells to go over and is held firmly by Jelf.


    "Solon, give me an explanation." "Muse is the only player here who can cure. I don''t think you will kill people casually," gelf said


    Sauron squatted down, pressed the back of the Muse''s head, put his finger in her hair and searched, saying, "the tail eater, the parasitic creature, the Muse has always looked strange after he was wounded."


    He would not say that there was a word "Curse" in the panel of the Muse, and the woman was cursed.


    "Muse..." marsh was stunned. Although he understood Sauron''s method, he was still blocked. After all, Muse had just helped him treat his injury.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Sauron took out a burning bottle, put the cap on it, took out the key of the train from the Muse, and left the burning bottle on the Muse, making her integrate with the fire and turn to ashes.


    Soren sighed. It should be OK this time.


    He knew that Lunay was dead, indicating that lino and they had controlled the situation there.


    So the next step is to clean up the number of players. Before the train arrives at the platform, the number of players should be controlled at 12. Now, in addition to the four members of his first team, the three members of Li Nuo''s first team, as well as the two Jeffs brothers, shuwaltz and the woman named Xiao Wu, a total of 101 people. Soren thought of this and found a Xiaqi who has lived to the present day by making soy sauce.


    "... it seems that 12 people are just enough."


    "Ah?" Xia Qi is at a loss.


    "Nothing."


    Soren is still thinking about another question, what''s the matter with this [train head key]... He''s upset, or he can find Li Nuo to discuss with them


    At this time, footsteps came from the other side.


    He Guangzhen suddenly and flustered ran into the car, very embarrassed.


    Behind him, dancer, kleins paced with his head covered.


    "Hateful old man... Used magic to cheat people!"


    When they were ready to kill he Guangzhen, they fell into a magic trick. If it wasn''t for the snake sword in kleins''s hand that had the function of resisting negative effects, they would be dead by now.


    When he Guangzhen saw Sauron and others, he turned pale.


    "Oh... It''s you, old man," he said with a smile


    At this moment, he Guangzhen is desperate. He has two options in front of him. He kneels down to be his grandson at his grandfather''s age, and then he is chopped to death. He uses his last energy to use inferior magic to fight for escape.


    But where can escape?


    No one will cooperate with him to run for 15 minutes.


    Although most of his body has entered the earth, he Guangzhen still wants to live. Who doesn''t want to live.


    When he was asking for mercy, he saw Sauron''s left thumb on the handle of the knife. This scene swore that he Guangzhen''s death penalty was coming.


    In this train, even if roumani is allowed to survive, he Guangzhen can''t survive. The old man''s magic is too dangerous. Although the open fire can be shot, the knife behind his back can''t be prevented.


    He Guangzhen knows why he has to die. In particular, Soren wanted to kill him at the beginning, but because of the number control, he didn''t do it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Guangzhen had no choice but to use his last magic trick. If he could live one more second, he would have more vitality.


    The picture in everyone''s eyes becomes blurred, they can''t see each other.


    "Magic!"


    Experienced people take up arms, cut open the skin, let the pain paralyze the brain.


    The magic time only lasted less than 2 seconds, mainly because he Guangzhen''s energy value was too little to play the original effect.


    "Don''t move!"


    When everyone''s sight was still slightly hazy, he Guangzhen''s voice first came into his ears.


    They looked over.


    It''s all cool.


    "Let me live! I promise to wait until the train arrives! If you insist on the old man''s life... "He Guangzhen''s eyes showed his intention to kill. He put a pistol against his predecessor''s head and put his arm around his predecessor''s neck. He also held a miniature bomb in his other hand and said:" I killed her! Or we all die here together! "


    No one spoke.


    Only the eyes of fear and surprise.


    He Guang really laughs. You guys are also afraid of death!?


    "Muse


    Marsh was stunned and looked slightly at Sauron.


    "Old man..." Soren glared, "this magic is not fun..."


    He Guang really didn''t understand what they were talking about. His hands around the hostage''s neck tightened again. The damp spread into his sleeves, and the smell of fishiness spread into his nostrils.


    Muse... Muse, who should be burned by the fire, is being held by he Guangzhen.


    She had the same face, the same face, the same expression, but there were still fresh wounds and unstoppable blood on her neck.


    Soren can''t believe that the Muse is dead. He has confirmed that the Muse''s panel is gray, which is a symbol of death. The Explorer will never make a mistake!


    Everyone held their breath. This scene is a bit of a thriller.


    The Muse''s head slowly twisted to Soren, slightly opened his mouth, and made a hoarse and low voice.


    "Kill me."


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    "Ah --"


    He Guangzhen''s scream echoed in the whole carriage, and his arms were pinched into two by the muse.


    Then, suddenly, Muse''s cheek began to swell, and an eye appeared on the right side of his cheek.


    Xiaowu immediately pulls the bow, and the flying arrow explodes the Muse''s head and passes through he Guangzhen''s chest.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Almost all the people used to look at Soren.


    "Snake... Host?"


    There are two things displayed on the panel of muse. One is the original attribute value of Muse, but now it''s all changed to 5.


    Second, under her panel, there is a new introduction.


    [Snake host, Muse Darwell]


    [physical strength: 3102200]


    [energy: infinite]


    [skills: sucking all spirits, burning all spirits, psionic shock]


    [ex skill: life changing]


    The Muse didn''t fall down, and his body was still expanding and changing.


    Kleins didn''t know what had happened to make everyone so surprised. When she came here, she didn''t pay attention to the burning muse, only focused on he Guangzhen.


    "What are you doing?"


    Kleins flew past the crowd.


    "Stop it Soren yelled, but he didn''t have time to stop it. The Viper sword had stretched into the Muse''s heart.


    Dong¡ª¡ª


    The sound of a beating heart sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Kleins''s eyes gradually faded, fell to the ground without a word, and his heart stopped.


    "What happened Asked marsh.


    "[change life]..." Soren said nervously: "whoever killed her, he will die instead of her..."


    At the same time, the Muse regained his original appearance.


    She was still smiling like that, but there was dangerous air all around her, and her eyes on the side of her cheek suddenly flashed red.


    The heat rose and the car became black and smoky.


    "What''s the final boss battle like?" Gelf looked around, protecting enlia behind him.


    At this time, the ground under the feet of black smoke, smoking the whole train of all people''s blood.

 Chapter 467

    When chabai arrived, Li Nuo and marjie were tying hands and feet to the three players who were knocked unconscious by them.


    When they heard the sound of high heels, they knew it was tea white without looking.


    After all, there is only one woman who can fight in high heels.


    "You''re late." Li Nuo said while tying a knot, "that group of guys are finished."


    "That''s good." Chabai sighed and said: "the monster over there should be solved. The rest is just waiting for the train to stop."


    "Stop at the station..." Li Nuo stopped.


    "Why?"


    "Is there any reward for killing the monster?" maljay asked


    Cha bai suddenly clapped her hands, "I remember!"


    Li Nuo empty eyes said: "you shoot ah... Make a fuss."


    "The key!" Chabai said, "I got something called the key to the train."


    With these words, Li Nuo and Ma Erjie involuntarily read in unison: "front of the car


    Li Nuo inquired: "besides the name, for example, what are the hints in the Description column?"


    "No, it''s the key prop."


    "It''s time to look for the front of the car." This train is not that simple.


    Marjie clenched his chin and said, "sort out... Now all the clues can be divided into two categories, one is about the tail eater, the other is about getting off the bus."


    "Open the door, it''s dark, the phone. I think you''re wrong when you said that these are closely related to the snake eaters."


    "Agreed." Li Nuo nodded and said: "all the ideas actually point to the problem of the front of the train. At the beginning, my idea was wrong. The function of the tail eater is a roadblock, or a keeper to open the treasure chest."


    "Treasure chest?" Tea white ignorant.


    "It''s like a decryption game. We need to defeat the boss to get the key to open the treasure box. The treasure box corresponds to the front door of the car. The steps should be to find the way to open the door through the phone and the secret of darkness, work together to kill the snake, get the key, find the car''s front hidden in eight cars, and then..."


    Marge: and then


    Li Nuo shook his head. "Then... I don''t know."


    "Stop." Chabai frowned and called them to stop, saying, "doesn''t it mean that only 12 people can get off the bus? How does it lead to so many questions? "


    At this time, the ground and walls were suddenly covered with black. It was time for the host muse to resurrect. A layer of black fog rose from the ground.


    The three suddenly noticed signs of soreness all over their bodies, indicating that their physical strength was declining.


    At the same time, the three knocked out players began to twitch and their breath gradually disappeared.


    After the black fog dissipated, Li Nuo''s three people had different blood overdraft states. From the red dots on Li Nuo''s body, we can see that the effect of [red tear stone ring] has been triggered.


    The black fog can suck up their blood.


    The three of them fixed their eyes on the position of car 2.


    "Something happened..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it...!"


    Soren rarely uttered rude remarks. The lives of players on the panel are dissipating. From the original 20 plus players, there are only 13 left at this time, and one of them is the alienated muse.


    The woman regained her original posture without any change except for one more eye on her face.


    The body of the snake is a kind of host, and its difficulty depends on its host.


    Maybe it''s a monster of power and terror, maybe it''s a devil of dominating elements, or, just like the Muse in front of us, it''s an undead.


    Unable to hold his breath, yak exclaimed, "Soren... Don''t use that move yet!"


    "Wait a minute."


    "Everyone, don''t do it!"


    Solon looks at the Muse who is absorbing the black air, takes out the concrete generant, sprinkles it on the ground, raises a concrete wall about 5 meters thick, and blocks it with a wall before the Muse moves.


    Jacques gasped and said, "if I guess right, is that Muse sucking our strength?"


    "Look at my shaking hand and you''re right." Marsh looked at his stout forearm, which began to twitch because of lack of blood, looked at Solon and said, "is there any way to do it now?"


    "Just a moment." Soren is scanning the Muse''s existing panel, looking quickly at all her instructions.


    "What should I do, brother?" Enlia showed timidity.


    "Nothing." Gelf comforted that he was still lazy. In fact, he was also feeling weak. He was confident that he would survive, but he had a younger brother, so it was more troublesome.


    At the moment, marsh and shuwaz stand side by side in front of the concrete wall. One is to protect his teammates, and the other is to make up for the frustration of being knocked out before. They are ready to meet Muse at the first time.


    Now, just waiting for Soren, everyone intentionally or unintentionally turned their eyes to him.


    In addition to a few members of Dongzhou HW team, other players have intentionally or unintentionally ordered bar. Soren has some strange ability, he can see the panel information that others can''t see.


    Staggered footsteps came from behind.


    Li Nuo three people arrived.


    Li Nuo saw the dead kleins on the ground for the first time. His eyes sank and he was even more worried when he looked at everyone''s appearance. Stupid people could know how bad the situation was now.


    Marge scanned the crowd and took the lead in asking, "where''s Miss Muse?"


    "Say die or not, say live or not." Jacques pointed to the concrete wall. "You''ll see her soon."


    "I''ll try." Li Nuo raised his pistol behind him, pulled the trigger continuously, and three silver bullets and one red bullet ran out of the muzzle one after another.


    There was an explosion across the wall.


    Li Nuo narrowed his eyes. "Sure enough, the car is a ring shape..."


    Circle


    Ring


    Li Nuo''s mind is still immersed in the various puzzles of the train. He feels that the ring seems to be a hidden hint.


    The muse on the other side of the wall was not affected by the [deflagration bullet] attack, and the wound on his back was restored at the speed of seconds.


    When she finished her last breath, her face was flushed, as if she had the pleasure of taking some kind of medicine. The snake''s tail came out from the back of her waist, and half of her face was covered with scales. Her eyes closed slightly, then suddenly opened, and her pupils became snake pupils. An invisible sound wave jumped up from her lungs to her throat and blurted out.


    "Ah --"


    Shrill, harsh, like the scream of a ghost!


    The thick walls were broken by layers of shock.


    People''s ears hurt and they are like enemies.


    And Sauron, with a livid face, yelled in his voice before the wall was completely shattered


    "There is only one weakness! Attack the eyes on her face, that''s the essence of the snake! Besides, killing her with people or other ways will be life for life! "


    There are only 13 players left, and one more player will be unable to get off.


    "Li Nuo, please do one thing." Soren looks at Cheng Yu, who is not yet awake.


    "He said


    "Help to protect him. Cheng Yu is the right hand to decide this time."


    Boom!


    The wall is shaken open by sound wave!


    Sauron pressed his forehead with the palm of his hand, and used the new special effect after the advanced level of [Explorer] - to restore everyone''s health, energy and skills to their original state!


    The Muse stood behind the broken concrete, half peaceful and half ferocious.


    Sauron''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and he knew better than anyone how difficult the enemy was.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward ~!

 Chapter 468

    Soren showed the panel of the muse to everyone, suggesting that several of her skills were quite tricky.


    [sucking all souls: expand the black field, and the creatures immersed in it will be robbed of life by the secret fog]


    Burn out: release the high-temperature flame that burns everything


    [psionic shock: release powerful psionic power, and the person hit will fall into vertigo]


    Change life: a murderer returns life with life


    This is just a skill. Under the panel of the Muse, her passive skills are calculated.


    [healing: under normal condition, physical strength recovers 1% of the upper limit per second. When using spiritual power, the recovery rate increases to 4%]


    [thinking desert: ignore all mental attacks]


    [immune to death: no lethal damage]


    [permutation matrix: when the physical strength is below 10%, it can exchange position with anything within the radius of 20]


    He rubbed his head and said quickly, "I don''t think that external force can pull out the tail eating snake in the Muse, but Cheng Yu''s [black light virus] has a way of using it to pull the host out of the body."


    "Please keep an eye on Cheng Yu."


    Li Nuo and malje look at each other.


    At the same time, everyone was back to their original and best state.


    The new special effects of [Explorer] can be said to be the father level skills of team warfare. All the people present, except Soren himself, are full of blood and energy in an instant. Only mash and maljie''s mechanical arms belong to equipment and are not in the category of skill recovery, so they are still in the state of broken arms.


    "Li Nuo, don''t go up." Soren warned.


    "... can I ask why?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll kill her or be killed by her."


    Today''s Muse is alienated, but the key parts are the same as ordinary people. Once the head and heart are seriously injured, they will be killed. In exchange, the person who takes the hand will die instead of her.


    Soren estimated that among all the people here, shuhuazi is the strongest in terms of basic attack power, but if we say the upper limit of attack, it must be Li Nuo, who is addicted to drugs and [residual blood].


    This will lead to an uncontrollable problem. For example, when Yake slashes the Muse''s neck, the most damage is to cut off half of the neck, but Li Nuo in the limit state can cut off her head.


    Another embarrassing problem comes again. Among all the surviving players, Li Nuo has the least blood, so as long as he plays, he will not kill you with one sword. Then I will die.


    "And you, Marge." Soren added: "all your moves are too powerful. You two just protect Cheng Yu. Don''t force them."


    Sauron''s pupil turns to Cheng Yu, who wakes up to see that chabai is in a panic again. He has a helpless expression. He pushes the handle aside with his thumb and flashes to the Muse in an instant.


    However, before the blade came out of its sheath, the Muse was rippling all over his body, and people''s heads were slightly dizzy. Soren, the nearest one, was bleeding from his nostrils and had a splitting headache.


    She slowly raised her head, breathed, stretched her fingers, and thrust them to Soren''s waist.


    At this time, shuhuazi, wrapped in black armor, ran over. Xiaowu''s eyes lit up and shot a bow and arrow to interfere.


    They cooperate to interrupt muse. She takes back the hand that sticks to Soren, twists her joint and catches the bow and arrow quickly. At the same time, facing shuhuazi''s heavy fist, she dodges slightly, but she doesn''t escape the black spike that shuhuazi suddenly grows from his arm armor and runs through his shoulder.


    Yake keeps up with the knife, eyes showing cold light, instantly cuts into the Muse''s wrist with the blade, lights up a fire, and cuts off her arm.


    Boom!


    Shuwaltz smashed the carriage from the last punch, and half of the Muse''s body was bloody.


    Unexpectedly, the Muse got up in an unconventional way, twisting his bones in reverse, and was rushed by Xiaowu''s bow and arrow. Yake and shuwaz chased him up. The fire came first, and he cut off his left leg. The shadow of his black fist fell like a rock, and patted her on the ground again.


    The Muse''s head slightly raised, the half of the snake scale pattern''s face was angry, the pupil was red, instantly the surrounding was burned by flames, the flashing fire suddenly appeared.


    After shuwaz, marsh arrives and uses his shield to hold him back. After the fire, the Muse kicks on the shield and is hit on the wall by shuwaz again.


    Chabai looked past Sauron and asked, "what''s her attribute?"


    "It''s the same as ordinary people now," Sauron said


    A stream of air comes out of chabai''s body, and she turns on the "blood rampage" that can be used again because of the "Explorer" effect.


    "Powerful..." Eun Leah praised, and was pushed behind by Jelf.


    The first attack of Yake and shuwaz was mainly based on temptation. Anyone who killed the Muse would die instead of her. The cost was too high, so both of them could avoid the key points and control the Muse''s action, but the effect... Seemed not good.


    The Muse sticks to the wall and suddenly reaches out his palm. The palm gathers misty mist and makes the sound of knife cutting the paper. It''s like a strange mist that can firmly hold the eyes. It''s growing. You can imagine how terrible the next blow will be.


    Which she but one palm hit to oneself, immediately inside the carriage scatter a layer of air current.


    Black fog appeared again on the ground. The Muse absorbed the player''s blood. Now the broken leg is reshaped.


    Yake cuts off the air flow with one knife and jumps over in the air. The blade gives out frost and turns the flame into blue. The pale fire falls down with one knife. The corner of the Muse''s mouth gives out a cold hum. The flame of Yake''s blade suddenly goes out, and he is held by the Muse''s wrist and falls to the ground heavily.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Everyone was shocked. At the moment, the Muse changed again, and the expression on his face was no longer so rigid.


    She licked her lips, raised her hand, pinched her cheek and chin, and looked at the crowd. A figure flashed behind her.


    The tea white appeared from behind and chopped off. The Muse didn''t even look at it. He turned around and held out his palm. Sparks came out in the palm. A few meters in front of him were burned by the fire.


    However, chabai left the affected area in an instant by using "witch time" before she was attacked, leaving three bright yellow silhouettes on the side of the muse.


    "Witch time?" Xia Qi''s eyes flashed.


    Mousika broke off his hands, foam like flesh, and formed palm and small arms at the fracture, just picking the neck of tea white.


    Two successive bows and arrows accurately penetrated into the Muse''s belly. The cover of little dance bought time for chabai, and a [Knight kick] once again broke the Muse''s new hand. At the same time, shuhuazi and Yake attacked back and forth, and the black fist was weathered into a cloak, and the sharp blade rekindled the flame.


    The Muse was badly hurt and flew to the distance. In a flash of gold, jerf appeared behind him in an instant. The shadows of the Four Swords overlapped and staggered, and the blood mist splashed.


    It''s so fast... Li Nuo was surprised at the action of Jelf, "this guy is faster than me..."


    Muse rubs the ground to knock to the corpse pile side, the black fog wraps her, restored the original appearance.


    Chabai and Yake meet again, avoiding the key of the muse. They all rush to break their hands and feet, but they can''t stand the recovery ability of the muse.


    Gelf sighed, "... Who can tell me how to block this guy''s movements..."


    "First try to wipe out the black fog of her blood sucking!" YAC gritted his teeth and yelled, looking at Soren.


    Players'' health is gradually decreasing. If you don''t stop the fog, the longer you delay, the more unfavorable it will be.


    "There''s no way, unless she can make the same kind of gas and let her inhale it when she absorbs the black fog, causing confusion."


    As soon as these words came out, maljie''s eyes lit up.


    "Li Nuo, cooperate with me!"


    "..." Li Nuo''s face became livid and yelled, "everyone leave the carriage! Come on

 Chapter 469

    When Li Nuo''s words came out, only Xiaowu and chabai understood the meaning. They set an example and left first.


    The others are a little late. When they see maljie take out the huge piece of excrement, they realize that it''s better not to leave now.


    Li Nuo immediately drank the three bottles of decoctions, namely, blood devil decoctions, female night devil decoctions and snake pattern decoctions. He found that the combination of these three decoctions is the best at the present stage, which can not only guarantee the recovery of physical strength at any time, but also increase physical attack power and "blood quality" damage, which can improve the fault tolerance rate and survival rate in an all-round way, If there is another bottle of decocting medicine to improve the speed, then everything will be complete.


    Li Nuo flashed to the opposite side of the muse and blocked her way. He used his walking stick and sword to pick the muse to cover the people to get out, and at the same time, he protected Marge and [giant piece of excrement] from being damaged.


    Only Li Nuo here will not be affected by the poison gas of [giant piece of excrement], so he must do the covering work.


    The round ripple appeared in the Muse''s hand. When the walking stick and sword touched it, it was like falling into the mire. Li Nuo''s power was stripped off. When he wanted to raise his gun to shoot, he suddenly noticed a warning of danger and suddenly flashed his shoulder to the side.


    Muse''s other hand pointed at him at a second''s speed. An air bomb shot from his fingertip and wiped Li Nuo''s shoulder, leaving blood stains and flying to the players who were leaving here.


    "Danger


    Mash stepped forward and stood in front of the shield, but he didn''t expect that the air bomb had strong penetrating power. He forced the shield which had just been repaired with [repair powder] through a hole, and the air bomb which was weakened by the buffer force still opened a blood hole in mash''s right chest, which showed its power.


    "Danger Enria panicked to break away from Jelf and hold Marsh''s back.


    "I can''t die." Marsh''s mouth was hard, but the blood from his nostrils, his wriggling brows, and his slightly trembling body told the truth.


    The attack of the Muse can affect the mental power. After being injected into the body by her energy, it will produce the symptoms of extreme dizziness in the brain.


    Soren took out a copper bowl, buckled it upside down on the ground, wrapped the thread in his hand and slid it between muse and lino.


    "What kind of props is this?" Suddenly, Jelf was very interested. He became more and more curious about Soren''s backpack.


    "[bowl clock], originally reserved for life..." Solon said.


    At this time, the bowl bell expanded a layer of virtual shadow, which immediately became larger, covering Li Nuo, maljie and muse, and covering half of the carriage.


    The black fog of blood sucking and the brown biogas of the huge piece of excrement melt together. The Muse''s brain suddenly feels a needle like pain, and his backhand shakes. Li Nuo''s sword runs through her palm, and the palm comes out of the palm, which makes Li Nuo fly.


    Li Nuo''s face is full of pain, and the pain in his brain is like waves.


    Stun enemies are good means for spiritual attackers. They need high spiritual resistance. For example, the Muse of the host has the passive skill [thinking desert] to resist all spiritual attacks. It can be said that muses are more ancient gods than ancient gods.


    However, no matter how strong the mental attacker is, he can''t resist the invasion of toxins. Compared with normal life, the creature with empty mind is more afraid of the interference of foreign substances.


    Black smoke was still seeping into every inch of Muse''s skin. The poisonous Brown biogas was hidden in it. Purple pus oozed from Muse''s bloodless lips, and then purple fluid flowed out of his eyes and ears.


    The Muse covered his skull and let out a piercing roar, which made Li Nuo and maljie both have to put their fingers into their ears to slow down the vertigo caused by external impact.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    The [Emile''s mask] on Li Nuo''s face was impacted by the sound wave, the corner of his eye fell off, and a piece fell to the ground, and the mask split out fine lines like branches from the fracture.


    [emir''s mask, scrapped]


    "Lying trough!"


    Li Nuo is muddled, all this is unexpected, never heard of binding props can be scrapped.


    Note that it is scrapped, not damaged, which means that the mask cannot be repaired and becomes a scrap.


    The black fog that pervaded the whole train dissipated.


    Marge used this hand to control the Muse''s [sucking all souls].


    [giant piece of excrement] can produce a continuous stream of toxic biogas, just like the central air conditioner. Only this kind of prop can effectively curb the Muse''s [sucking all souls].


    Soren took out a few purple pills and threw them to everyone. "After taking them, they won''t be affected by miasma or poison gas for five minutes."


    "Solon... Do you have a stuffy nose or something?" he asked, frowning at the hazel smoke


    "Why should I bring such boring things?" With a sneer, Sauron made a strange mark on his finger, and the shield disappeared.


    "Do you have enough boring things..."


    Brown biogas replaced the black fog and filled the car like the smoke of explosion.


    Xiaowu knows the power of biogas well. She holds the bow and arrow with her feet, pulls the bow and shoots the sniper arrow, which rolls away the biogas. The flying arrow accurately shoots through the Muse''s thigh, explodes a flower of blood, and the fishy smell instantly diffuses in the smelly biogas.


    Without the influence of the black fog, the Muse lost the foundation to recover his life and knelt on the ground.


    Shuhuazi and Yake arrived as pioneers.


    Yake took the lead and cut out a big flame. The hot air surrounded the muse.


    Schwarz''s back arm gives birth to a demon wing, which is connected with his arm and emits black smoke at the end. He uses a heavy fist to suppress it.


    The attack power of the two forces was extremely strong. The Muse''s eyes flashed, and there was an invisible air flow around him, which forcefully resisted the attack that could defeat him.


    All of a sudden, air leakage, unlimited expansion, shuhuazi and Yake backward shock, two people are arm trembling.


    A person with mental ability can transform the mental attack into reality. In her hands, psionic shock can be used not only as a strike weapon, but also as a means of defense.


    "Hello! Support Yak let out an angry cry.


    "Here we are."


    At the same time, the sound of jieerfu and chabai appeared, but it was jieerfu who made a quick step. The tip of the sword was against the expanding air current, and the hilt of the sword was twisted. Jin Guang shattered the Muse''s defensive aura.


    "Good chance!"


    Xiao Wu starts Qi gathering, and a bow and arrow goes through the other leg of the muse.


    With a flash of golden light, the slender legs of tea white burst out with incredible strength, swept over with one foot, bumped Muse''s face with the head-on bone, and kicked her more than ten meters.


    "Well done, white haired girl!"


    Yake laughs, and his fingers quickly slide over the blade, leading to the ice attribute. He throws the long knife through the Muse''s clavicle, and the cold instantly freezes her shoulder and seals one of her arms.


    The Muse stretched out his palm backward, released a wave of energy, and stopped himself in the air. His eyes were murderous. The third eye of his cheek was red, and instantly gathered white light.


    In an instant, the golden light flashed, and the vertical and horizontal sword Qi scattered Bai mang.


    In an instant, gelf stood by the side of the Muse, with his bronze dagger shining golden.


    As soon as the Muse''s face changed, his eyes brightened, but just for a moment, the blood mist spewed out, and the picture stopped. Her only remaining arm was chopped like a piece of cloth by the sword. Gelf''s sword was too fast for the quick muse to react.


    Li Nuo felt the abandoned [Emile''s mask] and wailed in his heart.


    "My Emir..."

 Chapter 470

    Li Nuo pulls off the mask and stares at the Muse in the distance. The sword switches to the walking stick mode, but at this time he hears the voice of lamentation.


    Cheng Yu is not far away from him. She nestles on the ground and trembles all over, because the outbreak of "blood rampage" in chabai makes his mental illness worse.


    But Li Nuo noticed one thing. Cheng Yu''s position hasn''t been moved since just now. That is to say, this guy has been covered in the poisonous gas of [giant piece of excrement].


    "Cheng Yu!" Soren ran over, pulled Cheng Yu and cried, "it''s time to cooperate with me!"


    Cheng Yu''s eyes scan from side to side. When she sees cha bai''s back, she suddenly turns pale. "I... I can''t..."


    "Come on! Get over it


    "I... I really can''t do it!"


    Even if the vitality of the Muse is only 1%, she will not be exhausted because of her strong spiritual strength. If she wants to control the Muse, only when she is distracted, can Sauron control her with silk thread, can he create time and opportunity for Cheng Yu to approach and use the invasion characteristics of black light virus to pull out the tail eating snake from her body.


    It''s just like the way they used to take out the eight close mirror from the body of Shenle Qianhe.


    But now Cheng Yu seems to be a waste, not useful.


    Leno nodded Soren''s shoulder.


    "That... Is this madman invincible?"


    He took out a bottle of Decoction and gave it to Sauron, which was once made with the mutation inducer of Horned Dragon. Because its characteristic is that it can make people lose their senses and become cruel, it was included in the backpack as a common poison.


    But for Cheng Yu, who is now mentally weak, it may be counterproductive.


    "It''s highly toxic and has side effects, but it may work." Li Nuo left such a sentence, Soren understood his intention, forced the decoction into Cheng Yu''s mouth.


    After swallowing, Cheng Yu had a headache and roared, sweating.


    The Muse, whose limbs were sealed, paid attention to everyone''s actions and used his powerful spiritual power to control his body floating in the air. The Muse, who was boarded, was better at mental attack. Although his melee ability was strengthened, he could not resist the successive attacks of four melee type strong hands. What''s more, he lacked an important means of returning blood [sucking all souls], and soon his blood almost reached the bottom.


    Jelf, chabai, shuwaltz and Yake are all in control of the attack position, trying to avoid injuries and vital points.


    Xiaowu followed closely, took out a special bow and arrow, pulled the bow string to shoot, and the long arrow went through the middle of the four. When it touched the Muse''s body, the tip of the arrow suddenly opened into a hunting net, which trapped the Muse firmly.


    Xiao Wu smiles, "successful hunting."


    But at this time, the Muse''s body was shocked and attacked his body with energy, resulting in a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Soren looked over there, his heart tightening.


    "Not good..."


    "Why?" Li Nuo was about to ask when he suddenly understood what Soren meant.


    Muse has a passive skill. His physical strength is below 10%. He can exchange position with anything within a radius of 20 meters.


    "Permutation matrix?"


    Muse put his eyes on the three people who could not pose any threat to her.


    Among the three there, enlia and Xiaqi are weak. Marsh is dizzy because of his injury and can''t take part in the battle.


    All of a sudden, Xiaqi, who is on the edge of a 20 meter radius, disappears. He and the Muse change positions and enter the hunting net.


    Jelf panicked because enlia was next to the muse.


    As soon as his eyes were tight, he rushed over like a golden shell. However, when he was less than five meters away from the Muse, he suddenly fell face to face, his nostrils were bleeding and his brain was throbbing, as if he had been stirred with chopsticks.


    At this moment, no one can get close to the Muse, she releases too much power, and everyone is in a state of immobility.


    Li Nuo and malje tried to shoot, but they couldn''t lift their arms.


    Including in her side marsh and enlia, two people are in extremely bad condition, mouth nose eye are bleeding.


    Muse''s eyes looked at the thinnest enlia, and his mouth spewed Black Mist.


    Marsh used the last bit of strength to use [containment], and the Muse bit him on the neck. Marsh himself was seriously injured, and with the wave bombing of the psionic power, he could not escape. He could only let the sharp teeth of the Muse go through his skin and fall into flesh and blood.


    At this moment, the blood overflowed from the vein. Enlia looked at the scene stupidly, flustered, at a loss, at a loss, and his pupils became turbid. Marsh was bitten by the muse to save him.


    "Idiot!"


    Yak rushes over angrily, his forehead is blue, but he can''t go any further within five meters of the Muse, just like Geoff.


    "Marsh..."


    "Marsh!"


    The blue light flashed from Sauron''s palm. He gathered all his strength, pulled out the medium and long sword, and disappeared in the same place in a moment. Suddenly, the psionic power wantonly attacked his brain. The blade didn''t cut the Muse, and fell to the ground in pain.


    Marsh looks at Soren and yak, who are in pain. He smiles reluctantly, "don''t hinder me from being handsome, boss..."


    Marsh''s strong arms and muscles have been sucked into his life and have begun to dry up, but at the last moment he burst out with the strongest potential and turned himself and the Muse into a rock.


    Enlia''s heart was shocked, "Uncle Dun...!"


    The rock suddenly shakes open, and muse is safe, but Marsh''s eyes are white, and his muscles have atrophied and dried up into a thin man.


    Dong!


    Everyone heard the sound of a heart beating, and the body seemed to be unable to move.


    Except for one person, enlia.


    The young man''s chest was full of gray fog.


    At the same time


    The walls of the carriage became mottled and moldy, and the skin of the walls kept falling off and turned into uneven walls. The pitted walls grew black green mold, emitting a cold and wet smell. The seats quickly turned yellow, and then rotted, and even the floor on the ground began to become mottled.


    Players'' corpses wither and oxidize rapidly, and the stink of corpses is even more pungent than biogas,


    As if in a moment of Kung Fu, here has experienced decades of time, was devastated by the years.


    And it all came from enlia.


    This usually innocent and weak young man looks like a world shaking man. His face is blue and has no blood color. His pupils disappear, leaving only his white eyes. His whole body emits gray fog visible to the naked eye, just like a demon from hell.


    "Enlia, calm down..." said Geoff, shaking.


    "Brother..." enlia said in a low voice: "Uncle Dun, dead..."


    "He died to protect me."


    As soon as the words fell, jieerfu was suddenly blown away by the invisible force and bumped into marjie''s shield before stopping.


    "What''s the matter with your brother?" he asked


    "Enliatha..."


    From the beginning, the reason that gelf worried about his brother was not that he would be harmed by other players.


    What he worries about is the potential energy that enlia will explode once she can''t control her emotions. This power does not belong to the gift of the system, nor the bonus of skills and equipment, but comes from a space full of mysteries.


    The devil''s land.


    Gelf and enlia had also entered the magic world, where gelf got the power of speed, while enlia was eroded by the darkness.


    But the weak enlia couldn''t control the darkness. Once this power appeared, he would hurt himself, and his anger would block others from getting close to him.


    Enria stood in front of the muse. The woman possessed by the snake could not move her body, but she was driving the spirit to protect herself. Enria''s nostrils were bleeding, and the spirit stirred his brain. But he didn''t care about the senseless pain. He just put his palm on the Muse''s abdomen.


    All the fog gathered together, like a heavy hammer on the Muse, which broke through her body, leaving her head and limbs flying to the distance and rolling to the ground.


    Enlia looked at marsh for a change, and the man was dead.


    "I''m still a little late."


    He closed his eyelids and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, everyone recovered their mobility.


    Sauron and Yake rush to marsh. They stand and look down at marsh.


    "Stupid..."


    Yak squatted down, covering his head, and didn''t want to be seen on his face.


    "Everybody... There''s bad news." Sauron''s face was gloomy, and his sadness was hidden deep in his pupils. He pressed his elbow on his brow and said, "marsh is dead, Muse is dead, and there are only eleven of us left."


    "So, the mission failed, and everyone couldn''t get off the bus."

 Chapter 471

    Soren''s words made almost all the people in the carriage look different in a moment.


    "There are still eight minutes left. I''m not reconciled, but it''s true." Solon sat down on the ground, facing Marsh''s body, and closed his eyes.


    Schwarz subconsciously looked at enlia, who fell in her arms.


    "I''m sorry, though I know it''s no use apologizing." Jeff apologized for his brother''s behavior.


    Shuwaltz was silent. At this time, he didn''t have to blame. When he knew he couldn''t get off the bus, he felt relieved and relaxed.


    Cheng Yu regains her senses. Li Nuo''s decoction is really useful to him. Looking at marsh who has become a corpse, Cheng Yu walks over and touches Marsh''s cracked neck with her fingers. Her skin is like a small piece of dry wall. She can''t believe what is in front of her. She kneels on the ground.


    "What''s the matter... Soren?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sauron didn''t speak, and yak buried his head.


    "Marsh, dead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Say something, Soren?"


    "Well, dead." Soren''s eyes were full of haze.


    "It''s all because of me. If I''m not controlled by the damned virus... If..." Cheng Yu looks at cha bai, and her eyes are all bad. "This woman''s disgusting gratitude sends out [black light virus] in my body, and she''s also one of the reasons that killed marsh."


    Soren and Jacques noticed something.


    Cheng Yu realized for the first time that he was under the control of the virus.


    But now Cheng yumingxian has changed from an irrational madman to an incompetent and angry fool. He doesn''t seem to realize his change. He just stares at chabai angrily.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo said: "Soren, I don''t know what to say about Marsh''s death, but if your teammates want to transfer the responsibility to my teammates, then we have to talk about it."


    Li Nuo said that he had come over, put cha bai behind him, and stood in front of Cheng Yu. His eyes were sharp and he looked down at the madman who was incompetent but attacked cha bai.


    "Cheng Yu, don''t make a fool of yourself." Sauron said quietly, "let''s not rely on others for our own problems."


    Cheng Yu is speechless and angry.


    Soren then asked, "how does your brain feel now?"


    Cheng Yu said: "feel... Blame yourself, marsh is not damned, if my God is more intelligent, marsh can actually survive."


    Sauron''s mouth slightly tilted, heart road Cheng Yu this madman not only has the normal thinking ability, but also know that the player died in the train is really dead this matter.


    abnormal.


    Except for Solon''s words, Cheng Yu won''t let any language enter her brain.


    Soren looked at Li Nuo with some complication in his mind.


    Li Nuo''s decocting medicine is of great use. The medicine that originally turned people into madmen has an adverse effect on Cheng Yu, and makes the madman find his reason.


    In fact, Li Nuo is also playing drums in his heart. He can see the change of Cheng Yu.


    The characteristic of decocting medicine is that it is highly toxic, and it can only play a 100% effect after drinking it. I don''t know if Cheng Yu''s present appearance is a kind of antiphagic effect.


    Soren took out the [train key], "I''m sorry, even if Cheng Yu recovered, it''s meaningless."


    He threw the key to lino.


    "I''m a little tired. If you don''t want to give up, please."


    Li Nuo took the key and observed it for a long time without any trace.


    "The ordinary key, does not have any characteristic." Marge takes back the [giant piece of shit] and comes over.


    Xiao Wu asked, "can you get off the bus? I mean, with less than 12 people. "


    She had a little chance.


    Li Nuo put the key into his trouser pocket. "No one can break the rules."


    "Hoo... That means we have to wait to die?" Xiao Wu reluctantly leans against the wall and thinks of her alone. She has spent many scripts trying to survive. Finally, she is still in the assessment of level 30. Although she has lived half a year more because of "endless corridor", she still earns a lot, but she is still unwilling.


    In the face of small dance, no one can say anything.


    The most important number is now out of control, which means that all the clues are meaningless.


    At this time, the mottled black of the surrounding walls began to dissipate.


    But in just two seconds, these black hands, like clockwork hands, suddenly speeded up and gathered around the muse.


    With a bell like sound, the black fog exploded, and the Muse stood there and resurrected again.


    Everyone''s eyes have changed color, shock, consternation, confusion, except Li Nuo, the rest of the eyes of the depth of the light of rekindling hope.


    "Alive again?"


    "It''s a good thing... But it''s incredible."


    Sauron repeatedly confirmed that the Muse in front of him was still parasitized, but the panel display was normal and belonged to the living creature!


    "Yak, although I want to kill her and avenge marsh, do you understand?"


    "Cut..." Yake eyes dew cold light, "and her liver to get off, keep the number of 12 people?"


    The Muse''s eyes shimmered, and a wave of waves swept in the moment. The war situation started again, just like a never-ending runway. The dispute with the host Muse seemed never to come to an end.


    "She''s alive again."


    Chabai is ready to fight again.


    "Don''t care about them."


    Li Nuo said, tea with a wink, plus marjie, three people suddenly fly back like running away.


    "What are these three guys doing?" Cried yak.


    Soren retreated. "Whatever they are, our goal is to hold the Muse back."


    He is very clear about what Li Nuo is going to do. There are too many situations facing him now. There must always be someone standing in front of him. For example, they also need someone to find out the truth of the train.


    Like Li Nuo.


    "Cheng Yu, cooperate with me!"


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after, Li Nuo three people have been standing at the junction of No. 8 and No. 6 cars.


    Maybe Soren lost his mind because of his teammate''s death, but Li Nuo and marjie still have reason. What they have been concerned about is not the trouble caused by this monster, but the strangeness of the train itself.


    With only eight minutes left, Li Nuo doesn''t want to waste his limited time competing with an undead monster.


    Now it''s time to put all the clues together.


    Li Nuo glanced around, pointed to his eyes and said, "chabai, help to observe the war on Solon''s side."


    Chabai nodded, her [white eyes] can cross the car perspective observation, help here to effectively understand the situation of the war, so as to be on guard against accidents at any time.


    Li Nuo and mar Jie are standing in car 8 and 6 respectively.


    "The number sequence of the car from the beginning to the end is 6, 2, 5, 7, 4, 1, 3 and 8. The car connected to the front is car 6. I''ll go there and have a look."


    Marjie said that he took the lead in walking to car 6 and repeatedly checked the floor and walls, leaving no traces and details, looking for clues related to the front keys.


    And Li Nuo has been standing at the symbol of the rear of the car No. 8.


    The blue tendons around the white tea eyes were protruding, and the eyes were slightly sore, but the eyes were still not far away from carriage 7, 4 and 1, where Sauron and his friends were fighting with the Muses, and the situation was not optimistic.


    In this tense atmosphere, Li Nuo suddenly sat in the parking space like a bird walker, cocked his legs, took out his pen and paper, and clapped his hands twice.


    "Meeting!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    PS: Guangming dog blood, my name has been registered first, a humble person, Po Po Pai. Thank you for your reward.

 Chapter 472

    Li Nuo wants to put all the clues together to see what conclusion can be drawn.


    He thought a little bit differently from marjie.


    The keyhole of [train head key] will not be conventional, just like everything happened in this train, and can''t be pondered with specific thinking.


    "The question now is how to stop the car." Li Nuo has put forward the things he has been thinking about. All the time, his ideas are not on the same channel as those of other people.


    For example, just now, almost all people were depressed because of the death of marsh and muse, which led to the number of people below 12. But in Li Nuo''s view, the death of them is the best.


    No, in other words


    "There was a man on the train from the beginning."


    When Marge heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened, "conductor?"


    "Well, it''s the conductor." "Let''s start from the beginning," Li said


    Cha bai turned his head and said, "just to remind you, they are in a bitter battle over there. You two had better hurry up."


    "There''s Soren over there. It''s OK." Li Nuo affirmed.


    Then he began to sort out all his ideas and record what he said on the paper.


    "Angel said that there were 800 people who got the tickets, and then in the brief of the rules when they got on the bus, there were 799 people who got on the bus. I can understand that someone got on the bus ahead of time."


    "And that man is the conductor."


    "Otherwise, the extra front end will be meaningless."


    Marjie then said: "that is to say, there is a player who has been" hidden "to deceive us, confuse ideas, and make all players mistake the meaning of leaving 12 people.


    What it really means is to leave eleven people in cars 1 to 8.


    Don''t you think that if it''s really like what you think, the difficulty of this assessment is a little too high? "


    Li Nuo noncommittal, "not too high, but rare, almost desperate, because more than that."


    As he wrote on the paper, he said, "back to the assumption I made at the beginning, how does the train stop?"


    "Pull the gate," malje said


    "Yes, pull the brake. That''s the train head, the key, and the meaning of the existence of the snake." "I don''t think the car will stop by itself, just like Angela playing a word game on the platform. There is another meaning behind all the language, including how to get off and how to get off," Li said


    It''s not hard to figure it out.


    Just like a simple role-playing game, beat boss (snake), get the key props (car key), open the treasure house (train head), get the final treasure (brake).


    Everything is a ring to ring, just like the name of the snake, the interior of the car is connected in a ring, the distance of the train is around, and everything points to a word.


    "Round." Maljer said.


    Li Nuo shook his head slightly and wrote down his answer on the paper.


    "Infinity, forever, no end."


    "It corresponds to the name of the train, immortality - immortality."


    At this point, Li Nuo''s eyes sank, "extract all the key words in the clues, and point at a thing similar to a circle, but there is still one left. The last one is the guide to open the front door of the train."


    Marge''s eyes lit up, "snake! That keyword is snake!


    You see, a tail eater sounds like a body eater.


    In Western mythology, the snake implies "Immortality", "infinity", "world" and "wisdom".


    There are three important meanings of the snake.


    1¡¢ The snake bites its tail with its own mouth and eats it forever, and it can regenerate and continue to do so forever. It''s like the almost undead form of a snake.


    2¡¢ It is precisely because of this feature that the later infinite ring "Mobius ring" is formed, just like the eight cars we are in now.


    3¡¢ The body eating snake is often regarded as a symbol of eternity. It is often depicted with a "circle" that has no beginning and no end. In some places, it is called the existence of "world snake", just like the journey of this train from the beginning to the beginning, and the new world that our players will usher in after the end.


    Everything can be matched with the snake


    After listening, Li Nuo lowered his head slightly, "it''s reasonable..."


    Cha bai frowned and turned her head. She could not imagine how these two people led out the myth of a snake from a car key


    "The tail eating snake... The body eating snake... The head of the train, the head of the car, the head of the snake, the head of the snake..." Li Nuo suddenly brightened his pupils and threw the paper into a ball on the ground.


    "I know."


    "The train is eating its own tail!"


    "What do you mean?" Maljie exclaimed and took a cold breath. "The door at the head of the train is..."


    Li Nuo looks at the door. Each carriage has three doors, two leading to other carriages and one standing on the side wall. Players get in through that door.


    Li Nuo stood in front of the door and turned to smile at his teammates behind him.


    "The head of the train, just outside car 8 at the back of the train."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, although there is no restriction from the poisonous gas of marjena [giant piece of excrement], the highly toxic biogas previously produced has already penetrated into the air, just like the urine pigment in the swimming pool. Even if there is no abnormality, it can not be denied that it has been polluted and eroded for a long time.


    Therefore, the Muse''s "sucking all souls" is still useless.


    But even so, her strength is still terrible.


    The impact of the Muse''s psionic power blasted Yake and shuwaz on the wall. They were in agony because the attack power attacked the inside of the brain, and they could not use their full strength.


    Now the Muse is back to its best state, and the players lack the main output character chabai, which leads to a more anxious situation than they think.


    In order to protect enlia and dare not attack rashly, Jelf can only move to the front of the Muse at the moment of crisis, attract attention for a short time, and create a time of relaxation for Yake and Schwarz.


    His sword is much worse than before.


    Even though the Muse was boarded by a tail eating snake, her combat IQ was still on the line. She clearly remembered how dangerous Geoff was. She used the shield made by her psionic power to protect herself firmly. She retreated more than ten meters away, her eyes glowed red, and everything in front of her was swept by the fire.


    The little dance draws the string with a long bow, condenses all his strength and shoots an arrow. Through the fire, the tip of the arrow suddenly stops in front of the Muse, and then it is twisted into a twist by the invisible force.


    A mass of air soared into Xiaowu. In an instant, she was deceived. The strange motive force scattered in the air and knocked her to the ground like stars. The sharp pain in her brain and whole body made Xiaowu lose her fighting ability.


    This is a hit of the muse with all his strength. Even the chariot type players like shuhuazi will lose half their lives when they get there, not to mention the defensive little dance.


    The Muse palms to Xiaowu, and his fingers shrink. At this moment, wavy patterns emerge from Xiaowu, and the air rushes into Muse''s body.


    This is absorptive power. She uses her powerful power to absorb the soul potential of the dying. The Muse''s eyes are red and her whole body is haunted by terrible thoughts. She closes her eyes and lets her power gather and break through the limit.


    At this moment, no one can get close to her, the mind power rippling around is like a shredder, which distorts the air.


    Seeing the Muse close his eyes, Soren''s eyes were burning.


    He didn''t do it for a long time just to wait for this moment!


    Soren''s silk thread can control intelligent creatures, but the prerequisite is that he will not be noticed by the target, so he always hides his posture and tries not to join the battle. The best time for him is for the muse to close his eyes.


    The next second, Soren suddenly disappeared in the same place and was behind the muse. At the same time, Cheng Yu joined the fight and mobilized the black light virus, and black liquefied material appeared between her fingers.


    The Muse can''t be killed. It''s to control the number of people.


    To stop her, she had to pull out the resident snake.


    Sauron uses the line to control the target, and Cheng Yu uses the ability to pull the foreign body out of the target. This is a common means of cooperation between them.


    Pop


    Soren''s line, suddenly broken.


    The Muse''s mind burst out suddenly, which shocked Soren''s head.


    "How could...!"


    Soren did not expect that the Muse''s mind was also her eye and could not be attacked.


    At the critical moment, jieerfu once again played a rescue role, cut through the fluctuation of mental power, and saved Soren.


    "Failed?"


    "I''m careless..." Soren looked at the Muse who had finished absorbing ability, his face became pale, "those with strong spiritual ability, there is no visual dead angle."


    "Unless someone can make her hostility only aim at one thing, but it needs a stronger ability to pull hatred than [containment]."


    "If you insist, the bus will arrive at the station in four minutes."


    Having said that, Soren knows that Muse may not give them four minutes to further improve their strength.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    A silver bullet flew behind them and into the Muse''s chest.


    "I heard that. The pull hatred skill, which is more powerful than [containment], can help you create a gap and pull out the snake in the Muse, right?"


    Li Nuo''s voice sounded from the back.


    "Tea white! It''s up to you! Seduce her


    Tea white face heavy, with the sound of high-heeled shoes on the ground, step by step.


    "How many floors can I carry a bag of rice..."


    Let''s go!


    The characteristic of cha bai [identity] attracts hostility, which makes all the hostility of the Muse gather on her, and the red eyes increase maliciously.


    "Try again, Soren."


    With that, Li Nuo kicked Soren in the butt.


    "Come on, don''t be stunned!"


    Soren also noticed the difference of the Muse, and immediately used the silk thread to invade the Muse''s body.


    This time, it worked.


    The Muse was in place, and Soren felt that the power coming out of his body was being deprived by him.


    At this time, Cheng Yu''s hand weakens the Muse''s strength. At this time, [black light virus] hits her body. Cheng Yu''s teeth creak and force fiercely, pulling out a strange creature from the Muse''s body.


    It looks like a snake, about one meter long, and its head is a huge eye.


    This is what the snake looks like in boarding form.


    Li Nuo asks: "this thing can kill?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''s better to kill," Sauron said


    Li Nuo shot out the big eye of the snake.


    The Muse lay on the ground, his eyes absent, his breath weak.


    Soren looked at her panel and found that the Muse''s blood was gradually decreasing, and he would die in less than two minutes.


    Muse was doomed to be unable to get off the train since he was boarded.


    But at this time, for both of us, such as Soren, the life of the Muse is still very important.


    "Cheng Yu, use the virus to control the life of the muse. She can live as long as she can."


    [black light virus] has the ability to control life cells. Although it is not as good as the recovery spell, it can still make the dead take two more breaths.


    Seeing this, Li Nuo asked, "she won''t live long, will she?"


    "Two minutes at most, Cheng Yu can help her breathe more, but I''m not sure if she can resist getting out of the car..." Soren''s face is heavy. "Muse must live, as long as she has a breath, our total number can be controlled at twelve..."


    Bang!


    A sudden gunshot broke the silence.


    Everyone gaped at the smoke from Li Nuo''s gun.


    The Muse''s forehead was shot by Leno.

 Chapter 473

    (the next chapter is issued at night)


    ¡­¡­


    The Muse''s body twitched, his head shell exploded, red and white fluid flowed, and his vital signs disappeared.


    YAC bursts into a rage and presses Li Nuo to hit him against the wall.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Li Nuo smiles, "calm down."


    "Calm down, your ancestors!" "She''s dead. We can''t get out of the car! You... "


    "Yak, calm down."


    Soren suddenly pulls yak away and stares at Li Nuo with a smile on his face.


    "What happened?"


    He knew that Li Nuo would not act out of his mind to make everyone doomed, but he had to know the reason.


    "The door at the head of the train is open," Li said


    The words were silent.


    Li Nuo straightened the collar which had been wrinkled by Yake, made a gesture of please to everyone, and said with a smile, "come with me, everyone."


    "I''ll tell you everything."


    ¡­¡­


    Woo


    The number of trains entering the platform.


    Only one, covered by black film, was the first car to enter the platform. It has been stagnant for more than 20 minutes.


    About several hundred meters long platform side into the six trains, their heads in the thick white fog after the rest of the pace, quietly waiting for the last two minutes of countdown.


    More than one car participated in this assessment.


    In fact, there are more than 800 players participating in the game, but there are too many players to put into one car, so they are divided into six.


    At the front door of the platform in the distance, some players gathered there, and in front of them stood angel in black.


    Looking at the only train covered by black film, angel sighed helplessly, feeling sad for the players on the train.


    "Carl, you''ve gone too far."


    "I can hear you make complaints about me." An unexpected sound came into angel''s eardrum.


    "Not make complaints about it, but tell the truth." Angel said to the air: "for a long time, the condition for each train to get off was that there were no more than 20 surviving players and beat the B + monsters in the car.


    Although I expected you to make this car more difficult, I didn''t expect it to become so difficult.


    Serial puzzle solving, strict control of the number of people, but also placed A-level monsters, you do not want someone to get off the car, do you


    Angel shrugged his shoulders and showed his helplessness with body movements. "Carl, to be fair, this car is as difficult as a hell level script."


    "Well... It''s almost the same, but it''s not as difficult as the invasive script. However, there are only three people in this car. It''s no problem that the difficulty increases sharply. Besides, it''s because the people in this car are of great cultivation value that I do it." The voice of cheap Baji reverberates in angel''s ear.


    "When was the last time you did this?" Angel said: "suddenly for a single train to increase the difficulty coefficient, the difficulty of killing the players."


    "Half a year ago


    Angel turned her lips and nodded, "well, yes, I remember. It''s the train carrying the critical."


    "But it was more difficult to get off that time. Although there was no requirement to solve the puzzle, only seven people could get off, and I placed an A-level monster."


    "Pervert."


    "Again, I call it cultivation."


    Angel said: "by the way, speaking of the borderline, his team of identity holders became the final winner in the invasion script two days ago. I want to congratulate you. This is the first victory of endless corridor in nearly half a year."


    "It makes sense." The voice named Carl said: "the only [relief worker] in the corridor joined their team three weeks ago. If these guys can still lose, the lower level [residual blood] can''t be expected."


    Angel looked at the train and said, "I''d like to see if the Li Nuo can get out of this car."


    "Just wait and see, angel. Please keep an eye on the rest. I''m going to have a rest."


    That''s the end of Carl''s voice.


    Angel is waiting for the last time with her arms around her chest.


    At this time, behind angel, among the players who are watching here, a man with a cowboy hat and a trim beard leaned over his head.


    "Excuse me, Miss angel."


    Angel looked back. "You can''t stand by me before the train opens. You don''t understand the rule, do you?"


    The man stepped back, raised his hands to indicate his harmlessness, and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I just heard a familiar name in your words just now, so I want to ask, is there a man named Li Nuo in these trains?"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s in car 8."


    Li Nuo walked in the front, not slow, not care about the passing time, now from the theoretical get off there are still two minutes.


    "Let me just make it clear that from the beginning, the train was worse than all of us expected."


    Li Nuo explained to everyone as he walked.


    "The problem is one after another. There is no problem with the relationship between the number of people controlled and the telephone number in No. 1 car, and there is no problem with the way and function of opening the door.


    The problem lies in the meaning of the monster, the snake eater.


    Its regenerative power and hard to die characteristics are similar to the Western myth of the body eating snake, eating their own body, constantly resurrected, endless.


    The English printed outside the train has long reminded us that the theme of this train is infinity and eternity.


    Looking from the outside, it is a straight-line train, but inside, it is a circular interchange, which represents the meaning of a circle without an end, and is also a symbol of infinity.


    All clues are extracted from a common keyword, that is infinite.


    Pushing back the clue, I can think that the train and the snake are actually the same thing, that is to say, the train we are in can be understood as the body of a snake


    Yake impatiently interrupted: "make your words simple, and explain why you want to kill the Muse quickly."


    Li Nuo said: "a car is a snake, and a snake is a car. Then the head of the snake should be the head of the car. If the snake is a body eating snake, the position of the head of the snake should be the tail of the snake."


    Jacques was impatient. "Hello! You don''t understand! Make it simple


    "Listen to him," Solon said


    After hearing this, Yake gave a cold hum and closed his mouth.


    Li Nuo continued: "because the snake bites its tail, its head and tail are overlapped. That is to say, the front of the car is located in car 8 at the rear of the car.


    In fact, from another way of thinking, it can be inferred that there is a problem in car 8. When the snake eats its tail, it will twist into the figure 8. This is an allusion from Western mythology.


    So... Here comes the problem... "


    Li Nuo and others have come to car 8.


    "How to get to the front of the train from here."


    He went to the door leading to the outside of the car.


    "Since the snake is biting its tail, that is to say, the snake''s head is wrapped outside the snake''s tail, so the front of the car is outside the car No. 8."


    Li Nuo took out the key and patted it on the door.


    With a flash of light, the door opened slowly.

 Chapter 474

    When the door is opened, it is not the outside world behind the door, but the operation room of the train.


    Chabai and marjie are standing by the door. They stay here all the time.


    "Come in in ten seconds, or I''ll close the door."


    A man''s voice came from the operating position.


    Everyone stepped in. The front of the operation room, the front of the car and the inside of the car, next to the window, a man stood up from the armchair. He had short black hair, hard lines on his cheeks, and his facial features were like sculpture, just like a two-dimensional man running out of JOJO world.


    "Are you...!"


    Sauron and Schwarz''s brows wrinkled together. This man appeared on the big screen when he announced the player ranking.


    A player ranked 668, because his position is at the back, so he is very humble, but his appearance is more uncanny, which makes people with good memory have some impression on him.


    The man looked at the watch on the operating panel and said to himself, "one minute and fifteen seconds left."


    "Well, I''ll be brief." Men scan people. "Don''t worry, everyone. The train time will be temporarily locked from all the surviving players entering the front of the train, so we have a lot of time to make things clear," he said


    "What''s the matter?" Soren asked, but his eyes were on Li Nuo. He didn''t want to ask the man.


    Li Nuo said in a low voice, "I don''t know. What the elder brother and I said is the same as what I said just now. They just added" bring people here. "This is the one I just said."


    "Nothing else?" Soren continued.


    Li Nuo said: "well, another question, I asked my elder brother," are you a human, a ghost or a microorganism? "My elder brother said," I''m a player. "


    Everyone, including Soren, suddenly realized.


    800 players, the problem of 799 people on board is also clear.


    Then they can understand the behavior of lino''s killing muses.


    Carrying the unconscious enlia on his back, he sighed: "poor Muse..."


    "I don''t want to do it to her if I can." Li Nuo said with a smile: "but I can''t help it. If she is still alive, plus the big brother hiding in the front of the car, there will be 13 players. I can only find her, who is dying and can''t resist for four minutes."


    "I misunderstood you just now." Jacques waved to him. "I''m sorry."


    "Cough!" The big brother with a sculpture face suddenly burst out with an amazing cough.


    "This is not a chat room!"


    The scene is quiet again.


    "To introduce you, my name is papasopoulos."


    When Li Nuo heard the name, he was shocked and exclaimed: "Greek... I can understand why you look like a statue."


    "Shut up Papasopoulos glared at him fiercely, then said: "where the hell did I just say!"


    "You said papasopoulos," Marge reminded


    "Ah, yes, cough..."


    "I''m a player like you, but there are two differences." Papasopoulos raised two fingers, "first, I''m the last link in this assessment. Second, I''m over 30 years old, and I passed the assessment a year ago, so I don''t participate in the assessment. I just occupy a player''s quota, in order to create some confusion for you.


    Now, plus me, there are 12 people on this train, which is exactly the number required to get off the train.


    So we can go to the last test


    Papasopoulos got out of his way, pointed to the two buttons on the operating panel, one red and one green, staring at the crowd with Mediterranean blue eyes, and said, "stop or live forever?"


    "As long as you press the red button, the train will arrive at the station. This is your ultimate goal."


    "But there''s another option. When the green button is pressed, the train will restart. For those of you who live here, if any of your teammates die here, when you press the green button, their lives will also restart."


    Whoa!


    Yake suddenly rushed to papasopoulos, the blue veins on his face burst up, tugged at each other''s collar and asked, "restart, what do you mean?"


    "Literally." Papasopoulos held Jacques by the wrist, and Jacques felt his elbow weak. His strength was obviously too weak in front of the Greek.


    "Your dead teammate will be resurrected, but the price is that you will always go with him to a place where you can''t easily escape, but your life will be endless, and there is a certain chance to return, but the probability is very low." Papasopoulos put down Yake''s wrist and said, "eleven people, except me, will accompany you there. That''s why I let everyone come here. The endless corridor is fair. The decision is in everyone''s hands. I''ll give you five minutes to think about it."


    "Parking, or immortality, the time starts."


    Papasopoulos said and leaned against the wall.


    "Sauron!" Yake looks back and hopes that Marsh will have a chance to survive.


    Cheng Yu grabs Sauron''s shoulder and pleads in her eyes.


    Both of them are waiting for the only backbone in the team to say something. As long as Soren agrees, even if they put aside their lives, they don''t care about making enemies with the rest of the players. If marsh can survive, everything is worth it.


    The four of them have tied their lives together in life and death. This is the friendship of life and death, and no one can doubt it.


    In Yake''s view, although we don''t know where the place in papasopoulos'' words is, as long as everyone lives, there is always a way to get out of there.


    Others are nervous at the moment.


    "It''s really troublesome..." jieerfu put down enlia and walked towards the operating panel. In a moment, it disappeared and planned to use the fastest speed to press the red button representing parking.


    Suddenly, the black thorn and blazing flame open in the narrow space, and Yake and Cheng Yu are preventing everyone from approaching the operating panel.


    When jieerfu showed up again, there was a wound on his arm. His eyes were cold and his killing intention increased sharply. "Are you going to fight here?"


    Creak


    Schwarz''s whole body swings out the black liquid, and like Jelf, he is ready to force the train to stop at any time.


    At the moment, in the small operation room, the killing intention is diffuse.


    Xia Qi was carrying a comatose little dance on his back. The soy sauce player took a strong breath and summoned up courage to say: "I... my teammates are all dead. Even if I get out of the car, I may not be able to live alone for long, but even so, I think..." he carefully looked at Solon and said: "we should stop. It''s time to end."


    "Shut up." Yake raised the paper cutter to Xiaqi. If it wasn''t for the special situation, he would have killed Xiaqi at that moment.


    "Soren, wait for a word." Yake throws a paper cutter and turns it into a long knife. Ice and fire rise abruptly and wrap around his body.


    Jeff and shuwaltz look at Soren.


    "Solon, don''t make me do it," said Jelf


    Soren has been silent, in the face of the request of his teammates, in the face of the threat of gelf, he did not make any response.


    "Are you going to stop us?" Soren said suddenly, then looked slowly at lino.


    Li Nuo turned to chabai and marjie and asked, "what do you two think?"


    Chabai said, "I don''t think so. I''ll listen to you two."


    Marjie put his gun into his belt and said with a cold hum, "no violence."


    "Well, that''s it." Li Nuo nodded, looked at Solon and said, "I didn''t organize your thoughts. The most stupid way is to fight here. You are very powerful, so once you do it... I don''t believe it if you say it won''t kill people."


    "Calm down, everyone." Li Nuo looked at papasopoulos and said with a smile, "bull, this last link is a word game again."


    Papasopoulos said: "I didn''t want to stir up the relationship between you. The choices I''m giving are made according to instructions."


    "No, I''m not talking about the issue of sow dissension." Li Nuo pinched the tip of his nose and let out a breath.


    "Soren, do you know what immortality actually means?"

 Chapter 475

    The meaning of immortality


    Soren is deep in thought. Just as yak is about to speak, he raises his hand to prevent his teammates from blurting out words.


    "What do you mean by immortality?"


    Li Nuo didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked, "you''ve been to the devil''s land, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, I went with enlia." Jelf replied, what did he understand from Li Nuo''s tone, and suddenly asked, "have you been there, too?"


    Li Nuo jumps over his question and then asks, "have you ever seen a lot of black figures, twisted ones, with no features, and even abstract hands, feet and limbs in the devil''s land?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know what it is," said Jelf


    "Can you describe it in detail?" Li Nuo asked, pausing and adding, "you can compare the shape of something with its appearance."


    "Something


    "Well." "For example, when the lights of a train go out, those twisted black figures appear in the car," he said


    Gelfmoose opened his eyes and said, "yes! That''s it! The shadow in the carriage looks almost the same as the shadow in the devil''s land


    "Nonsense, because it is a kind of thing." Make complaints about it, "do you know what the dark shadow is?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jieerfu has indeed entered the magic realm, but he has never met a player who is as easy to get along with as Xing Kai. Naturally, he does not know that shadow is human nature.


    Li explained:


    "It''s called human nature. It comes from a kind of thing in soul of darkness, but in the endless corridor, the composition of human nature comes from the players."


    "Let me put it another way. You can understand it more thoroughly. Human nature is equivalent to the soul of the dead player. Wandering in the endless corridor, the soul can''t ascend to heaven and is lost forever in the devil''s land."


    At this moment, Jelf interrupted, "where do you know that?"


    "From the mouth of a man." Li Nuo said and buttoned his mouth. Xing Kai''s face came out of his head. He hesitated and said, "although that guy''s mouth is cheap, he is sincere and can be trusted."


    "What do you have to do with immortality from what you''ve just said up to now?" said Yake


    "Of course it does, but please be patient."


    Li Nuo took out a dry hand from his backpack. "This is the hand of a monster made up of dark shadows." He took a piece of dead skin from his skin and said, "shuwaz, remember that I dissected the synthetic monster at that time?"


    Shuhuazi nodded. What Li Nuo had done at that time was vivid. In that kind of environment and atmosphere, there was only one person who had leisure to dissect the monster corpse, or even confirmed the smell of the corpse with the tip of his tongue and nose.


    "I enter the magic world through a place called the place of gathering demons. There are many monsters'' body structures and synthetic monsters are interlinked. Dry skin, internal organs are petrified, and the heart flows out the same [dark matter thick liquid], so I can determine two things through these clues."


    "First, the shadows and synthetic monsters in the train are the same thing as the shadows in the magic world. They are human nature, that is, the soul."


    "Second, they may all come from the place of gathering demons or the place of... Demons."


    "Well, I''m afraid to say that." Li Nuo looked at papasopoulos and said, "the humanity in the train comes from the devil''s land. Can I understand what you mean by immortality as that everyone dies together and turns into humanity, and then goes to the devil''s land which is hard to escape from and lingers there forever? What you mean is that there is a very low probability of escaping from that place, I think... The place to escape from."


    Li Nuo points to the ground.


    "To be summoned to this train, and then to be together? Love each other forever? "


    "Some people are dead, but he is still alive, because he continues to linger in the world in a state of soul, immortal. This is the meaning of immortality, just like the name of this train."


    "I said, right


    There was no sound.


    It wasn''t until a few seconds later that Geoff said, "you mean eternal life is to let us... Die?"


    Li Nuo nods and smiles, "yes ~"


    Solon looked at papasopoulos and asked, "how far is what he said from the truth?"


    Papasopoulos looks the same, "I said, I just do things according to the requirements, I don''t know the truth behind."


    "It''s easy." Li Nuo looked at Solon and asked, "can you see the big brother''s attribute value?"


    Soren looked at his number at the first sight of papasopoulos, and naturally blurted out the answer to this question.


    "Level 46, ranged player, weak magic."


    "All right." Li Nuo knew that Soren''s last "weak magic" was meant for him. He condensed the light source in his palm and used the "seal of akexi" to the sculpture brother.


    Papasopoulos suddenly took Li Nuo''s wrist in his big hand.


    "I would like to remind you that even if you are all dead, it will not prevent me from getting out of the car. Don''t let me do it."


    Li Nuo raised his head, staring at him with his amber pupils, and slowly asked, "I just want to ask a question, is my idea right or wrong?"


    At this moment, papasopoulos''s eyes suddenly clouded and his tone was dull: "maybe right..."


    When the words fall, he shakes his head fiercely, and accidentally gets Li Nuo''s seal. In anger, he hits Li Nuo to the wall.


    "You boy..."


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Li Nuo got up with a smile, looked at his arm, and with a bang, twisted the broken arm to a position, and looked at Solon one by one.


    "Do you know the answer?"


    Soren''s head was slightly buried, his face expressionless, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Yak said: "Soren, you can''t believe all he said. After all, this is the only way for marsh to come back to life..."


    "I know." Soren walked past yak, patted his grumpy teammate on the shoulder and stood in front of the operating panel.


    "Think about it?" Papasopoulos asked.


    "Well."


    Soren pressed the red button, the button to stop the train.


    Jacques grabbed his collar, screwed his eyebrows, his teeth creaking.


    "That''s it, yak, or marsh will die in vain."


    Woo!


    The train spewed white steam and the darkness faded out of the window.


    The voice of contention indicates the end of the examination.


    The curtain is coming down.


    Yake released his hand, turned and left the front operation room, saying nothing more.


    Papasopoulos sighed. "I''ve seen a lot about the differences caused by the death of my teammates. You''d better get used to it."


    Then he said to the crowd, "the train will open in five minutes. I wish you all a good life in the future."

 Chapter 476

    Xiao Wu slowly opened her eyes. She only felt cool in her head and body and wet all over.


    "Awake?"


    Jelf is holding the watering can. It is obvious that he used the primitive and simple method of splashing water to wake Xiaowu from coma.


    Xiao Wu just slowed down for less than two seconds. She immediately frowned and made a fighting gesture, but one thing was missing from her right hand. Her bow was lying quietly not far away.


    "No!"


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Gelf sprinkled some more water on her face.


    "What do you think? It''s over. Don''t fight."


    "Ah?" The little dance was stunned.


    "I mean, we can get off the bus and pass the test."


    "This..." Xiao Wu stares at big apricot eyes, a little at a loss.


    She glanced around to see the sleeping enlia and a strange man who looked like a sculpture.


    "What''s the matter?"


    ¡­¡­


    Da... Da


    Chabai came to Marsh''s body.


    Here, Yake sat in the parking space, head down, face haze.


    She looked at marsh and at the dead Muse not far away.


    Then he went to take Muse''s body to marsh.


    "Woman, I advise you to stay away from here now."


    Yak''s unhappy voice came.


    Chabai didn''t pay attention to it, and continued to do his own business, putting muse and Marsh''s bodies together.


    "Hello! Don''t touch him


    Yake angrily, subconsciously took out the paper cutter, turned it into a long knife, waved it and put it on chabai''s shoulder. With a little force, she could cut a bloody wound on her neck.


    But all of a sudden, see tea white kneel on one knee, hands cross hold on the chest.


    "I mean no harm."


    "It''s just strange that one of them takes himself as a shield, and the other saves others without asking for anything in return. In all of them, only marsh and muse have been playing the role of protecting others, but in the end... They are the two who died."


    "I don''t understand why."


    Tea white language pause.


    "What do you want to say?" he asked


    Chabai said: "please let me pray for them in the only way I can, to show my gratitude."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yak did not say anything, silently took back the knife, turned and walked to the parking space, but before he sat down, he heard chabai''s prayer.


    "I sincerely pray for marsh, Muse and their families that the light will reward him to return to the embrace of the light and enjoy eternal life after his journey on earth.


    We believe that death is not the end of life, but the gateway to immortality.


    Dust to dust, earth to earth, let the living peace, the living get relief.


    We ask that in that world you too be sheltered by the Lord of Teresa. "


    When Jacques finished listening, he didn''t sit down, his hands trembling.


    Chabai got up and gave a farewell speech to the red order. After that, she had no reason to stay here.


    Yake slightly looked at the back of the tea white, eyes shaking.


    "Thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah


    Li Nuo cried out in pain and glared at maljie who was "setting his bones".


    Two people constitute a strange picture, a disabled person without an arm bandages his broken arm teammates.


    "What''s the name? Does it hurt?"


    "Did you press the seam of my broken bone sincerely just now?"


    "Oh... No."


    "... you''re lying."


    After a while, Li Nuo stood up with his shoulders moving and went to the carriage where the Muse''s body was. He saw chabai praying for marsh and muse from a distance. He didn''t disturb her. After she left, he went to take away the body of the host of the snake, found a place where no one was, and began to pick up the mutation inducer.


    "The professionalism of demon hunters?"


    Soren''s voice came.


    Li Nuo didn''t look at it and said, "if you don''t appease your two teammates, why don''t you come here to peep?"


    "I''m sure, with what I know about Yake, I''ll be beaten up in twenty-four hours."


    "Well..." Li Nuo didn''t care about Sauron''s teasing. He concentrated on taking out half of the inducer from the snake''s body. The red sticky thing was shaking like jelly.


    "I have something to ask you." Sauron road.


    "If it''s about magic land, I think we can get out of the car. I''m busy."


    "Not this one." Soren said, "Li Nuo, what would you choose between the two buttons if it was Marge or chabai who died today?"


    Li Nuo took out a small glass bottle and put it on the ground. He guided the mutation inducer into the bottle and said casually, "selfless choice makes more people survive."


    Sauron stepped on the tail eater.


    "I want to hear the truth."


    Li Nuo raised his head and looked at Sauron''s solemn face, with a slight eyebrow, "the truth... Take everyone to die, who wants to stop, leave a hole in his head, this is the truth."


    After hearing this, Soren suddenly laughed at himself, "yes... That''s it... This is the reaction of normal people. Do you know what my first reaction was at that time?" He rubbed the bridge of his nose and said, "it''s really not worth stopping the car to revive marsh and put us in a crisis again. If yak knows what I think, that guy will probably cut my skull and see what dirty paste is in my brain."


    "Jacques must know what you think."


    "Well?"


    Li Nuo turned the corner of his mouth and said helplessly: "if he didn''t know you, he wouldn''t be so excited at that time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But then again, I think, ah, your practices and ideas are very suitable for team survival, so there''s no need to think too much." Li Nuo lowered his head and continued to extract the mutation inducer.


    Solon sat down in the parking space, buried his head and thought to himself, "I often have a kind of psychology that makes me feel disgusted... Since I was a child, I have lived in a very realistic environment. My family, friends and everyone are reminding me all the time that I should put interests first and give up my perceptual personality. To be honest, I live like a data for more than 20 years, Until I came to this world... Marsh is the first player I met. This guy is totally different from everything I have ever been in contact with... "


    "Are you done with your affectation?"


    Li Nuo lowered his head and said: "if you have time to grind haw, you''d better consider whether you want to recruit someone to fill Marsh''s vacancy."


    Sauron said, "you don''t have to say, I have a choice in mind."


    After Li Nuo finished extracting the mutation inducer, he took out the arm of the synthetic monster, thinking that there were still two minutes to open the door anyway. It''s better to find something to do now.


    But he found after trying that synthetic monsters could not extract mutation inducers, or that they were not creatures.


    "This thing doesn''t have a data panel. It may have something to do with the magical world you mentioned," Sauron warned


    "There are no panels, of course."


    Papasopoulos'' voice came with his heavy footstep.

 Chapter 477

    "Boy, how can you have been to the devil''s land before you reach level 30?" Papasopoulos asked.


    "Do you believe what I said? Why don''t you go and ask the guy named Jelf how to get there? He may know better than me Li Nuo laughs.


    Papasopoulos thought for a moment and said, "well, forget it. It''s nothing to do with me anyway."


    Li Nuo asked, "I have a question. These synthetic monsters come from the collection of human nature. If we kill them, does human nature also indicate death?"


    "The synthetic monsters you refer to are called" pain masks ". The reason for their appearance comes from the negative emotions of human nature, which is often called the collection of resentment spirits. However, there is no death theory in human nature." Papasopoulos said, leaning against the door, pausing and continuing: "after the death of the ''mask of pain'', human nature will escape from their bodies. The phenomenon of these guys'' internal organs drying up is the lack of a symbol of human nature, and then... Those human nature will return to the devil''s land in this train."


    "That is to say, the beginning and end of the train is actually a magic place?" Lionel road.


    "Maybe."


    "Well, how did you answer so well this time?"


    Papasopoulos looked at lino''s moving finger and said, "even if I don''t say it, you will use that strange magic to control me to say it again."


    "... ha, you see through it."


    "I really want to hit you again."


    "By the way, I have one more thing." Li Nuo asked with a smile, "since the car has stopped, can I go to search for the dead body?"


    "Sorry, no way." "But don''t worry, you''ll get rich rewards if you pass the exam," papasopoulos said


    At this time, the side door creaks, which indicates that the door is about to open.


    At the same time, the lights on the roof started flashing.


    Three seconds later, everyone''s vision was deprived, and darkness came again.


    "Congratulations to those who survived."


    The humble voice sounded again.


    "Without saying much, let me summarize the results of this assessment for you."


    "A total of six trains, a total of 4800 players get on, get off players... 92 people."


    "Congratulations to those who survived and pray for the dead."


    "Finally, when you leave the platform, you will enter the real endless corridor. As I said before, before level 30, you still leave the children whose parents can''t take care of themselves. From now on, you have to change your mind."


    "What I''m going to say next is a very important thing. Please put your ears up and open the window of your brain."


    "In the future script, if you die, you are really dead. Please don''t take any chances."


    "In addition to high difficulty scripts, there are new nightmare difficulties now. I know you will think that this kind of difficulty will be chosen by fools... Ha ha ~ don''t worry, I have thought of it, so our approach is that you don''t have the right to choose the difficulty of nightmare. The system will randomly select it and force you to enter this script. Please wait and see."


    "The third thing, I have a message for you."


    "In addition to the endless corridor, there are several other spaces in which players may invade your world at any time to kill. Of course, you can also invade their world. We call that kind of script invasion script."


    "Players with sharp ears may have heard a doubt about what it means to" invade your world "..."


    "That''s the fourth thing."


    "Everyone''s reality is a script."


    "No doubt, I can tell you exactly that everyone, all players, you are all NPCs, and your world is actually a certain game."


    "Some players should have known about this before. I encourage you to explore on your own, so those players who discover this will get a reward, and the things will be put in the warehouse of your space."


    "Well... There are so many key information. Let''s explore by ourselves. By the way, don''t use force on the platform. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what angel''s wife will do."


    "Finally, I''d like to send a message to those who survived."


    "If you want endless wealth and power, if you want the power to look down on everything, please be strong."


    ¡­¡­


    The darkness faded.


    In front of Li Nuo''s eyes, the door had been opened.


    On the platform, there are many players standing behind the gate, most of them are here to observe the new seedlings.


    Angel gets out of the way. They walk slowly into the platform.


    There will be a player assessment once a month. During this period, some players who have completed specific tasks in the script will get permission to enter the platform.


    This kind of "welfare" is not very useful for some player groups, and can also be converted into expensive gold coins, so the two groups that can come here are basically divided into two categories.


    The first is to attract new players into the team. After all, most of the players who can pass the assessment are the best in the same batch.


    The second is to remember the new man''s appearance, because it''s not sure which day he will become an enemy. It''s always good to see clearly as soon as possible.


    Of course, most people come prepared with props or skills that can detect data.


    "Which car did you say they were in?"


    "I don''t know. Pay attention."


    "Probably dead."


    "No, he can''t die. I want him alive to give me an account of my broken hand!"


    At the moment, the doors of the six trains are all open, and the strong smell of blood is diffused in the platform with the wide opening of the doors.


    All the trains went through a cruel dispute in this hour.


    Players are coming out one after another.


    Only one train is different.


    When its door opened, there was a light brown mist.


    It stinks of shit.


    This car has undoubtedly become the only focus. Players on the scene have experienced cruel assessment, but there has never been a case that biogas will be released after opening the door.


    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, twelve players stepped out.


    Xiaowu, Jeff, enlia, Xiaqi and shuwaltz are the first to walk out, looking at the bustling crowd on the platform, stunned and stunned.


    "What..."


    Xiao Wu smelled the smell on her sleeve and squatted down with shame.


    "It''s dead..."


    Soren follows behind yak and Cheng Yu, and the three are silent. Marsh''s departure can''t make them have the mind to react to everything in front of them.


    "There are so many people."


    "Well, I didn''t expect a ceremony to welcome me."


    "Welcome or welcome shit?" Li Nuo joked: "it''s my slip of the tongue. You and shit are the same thing."


    "Don''t forget that you are also the beneficiary of the lump. Do you know what this means?" Marge is not willing to be outdone. "You''re not as good as shit."


    Tea white light cough, "you two... Shut up."


    They are honest.


    Papasopoulos finally walked out and said in a flat tone: "say a few words, I''ll tell you something."


    Li Nuo smiles, "is it the teaching link again


    "Excuse me for a moment." A voice came from a distance.


    Li Nuo patrols, and in a moment, his eyes, chabai''s and maljie''s suddenly stare straight.


    Four people came from the crowd. The first man was holding a cigarette. He looked at Li Nuo with his mouth slightly raised.


    "Long time no see, Mr. demon hunter."


    Li Nuo''s eyebrows slightly invisible twitch, relaxed expression quietly disappeared, tightly frowned, eyes generated a strong hostility.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time... Charon."

 Chapter 478

    Charon stood there, walking step by step in the direction of Li Nuo, followed by two people, one is JOYA.


    Another person, let Li Nuo on the spot did not control rushed past.


    A dazzling golden light, gelf used his speed to hold it down before Li Nuo''s hand.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear the rules? You can''t play here."


    As she spoke, she turned her head and glared at the man named lino who couldn''t control his emotions.


    Golden hair, squinting eyes, a smile.


    Doss.


    "Mr. Li Nuo, you are all right." Doss said with a smile, moving his wrist: "thanks for your blessing, I have better hands and feet now. Please allow me to thank you for this."


    Li Nuo was pressed to the ground by jieerfu, holding a dog''s shit posture, struggling to say: "jieerfu, I''m calm, let me get up first."


    Jieerfu looked at chabai and maljie, and found that their looks were extremely wrong.


    Tea white and Qiao Ya''s eyes crisscross, forming silent hostility between the two women.


    Although marjie''s expression did not change, he was the calmest one, but he was moving his right arm, and his steps were slightly staggered, forming a posture of getting up and preparing.


    "Promise me not to do it here." Said Jelf, then releasing his hand.


    Li Nuo slowly got up from the ground, untied the bandage of the broken arm, slightly upturned the corner of his mouth, no one knew what he was thinking, except for the two teammates behind him.


    Doss added: "we don''t need to meet to start. Let''s let the last script go. Now everyone calm down and let''s talk again. What do you think?"


    Li Nuo smiles and nods to dos and says, "screw you."


    Doss''s face turned black instantly. What is this?


    Little gangsters fight with their mouths first. They hit people without face, and curse people without mother. This kind of greeting, which is similar to national curse, makes it impossible for people to reply. According to the normal process, they should greet each other with "I''ll go to your mother" or do it directly.


    But doss, the insidious smiling tiger, is more used to using civilization to cover up his filth. He is caught unprepared by his straightforward and vulgar words.


    Charon said: "Mr. Li Nuo, it''s not good for anyone to start here. We''re not here to settle accounts. We have something important to tell you."


    Marjie stood beside Li Nuo and said softly, "listen to him. If you have something to do, you can act on the occasion." At the same time, he also looks at Soren and Yake not far away.


    "He said Li Nuo replied in one word.


    "It''s good to start like this." Charon, with his hands outstretched, walked up, and Geoff stood in front of him.


    "Just to remind you," whispered Jelf


    He pointed to Li Nuo and maljie behind him with thumbs up and said with a rather helpless look: "I owe them a lot of things. It''s a ticket for the competition at the small end and two lives at the large end, so please don''t embarrass me."


    Charon nodded with a smile, "don''t worry, I don''t like to make enemies everywhere, not to mention a powerful role like you, but please get out of the way, sir. We don''t want a third party to participate in our conversation."


    Geoff got out of the way, pointed to Li Nuo, and said, "don''t embarrass me, you boy."


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Li Nuo responded with a smile, and then his face suddenly turned gloomy. He looked down slightly, his amber pupils glowing like beasts, staring at Charon.


    Marge touched Li Nuo''s arm gently, indicating that he controlled his emotions.


    He knows what happened between Li Nuo, Charon and doss, and he knows what Li Nuo will do when he has no reason. So Margo thinks that he wants to keep an eye on him here, or he will pass the examination, but he will fall on the stage because of impulsive violation of the rules, which is too unworthy.


    "I''ve made a calculation, and you should have an assessment this month," said Charon in a low voice


    "First of all, we are not here to make trouble for you. There is a very important matter for you to help."


    Li Nuo frowned slightly.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. It won''t do us any good." "But if you have time to go to the wizard, let''s go there and talk about it in detail," Charon said with a smile


    He stopped talking when he said this.


    Li Nuo wondered, "is that it? What are you doing there? "


    Charon pinched his leather gloves and said, "only when you go can you know."


    "Mr. Li Nuo, I advise you to think about it. We can pass that world at any time, but you are different." Charon took a deep breath of his cigarette, puffed out a mist on Li Nuo''s face, and said, "watsk, Molly, Jack, rezena, kakakuri, Emily..."


    All of a sudden, maljet''s eyes showed a sense of killing. The steam power arm spewed out thick smoke, and a full power punch from a short distance hit Charon''s face.


    With this punch, Charon''s face was sunken and his blood gushed out.


    "Li Nuo, get him!"


    Using that name as a threat, Charon touched maljie''s bottom line.


    With a click, the whip of Li Nuo''s walking stick catches up with the flying Charon and lets maljie smash him into pieces with the cosmic phantom.


    At that time, the blood mist floated, and the stinking meat fell like a rain of blood.


    At the same time, chabai starts, she jumps over JOYA, pulls out a dagger and points to doss.


    At this moment, the faces of JOYA and doss did not change at all. When the blade was about to touch doss'' neck, a figure flashed by, and angel appeared at the side of chabai''s body, holding her wrist.


    With a crackling sound, cha bai''s arm was crushed.


    "You broke the rules."


    Bang!


    Malje shot through doss'' head, and they didn''t pay any attention to angel''s words.


    Charon''s words tell them that if they don''t go to that world, they will start with people they know well, but who knows when they can go to that script.


    So it''s the easiest way to directly kill the talents like Charon here, even if they have to be punished, because those people mean a lot to them.


    Angel finger a little, Li Nuo and maljie chest burst blood fog, two people vomit blood, unable to fall to the ground.


    Cha bai''s whole body radiated electric light. Regardless of her broken arm, her shoulder jerked violently, dislocated her broken arm and kicked angel in the face.


    At this moment, the whole platform was in an uproar.


    The new players who passed the examination looked at the excitement, while the old players were amazed and stunned. It''s not that nothing happened when players fight on the platform, but this is the first time that someone dares to attack angel.


    This woman is mysterious and unfathomable. No one knows where she comes from and what she stands for.


    Her body is full of mysteries, legends have existed here for more than a hundred years, with the power above all to maintain order.


    No one dares to fight her.


    But today, someone made an exception.

 Chapter 479

    Jieerfu covers his forehead. He can''t stop Li Nuo and the three people from making trouble after all. The badge flashes blue, with branch like forked lines carved on it, and the image of the dragon head in the center.


    The significance of this badge is extraordinary, at least with the eyes. Soren looked at it from a distance and scanned the badge data.


    [Name: customs clearance badge]


    [type: reward]


    [effect: according to the plot, the reward badge after the clearance of the script, as a precious prop, can be used to avoid paying gold coins twice, or to put forward reasonable requirements to the system, most of which will meet the needs of the players]


    [Note: I''d like to remind you not to use it casually, because it''s really precious. The system will meet your not too much dream, such as giving you a spouse in the space. However, if you are a more ambitious friend, I''d like to emphasize it, This badge can''t satisfy your excessive dreams of conquering the world and keeping young forever or growing ten centimeters tall]


    "I don''t know if it will work to reduce the punishment of the three of them."


    "Are you sure?" Angel''s got the badge. It''s kind of weird.


    "Sure."


    "I''m not interested in your motives, but you''re not asking too much." Angel turns her head and looks at the only tea white with consciousness.


    "Inform your teammates and be prepared."


    She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, the pupils turned red, and the system voice came into chabai''s ears.


    [team traveler group, trigger script queuing mode]


    [special script will be arranged after two scripts]


    [the script is a nightmare. Please be fully prepared]


    "Nightmare script..."


    Chabai gets up with his waist and abdomen strength, takes bleeding medicine for his treatment, and looks at the man who helps them with his badge.


    "Who are you?"


    Men take bleeding medicine, while Li Nuo needle side said: "Yang Chen."


    "Li Nuo should have mentioned me to you."


    "Thanks, brother Yang."


    Li Nuo kneaded his chest and stood up, staring at the broken Charon.


    Pa -!


    Yang Chen slaps Li Nuo on the back of his head.


    "You''ll stop!"


    Someone asked, "is it a violation of the rules for him to start on the platform?"


    Angel said coldly, "it doesn''t count to hit him."


    Then she clapped her hand and said, "everyone will leave the platform in three minutes."


    Angel''s voice is not big, but hundreds of people on the court can hear clearly, as if she is whispering around everyone.


    She pointed to the gate of the station and said, "when the old players go out from the platform, the new players exit the" endless corridor "in the way of meditation, and then they can return to the hunter space. The rest, all the new rules have been transmitted to the warehouse of the space, and you can see for yourself."


    She then turned her head to look at Li Nuo and cha bai, showing a playful smile, "you guys, stop making trouble, including you."


    Angel''s eyes turned to Charon when she said the last three words.


    At the same time, Charon''s flesh and blood gathered again, the blood and the broken flesh gathered together again, and he regained his human form in a nude posture.


    Here has long been the focus of attention, and the resurrection of Charon makes those players cool.


    He picked up his brain from the ground, wiped the blood on it and put it on his head. He slowly took out a piece of clothing from his backpack and put it on. Then he lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Mr. Li Nuo, do you understand? I can''t be killed now. I don''t have to worry about killing me here."


    Doss also got up in the distance. His head was blooming and his eyes were covered with blood and flesh. He only showed his mouth and laughed. He picked a small stone from the wound on his skull and threw it to the ground.


    "It hurts."


    Head slowly twisted to Li Nuo, flesh and blood injury began to recover, nerve and bone with naked eye speed looking for contact together.


    What kind of monsters are these... Except for Sauron, who can see through everything, the rest of us are thinking like this.


    It''s not because of their immortality, but in the process, he noticed something on Charon''s shoulder, a "R" sign.


    He took off the bandage on his hand and said, "Charon, it''s not you who let me go to the wizard world, is it


    Charon didn''t answer directly. He turned to his side and said with a smile, "I don''t want to talk about useless words. I won''t wait for you for long. Take care of yourself."


    "Charon, right?" Sauron said suddenly.


    "Why?" Charon looks over.


    "Nothing." Soren waved his hand.


    Charon glanced at the people who were standing next to Li Nuo and went back.


    Before leaving, JOYA looked at chabai and said, "I''m looking forward to seeing you again, Miss 2B."


    2B£¡£¿


    Many people have heard what JOYA said, and they turn their eyes to chabai one after another.


    Someone was awakened by a word and basically understood the true identity of chabai.


    Including Sauron et al.


    But they didn''t care.


    "Are these your friends?" Yang Chen asked after looking at jieerfu and Soren.


    Before Li Nuo had time to retort, Yang Chen continued: "deal with the situation in the space and contact me immediately."


    At last he added two words.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    (the problem of medicine is swelling now. It''s the limit to make it worse every day. The doctor means to recover in one or two days, and then recover for two or more hours.)

 Chapter 480

    After several people exchanged contact information, Li Nuo and the three left first.


    Enlia slowly opened his eyes. He was in a coma from the beginning to the end. When he saw that the scene in front of him changed from a narrow carriage to a wide station platform, he looked left and right in surprise. Soon, his surprise was diluted by Marsh''s departure in memory, and his loss filled his heart.


    "I''m sorry, uncle Dun is to protect me..." enlia wanted to apologize to Soren, but the latter didn''t pay attention to it. She just took a look with her eyes and locked her eyes on Jelf.


    "Are you interested in joining us?" Soren made an invitation.


    "Come on, you''re living too exciting a life for our brothers," she said with a smile


    He stopped for two seconds and then asked, "by the way, did you hear that woman with short red hair (JOYA) calling the woman with white hair in lino''s team 2B?"


    "Bring out game characters, that''s all." Soren is calm. Now that he knows that these players are NPCs from different scripts, the situation of chabai is not surprising.


    "There''s still a lot to digest... It''s really troublesome..." Jeff rubbed the brown curly hair. "Contact again when you have a chance."


    He disappeared here with enlia.


    "You''re going to hire someone as soon as marsh leaves," said Jacques


    "YAC, shut your mouth and calm your head first." Sauron choked Yak with a word.


    He and Yake are players who focus on agility and control ability. Cheng Yu is unstable and can''t be expected all the time. The follow-up problems caused by the absence of Marsh will be extremely serious, so Soren must fill Marsh''s vacancy as soon as possible.


    The best choice is to join the team, but the big brother is like a natural autistic, let alone communicate, when Li Nuo and Charon have a dispute, shuhuazi has left.


    Yak doesn''t know, but he is a bit paranoid. His life and death companion has just left, and he can''t accept others to replace marsh.


    However, Soren has to do so. In the future script, death is death, and there will be no more fluke. He has to consider the survival of the team.


    "And... What about you?"


    Soren looks at Xiao Wu.


    "Me?"


    "Your teammate is dead. Do you want to join us?"


    Xiaowu frowned slightly. Her teammate really died. She should join a new team to ensure the survival rate. However, in the previous team, she didn''t get along well with her teammates, so she would be more cautious when facing this problem.


    The problem of small dance is just like that men are afraid of getting into the wrong business and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. It''s very hard for people who run counter to their ideas to form a team.


    After hesitation, Xiao Wu asked, "do any of you like gambling? I''m talking about the one on the card table. "


    Sauron was stunned, then pointed to yak.


    "He''s a gambler."


    Xiao Wu nodded slightly.


    "Well, I''m in."


    That''s why she was unhappy with her former teammates. Those guys were too cautious to play Texas Hold''em and dice, which was unreasonable.


    "I... can I join?" Xia Qijin, who keeps silent all the time, asks carefully.


    Sauron stares at him, suddenly his eyes brighten and his mouth rises slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    "No problem this time?"


    "They won''t give up on those people."


    "How are you, Charon?"


    JOYA looked at it solemnly.


    Charon was sitting on the stone steps, sweating. His cigarette had been bitten off. It was obvious that his body was suffering greatly.


    "Side effects... It''s the same. It doesn''t matter." Charon lit a cigarette again, took a few deep breaths, and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "I didn''t expect [T virus] to be compatible with vampire cells to have such a big side effect." Said a thin black man with a dirty pigtail.


    He''s a rookie in the first team of Charon, called mazura.


    "Otherwise, if there are no side effects, players can take the ability to find physique factors as their first goal. Imagine that if you gather the physique of Saiya, vampire, Superman and some deities, you can ignore the advantages and disadvantages of attributes and become invincible." As he spoke, JOYA typed calming fog into Charon, a magic recovery skill.


    Charon''s pain gradually eased, and it took him a long time to stand up.


    "I have done what I promised master mirror. As long as the demon hunters go to that world, it depends on how the old man returns to me."


    He threw his last cigarette fart on the ground and said, "my life depends on Li Nuo and master mirror."


    "It''s too serious, Charon." Mazura said.


    Charon smiles, revealing some helplessness.


    "No, you just joined the team, you don''t know. It''s more serious than I said."


    "Only Ronald has the ability to pacify the ancient god who makes trouble in my body, and only in this way can the virus and vampire two constitutions be firmly integrated."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo..."


    Li Nuo lay on the cold stone brick. He was too tired to remember.


    It''s the same with chabai and maljie, but they don''t use the ground as their bed.


    tired


    This is the biggest feeling of this assessment.


    It''s not too difficult to talk about the fight. After all, a group of experts from Soren and Jelf are present, which means they are too busy thinking about the mystery of the train.


    This return space is strange, there is no bloody white transition space, and there is no settlement voice, that is, the eyes will come back as soon as they open and close.


    They looked at the settlement awards of this assessment, and all the things were passed into the warehouse box of Goth building at the end of the assessment.


    Let''s start with the common settlement award.


    The total reward for the team is 9000 gold coins. Each person gets 3 points of characteristic value and a discount roll.


    The so-called discount roll has two purposes. It can be used to buy things in the mall or to hand in gold coins every month. It can be used for 20% discount, only once.


    The other is a very special reward, three syringes, as a reward for knowing in advance that you are an NPC in the world.


    [Name: future journey]


    [type: key props]


    [effect: after injection, there are two choices. First, you can upgrade five levels and get a lot of gold coins. Note that this effect will be invalid at level 31; Second, shuffle, and players redistribute their attribute values]


    [Note: step by step and free, it depends on how you choose]


    "Finally appeared..." maljiemu Lu Jing Mang, holding a syringe hand a little shaking.


    Li Nuo asked, "did you know that there would be such a thing?"


    "Hum... In the game, it''s impossible to wash and distribute your own numerical value, so there must be something like this." Marjie can''t hide his excitement. He has long wanted to wash away his useless power value and add it to other data.


    "By the way, chabai." Li Nuo asked, "can you get out of this space after level 30?"


    Chabai takes out a scroll only for her from her backpack, which is a reward for passing the examination and only for her.


    "I was about to say that." Tea white tone is quite serious, "I... Can go back."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward!


    PSS: I''m back. There''s no problem this time. There won''t be a sudden run to the hospital again. Thank you for your patience.

 Chapter 481

    The scroll that chabai got told her two choices.


    As a special player captured by the elf ball, she will not be benefited by the system after level 30. In the future, she will be regarded as an ordinary player and can''t stay in the space beyond the time limit.


    Ordinary players return to their own world when they return from space, so the same is true for chabai.


    If she withdraws from space, she will return to "the age of Neal machines.".


    But players in teams have a second choice.


    That is, you can choose to go to your teammates'' world, but only if your teammates know what their world is.


    This, some call Li Nuo and Ma Erjie difficult.


    There is no doubt that Neil is a world of high force and danger. It''s too white to make trouble.


    Once no one around her stares at her, she can''t stop what the white haired girl will do.


    Chabai''s return to "Neil" will return to the identity of man-made in Jiye army. It is inevitable that he will have a dangerous mission.


    After the man-made person of the leaf sending army dies due to a mission or an emergency, his body will be destroyed, but his memory will be stored in the bunker. According to the reason, there will be no danger.


    However, after the players return to the so-called reality, their ability will not be inherited. None of them can be sure whether chabai''s ability will be 2B or the 888 weak chicken level when she came to "endless corridor" and was reorganized.


    If you are a weak chicken, you can''t avoid the consequences of being cleared by the leaf sending troops.


    "Try it." Li Nuo took the scroll and said, "you try to use this scroll to make a choice."


    Cha bai did as she did, and a systematic voice chat appeared in her mind.


    "It asked me whether I should return to the original world or go to the new world."


    Li Nuo Tun way: "new world... Make complaints about the red earth mainland."


    "Come on." Tea white urges a way.


    "Biological and chemical crisis", "a", "mysterious sea area", "wild escort", "Weixing", "death or life", "yawenting", "women''s dress mountain"... "


    He spent a few minutes talking about all the games he could think of about reality, but none of them were right.


    Li Nuo added the sub category of the game, but still not.


    In the end, I can only think that the world where he and marjie live is probably not a well-known game for the public, the minority


    "Excuse me..." maljet pinched his chin. "I thought we came from some big game. Maybe we need to get the exact evidence before the system can certify miss chabai can go to our world."


    Li Nuo has already stood in front of his tombstone. He has no choice but to find someone who is more familiar with "endless corridor" to chat with. Yang Chen also has something to do with him.


    "Brother Yang, you can fart."


    He passed this sentence in his tombstone mailbox, and suddenly heard the sound of an iron lump hitting the ground.


    Tea white fell to the ground without warning.


    "Miss chabai, what are you doing?" Malje is going to help her.


    "Wait a minute..." chabai said hastily, her thinking and consciousness were not vague, but her limbs were weak, and her whole strength was like being cut off the switch.


    "Let me slow down..."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie hugged her legs and waist one by one, and carried her to the rocking chair in the house like a corpse.


    "Are you better?" Li Nuo asked.


    The tea white eyes curled to his arm, "no... hands and feet still can''t move..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Nuo thought of a terrible thing.


    "Are those strange things in your body starting to play around again?"


    Chabai frowned tightly and said after a long time: "there is a negative state on my panel... Curse, do you know what''s going on?"


    Marjie came back from the tombstone mall, took a syringe and put it into chabai''s arm. He pushed it and said, "this is an anti curse drug. It''s sold in the mall, but miss chabai, you have to rest for a while to move."


    "Why?" Li Nuo doubts.


    "Even the curse of rocking chair can''t be recovered, it''s better to let her have a rest." Malje put the empty needle on the table.


    "I..." chabai''s hand could be lifted up, but it was a little slow. "I know what''s going on... After I used [blood rampage] for the second time in the train, the opening time was more than three minutes. To be exact, it should be about ten seconds after three minutes."


    Li Nuo has seen the panel of blood rampage, and naturally understands what the words of chabai mean.


    Once this state of reinforcement is used for more than three minutes, the snake power, which is the source of its power, has the probability to control the user''s mind, and the consequence will make the user crazy.


    "When I exceeded the time limit, my brain was a little buzzing. After passing the examination, I looked at my own panel. There was no curse at that time."


    Chabai stood up slowly, holding the arm of the rocking chair. Her feet were still weak, but she didn''t want to sit all the time. She leaned against the bookshelf and took a long breath. She continued: "it''s when I saw Charon and they started, I heard the whispers of ancient gods again. There''s another strange thing that I can''t tell clearly... They''re jumping into my head, but it''s over soon, I think it was the curse of that time. "


    "I don''t understand. Isn''t the curse of the ancient god suppressed by the power of the snake?" Marjie''s eyes were full of doubts, "Charon, they had contact with the ancient god. When you contact Charon, the curse of the ancient god is awakened again? No... it doesn''t make sense... Your appearance is not eroded by ancient gods... "


    "Cough --"


    Li Nuo''s tombstone coughed, thinking that it should be Yang Chen''s reply, he immediately went to check, including the tea white thing, he can go to ask Yang Chen.


    After clicking the message, the letter is not Yang Chen, but Soren.


    [Li Nuo, I want to know what you gave Cheng Yu to drink. He is in a very wrong state now. Although he is not in the right state, this time he is really special. This guy... He is looking at the sky and composing poems! I want to have a good talk with you! Is there any way to relieve the effect of decoction for him? Marsh is no longer here. I don''t want Cheng Yu to become a body...]


    Li Nuo had an idea. He thought that Soren had been to the curse of blood, and the state of tea white might be able to get something out of his mouth.


    "It''s necessary to have a good chat... Soren..."


    In fact, it''s not just the tea white side. Through the train battle, the relationship with Sauron and his party has been promoted from cooperation to alliance, which is also very important.


    Also at this time, the news of Yang Chen came.


    [go to A18 tea room]


    Li Nuo is stunned. He doesn''t understand what Yang Chen is saying


    "A18... What the hell?"


    Dong!


    Suddenly a sound came!


    Malje flew out of the house and hit the ground hard.


    Li Nuo was about to curse the street. When he turned his head, his eyes suddenly became frightened.


    Chabai stood in front of the rocking chair, with thunder in his palm and a dull face


    His eyes were as red as blood.

 Chapter 482

    Tea white mouth out of the black fog, hair gradually out of light red.


    "Ah..." malje fell to the ground and groaned bitterly. His shoulder was pierced by lightning, emitting a burning smell.


    Li Nuo stares at chabai tightly. Although he doesn''t know why, the mess in front of him tells him that chabai is out of control.


    He couldn''t help but think about it. Chabai gasped in a low voice. The thunder and lightning all over his body turned black. In an instant, it appeared in front of Li Nuo''s body. His fingers clawed and scratched like a wild animal.


    Li Nuo walks quickly, opens the "inner dive. Burst", and runs along the wall, attracting chabai to chase him.


    "Miss love tea white..." maljie gasped and stood up, looking at the tea white who had run up to the roof after Li Nuo, with a deep face


    I''m sorry


    He took out the sink and put it on the ground, whistling at the cheater.


    Li Nuo understood, turned and jumped from the top of the tower, hooked the eaves with the whip blade and jumped to the ground. Cha bai followed him closely. With a little fingertip, black thunder fell on Li Nuo''s back.


    "Hiss!"


    This blow seemed to run through Li Nuo''s whole body. Li Nuo''s body was paralyzed for a short time. Cha bai''s speed was not lower than Li Nuo''s. in less than half a second, Li Nuo''s hair had been pulled away. Just as he was about to chop it off, maljie raised his gun to cha bai and pulled the trigger.


    He deliberately put on a sharp needle bullet with little power and no rotation, shot through chabai''s thigh, avoided the key, and made him slow for a moment.


    Li Nuo takes advantage of this moment to pull the tea white to the edge of the fall, triggering a trap and trapping her temporarily.


    At this moment, half of the red on the white eyes of the tea faded, and she said in a quick and laborious tone: "you can''t help killing me..."


    Li Nuo knocked down her back neck with the handle of her walking stick. Cha bai trembled slightly and closed her eyes.


    "What do you think..." Li Nuo looked at the tea white, helpless in his eyes.


    Malje dropped his gun on the ground.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Tea white in the curse, can''t lift the curse, can only think so." Li Nuo squatted down and put his hand on cha bai''s neck, but he didn''t feel his pulse.


    "Her structure is different from ours. There''s no pulse on her neck. Don''t try." Marjie stood beside Li Nuo, and they moved chabai to the rocking chair again.


    "You know what I''m worried about?" Li Nuo opened the eyelids of tea white, staring at her gray blue eyes and said: "logic virus, the pupil of the infected person will turn red, just like the state of tea white."


    Marjie shook his head, "no, logic virus is acting on the body of information exchange. The curse in Miss chabai belongs to the style of fantasy and fantasy. There are two kinds of things between them, which can''t be said together."


    Li Nuo closed his mouth and didn''t speak any more. He was not sure, but he felt vaguely that the curse in the tea white was a kind of logic virus of an alternative nature.


    Logic virus... A kind of computer virus that makes computers perform a lot of useless operations through mechanical false propositions, so as to reduce the running speed and eventually cause the system crash. Compared with traditional viruses, logic virus has overwhelming concealment and low transmission. It is usually detonated by a specific action, so it can be used to attack a specific target,


    In short, you ask the computer first chicken or egg, and then the computer crash.


    In the original world of chabai, Neil machine era, this thing is the black hand that caused the collapse of man-made data.


    Marjie''s words are not without reason. The curse in the tea white is the power of the ancient god and the big snake. It is completely different from the logic virus of scientific and technological data in the middle ages and the future.


    But... In the predecessor of Neal''s mechanical age, horseman on the back of a dragon, there is a nearly identical virus that spreads in humans... Red eye.


    Logic virus, red eye disease, the power of the snake, ancient god''s level, their effect and mode of transmission are different, but one thing is exactly the same


    ¡ª¡ªThose who win will go crazy.


    That''s what Li is worried about.


    There are many scripts and worlds in the endless corridor, and there are many similar things in each world. It is impossible to guarantee whether there are similarities in the roots of those curses or viruses.


    He thought of Xing Kai''s advice that the team should at least have a player who is good at medical treatment. Now he and marjie are totally helpless in the face of the emergency of tea white.


    Li Nuo turns back and walks to his tombstone. He wants to see Yang Chen as soon as possible.


    When I opened the mailbox, I found a message ignored by myself, which came from the system and was placed at the bottom of the mailbox.


    [there is a tower in the direction of 15 o''clock in the space. It''s nothing. The door to the tower has been locked all the time. When you get to level 30 and pass the examination, the door will automatically unlock]


    [you just need to enter the tower and follow the internal spiral ladder to enter the player''s public city Basel]


    "Basel... Sounds familiar." Lino whispered.


    Marge came over, looked at the news and said, "Basel, the giant mechanical city of the game forever?"


    "Well, let''s take tea with us."


    "Also, maljie, you leave a message for Shangjun. Let''s meet at A18 teahouse."


    Li Nuo, who has a healthy arm, carries chabai on his back, and maljie walk into the tower according to the mailbox and step down the spiral stairs.


    After walking for nearly five minutes, they came to the bottom floor. In front of them was an elevator door covered with rusty iron mesh.


    They don''t hesitate to go in. Li Nuo wants to find Yang Chen. If he wants to find out the relationship between the pluralistic world in the corridor, he must ask people who are more familiar with it.


    Elevator door closed, there is no button inside, directly slowly down, all around a dark.


    After a while, the darkness outside the elevator network was suddenly faded by the strong light.


    Outside, there are clouds, as if in the clouds.


    Now they are just below the hunter''s dream, which is the gloomy sea of clouds outside the dream.


    The light gradually increased until the clouds faded.


    Their eyes were closed by the strong light.


    There was a huge echo of metal knocking in my ear, and fresh air poured into the elevator with the strong wind.


    When they opened their eyes again, they were shocked by the sight under their feet.


    This is a huge city standing high in the sky. Like chuangjie mountain, it is divided into many layers. Countless metal wheels with the size of 100 meters rotate at the bottom, taking this huge city forward slowly in the air.


    This is Basel, from the sky city of eternity.


    Bang!


    After a firecracker like sound, the world in their eyes was dim again. The elevator entered a tunnel, surrounded by dark metal walls.


    [Hello, we have arrived in Basel, please select the area you want to go to]


    [this is your first time here. We will explain the functions of the city. Do you want to listen to it


    "Not for the time being."


    Li Nuo looked around, his eyes burning, "teahouse, we are going to A18 teahouse."

 Chapter 483

    [there is no direct route to this area. Ask again whether you want to go to the tea room area]


    "Yes."


    Li Nuo didn''t hesitate. Although he didn''t understand what the bullshit teahouse was, he didn''t care as long as he could get there.


    The elevator suddenly turns to the side and starts up like a private car. Maljet asks the empty net, "can you explain what a teahouse is?"


    Just a few seconds later, a string of words poured into the two people''s minds.


    [teahouse: player gathering area]


    [located in the lower floor of Basel, it belongs to the gathering area of low-end players, with a total of 60 letters from a to C. reservation is required when using it]


    [price: reserve a room and deduct 500 gold coins]


    [function and authority: the only confined space, meeting, drinking tea, doing, providing catering services, not providing bed or leather sofa and other crime tools, internal communication, all information is absolutely guaranteed not to be leaked, in the case of not damaging furniture and walls in the tea room, players can attack each other, once the scene is damaged, 3000 gold coins will be fined, Exile for those in bad condition]


    [Note: the use time is two hours. If you exceed the time limit, you can''t renew the lease. The player has the right to buy the permanent use right of the teahouse. The price is 23 million gold coins]


    Elevator door open


    Li Nuo and maljie stepped out, a light covered their eyes, and the noisy voices first came into their ears.


    After adapting to the light, Li Nuo was shocked to see everything in front of him. As soon as he loosened his hand, cha bai slid down his back to the ground.


    Here, the open platform, looking ahead, is over 100 meters long and wide, which is the size of two football fields.


    The rusty, blue and brown iron floors were patched and spread all over the square like patches on clothes.


    Beyond the simple iron fence in the distance, the huge mechanical gears and countless spires are integrated into one, extending upward layer by layer until they are hidden above the clouds.


    In the cloud, countless black iron pipes protrude from it, dense, like infusion pipes inserted into the surface of the sick body, connecting all parts of the huge city. These are the elevator passageways for players from the hunter space to this place.


    "Niubi..."


    "Lying trough..."


    They expressed their most correct thoughts in the most direct and transparent way.


    This is Basel, the unknown city.


    Dressed in different players gathered around the square, the number is not much, but the image of strange.


    What shocked Li Nuo most was that he saw that among these people, there were dwarfs with dwarf body and bad monsters with animal faces.


    "What are you looking at!? Arrogant human


    A dwarf hit Li Nuo on the knee with his fleshy fist. He looked very unhappy.


    Li Nuo was stunned and asked, "are you a player or a service person?"


    "Waste your mother''s words! The service staff is behind the counter. I''m a damn player! "


    Marjie gently kicked Li Nuo, squeezed his eyebrows at him, coughed, and said to the dwarf in front of him: "sorry, my teammates are not qualified, please forgive me."


    "Cut!"


    Marge added, "well... We don''t really discriminate against dwarfs."


    The dwarf suddenly became angry. "I''m going to break your pineapple cap!"


    "Well, bilja, they are obviously new people. They don''t know a lot of things when they come here for the first time, and it''s not good for you to use force." A pale, bloodless man came to make ends meet. He had a musty smell and black spots on his skin.


    Li Nuo silently back up the white tea, Leng Leng said: "let''s go, it must be too tired, even there will be hallucinations to see the dead body can speak."


    After hearing this, the man''s gray face was even more overcast. He rolled up his sleeve and went over and yelled, "corpse, you ghost! I''m a drow


    "Calm down." The dwarf held him and said, "they are new people. They don''t understand many things. What''s more, it''s not good for you to use force here."


    ¡­¡­


    At the central reception desk of the platform, Li Nuo and marjie find the No. A18 tea room standing on the edge of the square after inquiring about a bullet like iron block on the counter.


    [this room has been reserved, please give your ID number to confirm whether you can enter]


    They reported their own number, and even the tea white also said, the iron door clattered open automatically.


    After walking into the tin box without windows, you can see Yang Chen who has been waiting here for a long time.


    Besides Yang Chen, there are also two people here. They are sitting at the only round table in the room. No one is armed. They are also wearing plain shirts and jeans, except for the only woman in their team.


    Li Nuo put the tea white on the chair, sat down and took a long breath.


    At the moment, there are two teams in the room, a total of six people sitting around the round table.


    Yang Chen knocked the cup in his hand and said, "well, let''s introduce ourselves before we get down to business."


    "Yang Chen, you should have heard of me from Li Nuo."


    Maljie nodded. "Well, nice to meet you. Li Nuo said that you have a mobile wallet with a half dead pancake shop. That''s what he said."


    "Li Nuo... You boy..."


    Yang Chen just want to say something, suddenly tea white head put together knock on the table.


    "What happened to her?"


    Li Nuo said, "I''m cursed."


    At this time, a man around Yang Chen''s eyes suddenly changed. He had a face that had been devastated by society. His hair was sparse and his body was thin.


    "What curse?"


    "I don''t know. That''s what we want to talk to you about." Li Nuo glanced at the three people with a smile and said, "let''s introduce them first, brother Yang. Do we need to be very detailed?"


    "Just know the name," Yang said


    The man with sparse hair said: "Wang Yuhang is good at medical treatment, but his melee level is also good."


    "Well, brother Wang..." Li Nuo looked at his loose hair and haggard face and asked, "are you a programmer in reality?"


    Wang Yuhang was stunned, then pointed to Li Nuo, looked at Yang Chen and exclaimed, "this boy is very smart!"


    "Ha ha..." Yang Chen also stares at Wang Yuhang''s scalp, abdominal Fei is talking nonsense.


    "Hum... Programmer." Maljie pinched his chin and speculated: "the patch can also be regarded as a way to save the dying and heal the wounded. It''s reasonable for brother Wang to be good at medical treatment."


    After hearing this, Wang Yuhang''s face suddenly aroused some red light, "ha ha ha ~"


    "It''s more than reasonable." Li Nuo then said: "what the dead brother saved is data, and it needs more rational thinking ability. He must be a figure who is similar to a military strategist."


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha He picked Yang Chen''s eyebrows. "I like these two friends very much."


    Yang Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth, "ha ha..."


    Maljie stood up and put out his hand. "I haven''t introduced him yet, maljie."


    Yang Chen and Wang Yuhang reach out their hands, but at this time, maljie''s hand turns and reaches out to the woman sitting next to Yang Chen, which makes Yang Chen and Wang Yuhang feel embarrassed on the spot.


    "I don''t know what to call this beautiful and elegant lady?"


    There is no normal person in your team... Yang Chen looks at Li Nuo and the tea white who pastes his face on the table plaintively, and his heart is full of scorn.

 Chapter 484

    The woman was stunned and put out her hand in embarrassment.


    "Lingyin... Takizawa Lingyin, probably a melee agile player... Right." Ling Yin has a pair of apricot eyes. Her eyebrows are covered by a fringe. Her long black hair slides down to her waist like a waterfall. Compared with Yang Chen, who has a five sided face and Wang Yuhang, who has a rare fortune, Ling Yin is a two-dimensional species.


    "It''s a pleasure." Maljie holds Ling Yin''s hand very hard, just like a rascal.


    "Marge, you can call my English name, Alphonse..."


    Pop!


    Li Nuo pressed marjie''s face on the table to avoid the unpredictable situation.


    "Li Nuo, I don''t have to say more. Brother Yang should have said me." He pointed to the tea white, said: "tea white, faint, melee all-round player."


    "Brother Yang is kind to me, so he won''t beat around the bush. Both me and chabai are identity holders." Li Nuo didn''t wait for the person across the table to speak, and then said, "brother Yang, before talking about you, I want to solve a problem on our side willfully."


    "Cha bai is cursed. You are a medical player. Can you help me?"


    Yang Chen nodded and said, "well, Lao Wang, help them. She''s dizzy. We can''t say anything."


    "I''ll help if I don''t say it." Wang Yuhang walked over and pressed cha bai''s neck. His brows slightly wrinkled and he increased his strength. He asked, "there are hard things in her body. Has she ever reformed her body?"


    "Well... That''s understandable."


    Marjie scratched the tip of his nose. He didn''t want to tell the real identity of chabai, but with his understanding, Li Nuo would tell Yang Chen, so he said before: "she was cursed by the blood of Yadan, in other words, the blood of the ancient god."


    "Well... I''ve heard from Li Nuo." Yang chendao.


    "More than that." "She has signed a contract with the snake, and there is the power of the snake in her body. In other words, the blood of the snake with side effects is also in her body," marjie said


    Maljie will tea white all abnormal and curse after the attack of behavior are one by one to say.


    "This girl is a poison jar..." Wang Yuhang sighed, took out the empty needle and said, "I need some blood samples from her. Do you two agree?"


    "No problem, as long as you can save her."


    Li Nuo Dun, heavily exhaled a breath, said: "there is one more thing, the true identity of tea white..."


    "Li Nuo..." maljie stares at him.


    "You can''t hide if you want to save her." Li Nuo explained and went on: "send leaf troops, man-made people, 2b."


    This words, maljie disappointed patted his forehead, and Yang Chen these three people unified stunned.


    "I said she looked familiar." Ling Yin looks at Yang Chen and says.


    "I suspect that her red eye state of curse has something to do with the red eye disease in Neil world and the logic virus," Li said


    "You all know that the theme of Neil is inseparable from the red eye and logic virus of infectious diseases. She comes from there, so I''m worried about that."


    Wang Yuhang put the blood into his backpack, took out a pill and handed it to Li Nuo. He said, "ordinary anti curse drugs don''t work for her. You need a pharmacist who is good at herbal decoction."


    Li Nuo put the pill into cha bai''s mouth and held her chin up. As the pill slipped into her throat, cha bai''s eyes suddenly opened, held Li Nuo''s wrist and said coldly, "what do you want?"


    "So effective?" Li Nuo released his hand in surprise.


    "This is the benefit of pharmacists. The effect of space supplies is relatively general. Players need to find their own way to refine good things." Yang Chen said, pointing to Wang Yuhang, and continued: "Lao Wang is good at armour, and has a good knowledge of medical machinery and biology."


    "It''s about my job. I like to fiddle with mechanical data." Wang Yu Yu coughed lightly, brushed his fingers over his loose head, showing a rather confident look, and said: "if you don''t mind, I want to do a physical examination for this 2... No, um... Chabai, a very comprehensive one."


    Li Nuo stares up dead fish eyes, "I advise you to give up the idea of playing hooligans with slogans to save the dying and heal the wounded."


    "... no need to undress or even touch her."


    "Yes." Li Nuo and marjie agreed.


    Cha bai Meng was there and asked, "you... Are not... What''s the matter?"


    She didn''t know where to start. In front of her, Yang Chen and Li Nuo didn''t know what they were talking about.


    In view of this, Li Nuo can only elaborate once again.


    "I see..." chabai felt the gunshot wound on his leg and regretted his uncontrollable state.


    Yang Chen said: "this matter is over, we can talk about..."


    [player 3580 applies to enter the room]


    When Li Nuo hears the number, he immediately identifies it as Shangjun and lets Yang Chen pass.


    As the door of the teahouse opened, there was a sudden bang!


    Shining pieces of paper and Colorful streamers are flying all over the room.


    "Congratulations on passing the examination!"


    Shangjun''s happy voice is like a loudspeaker, and her behavior makes everyone dumbfounded.


    When she came in and saw Yang Chen and others besides Li Nuo, her face solidified instantly.


    "There are others


    "What else?" Li Nuo was smoking.


    "I thought you were going to invite me to a celebration party alone." Shangjun leans against the wall helplessly. In the message maljie gives her, she only explains the meeting place and the information that they passed the examination, but does not say that there are other faces like Yang Chen, so she misunderstands.


    Maybe it''s because she''s too lonely for a long time, and she''ll feel crazy about the party. So Shangjun doesn''t see anyone. After a brief introduction to Yang Chen, Li Nuo explains the tea white thing again and again.


    "Well... Is your name Wang Yuhang?" Shangjun asked.


    Lao Wang nodded.


    Shangjun said, "I''ll check with you about the health of chabai."


    "I have something to do with Mechanical creatures. Maybe I can help."


    Chabai thought that she had seen Shangjun control a mechanical creature in combat at that time. She thought that Shangjun should know something about the mechanical body, so she agreed.


    But in Li Nuo''s view, tea white now more and more like mice, but there is no way, in all unknown can only be so luck.


    Shangjun looked at chabai with interest, frowned and said, "but I didn''t expect that your real identity is so special, but don''t worry. This is not a problem."


    "Why?" Li Nuo is curious.


    Yang Chen said: "this has something to do with what I''m going to say, but I have to say it slowly."


    This time, Yang Chen can finally start what he wants to say.


    Li Nuo pointed to the ground and asked, "before I get down to business, I want to ask, what''s the matter with Basel?"


    Yang Chen said: "in short, this is the gathering area for players. All players who have passed the assessment above level 30 can come here."


    "Large scale online games." Marjie sighed.


    Shang Jun said with a smile: "it''s understandable, but there''s a limit on the length of stay. Six hours is the same as in the space. Shouldn''t you have heard all this in the elevator?"


    "I didn''t listen when I was worried."


    "It''s not important at the moment. You have plenty of time to understand." Yang Chen pauses and reaches for Li Nuo.


    "Get up."


    Li Nuo did as he heard.


    "Well, good."


    Yang Chen goes over and stands in front of Li Nuo.


    All of a sudden, Li Nuo''s eyes were dark, and a strong sense of danger hit him. He dodged with the fastest reaction, but he still had a sore cheek and couldn''t help bumping into the wall.


    Feeling a piece of skin off his face, Li Nuo looks at the blood on his fingers and looks at Yang Chen and his smoking fist.


    "Brother Yang... Is that the right thing to do

 Chapter 485

    Yang Chen''s punch is a bit scary. If Li Nuo''s reaction is a little slow, the result may be a new negative effect in his panel - mental retardation


    Well... Joking, there is no such negative effect, just saying that this punch is aimed at the useless people.


    Maljie holds the gun handle, but Lao Wang and Ling Yin sit there drinking tea as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, I see."


    Marjie released his finger and showed his eyes to chabai not to act rashly. Yang Chen didn''t mean anything, at least they didn''t intend to kill them.


    Looking at the mutation in front of her eyes, Shangjun was shocked and asked, "hey... What''s the matter with you?"


    "Shangjun, right?" Yang Chen looked at Li Nuo and said, "I want to know if she can believe it?"


    "Ha, that''s what I asked. I said I could. Would you believe it?" Shangjun sneers.


    Li Nuo laughed. "I said whether she could believe it is meaningless. It''s only for the sake of tea white and you that Shangjun came here."


    "Li Nuo! What do you mean


    Shangjun is not happy. She has a strong rebellious mentality, but to Li Nuo, she does ask herself that she is good to them. When Li Nuo speaks in front of her, it means that she is treated as a tool.


    Yang Chen''s eyes brightened, "my business? Do you know about me? "


    "Brother, let''s not play games." Li Nuo sat back and said, "the reason why you asked me to come here is nothing more than to form an alliance. It''s not a simple alliance. It''s the kind of... How to say..."


    He thought about it, laughed and snapped his fingers, "the kind that can be killed by the door without a good step, right, that''s it."


    Yang Chen frowned, "this metaphor is rough, but it''s almost the same..."


    Ling Yin shrugged his shoulders, "the reason is very good."


    "Yes, brother Yang told me that there are four of you, but one of you is missing today. I don''t think he can''t come because there is something urgent at home, can he?" Li Nuo pointed to the top and said, "dead?"


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the three people all had different changes, but none of them proved that Li Nuo''s guess was right.


    Li Nuo pointed to the bloodstain on his cheek and said, "this is the reason why I hit me. If I can''t even hide this kind of fist, then there''s no need to form an alliance. The most likely consequence of getting involved with you is to die."


    "So... Brother Yang, your fist is for my good. If I can''t stand it, I''m not qualified to join you, and I''ll save my life in disguise. Is that what you mean?"


    Li Nuo suddenly holds Yang Chen''s arm, Yang Chen''s head is misty, Li Nuo''s idea is very novel


    Yang Chen''s face was embarrassed, "in fact..."


    "Thank you, brother Yang."


    Except for the group of three travelers, all the people in this room can express a thousand words in two words - my day!


    What''s going on!? Ling Yin''s brain is in a mess. What hasn''t been said yet? How can she suddenly start to play the warm drama!?


    "This... This..." Yang Chen said, "in fact... I have another reason, because I wasted a badge in order to save you..."


    That badge is very valuable. For a team of ordinary level, it is a life saver in a crisis.


    After entering the space today, Yang Chen saw Li Nuo''s message to him, which mentioned the content of materials needed. At that time, Yang Chen wondered whether Li Nuo was going to start the level 30 assessment, so he went to the platform.


    But I didn''t expect to see a gaping violation. He had no choice but to use the badge, which really distressed him.


    "Brother Yang, if you didn''t help me at that time, what consequences would the three of us face?"


    Ling Yin grabs at the front and says: "making trouble on the platform depends on angel''s mood."


    "If that woman is in a bad mood, you all have to die there. It can be said that you are lucky this time that she didn''t kill... No, it''s not just a matter of luck. It''s strange."


    "Wait! Did you make trouble on the platform? " Shangjun is surprised when she doesn''t know what happened.


    "I''ll talk about it later." "Who is she?" chabai asked? I mean, angel


    "I don''t know." Ling Yin said with a thin eyebrow: "she manages the order of some areas, but no one knows her real identity."


    Lao Wang added: "in other words, we players who are too low in level are not qualified to know."


    "So it is..." Li Nuo stares at Yang Chen, whose back is chilly and his heart is full of unexpected events.


    "Brother Yang, I''d like to thank you even more..." Li Nuo was moved. "Shangjun, help me to have a cup of tea, thank you."


    "Hey... What the hell am I doing here?" Shangjun complains, but she does.


    "I only drink scented tea."


    "Shut up


    Gululu


    Li Nuo poured hot tea into his mouth like a dead pig who was not afraid of scalding, exhaled a breath of hot air and said, "brother Yang, I''m very ashamed."


    "Ah The corner of Yang Chen''s mouth twitches. He thinks that he knows the sick seedling who lives in front of him. Up to now, he really doesn''t know what happened to Li Nuo.


    "I owe you too much. If you guess correctly, you need my help for some dangerous things, but... I''m too weak... You can also notice that, for example, if you just hit Miss Ling Yin, you can definitely avoid it."


    Yang Chen quickly put his head, "you think more, Ling Yin''s strength is very strong, can''t do reference with you."


    "No, you''re not right." Li Nuo said: "will the results of the college entrance examination be given extra points because the examinee is mentally retarded?"


    "In the same way, if it is for the future problems, then my weakness is weakness. There is no reason or excuse." Li Nuo stood behind chabai and maljie and continued to say, "I''m not alone. Look at my teammates, the disabled, the cursed, and me. My medical value is only a little bit more. We are three wastes!"


    "So, in my opinion, I didn''t evade your fist. We three have to be stronger in order to repay brother Yang for your help."


    Li Nuo put the cup down and said, "becoming stronger is the first thing we want to repay you, but we need your help."


    "Sure enough..." Lao Wang saw through everything, especially looking at Yang Chen''s rather shy appearance at the moment. He knew that the scene was turned away by Li Nuo.


    Even if Li Nuo doesn''t say it, Yang Chen will help them find a way to enhance their strength, but the question is who will bring it up first.


    If Yang Chen said it, there must be two preconditions. First, the tourist group will subtly become a sub team under Yang Chen''s team. Moreover, for the matter of becoming stronger, we must collect gold coins for equal value exchange.


    It''s like the relationship between master and apprentice.


    But Li Nuo put forward the idea and said that becoming stronger is for the sake of repaying kindness. Then... The situation is reversed, which is more like the relationship between senior and junior students.


    Li Nuo has maintained the basic equal relationship between the two teams, which is the most important.


    Lao Wang now understand, in fact, Yang Chen does not understand this Li Nuo, but Li Nuo is Yang Chen''s character to eat very thoroughly.


    "Hey... This kid is a little funny."


    "What are you talking about?" Ling Yin hears Lao Wang''s tiny voice.


    Lao Wang touched his thin scalp and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Listen carefully and don''t be distracted."


    Li Nuo cocked his legs and said, "well, brother Yang, you should get down to business first, and then let''s talk about how you can help us become stronger, and the second thing I want to repay you."


    Yang Chen: "how can I feel that I have been calculated by you..."


    "No, you think too much." Li Nuo took a sip of tea and nodded, "really."


    "Hoo..." Yang Chen said, "you are right. I beat you to test your ability to respond to danger. It has something to do with your basic strength, but I want to see more about your tension and on-the-spot reaction in the face of emergencies."


    "Remember the borderline I mentioned to you? My business has something to do with him.


    But before talking about him, I need to tell you about the players gathered in Basel. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Thank you for your reward

 Chapter 486

    Basel, the city where players gather, is called "the center of the world".


    The reasons are as follows.


    "Endless cloister" all players above level 30 can come here, and all the businesses and facilities that can be found in the script can be found here.


    Many players think that this is just a large integration of the script world. As long as you have enough gold coins and means, you can get a lot of things that you dare not think about in the script.


    On the continent just below Basel, there is a terrible and strange world.


    Angel called it "the land of gathering demons", the center of which is "magic realm". It''s a good place to practice and get skills. Although it''s dangerous, there are still many people rushing in and dying.


    All of the above makes many players have a false impression that Basel is at the center of the world.


    In fact, this is just a safe area of "endless cloister", which is a refuge for players. If you are willing to pay enough gold coins, you can even rent a house here. During the rental period, you don''t have to pay gold coins and go out of the mission.


    All heresies start here.


    Many years ago, there was a player named duouk. He tasted the advantages of becoming a resident in Basel and produced a plan that many players had considered but no one had successfully implemented.


    Attract tenants, set up an organization of players in Basel, in order to squeeze low-level players for a living and bring long-term rent for themselves.


    Then, of course, he died, and soon after.


    But if the fire of sin is lit, it will not go out. This Basel Street skater provides a new idea for many people.


    Why should we focus on the script? If it is more convenient and safe to make money in Basel, it will be more convenient.


    After that, strange player organizations sprang up like mushrooms. Where there are people, there will be fights, and where there are fights, there will be changes in thinking.


    Now Basel is full of groups composed of players. I don''t know who put forward the name first and named the group Union


    Scorpion organization, hammer, Valhalla, fireman... The names of trade unions were born in Basel.


    Unionized players will be protected by their allies in the script world and will receive union rewards at a fixed time according to their contributions.


    "Wait..."


    "I haven''t finished yet." Yang Chen was discontented and interrupted.


    Li Nuo said, "I just have a question. What if I don''t join a union?"


    "Well... This..."


    "If you don''t join, it''s equivalent to having no registered permanent residence. It''s very troublesome to work in Basel." Shangjun pointed to herself, "like me."


    Marjie end doubt, "it seems to join a great disadvantage."


    Shang Jun nodded with a smile and said: "trade unions are the same as companies. No matter what kind of trade union it is, no matter how holy and noble it is, the superiors have to listen to the subordinates when they ask them to do things. The most troublesome thing is that the weak may be forced to be sent to the devil''s land as cannon fodder. In the end, the big people will get the benefits."


    She flushed Yang Chen''s coquettish pick to bend eyebrow, "this elder brother Yang can''t want to pull these three to enter your trade union?"


    Ling Yin takes the lead in asking: "what''s the problem? Two of them are identity holders. We need them, and if new people come here and join a relatively harmonious trade union, they will get more benefits. "


    "Problem..." Shang Jun frowned and chuckled. "Li Nuo... I contacted VIP a few days ago. She told me what you left her letter when she was drunk. I think you can talk about it with brother Yang."


    Li Nuo awkwardly laughed and said: "ah... She said it..."


    "VIP? The whip girl in the world of KOF? " Yang Chen is curious, "what did you do?"


    "It''s nothing." Li Nuo said: "in order to get her skills, I disguised as his brother, that is K. but when I left, I wrote a letter considering that VIP lost his brother again, and the things that he might face when he went to the world of KOF again in the future..."


    He turned his face to one side, avoiding everyone''s eyes, and said, "I said ¡Á¡­¡­¡±¡° Speak up


    "Sister, I find I''m in love with you."


    Silence


    After half a sound, Yang Chen frowned tightly, "you boy... Crazy..."


    Li Nuo said, "do I have hundreds of words to memorize?"


    "Don''t need to... Don''t want to hear..." Ling Yin pinches the nose beam son to ask a way: "you are sincere, still want to disgust Wei Pu intentionally?"


    "What do you think?" chabai asked


    Li Nuo took a sip of tea and said, "if, suppose, we could go back to the script of" KOF "again. Suppose that the time when we entered the script was a year or two after the last time. According to the plot, VIP must have built up her real brother K, so what about my fake brother?"


    He spread out his hand, "he was played doubles by his sister and brother. One of them was playing with fire, the other was playing with a whip. They were playing SM doubles."


    "Tea white way:" serious point


    "The letter I left to VIP said that I like her. If I see her again next time, I can say, ''no wonder I''m attracted to you. It turns out that the player is not a real brother and sister. I''m afraid everything is due to the internal files of Yinchao.''" Li Nuo''s eyes glanced up. "Well, that''s what I think."


    Shangjun nodded, "well, I''ll ask you again, as long as you don''t go to that world to avoid meeting WIPO, but you obviously want to do it again. Why? Learn new skills? Get more benefits? Or something else? "


    Li Nuo hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "tea white is cursed by the blood of the snake. I''m not sure if she will have an accident, so it''s necessary to keep a hand in that world."


    Shangjun smiles at Yang Chen and others calmly, "see, they have strange thinking, can''t figure out what they think and attach importance to their teammates. Do you think they are suitable for joining the trade union?"


    Not suitable, extremely not suitable, when a person has these personality attributes, it indicates that they cannot be managed.


    No matter in the trade union with strict hierarchy and order, or in the trade union with excessive indulgence and lawlessness, Li Nuo''s temperament will be pricked by various unknown factors sooner or later.


    What''s more, they don''t know that the disabled person and the white haired woman sitting next to Li Nuo are not normal people.


    It''s for Li Nuo''s sake that Shangjun puts things on the table and helps them.


    Yang Chen sighed, rather helpless, slow said: "or listen to me finish it, even if we do not join, we also have other ways of cooperation."


    "Li Nuo, and tea white, we need identity holders as allies, because not long ago a new trade union appeared at the top of Basel."


    "They are small in number, but they are all identity holders without exception."


    "Critical, that''s their name."


    "And [borderline] is the leader of their team."

 Chapter 487

    "The one who crippled your team?" Li Nuo asked.


    "That''s right..."


    "Critical..." malje said, "we''ve seen this word in several plays. Someone left it on purpose."


    Yang Chen''s face became more dignified after maljie elaborated on critical.


    "You''re not the first to see the critical word left in the script. There have been others who have done so before, and like you, everything that has this word is an extremely important prop."


    "Purpose?" Li Nuo asked.


    Ling Yin shook his head, "I don''t know, they are very mysterious, and exclude outsiders." She took out an e-cigarette, took a puff and said, "every trade union has a fixed location in Basel, only they don''t have it. Our purpose is very straightforward. Revenge is the first, as for the second..."


    Yang Chen said: "no one knows what kind of players we will meet in the script. Maybe we will meet critical in any script. Those guys are not philanthropists. It is normal for hostile players to fight each other. In order to deal with this situation, we need to have a deeper understanding of identity holders."


    "Is that what the funding is for?" Li Nuo held his cheek and said listlessly, "feed us, and then study as rats."


    Maljie laughed, "you can''t say that. After all, we''ve been blessed. What we should pay back is still what we should pay back."


    Learning from Lingyin, he lit a cigarette for himself and slowly said, "but I don''t understand. Since you are players who have joined the trade union, the population base of ordinary trade union is larger than that of the critical who only accept the identity holders, so you don''t have to worry about their threat."


    Yang Chen handed the ashtray to maljie and said: "first of all... The trade union will not guarantee the safety of different teams at any time. In addition, you three know better than us how different people are from ordinary people who have [identity]


    Li Nuo nodded, "well, what do we need to do? In addition to joining your trade union, we will try our best to meet all your needs. "


    Yang Chen always has a strange feeling, it seems that unconsciously, Li Nuo and they take the initiative in this conversation.


    He shook his head, looked at chabai and said: "when she is in better shape, we will have a fight to have a more intuitive understanding of [identity]. In addition, you can avoid my sudden attack and pass the basic ability. We two teams will establish an alliance relationship. In the future, we can try to act together in some special scripts if necessary."


    "No problem. By the way, please point out our problems." After thinking about it, Li Nuo said, "we don''t charge any commission for the things we help you, but it''s a lot of trouble for us to trouble you."


    "..." Yang Chen finally thought of the strange feeling of open source. Originally, he planned to collect some gold coins for the reason of helping low-level players become stronger. However, Li Nuo''s previous series of operations made it seem that they are in debt now.


    "And..." Li Nuo glanced at Shangjun and said, "this elder sister..."


    "What do you mean by calling me elder sister?" she said


    Li Nuo ignored and continued: "she has no teammates. If your team needs people or a trusted ally, she''s very good."


    Shangjun is stunned for a moment. She remembers that she lied to Li Nuo and told them that she had a team. She didn''t expect that she had been seen through the truth behind the lie.


    In fact, not long after she came in, she probably understood why Li Nuo wanted to come to her.


    Use a player who is familiar with the "endless corridor" rule after level 30 to help them hold this conversation.


    She did. At least Li Nuo didn''t want to join the trade union. Shangjun helped him find a good reason to refuse.


    But did not expect, Li Nuo also has a mind, is to help her find a reliable ally.


    There is a trace of warmth in Shangjun''s eyes when she looks at Li Nuo. She feels that she may have been attracted to this black man with a creamy face.


    "But you owe us about Shangjun. If she behaves well, I''ll take some advantages as an intermediary. Brother Yang, is that ok?" Li Nuo''s cheap laughter dampens Shangjun''s enthusiasm.


    I''m such a silly woman... She almost slapped herself. Why should I believe this guy has selfless heart.


    Yang Chen looks up and down at Shangjun and hesitates, "yes, but..."


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "I don''t trade gold coins. I just want to know something."


    "Go ahead."


    "For you, or for the vast majority of players above level 30..." Li Nuo thought about it and asked, "how strong is the mirror master?"


    Charon has signed a contract with Ronald. That is to say, it is not Charon but Ronald who brings them back to the wizarding world.


    The old Bangcai doesn''t put the problem on the surface, but let a puppet invite him. That''s not a good chance.


    Yang Chen''s three faces are slightly different.


    Lao Wang said, "you guys didn''t recruit that guy, did you?"


    Li Nuo untied the bandage on his hand, revealing the "R" contract symbol, and tea white also revealed the back of his hand.


    As "old players", Yang Chen three people at a glance to understand Li Nuo''s meaning.


    Yang Chen''s face was dim. "I can''t help you with Li Nuo. Is there a next question?"


    His meaning can''t be clearer. Ronald, mirror master, his height is far beyond the ability of ordinary players.


    Marjie suddenly asked, "is there any way to get to the world of the wizard quickly?"


    "As far as we know... If you come across some linkage related game world, you can enter that world." Ling Yin took a puff of smoke and said: "Curse of blood, alchemist of steel, wolf, swordsman of Yuehua, cyberpunk 2077. What I''m talking about above is the script world which is in the same world as wizard, but different times and regions."


    "I see..." Li Nuo nodded. "Last question, do you know about Caron?"


    "Charon? The guy you got involved with at the station? " Ling Yin Mou son a Liang, "undead Charon, a lot of people call him that."


    Lao Wang said with a smile: "although Ling Yin always looks like someone owes her money, in fact she is very good at gossip..."


    Pop!


    A teacup hit on Lao Wang''s head and knocked his words back.


    "I like to collect information about players, not because I''m interested in gossip." Ling Yin explained the past with a bad lie, and then said: "it''s not long since Charon passed the examination, but because of his special constitution, he has a big reputation among new players."


    "Where can I find him in Basel?" Li asked


    Ling Yin nodded thoughtfully, "you... Want to find trouble again?"


    Without waiting for an answer, she said, "I remind you that you are still facing the punishment of hell level script. If you provoke some big trade unions during this period, it''s a bit too much."


    Li Nuo thought about it and whispered to himself, "well, forget it."


    "Wait!" Ling Yin''s eyes are awe inspiring, "you all asked, don''t want to listen!"


    "Here comes again..." Yang Chen grabs her eyes and is quite helpless. Ling Yin has a strong intelligence ability, but there is a fatal problem. As long as she is allowed to speak out, she must listen to everything, otherwise the woman will be angry.


    "Basel is divided into upper and lower levels. The upper level refers to the gathering area of the so-called strong. The lower level is here. Correspondingly, the trade unions in the lower level are all small-scale and small-scale. They mainly live in groups to keep warm. However, the trade unions in the upper level are like big enterprises. They have a systematic mode of operation, and most of the players in the trade union are also experts."


    Ling Yin stretched out five fingers and said, "there are four trade unions based on the top of Basel, excluding the recent critical."


    "Hammer, fireman, Valhalla, scorpion."


    "Charon belongs to hammer. He is the only player in hammer who can climb to a certain position at level 40. He has a good reputation, a special constitution, an immortal body and no weakness at all. All his team-mates in Nirvana basically have the same immortal constitution, so..."


    "So I don''t care if there are any problems between you, but Li Nuo, you and miss 2B have a very special tactical position for us. Please don''t consider provoking Charon, not to mention the heavy hammer trade union behind him. Even his own strength, you are not qualified to provoke him."


    Li Nuo raised his mouth and said, "four trade unions... Do you play RPG real people


    Regardless of his teasing, Ling Yin solemnly said: "I repeat, you can''t provoke Charon, otherwise even if Yang Chen wants to manage, I won''t agree. If you understand, give me a strong nod!"

 Chapter 488

    See Li Nuo to stay Leng of stare dead fish eye to nod, Ma Erjie then open mouth way: "understand, Ling Yin young lady."


    "Well, that''s it." Ling Yin satisfied smile, "I think after the 2B body recovery, we immediately start training."


    Yang Chen said: "there is another problem. You need to think about how to spend the hell you will face in the future."


    "Have you ever challenged with that kind of difficulty?" maljay asked


    "No way." It was Lao Wang who spoke. He leaned back in his chair, looked at the ceiling and said, "it''s said that it''s difficult to go back. Intelligence is extremely scarce. If you really want to know what that kind of difficulty means, you can only go to several major trade unions to inquire."


    "That''s right." Ling Yin agreed: "unfortunately, our trade union belongs to the developing type. No one knows the script of that difficulty, and if you want to get valuable information, you have to pay something."


    "Expensive gold coins, or..." she looked at the tea white, "body."


    "Well, the body... Isn''t that simple?" Ma Erjie''s eyes were bright, pointed to his face and said: "if Shuai can be used as food, my face can support 100 million people."


    The air was suddenly quiet for a few seconds.


    "I''m sorry." Li Nuo suddenly apologized.


    "Calculate... Calculate..." Ling Yin reluctantly stomach reluctantly accept.


    "Cut...!" Marge was a little unconvinced.


    "Let''s get back to business." Yang Chen made a comeback, "our trade union is called sun god religion, if..."


    "What''s your name?" Li Nuo interrupted, looking surprised.


    Shang Jun explained instead: "among the nearly 100 trade unions in the lower block of Basel, the sun god sect is one of the top trade unions. It has a bright future. The players who join this trade union are rather rigid in character... Oh, it should be said that they are honest. It is said that the leader of the trade union used to be an internal player of the" fireman "of the upper trade union."


    Yang Chen said: "it doesn''t matter what you call it. I know it''s a bit middle two. But if you three are in trouble in Basel, you can ask us for help. Correspondingly, you have to collect some benefits each time. This is a tradition."


    "Let me put it bluntly. Gold coins are very important to the trade union, but not the most important. What we need is good props or equipment, and our three member team also needs to submit some good things to the trade union to consolidate its position in the trade union. Do you understand?"


    Li Nuo nodded, "that is to say, if there is any problem in the future, we''d better pay for goods."


    "Yes." Yang Chen closed his eyes and nodded, "starting from the next question, do it like this."


    "Cut..."


    The most important question has not been asked, you really grasp the time, Li Nuo unhappy belly Fei, to the side of the two teammates asked: "we three now with any valuable but useless things?"


    Malje squinted at him and said, "don''t you always bring this egg that you want to use but can''t use?"


    Li Nuo''s eyes lit up in a flash after this reminder. There was something that said it was useful but really useless.


    He took out [monster''s eggs] from his backpack. This strange and domineering name shocked everyone.


    "This thing can hatch at any time. There is a gecko with its own gravity in it. Can you exchange it for a question?" Li Nuo asked.


    Yang Chen took the egg and looked at it again, just like the monkey who only knew the birth of the baby saw the egg for the first time, full of curiosity.


    "Ready to hatch?"


    "I advise you to find a place where you can hatch it by yourself." Li Nuo kindly reminds Yang Chen, but makes him even more curious.


    Before Yang Chen made a big mistake, Li Nuo asked quickly, "which game world are we in?"


    Yang Chen''s eyes moved, subconsciously put the egg down and said: "I''ve been searching for this problem for a long time..."


    It seems that I don''t know... Li Nuo is disappointed. Generally, this kind of opening remarks will be followed by a but, and then the content of the previous sentence will be denied.


    "Cairo."


    "Ah?"


    Yang Chen nodded to himself, "Cairo game company, a small mobile phone game, is the game world we live in."


    Li Nuo and Ma Erjie''s mouth opened wider and wider


    Maljie''s face was gloomy. "I''m from a small mobile game


    Yang Chen shook his head with a smile and said sarcastically, "if you have to say that you don''t even deserve to be an NPC, it''s data at best, modeling is an Arabic numeral, and you don''t even deserve to have a face." "You and I and Li Nuo are people of the same world?" he asked


    "It doesn''t matter..." Majie''s dignified face is his inner feedback. He can accept that he is a soldier of war flag games, or a resident of simulated City Games. After all, these are modeling NPCs, only mobile games


    "Are you sure? Is that right? " He asked again.


    "Marge, he''s not mistaken." Li Nuo suddenly said, "we must be the people in the game."


    "Because... The company I''m going to work for now is called... Cairo entertainment..."


    ¡­¡­


    There''s nothing else to talk about after that.


    Chabai will be checked by Lao Wang one day later. Jie Shijun and maljie will also be together. The venue is in Basel, waiting for Yang Chen to inform them.


    Chabai looked up at the thin clouds over Basel, the rows of peaked buildings and the rotating gears in the clouds, and muttered, "what a magical place."


    "It''s true. Who knows why such a large area of space is reserved for players." Li Nuo teased and glanced at the players in the tea room area, frowning curiously.


    "Shang Jun, let me ask you something. Are those dwarfs and strange looking guys also players?"


    His eyes were fixed on several people in the distance. Two of them looked strange, like Nigo with an Asian face, and one was a dwarf with a big beard.


    Shangjun sneered, "if you ask a question, you have to pay."


    "The network has helped you. It''s good for you." Li Nuo urged.


    Shangjun then tells an unexpected truth.


    There are games in any world, such as the medieval world where goblins and dwarves live. When this world develops to modern times and electronic devices are born, the emergence of games is no accident.


    "So it''s possible that we''ll come into contact with scripts that we don''t understand at all?" Marjie thought, "is there any place to know all the script worlds that players may come into contact with?"


    Shangjun replied, "go to that bag and ask about it, but you still have to pay for the benefits." She took a long breath, suddenly some helpless said: "before that... I think it''s better for you three to focus on the script of Hell difficulty first."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Li Nuo suddenly interrupted her and said, "let''s go back first. We have something to do about chabai."


    ¡­¡­


    In the teahouse, Yang Chen looks at Li Nuo''s egg face and shows his suspicions.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    He was too curious about the egg to resist temptation.


    Ling Yin sees his unusual eyes, grabs the egg and says harshly: "you warn you, if you want to toss, when you are alone, don''t take us."


    "What are you afraid of?" Yang Chen holds Ling Yin''s arm, discontented way: "Li Nuo that kid big probability said too much, after all, they level is low, this kind of thing is not what to us."


    "Yang Chen... You know that level is a decoration."


    "Let go!"


    "You let go!"


    Looking at the scene, Lao Wang felt the loose hair on his head awkwardly and turned to walk towards the door.


    All of a sudden, he heard a crisp and sticky sound, and his heart suddenly cooled. He slowly turned around and saw that the egg fell to the ground and broke in the quarrel, and a little gecko poked its head out of the broken egg shell.


    Three seconds later, the three people flew towards the gravity gecko, just like the transformers group that can fit into a ball, three strange bodies.


    Yang Chen squeezes his head out of Ling Yin''s buttocks and laughs excitedly, "Li Nuo is right! This gecko really controls gravity


    "I... I''ve become a stuffing..." Lao Wang in the middle felt the lack of oxygen.


    Ling Yin punched Yang Chen in the face and roared: "Li Nuo, you big head ghost! What a piece of crap


    She had a blue shimmer all over her body, and then the ground shook.

 Chapter 489

    Basel


    [it belongs to the activity area of the endless corridor. The original world came from the large city in the eternal end, which belonged to the endless corridor 130 years ago]


    [as a huge air city, Basel is divided into three layers. According to the player''s permissions, everyone can work on the first layer. From the second to the third layer, they need to complete a certain number of script tasks or go to the bottom layer of Basel before they can open certain permissions]


    [at present, the general division of each floor of the city is basically the same, including pedestrian area, trade area, accommodation area, tea room area and training ground. You can choose to know the specific situation of each area when you choose to go]


    "What are the permissions?"


    [player task points]


    [tier 1 has no permission, tier 2 needs to consume 20 permission points, and Tier 3 needs to complete a specific script]


    [current player''s permission points: Li nuo-66, Ma erjie-72, cha bai 58]


    "What is a particular play?"


    There was no systematic response this time, so Li had to walk out of the elevator.


    They have returned to their own space. Monk Jun has made an appointment to see you tomorrow. There are two more important things to deal with today.


    That is the badge Yang Chen used to rescue Li Nuo at the station.


    They don''t know about it, but in fact... It''s not a very rare thing. It''s really difficult to get it, but it''s not very difficult to get it in some scripts with short customs clearance process.


    The other is the news of "world linkage". If you find out more than five or all of the script world information in the same world, you will get a chance to wash, a 20% discount in the mall, and a hidden reward.


    Finally, there are some warnings.


    You can''t disclose the information after level 30 to the players who haven''t participated in the assessment, otherwise you will directly erase


    Marge said, "what else? There are few contents mentioned in the information, and the rest has not changed. There are still so many gold coins handed in every month, and the space stay time is the same. Do you two have any other discoveries or ideas? "


    "There''s a new one, but it''s none of your business." Chabai looks at Li Nuo, who doesn''t say a word. Maljie doesn''t receive this message. It''s a special description of [identity].


    "[identity] after one advancement, there is a second advancement, but..." Li Nuo said here, picking his eyebrows, gently shrugging his shoulders and saying, "there is no explanation of what materials are needed."


    He took out his pen and notebook and wrote down what he planned to do on it. On the paper, he waved his pencil like a brush, drew the last full stop, tore off the paper boldly, took some saliva from the tip of his tongue and put it on the paper, slapped it on the wall.


    The short-term plan was so hastily pasted on the wall.


    1. It is necessary to go to the trade zone to make clear the Basel issue.


    2. Try to get in touch with the relevant teams of the critical player. According to Yang Chen''s information, these people only recruit players who have [identity], so they should know how to make the second advancement of [identity].


    3. With regard to the world of the wizard, we should first try to get in touch with Charon.


    4. Find out about the trade union.


    5. In with Yang Chen that gang of guys to practice, and then consider the attribute wash.


    6. Deal with three things: Rudolph''s Alchemy, Yinchao''s high-tech robe, and crystal lizard larva breeding.


    7. To be determined.


    "Well... That''s it." Li Nuo looked at what he had written and nodded.


    The plan is ready, and everyone who is left will not announce it. The most important thing is the issue of tea white.


    Now that Li Nuo has known their world, chabai doesn''t have to go back to her dangerous world of Neil.


    However, a new question has come. If chabai goes to the world where Li Nuo lives, where should it come?


    In a tentative mood, chabai chose to leave "endless corridor" for the first time.


    Soon, mechanical voice appeared in her ear.


    [checking player information...]


    [check completed...]


    [player 5976, a special player, needs to choose a destination]


    [tip: you can only select the original world or the world where the acquaintances live, and the acquaintances will be judged as teammates]


    [please choose the world you want to go to]


    At this moment, chabai hesitated for a few seconds, wondering if she really wanted to go to a world that she had never existed.


    Finally, under the gaze of two pairs of copper bell eyes, she said: "Cairo game company...."


    Words fall, she disappeared into a white light, caught off guard, the whole Li Nuo and maljie together into a short period of muddle.


    Before they could speak, chabai came back.


    Seeing her face in a daze, Li Nuo knew that something was wrong


    "I... I seem to have gone to a primitive world... A group of black skinned people without clothes, and small houses made of clay, saying words that I can''t understand at all..."


    Tea white said here, the two people will understand.


    Li Nuo''s face became a little stiff. He covered his head and said to himself in a low voice, "Africa... You have really come to the beginning of human formation..."

 Chapter 490

    Chabai recalled her real-time scene.


    Standing on a vast plain, at the foot of the wind is swinging grass, spread thousands of miles without end.


    Warm air blowing face, insects singing, birds singing, nose suction can smell the light sea breeze.


    The sky is cloudless, everything is quiet, just


    "A group of strange dressed black people surrounded me. They were well proportioned, and their black skin couldn''t cover up their muscles. Some of them had ceramic cans on their heads, some of them had spear like weapons. The same thing was that all of them were basically naked, and their faces were smeared with strange patterns, just like the lines of white marble bricks..."


    When she said this, she pinched the corner of her eyebrow. The short experience just now seemed to hurt her head.


    "Hoo..."


    "A man came out to talk to me, but I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand at all... But at first they were very friendly. Someone handed me the ceramic jar... I saw some black cakes and black beans in it. They should be giving me food, so I ate the cake, and then I had a strange feeling in my mouth, Just a group of beating cinders in the mouth freely jump, but also with a smell of expired carrion.... "


    Li Nuo''s eyebrow angle flicks, "then, did you vomit?"


    The tea was white and silent.


    "It seems that what she ate was the legendary mosquito cake, a local specialty of some backward areas in Africa." Marjie concluded.


    "After I spit out the food, their faces change." Tea white pupil slightly pick up, to the gloomy sky said: "I love you

 Chapter 491

    [current world exploration: 2100]


    [your cognitive level of the world is like an idiot, so this shows that world exploration is only for the world you were born in. With the gradual increase of the degree of exploration, the higher the value of your exploration, the higher the value of the true attribute hidden in your body will slowly unlock]


    [wish you dominate the world]


    "Warri, your hegemony..."


    At this moment, Li Nuo understands why Yang Chen can crush tea cups, and why Shangjun can still use her abilities in her own native world. All these are the effects of the improvement of exploration.


    He didn''t understand why there was such a system mechanism. It was just for players to find something wrong. On the way to find marjie, he had been thinking about this and other things alternately. His brain never stopped for a moment, just like the wheels of a bicycle under his feet.


    The place malje decided was not far from where he lived. He walked for 40 minutes and drove for 10 minutes. He rode his bicycle, speeding and running through the red light. He drove all the way to the place where he did not dare to stay.


    Tianfu street, huayuanfu Yingbin building.


    Here, even in the middle of the night, is also a resplendent, warm Searchlight hit on this building with a hundred years of history of corruption, convey a message that everyone knows, do not close.


    Li Nuo parked his bicycle in a parking lot full of high-end cars and occupied a parking space


    All of a sudden, the cold flashlight light shines on his face, and the security personnel in Slovak style uniform come up and look at Li Nuo with disdain.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Nuo pointed to himself and gave a gentle smile, "find someone..."


    "Go, go!" The security guard waved his white gloved hand at him anxiously and angrily, "you didn''t come here. You have to dream and do something else!"


    It''s no wonder the security. Li Nuo''s cheap clothes and sandals are less than 100 yuan from head to toe. Even his bike is a phoenix brand bicycle over 50 years old. He is poor from the inside to the outside.


    "And your bicycle, don''t take up the parking space!"


    Upon hearing this, Li Nuo patted the loose seat of the car and said, "brother, I''m not happy when you say that. The two wheels are also cars. We''re still antiques. You''re a product of racial discrimination and disrespect for the previous generation. There''s something wrong with your state of mind."


    The security guard was stunned and murmured: "I just said a few words... As for the name of such a big crime..."


    "Cough..." a light cough came from not far away. Li Nuo and the security guard looked at him and saw that he was a fashionable young man. Li Nuo knew him and the security guard was familiar with him.


    Ma Ziheng, Ma Ge, his brother.


    "Master Ma!" The appearance of the security guard immediately changed 180 degrees. Pointing at Li Nuo, he bent down and said, "I''ll ask him to move the bike out immediately!"


    "No..." Ma Ziheng glanced at Li Nuo, his eyes revealed endless disgust.


    "No?"


    "He''s a guest."


    Security Leng, look at Li Nuo again, this poor sample is a guest of the Ma family?


    "My brother said that you must appear in the parking lot... I didn''t expect..." he looked at the bicycle that had existed for half a century, and sighed helplessly, "ah... Come with me..."


    Looking at Li Nuo''s back, the security guard takes off the red beret, trims his messy hair, and re examines the Ma''s guest.


    "End, end, end... Do rich people like to ride bicycles and play low key these days... People can''t be beautiful..."


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the garden house, Ma Ziheng takes Li Nuo to the elevator and unlocks the button leading to the top floor.


    Elevator door open, level 65.


    The elevator is facing the corridor. Behind the frosted glass on both sides, the light like a lantern can be seen. The man in waiters'' clothes opens the door at the end of the room.


    Behind the door, nuota''s space is divided into different areas by glass panels. Valuable tables, chairs and sofas are displayed, surrounded by a large screen about 6 meters high and 10 meters wide in the middle.


    Ma Ziheng went to a glass room behind the screen, turned his head and said, "don''t touch it. This is my home."


    Li Nuo frowned and looked around. There was resentment and curiosity in his eyes, but there was no panic and tension that poor people should have when they came to rich people''s homes.


    "Hey... What are you thinking about?" Ma Ziheng thought of Li Nuo''s strange behavior, so he was wary of him.


    Li Nuo didn''t care at all. He just said, "corruption."


    "Ha


    Ma Ziheng was surprised. Before he could make an expression on his face, Li Nuo had already pushed the door of the glass room in front of him.


    Inside, Marge sits on a leather office chair with two men in formal dress beside him, one holding a glass with a bottle of wine, the other sitting on one side, fiddling with the computer.


    As if he didn''t see Li Nuo, maljie took a sip of expensive red wine that had expired for many years with his goblet in his eyes. He was as melancholy as an overbearing president who had lost his love.


    "Master Ma"


    Li Nuo gave a low cry like a dog.


    Maljie slowly turned his head and knocked on the desk carved by huanghuali with his slender fingers. He said softly, "give my guest a cup of boiled water from the day before yesterday."


    The waiter with the wine bottle, he looked at Ma Ziheng standing at the door, the latter pointed to the door, "go to the bathroom..."


    When the waiter left, Li Nuo added, "put some ice!"


    Marjie snapped his fingers. The man next to him pointed the computer at him. Li Nuo sat down and saw the map of the African continent projected on the screen. As the man pointed to the keyboard, the map zoomed in and locked on the country of Cote d''Ivoire.


    Marjie took out the phone, dialed the strange number from the white layer of tea, turned on the PA and put it on the table.


    It didn''t ring a few times. There was a connection, and there came their familiar female voice.


    ¡°¤â¤·¤â¤·£¡¡±


    Li Nuo was stunned on the spot, Japanese... He quickly reflected that what chabai said in the game was Japanese! When it comes to "reality", there is no translation welfare of "endless corridor". That is to say, Japanese!


    At this time, the map on the computer screen instantly shrinks, the camera falls from the clouds, the grassland under the clouds is clearly visible, condenses on a pile of black spots, the magnification continues, and finally... The posture of cha bai appears on the screen.


    Li Nuo Mu was stunned. What surprised him was not the surveillance system he had never seen. Instead, cha bai was sitting on a person who was not sure whether he was alive or dead, holding a mobile phone in his ear. Behind him, several white and black people were shaking and squatting on the ground. This scene was very like a bank robber and hostage.


    Marjie then said to his mobile phone, "miss chabai, can you understand me?"


    The tea white eyebrows on the other side of the camera slightly wrinkled, and the voice came from that end along the mobile phone.


    "Why do you say that


    Pa pa... The sound of tapping on the keyboard kept coming, and the man who was operating said, "Mr. Ma, it''s OK. It''s located in Ivory Coast, northern grassland. The latitude and longitude have been sent to your mobile phone, and the translation work has been completed."


    After listening, Marge repeated: "miss chabai, can you understand me?"


    "Yes..." chabai''s voice said, "I can''t understand what you said just now."


    Li Nuo looked at the tea white on the screen and asked, "what happened to you?"


    "I''ll tell you." Marge said one step ahead: "before you came here, I had a talk with her. Miss chabai really came to Africa, as you say, Ivory Coast, but she said these black people..."


    He looked at the black people squatting behind chabai.


    "They''re just mass actors."


    Marge continued: "fortunately, she happened to meet a French low-cost film crew. Black people are local aborigines. They may mistakenly think that she is an actor or a member of the crew. The director let the security bombard her because of these things, and then..."


    "Chabai did all the crew." Li Nuo got the right result in an instant, "fortunately in Africa..."


    "That''s right. Fortunately, it''s in Africa. Otherwise, money may not be able to solve the problem." Marjie said to the tea white on the other end of the screen, "give the mobile phone to the person who is the most vulnerable here."


    Chabai turns her head and throws the mobile phone to the middle-aged man who yells at her at the beginning. The mobile phone is also snatched from this guy.


    "You''re the director, aren''t you? Take this woman to the airport and someone will pick her up. "


    "Hello


    As soon as the man was about to say something, maljie immediately interrupted: "it will be good to deliver it, if you don''t do it..." he glanced at the posture of chabai, and said, "I''m not sure what this robot alpha will do to you."


    The director was obviously stunned. I don''t know whether he believed it or was shocked by marjie''s neurotic threat.


    "If you understand me, give the phone to the woman."


    "Also, I will always monitor your every move, such as... A stone half the size of a palm, about half a meter away from your left thumb."


    The director looked to his side, and then he was completely disorganized.


    In front of his eyes, the robot alpha dropped all its security skills in a few seconds, just like being monitored by a satellite, which he had only seen in the movie.


    Did I meet MI6? The director''s developed imagination prompted him to start wandering.


    On the other side, the waiter respectfully put the red glass with tap water in front of Li Nuo. The ice inside gently touched the wall of the glass. Li Nuo drank the water clean, then stood up and filled the glass with red wine.


    "Business."


    He spoke softly, half a glass of red wine, and raised his eyebrows to maljie.


    "Ziheng, please go out."


    Ma Ziheng listened to his elder brother and took everyone away. At the moment of closing the door, he looked at Li Nuo sitting there, his eyes full of confusion and jealousy.


    Marjie put his index finger in front of his lips and motioned to lino to shut up.


    He felt an inconspicuous notch on the table and pressed it down. The glass curtain wall around him suddenly turned white.


    "It''s an anti listening program. People from outside can''t get in now, and they can''t hear our conversation," marjie said


    "Money is building." Li Nuo laughed, "say, let me come here, you can''t just because of the tea white and show off wealth."


    "Hum..."


    "Li Nuo... Before telling the truth, I want to ask you..." maljie clenched his hand and tilted his head forward slightly, and said, "is your head sick?"

 Chapter 492

    Li Nuo thought about it and said, "about the trade union?"


    "What do you think?" Maljie asked.


    "We should not join any trade union, share resources with any group organization, eliminate all external harassment, and let the people and environment in contact be as simple and direct as possible. Only simple interest contact is enough, but the prerequisite is that the initiative should be in our hands." Li Nuo took out a piece of ice from his glass and threw it into his mouth. He took a cool breath. "That''s it."


    Maljie held his eyebrows and was a little worried. He said slowly, "if you want to join a trade union, let''s not talk about the disadvantages. At least, the survival rate of the script in the future should be improved a lot. We need to ensure the foundation, which is the backing behind. We don''t have this thing. It''s very difficult to have a sun god sect. I think as long as you open your mouth and agree to join, because of the particularity of you and miss chabai, The position within the trade union will be guaranteed... "


    "Like a giant panda?" Li nuoga broke the ice in his mouth with a bang. "The oral name is a treasure. In fact, the real function is nothing more than a handicraft for people to appreciate. For more people, chabai and I are novel objects, raw stones with treasures hidden under the skin, tools in the final analysis, and tools to face complex interpersonal relationships."


    Maljet said: "that Yang Chen, at least can be trusted."


    Li Nuo shook his head. "I can''t believe it..."


    His eyes suddenly changed, became dim, became a little strange to marjie.


    "I... Will not trust anyone''s personality."


    "What about me?"


    Li Nuo looked at the window and asked, "if I don''t believe it, will you have me thrown down from here?"


    "I''ll tie you to a spring rope and let you experience the joy of bungee jumping on the 65th floor of downtown."


    "Oh..." Li Nuo swallowed the ice and said with a smile, "I believe it. How can I not believe it? We are one kind of people, isolated by social rules. I can only believe people like us. The difference between us is that I am poor, you are rich, and you are more stupid."


    "... back to the theme, I thought about the trade union for a long time, but I still think I should join..." maljie''s eyes brightened slightly at the moment, and his face was serious. "You can''t go your own way in this matter."


    Li Nuo looked at the computer screen, looked at the tea white, said: "tea white, do you think you want to join or not?"


    The phone on the other side of chabai hasn''t been hung up, and the conversation is in my ears.


    "You two go back to space tomorrow and have a fight. Who wins will listen to who."


    It''s simple, direct and in line with the law of the jungle. Li Nuo thinks this method is very logical


    Maljet quit, his face black, cold hum a, "not right!"


    Isn''t it? If he had beaten Li Nuo, he would have done it.


    "Well, how do you decide?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it." Marjie opened the drawer under his desk, took out a pile of notepaper and patted it on the table. He said, "I asked Ziheng to do a simple survey on Cairo company. The company is headquartered in Japan and has branches all over the world. It involves a wide range of industries, including animation, games, real estate, sports and catering. All the information is written in these papers."


    "The problem is that as a world-class enterprise, its popularity is not directly proportional to its status, and even there are few search terms about it on the Internet. This company is very interesting, just like being controlled by something. The founder of Cairo headquarters never shows his face, can''t find photos and information, only has a strange name, star."


    "I think... We should do something about our original world, as we discussed before, to obtain resources, but... Our family can''t help us with this, or that''s all I can do."


    "I understand." Li Nuo scanned the words on the paper and recorded them in his brain one by one.


    It''s the limit for marjie to be able to do it here. It''s not nonsense. Li Nuo knew that the position of Lao MA in this family may be a little special since he came in here.


    This is obviously Ma Ziheng''s home. Instead of arranging to meet at his home, maljie comes to his brother''s home, which shows that some things can''t be done at his home.


    For example, asking someone to do something.


    In the so-called Ma family, maljie has no voice.


    "The second generation of the rich."


    "Hum..."


    "We''re going to Basel to find out more about the Cairo game. The rest is up to me." Li Nuo''s eyes are clear. He draws cartoons in the subsidiary of Cairo company. With such a good resource advantage, he is a fool not to use it.


    "If you need anything, say it then." Marjie said.


    "Yes!" Li Nuo''s face changed, "in order to establish a better position in the company, I need to..."


    "Don''t make excuses. If my family wants to give me money, I won''t go to work long ago."


    "Cut!"


    "If nothing else..."


    Marjie has not finished the order, Li Nuo suddenly a strange smile.


    "Lao Ma, do you want to hear about the trade union or do you want to hear from me? I want to find a fair way to solve it."


    ¡­¡­


    Ma Ziheng takes Li Nuo to the elevator.


    The matter of the trade union has been solved. Malje from the tea white side will arrange for someone to pick her up to the city, and then ask a doctor with guarantee to do a check for her, so as to see if the physical condition of tea white in this world has changed.


    In short, some of the team''s internal problems have been solved. Li Nuo leans against the elevator wall, staring at the changing floor numbers, his eyes empty.


    "I seldom talk to others for so long." Ma Ziheng suddenly broke the silence.


    Yeah... It''s the devil that normal people talk to geeks for so long.


    Li Nuo make complaints about him. He is curious about Ma Zi Heng''s consistent attitude towards Ma Jie.


    "Do you admire your brother?"


    Ma Ziheng''s expression froze and his eyebrows and eyes slightly wrinkled. "If it hadn''t been for my brother, my life would have been gone long ago..."


    "Tell me about it?"


    "Nothing..." Ma Ziheng''s words stopped abruptly. A few seconds later, she said, "my brother saved me, but he also lost an arm because of that incident..."


    Missing an arm?


    Marjie lost his arm in the script, but in reality it affected the memory of everyone except the players.


    Li Nuo no longer talks. Will the influence of "endless corridor" also subtly change his memory


    Bang!


    Ma Ziheng was scared to stare big eyes, saw Li Nuo suddenly hit the elevator wall.


    Again and again, just like the head is not his own.


    Crazy!?


    Li Nuo said to himself as he bumped into him, "I''m sick... Why do you want so much..."


    When I hit the first floor, the elevator opened and the security outside was stupid.


    I saw a crazy guy banging his head against the wall, and their master Ma leaned against the wall with a face of confusion and fea

 Chapter 493

    When he got home, Li Nuo looked at the wall clock, his eyes staring like a brass bell.


    "I''m not sleepy anymore..."


    "It''s the dog''s Day..."


    Now, two hours before the sun shines on his ass, Li Nuo goes to the bathroom to wash his face.


    When the cold water slapped on his face, Li Nuo suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. He immediately stopped and looked at his face in the mirror.


    Haggard, yellow, like two days and two nights in the Internet bar.


    Since he recovered from his illness a few months ago, wax yellow has never appeared on his face.


    "Dying again?"


    He joked that he filled the sink with cold water and plunged his head into it. When he raised his head again, the fatigue disappeared.


    "Level 30... Alchemy... Cairo company..."


    "Ronald... Charon..."


    Li Nuo''s mouth rises, stares at him in the mirror like a narcissist, pats his face, and turns to walk out of the bathroom.


    "The plan can start..."


    He picked up his cell phone, dialed malje''s phone, looked at the half drawn manuscript on the desk, and when he picked up the phone at the other end, he said, "brother Ma, please help me get a sketchpad."


    "And... The big brother who makes satellite map is very powerful there. Can he help me hack a website?"


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    Xu Le wakes up by the alarm, and gets up slowly, kneading his forehead, trying to let the sleepiness dissipate.


    As the editor in chief of the company''s cartoon department and the future boss of Li Nuo, Xu Le''s life has been in an irregular rhythm.


    Last night, in order to accompany the boss, he drank until early in the morning. This morning, there was a meeting. With the alcohol that didn''t dissipate, he had to get up early to go to the company.


    He''s had enough of these days, but thinking about his wife''s triplets and the mortgage of 20000 yuan a month, Xu Le just got out of bed and walked lightly for fear of disturbing his sleeping wife.


    He made himself a cup of instant coffee, took out a frozen sandwich from the fridge, put it in the microwave and waited, then picked up his cell phone to see if there was any missing news at night.


    "Damn it... There''s going to be an internal audit meeting again... Do these old men like meetings so much..."


    "Well... Xiaomu''s marketing plan... What the hell, the quality is too bad... Ah... This boy is a related customer, I can''t say him, I can''t help it, I have to do it again by myself."


    "It''s been a bad morning, as usual."


    "Well?"


    "This


    "I... shit!"


    He woke up his dog and daughter-in-law.


    Xu Le was so shocked by the two news.


    Two hours ago, Li Nuo''s comic book "wandering primary school students" came to an end.


    To finish the work, the author needs to say hello to his editor in advance, and then finish the work within three weeks after approval. Unless he doesn''t want to draw in the future, he has to follow this process.


    Li Nuo, directly in the night issued a new word, only one page, the hero knelt on the ground, said: I, eunuch.


    He skipped the editor''s review and announced the end of the work in his own name.


    Xu Le is not in a hurry to call Li Nuo, because there is a new document in his mailbox, from Li Nuo.


    The content is a new cartoon, with only one chapter draft. The first page is a beast lady in clothes


    Even after reading the yellow picture, Xu Le is still half heated by the woman''s posture and expression.


    Just as he was about to continue to look, Li Nuo''s phone call came at this time.


    "Mr. Xu, how does the beast mother feel?"


    "Yes, it''s just a pity that the simple pupil was defiled by the beast mother."


    "Remember I told you that it''s hard for me to meet the market demand?"


    Li Nuo''s voice stopped for a few seconds.


    "Now, I''ll compromise."


    "Ha, what made painter Li realize the reality?"


    "Status."


    Li Nuo''s answer was far beyond Xu Le''s expectation, and he didn''t even know how to answer it.


    "Mr. Xu, I will send the manuscript to you directly. If I can, I hope I can get a reply soon. Can I serialize it?"


    Xu Le flicks his finger on the screen of his mobile phone and looks at the animal mother, the black sofa and the camera on the screen


    Xu Le understands Li Nuo''s mind, skipping the editor and giving his works to the editor in chief directly. Accordingly, he will get a better recommended position in the serial period. It''s a common shortcut, but the works also need to be excellent to get into the editor in chief''s eyes.


    "Yes, but I have a digression. There are still some things to be asked..."


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet. I''ve arrived."


    Li Nuo said and hung up the phone, which made Xu Le look confused. However, looking at the cartoon on the mobile phone screen, Xu Le still swallowed the tone


    "What on earth made this boy a different person?"


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, "endless corridors.".


    Chabai is back in space. She is the only one here now.


    Because of the time difference, she came back earlier than the appointed time.


    There was no one around. Chabai sat on the rocking chair and looked at the ceiling.


    As agreed, today is the day for her to be examined.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, just like the lamb to be slaughtered, a little nervous.


    Before long, Li Nuo and marjie appeared almost at the same time.


    Three people didn''t say any nonsense. After all, they are in the same world now. Maljie has been paying attention to the situation in chabai, and knows that she is safe now. When there is no definite good news about Li Nuo and the company, there is no need to say more.


    "Yang Chen, let''s meet in the lower area in 20 minutes, meet at the teahouse, and then listen to them."


    Li Nuo said what he said on the phone with Yang Chen.


    It''s nothing more than setting up a meeting place and getting ready to take something useful with you in the past, such as "brilliant wedge stone" or "bone marrow ash" for the benefit fee.


    Li Nuo''s mailbox has two more friend emails.


    The first one is from Qin Shou: [I haven''t contacted you for a long time. That day, you suddenly asked for props. You were in a hurry and were very anxious. Did something happen? "


    Li Nuo sighed. He didn''t rush to reply. He opened the second email.


    News from Soren.


    I''m going to set up a trade union. Let''s have a chat when we have time


    Before Li Nuo could reply, he heard maljet say: "Soren left me a message to persuade you to consider cooperating with him."


    "For the time being." Li Nuo returned.


    He and marjie got a fair solution to the problem of whether to join the trade union that night.


    Stone scissors, two wins in three games, Li Nuo won in the end, and the tourist group will not join any trade union for the time being.


    However, Soren''s situation is quite special, which will be shown later


    Li Nuo took out his pocket watch and snapped it open. The minute hand on the dial told him that it was 16 minutes before he met Yang Chen.


    He took back his pocket watch, didn''t intend to waste a minute and a second, and took out the skill [alchemy] he got from rudos from his backpack.


    Then click on their own property panel, light blue gloss panel elastic expansion, in his name above the word "wash point", this is the special reward after passing the examination.


    Tea white had his side, gently reminded: "Li Nuo, I suggest you and Yang Chen, after they practice, try to wash."


    "No Li Nuo stares at those attribute values on the panel and says with a smile: "the punishment for failure in the future is to die, and their practice with Yang Chen is the last chance that failure doesn''t cost one''s life. I intend to experiment with the ability after washing."


    "But how to use this shampoo..."


    Li Nuo reached out to touch the "wash point" on the panel, listening to a system sound


    [are you sure you want to reallocate attribute values]


    "Yes."


    [opportunity is only once, once used up, it will not be restored, are you sure]


    "Yes."


    "Very sure."


    [please wait a moment, your data is being calculated...]


    In the white eyes of tea, Li Nuo is like a statue standing still. She tries to push Li Nuo''s shoulder, but it feels like touching a stone.


    "Hello!" Cha bai''s daily life, which is harassed by curse, leads to her mental state becoming more and more tense. She is nervous because of Li Nuo''s appearance. She habitually thinks about the negative state of curse for the first time.


    Seeing this, maljie said: "don''t worry about him, it should be the beginning of washing."


    "Wash... Is it to fix people?" Tea white curiously patted Li Nuo''s face again.


    At this time, in Li Nuo''s eyes, all around a white awn, a nearly ten meter high iron door rose from the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This scene... The world of truth..."


    It looks like the door of truth in the alchemist of steel, but at this time, the iron door slowly opens


    [start to wash]

 Chapter 494

    The iron door opened, and countless black hands stretched out to Li Nuo like strips.


    "It''s really the gate of truth..."


    Li Nuo moved his fingers, and his hands were empty. His cane and gun were not brought in. He was forced to stay in the hunter''s dream.


    He doesn''t know that his present self is similar to the soul soaring, which is the so-called consciousness body.


    Black hand will ring Li Nuo, strange fingers like dense spider legs crawling all over the body, he wants to move, but can''t move.


    Inside the door, a faint blue light appeared in the endless darkness.


    They form characters.


    [Li Nuo: level 30]


    [strength: 52]


    [reaction: 101]


    [Lingli: 72]


    [insight: 112]


    [Medical: 1.51]


    [accuracy: 80]


    [all attribute values can be freely allocated, and can be reduced to 1 point at least]


    [the sum of your current attribute value points is - 418.51]


    "Sure enough, energy value and physical strength value are not in the range of wash point..." Li Nuo looked at the panel mapped in the door and thought, "according to the truth, you can arbitrarily point all the values on one attribute, such as medical treatment reaching 400, being a cow, or strength reaching 400, being an egg Superman."


    "Che... If it''s not for the condition, I really want to have a try..."


    He had a plan for how to distribute these values.


    There is only one purpose: to increase the value of spiritual power to 100, so as to achieve the condition of learning [alchemy].


    "Let''s go..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Nuo''s consciousness returned to the hunter''s dream, he found himself standing on the roof


    "Hum... Wake up."


    Li Nuo lowered his head and looked down at maljie and chabai with a black face. "What did you two do to me


    Marge pointed to the roof and said, "let''s feel the loneliness of standing at the top."


    "I''m lonely, your sister..."


    Li Nuo shivered down from the roof. "The sun god cult", one of the famous trade unions in Basel, is Yang Chen''s trade union.


    Then this should be the jurisdiction of the "Sun God cult". Li Nuo thought that he must find time to find out the rules of the trade union, why the trade union can be king in Basel, and how the class of the players is divided. All these things need to be understood.


    He quietly took out a small book, the idea in the form of a plan on paper.


    They stopped in front of a house with a huge neon light on the doorframe, Arabic numeral 15.


    "So ostentatious..." Li Nuo looked at No. 16 and No. 17 on both sides of the house, which was pitifully small.


    The door opened from the inside. Yang Chen stood at the door and pointed at them. He motioned to them and said in a low voice, "after entering, remember not to speak if you can''t speak."


    "Ha?"


    "Just do what I say." Yang Chen''s face was a little tense. It seemed that Godzilla was hiding in the room. "I invited the famous medical master in the trade union, Lao Wang and the woman named Shangjun to have a check-up together. But remember, the master''s temperament is a little strange..."


    "Just don''t talk."


    "And..."


    Yang Chen stares at Li Nuo and says, "don''t laugh!"


    Li Nuo emptied his eyes slightly. "What kind of monster is there in this house?"


    Yang Chen no longer answers, but reaches out his hand. Li Nuo immediately hands over a sack, which contains six pieces of [brilliant wedge stone], and says: "I''ll give you the remaining inspection fee in the form of gold coins."


    It''s impossible to ask someone to do things without spending a little money. Compared with flying around without a head, it''s better to pick up the poop now.


    With Yang Chen into the house, the door slowly closed, passing outside the two players stop.


    "Hey... They''re in that room."


    "Ah, I see. What a warrior..."

 Chapter 495

    After entering the house, Li Nuo smelled a strange smell for the first time. His dog nose can analyze the elements contained in the smell.


    "Chocolate, hazelnut, and... Watermelon?"


    The strange smell mixed together is like a slap in the face before they can see everything in the house.


    At this time, Shangjun comes out of the inner room. Her face is pale and her brow is tight. Just as marjie is about to say hello, Shangjun suddenly presses her finger to her lips and tells everyone not to speak.


    "All here?"


    The sound comes out of the house as tender as a child, but it penetrates the eardrum and makes the brain clear.


    Yang Chen again vigilant said to them: "for a while... Don''t laugh."


    Not to mention that it''s OK. This is even more exciting for Li Nuo to see what''s inside.


    He passes Yang Chen and goes to the inner room. Shangjun needs to stop her, but she''s a little late.


    Li Nuo pushed open the door of the room. Beside an operation bed and a water tank filled with unknown color liquid, a half human tall creature stood there.


    Jeans, black vest, bronze complexion, strong muscle, tough face, height 1.2 meters.


    Li Nuo Leng is in place.


    "Are young people so impolite?"


    The man spoke in a sharp voice, which was the child''s voice heard outside the door.


    "What did you say?"


    The man frowned, "kid, who let you in?"


    This time, Li Nuo was convinced that the voice of the people in front of him was so tender and innocent, and the extreme contrast with his appearance made him feel ridiculous.


    Yang Chen suddenly broke in, put his arms around Li Nuo''s neck, covered his mouth, and said: "Mr. ball! Don''t be angry, this boy is not sensible! "


    "Ball... Little ball..."


    Li Nuo couldn''t hold on any longer. He burst out laughing.


    Suddenly, in front of a black light, extreme danger premonition head-on.


    All of a sudden, blood mist spray, smell.


    [inside dive. Burst] starts instantly. However, it''s no faster than the immediate danger. Li Nuo''s eyelids start up and he''s already in the block outside the house.


    "Hello..."


    "Are you all right?"


    A player wants to hold Li Nuo up. When he touches his finger on the black coat, he feels a burst of moisture. The red blood on his fingertips gives off a pungent smell.


    The player immediately stayed in the same place, but he didn''t know that the blood was just the blood spray.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing..." Li Nuo answered while he got up and pulled his left arm, whining, "it''s just that his arm is broken again..."


    "Why should I add another..."


    As soon as he got up, malje flew out of the room again, hit the wall and had a trace of blood in his mouth.


    "You laugh, too?" Li Nuo asked.


    "Is it possible not to laugh?" Marjie wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said indignantly, "don''t you make people laugh like that?"


    "Stop...!" The player who has been nearby said eagerly: "don''t you die? He is... "


    "The trade union boss of the sun god cult, right?" Marjie said.


    "You know..."


    "So powerful, everyone was afraid of him, so they had to write the word" boss "on their faces." Li Nuo went to the hole in the wall where he had been knocked out, bent down, picked up the stick that fell on the ground, and pressed his hip bone.


    "It seems to be broken too..."


    ¡­¡­


    Inside, the inspection of tea white has begun.


    Yang Chen, who stayed outside, angrily pointed to Li Nuo, "you boy..."


    "I''m not to blame." Li Nuo rubbed his arm to explain.


    Yang Chen said angrily: "Mr. Xiaoqiu is the president of our trade union. What she hates most is that others laugh at her. What''s more, if you don''t listen to me, you can break in by yourself. It''s not fatal! Do you think death in Basel is not death? "


    "The president of your trade union, hum..." maljie replaced his uncontrollable smile with a forced sneer.


    "What about Wang Yuhang in your team? Is he here? " Li Nuo asked, looking at the closed door of the house, the damaged outer wall has been covered by cloth.


    "The president said that if the daughter was not fit for the man''s examination, he didn''t let them come."


    Li Nuo said, "you''ll grow up... Although you''re a little short, you''re also a man..."


    "She''s a woman."


    As soon as Yang Chen''s voice came out, it was as quiet as night


    Half an hour later, the door opened.


    "Hoo..."


    Shangjun is sweating when she goes out, just like a midwife who has just taken off her baby.


    "You miss chabai..." Shangjun wiped her sweat with a handkerchief, paused and said, "it''s not easy..."


    "Let the kid with [identity] come in."


    The childish voice came from the room.


    After Li Nuo entered the house again, he consciously closed the door and looked at the president of the "Sun God cult" again. His eyes were filled with pity.


    The dwarfism patient with gender disorder... Li Nuo looks at her in this way. Her eyes scan the tea white lying on the operating bed. She is covered by the white quilt. The rugged mountains tell Li Nuo that under the quilt is a naked body.


    "What about tea white?"


    "Aren''t you going to apologize for what happened?"


    "I''m sorry." Li Nuo said, "what about tea white?"


    Mr. ball glanced at him and said, "do you want to hear the details or the results?"


    "Push back." Li Nuo sat down with his arms in his hands and raised his legs.


    "You''re welcome."


    Mr. Xiaoqiu glanced up and down at Li Nuo, looking at him as a slouch, a slovenly, painless but calm face. Suddenly, the president sneered.


    "Madness and obstinacy are all engraved in the bones, and their voice is very vigorous. They just don''t like to talk seriously, and they drag the ducks to criticize."


    Little ball said so.


    "Yang Chen is worried that if you don''t join me, I will punish him..." The ball fished out a bowl of water from the jar and handed it to Li Nuo.


    "A naughty boy like you will not accept a bag of gold coins even if he runs to me."


    Li Nuo took the cup. The smell of the water was the strange smell when he came into the room, but he drank it all in one gulp. After drinking it, the bone pain stopped immediately.


    "No blood medicine for broken arm?"


    "A bottle of blood medicine 500 gold coins." Li Nuo stares at the president, who is standing and sitting beside him, and asks again, "chabai, what''s the situation?"


    Mr. ball said: "there is a prop called coffin in Tombstone mall. You will need it in two months."


    "How to save her?"


    "Big snake, ancient god, and potential logic virus... Do you know what I see in her?" Mr. Xiaoqiu said: "there is a small bubble on the mechanical heart, just like a cancer cell. It is a manifestation of the growth of the ancient god''s blood in the body. If there are a few more abnormalities, she will become those abominable monsters in the blood curse."


    "Oh... By the way, I forgot to say it." "I''m a player majoring in medical machinery and martial arts," Mr. ball said


    "And then?" Li Nuo''s eyes are deep, and he is not interested in the identity and ability of the person in front of him.


    "And then... You won''t understand that there is a strange substance in her blood, which is very corrosive. I don''t know whether it belongs to the blood of the snake or the curse of the ancient god, but I can be sure that those things are attacking her cells,


    Ancient god... Big snake


    Oh, she''s hit both kinds of deadly curses. Do you think there''s another one? "

 Chapter 496

    After listening, Li Nuo looked the same and nodded with his chin in his hand, "that is to say, she''s hopeless."


    Mr. Xiaoqiu didn''t seem to make waves when he looked at him. He couldn''t help but wonder: "what? See you are not nervous, that still waste so big idea to seek medical treatment for this wench? "


    "Say the terms." Li Nuo said, "don''t beat around the bush. What can you do to save her?"


    At the beginning, it just said that Wang Yuhang came to help check. Suddenly, the leader of the "Sun God cult" came out in person. That''s to tell the discerning eye that he was well prepared this time


    Besides, judging from the expression of Mr. Xiaoqiu, she must have been calm and self-confident for a long time.


    These, Li Nuo knows, but also knows that to answer, you have to pay.


    "Basel has been passing on a story recently." Mr. ball said: "how many young players have gone to the devil''s land before reaching level 30? One of them is Li Nuo


    "Is that you?"


    "... this... Should... Must be." Li Nuo thought that it must be Xing Kai. After all, he was the only player he had seen there.


    "The name of the person who spread this story is Xing Kai." The ball went to Li Nuo and put his short, strong, dark arm on Li Nuo''s shoulder. The latter suddenly had a cold in his head.


    "I''m not interested in how you go to the devil''s land, but I want to know about Xing Kai. Tell me everything about that guy, and I''ll tell you how to save this girl." Small ball black purple lips close to Li Nuo, spit watermelon chocolate, a smell of breath blowing on Li Nuo''s face.


    Li Nuo can''t see whether his face is white or black, but he can be sure that Yintang is black now. It''s really because Mr. Qiu''s smell is too strange


    He stood up to avoid the stench.


    "Xing Kai helped me, at least let me know why you want to know him."


    "Yang Chen told you everything about critical, so I won''t repeat it any more." Mr. ball found a chair, jumped up and sat down and said: "the relationship between trade unions has always been very simple, hostile, neutral or alliance. Players after level 30 will decide how to get along with each other according to the trade union they belong to if they encounter other players after entering the script.


    Because everyone''s first goal is to live in the script, not to waste in the boring struggle, which is the meaning of the existence of trade unions.


    Because of this kind of trade union restriction, even if there is no trade union to do backers of the players, will not be easily attacked.


    Players who are too violent will be wanted in Basel. As a result, they will die or enter a trade union and become honest.


    Only this critical, they ignore Basel''s invisible rules. As long as they meet them in the script, they are either dead or disabled. Those guys are all [identity holders]. It''s a small matter to be strong, but each of them has strange power. Large trade unions like Valhalla and hammer all have a headache for them. "


    Speaking of this, Li Nuo said: "Xing Kai is one of them, so you want to know something about him from me."


    "Ah, Xing Kai, this man is very strange. He has joined three teams successively. Before he was witnessed to appear in critical, he was an unknown person. He didn''t show his brilliance and publicity. Even his former teammates said that he was a mediocre medical player." The ball pauses and then looks solemn. "This kind of person is very dangerous. If I want to protect the players of my own union, I must know the situation of their [identity holders]... No, it should be you [identity holders]."


    Li Nuo was a little surprised and uneasy. After all, Xing Kai was good for them and they got along very happily. Moreover, he liked Xing Kai''s temperament very much.


    Li Nuo doesn''t care if it''s the enemy of these trade unions. When he sees the sleeping tea white lying on the bed, he can only tell the truth.


    "[relief worker], according to the number of people saved, can accumulate ability, which can give him different buffs, or even bring him back to life. He is not aggressive and cheap. That''s all I know."


    Li Nuo finished, saw Mr. ball holding a card in his hand, and asked: "what''s in your hand... Lie detector?"


    Mr. ball covered the card and said, "where can I find him?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li Norton stopped, frowned and said, "the devil''s land, somewhere."


    "It''s the same as not saying it."


    "It''s your turn. How can chabai be saved?"


    Xiaoqiu got up, looked at chabai and said, "she is an artificial human from the world of Neil. Do you need me and you to understand the relationship between the physical characteristics of artificial human and the bunker in that world?"


    "Wait a minute..."


    Li Nuo was stunned, numbly rubbed his head, and suddenly a flash of thought carried out his brain.


    "I''m stupid..."


    "Not really." "It''s so stupid," Mr. ball said sarcastically


    "The memory of man-made is preserved in the bunker. Even if the body is destroyed, as long as the memory exists, it can be revived infinitely in the bunker." Li Nuo opened his eyes, squeezed the corner of his mouth and said to himself, "so... As long as you go back to the world of Neil, you can let cha bai get rid of the curse by changing his body!"


    After thinking about this, he immediately raised his eyes and said, "Mr. ball! It''s worthy of being the leader of the trade union. Wisdom, you


    "Are you scolding me?"


    "No, I mean, indeed, concentration is the essence!" Li Nuo got up and came to the ball, looked down at her and said happily.


    "I want to kill you more and more..."


    Li Nuo said with a smile, "whatever... When can I take the tea white?"


    "Just put on your clothes, but..." Mr. ball''s eyes suddenly changed. "I heard that you have a grudge with heavy hammer''s Charon?"


    "What does the president want to say?" Li Nuo''s address suddenly became respectful, which explained the true meaning of not having a dog''s face.


    Mr. ball said: "if you have a feud, I advise you to let go.


    You can''t stir up the power behind the big trade union, and I can''t help dozens of people in the trade union because you have [identity].


    If you put this matter down, I will invite you to join on behalf of the sun church. On the contrary, before you or Charon''s death, will my little worker have any contact with you? Even Yang Chen can''t help you to draw a line. "


    Li Nuo smiles. "Sorry... In novigri and Cowell, we have some friends who are treated as hostages, and it''s very complicated... So I can''t put it down. Charon has to die."


    "Novigrie... Kevier..." when Mr. ball heard these two place names, he suddenly felt inexplicable emotion in his eyes, "Charon, who is immortal, do you have a way to deal with it?"


    Li Nuo said: "if the body is not destroyed, the soul will be destroyed."


    Mr. Xiaoqiu doesn''t say anything anymore. She opens the door and blasts out Li Nuo. She asks Shangjun to help put on the tea white clothes and doesn''t leave them any more.


    When Li Nuo was about to leave, Mr. Qiu took out a pamphlet and handed it to him. He said, "if you want to fight against Charon, you must know all the players in Basel, including the information about the trade union. I think you should have a good look at the players recorded in this pamphlet."


    Li Nuo took it, flipped two pages at will, and then put the pamphlet in his hand with a smile, "don''t you want to draw a line with us? How can you help us? "


    Mr. ball didn''t answer this question. He tilted his head slightly and said, "I''m a dwarf from the world of the wizard."


    "Ha?" Li Nuo is confused. Even if she doesn''t show her identity, her height can also remind people that she is a dwarf. As for the world of the wizard, it has nothing to do with the previous problems.


    Mr. ball shook his head and said, "go away, I''m too lazy to talk."


    "Mr. President, the last question is, if chabai successfully changes her body, can she be sure that the curse will no longer follow her?" Li Nuo asked.


    "I don''t know how to be so meticulous. I''ve never been to that world." Mr. ball waved impatiently to coax them.


    The order urged Li Nuo to leave.


    Waiting for them to go away, Yang Chencai asked: "President... I''m also curious. You asked me not to contact them too much in a short time. Why do you care so much?"


    The ball looked at Li Nuo and said nothing in the direction they left.


    Yang Chen pauses and continues: "and... I don''t know if I think it''s right... Li Nuo''s business doesn''t need you to come in person. If you want to know what I want to ask, there''s no need..."


    "In the place where I live, there is a name that everyone knows, regardless of race, regards as a hero and a grotesque." Mr. Xiaoqiu interrupts Yang Chen''s question, his expression is indifferent, but his eyes are mixed.


    "The devil hunter, Edward Roger."

 Chapter 497

    When chabai woke up, they were still in Basel, and learned from Li Nuo that they had been unconscious for two hours.


    Mr. Xiaoqiu''s technique is very powerful. Chabai didn''t feel any abnormality, except that his predecessor had a scar from his belly to his chest.


    There is no passing of time in Basel.


    At the moment, the sun is dim and grey clouds cover the sky.


    Shangjun tells them that if they want to see the sunshine here, they have to go to the upper floor.


    But it''s not something ordinary players can go through.


    The four trade unions, or the powerful and famous players, are not qualified to go.


    As for what''s on it and what it looks like, Shangjun doesn''t talk about it.


    Now chabai wakes up, Li Nuo takes out the player list that Mr. Xiaoqiu handed in.


    It records the information of the four major trade unions and their internal strongmen.


    "Valhalla:


    The trade union, which has existed for the longest time, wears a white hooded cape with a cross sword pattern printed on the back. The trade union adheres to a devout attitude towards the president, so that it is almost sick like religious belief. However, compared with the other three trade unions, they are the most kind to all players and can deal with each other, but some of them are exclusive and only accept white people. They are anti science and infatuated with magic.


    President, bishop Dominic hafts, strength rating, s;


    The most famous achievement of mages who master the magic skill of breathing blood is to summon meteorite in a script, causing the destruction of a large trade union''s high-end combat group, and having the strong strength to destroy a city in gaowu script;


    There are six A-level players, mark lane, Ron, domdom... "


    Li Nuo stares at the dead fish''s eyes and sighs helplessly, "Shangjun... Ask me, what''s the strength rating?"


    Shangjun said: "it''s literally... It''s all done by the players themselves. I don''t know who started it. The player''s strength is determined according to the classification of monsters in the detection skills. Over time, it becomes the Bible."


    Marge then said, "no, we mean, by what standard?"


    "Yes, you don''t know about it yet." Shang Jun leaned back in her chair, glanced at the misty buildings above Basel, and said, "players from level 50 to level 60 can go to a fight meeting called martial arts arena. They can take part in the real name system of players and sign the life and death form."


    "Must I?" Marge is curious.


    Shangjun said with a smile: "no, it''s voluntary, but exposing your strength to the spotlight is the most effective channel to attract the attention of the four major trade unions. Is it a player group? Of course, I hope the backing is the big trade union, so there are more people participating. Almost all players will participate. Even if it''s not a competition, it''s cost-effective to be an audience to see others'' abilities."


    After listening, Li Nuo shakes the thin brochure in her hand and says, "then someone made this boring and unscientific ranking according to the martial arts arena


    "You can''t ask me that." Shang Jun sighed: "I''m only a few levels higher than you. A lot of things are hearsay."


    "But..." she said with a frown: "that Mr. Qiu is very powerful. He is not the kind of person who lives on the position of president. Since she gave you the pamphlet, I believe the contents are meaningful."


    Li Nuo thought this was right, so he continued to look at it.


    "Scorpion:


    If you are curious about what Tathagata and Satan will talk about when they sit together, the daily internal struggle of this trade union will give you the answer.


    But even so, no matter how fierce they fight, they just want to be the second best in the trade union, because no one can shake the position of president.


    President, Jiang Yuexing, strength rating, S +.


    Nicknamed doushen, he may be the strongest player in the endless cloister now... "


    Li Nuo''s eyes over the following dense player name, he is more concerned about the so-called four trade unions.


    "Fireman:


    This trade union never accepts normal people. It is keen on studying secret things and doing experiments on human body. All the members need to undergo physical transformation, which is disgusting and disgusting.


    President, Ankar Jihad, strength rating, S.


    Madman, not man, mother. "


    "Heavy hammer:


    If you ask me who is the best backer in the endless corridor, there is only one answer. It must be the hammer.


    This is a union with outstanding cohesion and the most perfect internal management system.


    More importantly, they like to persecute outsiders who do not belong to the trade union, and they like to destroy the script wantonly, but they are tolerant and friendly to their own family.


    To put it simply, their people kill your family, which is to give your family face, but you have to dare to move their people a finger, even the bottom people, then wait to enjoy the taste that you can''t die if you want to die.


    President, Adam Haines, strength rating, S.


    The nickname "War Ghost" comes from the fact that in a certain script, he killed a plot strongman called War Ghost. He used to be a mortal enemy of scorpion Jiang Yuexing, but now their strength has gradually separated. "


    Li Nuo''s eyes brightened when he saw this. He probably understood the real intention of the pamphlet given to him by Mr. Xiaoqiu.


    Remember the dense names under the trade union. They are not the people who can be provoked now. Remember not to provoke Charon easily, because the trade union behind him is the most protective hammer for his own people.


    If you have to provoke Charon and hammer, you have to rely on the scorpions in the four trade unions.


    Scorpion''s Jiang Yue and hammer''s Adam used to be enemies, but now they are the strongest players. Only he has the ability to offend hammer.


    In the manual, Li Nuo is reminded that the two trade unions, Valhalla and the fireman, are not easy to contact. They are full of followers of the recent cult and have serious psychological problems. The number of strong members in the trade union is not as large as scorpions and hammers.


    Li Nuo turned to the last page and said this.


    "In addition to large trade unions, the purpose of the remaining small and medium-sized trade unions is to ease the pressure of players to hand in gold coins every month, and the rest should not be too concerned.


    The strength rating on this list was drawn up by me and several other presidents, which is not complete and can not be regarded as a textbook, but it has certain significance for players who are not qualified to go to the top of Basel.


    By the way, for the players who have just passed the level 30 assessment, we will file their strength as D. although we are the leaders of the lower level, we are just the losers of the upper level. I think we have A-level combat effectiveness, but we are really ants.


    If you want to go and have a look, go to the arena and sign up at the right time.


    Finally, Yang Chen''s training with you will be the last help of the sun god sect to the tourist group, which will be arranged by you. After that, we will have nothing to do with each other.


    As for the good, you don''t owe me. This is my kindness to you.


    ¡ª¡ªGood luck to you all


    Li Nuo was at a loss. Not only he, but everyone didn''t understand what Mr. ball''s last sentence meant.


    "It''s my kindness to you..." Marjie face doubt, "when did I save the world?"


    "Don''t dream." Li Nuo gave him a white look. His eyes turned to cha bai. He saw that she was absent-minded. As soon as he wanted to ask, he listened to her.


    "Where is this?"


    After hearing this, Shangjun was puzzled, "Basel, the lower streets, no one''s jurisdiction."


    The block of Basel is divided by various trade unions, that is, the so-called enclosure as the king as a stronghold, no jurisdiction is the meaning of ownerless land.


    "Are there so many people in an area without jurisdiction?" Asked chabai.


    Shangjun quickly glances around and sees dozens of players wandering around. Generally speaking, there are few people in places where no one is in charge.


    In Basel, you can either go to the trade union to divide the regional activities, or go to the business district or the tea room district. Few people will come to this kind of no trade zone in droves.


    "... maybe, by coincidence?"


    "It''s no coincidence." Tea white pupil dignified, "the gas in their body toward the brain channeling."


    "What do you mean?" Shangjun asked.


    "The first step in building strength."


    "That is to say..." Li Nuo scanned those people, dozens of pairs of eyes always intentionally or unintentionally aimed at them, this kind of eyes Li Nuo is very familiar with.


    Thief


    "Excuse me..."


    A voice came from behind several people. It was a man in a cap, holding a piece of kraft paper, staring at the paper and Li Nuo.


    "You, Li Nuo?"


    "Well?"


    Li Nuo immediately took out his walking stick to sweep the man behind him. At the same time, more than a dozen bullets rushed from all around. Tea white fingers gently pinched and sent out a ray of thunder to sweep across and block the bullets.


    "What''s going on?" Facing the sudden attack, Shangjun is anxious.


    "No need to say, I''m being targeted." Tea white voice came at the same time has rushed to the shooting players.


    Sudden change, gunfire!


    Suddenly, red light and dust appeared around Li Nuo''s four people, and the four people in the center of the storm disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Hoo... Where are the people?" The player in the cap sweeps around, the prey disappears and angrily throws the paper on the ground.


    "Damn..."